《Her Majesty Was Pregnant Before Entering the Palace》


 Chapter 1： pregnant at the start

    Chapter 1 Pregnant at the start


    It is rumored that the youngest daughter who was stolen from the Jiang family twelve years ago has been found!


    ¡­


    Changan City.


    three thatched cottages.


    Jiang Ning touched his belly and suspected that he was pregnant.


    Because she found herself recently¡ª


    The rice is not fragrant anymore!


    Can''t sleep!


    Always feel sick!


    Pain in the chest, and a little urgency and frequent urination!


    This typical pregnancy symptom!


    When did you get recruited?


    She is still an unmarried girl!


    In this ancient times, must not be drowned by spittle stars?


    Jiang Ning touched his chin, thinking about how to abort the fetus.


    Hospital?


    No.


    Now is the ancient times of unknown dynasties, the medical clinics are all men, and there is no such thing as abortion.


    The only option is to take medicine.


    Going to the medical store to get medicine, you need a lot of money, right?


    Jiang Ning touched his purse, it was empty, and he couldn''t pull out half of the copper plate.


    Looking around, there were three dilapidated thatched houses with grass growing on the roofs.


    The location is not bad. In the bustling market of Chang''an, there is a small facade in front of it, with a dilapidated flag hanging and the word "eat" written.


    The original owner was an orphan, and his parents passed away early, leaving only these three rooms and a small restaurant in front. By making some food and earning a few coppers to make a living, he is often on the verge of being starved to death.


    I have no money, how can I get a baby?


    Don''t beat. Baby, give birth to a cub, what to feed?


    She doesn''t want to raise either.


    Down with blood mold, dressed as a lame orphan girl, seeing that she couldn''t live anymore...


    Jiang Ning thought so, when he saw the courtyard door being pushed open, a fat old man in his fifties walked in, followed by a 45-year-old little Zhengtai.


    Mrs. Xiaozheng was carrying a big basket, stumbling and walking, looking very hard.


    "Little girl, why are you frowning?" the fat old man asked with a little flattery.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand: "I''m in a bad mood today and don''t want to cook. And there''s no more rice to cook, Old Li Tou, why don''t you go to someone else''s house to cook."


    Lao Li Tou was picked up by her at the door two months ago.


    This old man is poorer than she is and fainted from hunger.


    There is a cat and a dog at the door, and you can''t watch it. Jiang Ning gave him the half bowl of porridge left in the pot.


    As a result, the old man was addicted to his meals and came every three to five.


    Seeing the old man is very pitiful, Jiang Ning can''t beat him, anyway, it''s just a matter of adding a bowl of water to the pot.


    is not easy.


    But today, she really ran out of ammunition!


    The fat old man rubbed his hands together and smiled: "I''ve been eating yours, I''m sorry. Today I brought some rice, noodles, fish and meat. Grandson, come here."


    Xiaozheng is too busy to come over with a basket.


    Jiang Ning was curious: "Old Li Tou, do you have a grandson?"


    "Why can''t I have grandchildren?"


    "You are so poor, how dare you marry a wife and raise a grandson?" Jiang Ning reached out and squeezed Xiao Zhengtai''s face, which looked rather cute, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is... Xiaoqian." Mrs. Xiaozheng said, put down the basket, and sure enough there were rice, noodles, vegetables, a piece of meat, and two fish in it.


    Seeing the fish, Jiang Ning swallowed.


    Looking at Xiao Zhengtai''s eager eyes again, Jiang Ning raised the basket: "You two wait, dinner will be served soon."


    Watching Jiang Ning push the wheelchair away, Li Tingqian glanced at the old man.


    This face full of love.


    Tsk tsk.


    Why does Grandpa Huang value this pretty girl so much?


    There is gossip in the palace. It is said that the grandfather had a very beloved woman back then, but she was a married woman who died not long after giving birth to a girl, and the girl was kept outside.


    Could it be that she is?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： Old Lis meal money

    Chapter 2 Old Li Tou''s meal money


    Li Tingqian took a breath, isn''t she her little aunt?


    Let my aunt cook for me?


    Xiaozheng was a little scared.


    When Jiang Ning appeared again, he found that Li Tingqian looked at him strangely, curious, surprised, and confused.


    Are you hungry?


    Jiang Ning felt very pitiful, and handed over a piece of oil cake: "Eat it."


    Li Tingqian took over this ugly pancake and thought, is it really edible?


    He casually bit his mouth, and the next moment, his eyes widened.


    Is it delicious?


    Is the little aunt so good at cooking?


    Looking at a mediocre oil cake, it was even better than what the imperial kitchen made!


    Li Tingqian swallowed the oil cake in two mouthfuls and licked his lips, but did not dare to ask for it.


    Those were cakes made by the little aunt. I heard that when the little aunt''s mother passed away, she was only three years old. It was a pearl held by the grandfather of the emperor.


    He didn''t dare to ask his little aunt to make pancakes for him in front of Grandpa Huang.


    However, even if the little aunt is raised outside, how can she live in such a broken house?


    Could it be that this place is actually a feng shui treasure, looking old, it is really the best house?


    Jiang Ning looked at the child''s devouring and thought to himself, look how starving this child is.


    Hurry up and get some food.


    She pushed her wheelchair to the kitchen, steamed rice, washed a handful of vegetables, picked a handful of red peppers from the yard, made a small fried pork, steamed fish, and made fresh mushroom soup.


    Three dishes and one soup, with meat and vegetables, colorful and fragrant.


    At that time, the grandfather and grandson were dumbfounded.


    What is this?


    It looks pretty and smells unusual.


    Where have they seen this kind of cooking method, the imperial kitchen has always only cooked vegetables and steamed rice.


    This fish, this meat¡ª


    Compared to it, the imperial kitchen is full of rubbish!


    The grandfather and grandson swallowed together.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, he is really poor, he has never even seen fried meat.


    Such a meal, I don¡¯t know where the old man got it from.


    "Eat, you guys..." Jiang Ning only said a few words, and found that the grandparents and grandchildren had already danced with chopsticks and ate hard.


    Hey.


    Jiang Ning sighed,


    Look at the grandparents and grandchildren like this, people can''t open their mouths to borrow money.


    How can I buy medicine without money?


    The seeds in the stomach won''t wait for others, and they can''t be beaten when they get too big.


    The wind blows the clouds.


    Three dishes, one soup and half a pot of rice, the grandfather and grandson ate it clean.


    Jiang Ning only soaked half a bowl of rice in soup to eat.


    Old Li Tou was full, reached out and touched it from his arms for a long time, took out a cup, put it on the table, and said, "Hey, it''s the money for today''s meal."


    Jiang Ning glanced at it, it was a gray teacup.


    For the past two months, every time Mr. Li came to rub the rice, he had to leave one or two things behind after rubbing. It was a broken bottle, a dish, and sometimes even a rag.


    In short, it''s a pile of junk.


    Even so, this was what the fat old man wanted, so Jiang Ning took it and put it in a big wicker basket behind the door.


    The basket was already full of food money from Lao Litou.


    Li Tingqian glanced at random, and his eyelids jumped wildly.


    If you read it right, there is a bowl there. Is it an authentic work left by Master Xuanyun?


    And the rest¡­


    Just throw it in a broken basket so casually?


    Li Tingqian was a little dizzy and didn''t dare to look closely, so he picked up the cup and drank water wildly.


    Sure enough!


    He guessed right!


    This place just looks shabby on the outside, but in fact it is a treasure everywhere!


    There are so many antiques and treasures, just throw them in the corner, you can see other things...


    The old wooden chair sitting under the buttocks is an antique from which dynasty?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： I am so beautiful

    Chapter 3 I am so beautiful


    Li Tingqian has a thorn in his **** and doesn''t dare to sit anymore.


    Grandpa Huang really dotes on his little aunt.


    Not long after Lao Litou left with his grandson, a carriage came to the door.


    A well-dressed woman came down from the carriage.


    The woman looked at the dilapidated yard and frowned.


    "Mother Zhou, do you think the seventh miss of our family lives here? This kind of crappy place?" A maid behind her whispered, "Isn''t it another impersonation?"


    Over the years, in order to find Miss Seven, the Jiang family has encountered many impersonators.


    It''s not about the prosperity and wealth of the Jiang family!


    The maid thought with contempt in her heart.


    Zhou''s mother said, "Even if it''s fake, you have to go in and see it."


    The two walked into the yard carefully, so as not to let the dust in the yard contaminate their shoes and clothes.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a teenage girl sitting on a worn-out chair, basking in the sun with her legs crossed, sleepy and lazy.


    Everywhere is shabby and shabby.


    The little girl was wearing just an old white cotton dress that was washed, with the sleeves rolled up to her arms at will, revealing half of her thin white arms. Obviously it is a cloth and hairpin skirt, but it has a natural comfort and simplicity.


    However, when Mother Zhou saw the little girl''s face, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    This girl''s eyes are like cold stars, her eyebrows are picturesque, her ice muscles are jade bones, and her beauty does not eat human fireworks. His eyes were languid and lazy, as if he didn''t care about everything around him.


    Such a face forms a strong contrast with the surrounding dilapidated environment.


    But it wasn''t this that shocked Mother Zhou, but¡ª


    This girl looks almost exactly like Madam when she was young!


    With this face, do you still need to doubt?


    Zhou''s mother trembled with excitement, and knelt down with a puff.


    The maid was startled and knelt down subconsciously.


    Jiang Ning looked at them and wondered how the recent diners are so weird.


    You don¡¯t have to kneel when you¡¯re hungry.


    Besides, she can''t do anything if she''s hungry.


    There is really no rice to cook.


    "Sorry, the restaurant is not open today, there is no rice, you can come to eat another day."


    Mother Zhou burst into tears when she heard it.


    The daughter of the Jiang family, how can she wear such clothes, live in such a shabby house, and don''t even have rice or noodles?


    She knelt down and crawled in front of Jiang Ning, and said in a trembling voice, "Seventh girl, this servant girl has come to take you back to the house!"


    Um?


    Jiang Ning looked at them carefully.


    She remembered very clearly that the original owner was an orphan girl whose parents died early. Where did the seven girls come from?


    Could it be that the prostitute of the brothel kidnapped her into the sea?


    During this time, Jiang Ning also looked at his face in front of the water. Although he was a little malnourished, he was definitely a beauty.


    It is understandable that such beauty attracts bad people.


    Jiang Ning pointed to his leg: "Eldest sister, my leg is lame, it''s useless for you to take me back!"


    Hearing this, Mother Zhou burst into tears.


    Seventh girl is so pitiful. She was kidnapped since she was a child, and she was finally found. Not only does she live in such a cold place, she even has lame legs!


    This family must be beating her, scolding her, and bullying her all day long!


    Zhou''s mother cried and gritted her teeth, swearing to tell the master when she went back, and set the place on fire with the people here!


    Jiang Ning looked at her with tears streaming down her face, thinking that the world is difficult, the brothel business is not easy to do, and she can''t get a beautiful woman, so she cried like this.


    Then she can''t sell her soul and that stuff for the brothel business.


    "Go back, don''t waste time on me, even if I die of starvation, I won''t go with you." Jiang Ning felt the empty purse and spoke righteously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： I just want to live a lazy life

    Chapter 4 I just want to live lazily


    Zhou''s mother was even more sad when she heard that she would not go home with her.


    Seven girls were only three years old when they were abducted, how could she still remember her real parents and home?


    She can''t accept it for a while, and it''s understandable.


    Zhou''s mother went back to Jiang''s house crying and told Jiang Ruobai, the second master of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Ruobai heard that Jiang Ning was indeed his daughter, so he was so excited that he went to see her immediately.


    Zhou''s mother said, "Should I tell the lady?"


    "Mrs. has had a cough again recently, and she is also a little confused. For the sake of this child, her health has been in bad shape over the years. In order to prevent her from being stimulated again, I will go to see the child first and take your time."


    "What the lord said is, hide it from Madam first. Hey, let alone Madam, even if I saw Miss Seven''s situation, I couldn''t stand it..." Mother Zhou wiped her tears.


    The loss of Miss Seven has caused a fatal blow to the lady, and her whole person is also confused and often confused.


    If Madam knew that Miss Seven had been living in the slums all these years and had a lame leg, what kind of blow would she have suffered?


    Jiang Ruobai frowned, but he hurried away without asking more.


    Zhou''s mother sighed and turned around, and saw the fifth and sixth girls approaching, busy salute.


    "Mother Zhou, I heard you found Qimei?"


    "If you go back to the girl, you have found it."


    "Really, what is the seventh sister like now? Did she have a particularly miserable life?" The fifth girl couldn''t help but gloat when she thought of seeing the vulgar appearance of the women outside the market through the sedan chair.


    Zhou''s mother said indifferently: "Seventh girl is a direct descendant from the main room, even if the situation is down for a while, and the temperament of the body is not comparable to ordinary people."


    Her words were aimed at the two girls in front of her.


    All the children of the Jiang family are lined up at the same time. The fifth and sixth misses are all descendants of the second family. Besides the eldest son, the seventh miss is her only daughter.


    In recent years, because of Miss Seven''s abduction, Madam''s health is very poor, she is constantly taking soup and medicine, people are confused, don''t care about anything, and the second room is almost controlled by two concubines.


    Even the servants who followed the lady were also oppressed by the concubines.


    But, it''s fine now.


    The sky is pitiful, and finally told them to find Miss Seven, the only daughter of the second room!


    If Madam knows, she still doesn''t know how to be happy!


    Look at how arrogant and domineering these concubines and concubines are!


    but-


    Thinking of Miss Seven''s dejected situation, Mother Zhou couldn''t help crying.


    Such a lame seventh girl will definitely be ridiculed when she returns to the mansion.


    She was really reluctant.


    There was disdain in the eyes of the fifth girl, and she smiled lightly: "Mother Zhou said yes, the seventh sister is our family''s direct daughter, and her bearing is naturally different. I just wonder if the seventh sister can learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting? The commoners can''t even eat a full meal, so they must not be able to learn these things. Hey, thinking about it, it''s a pity for the seventh sister. I really hope to see her sooner. However, could it be another impersonation?"


    Zhou''s mother sneered in her heart.


    Waiting for you to see the face of the seventh girl, you can still smile.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning was crooked in the reclining chair, drowsy by the warm spring sun.


    Hungry, but not much to eat.


    I don¡¯t have money, but I don¡¯t want to find a way to make it.


    It seems not bad to just lie down like that.


    until the courtyard door was pushed open.


    "No more rice, no opening." Jiang Ning closed his eyes and said lazily.


    Jiang Ruobai stood at the door, looking at the girl who was dozing off with her eyes closed, her whole body seemed to be struck by lightning.


    This clear, water-like appearance, and the skin like the first snow, is exactly what Madam looked like when she was young.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： Talking about money is vulgar

    Chapter 5 Talking about money is vulgar


    However, if you look closely, it is different.


    The lady is a dignified and gentle lady, but this girl exudes a lazy and undisciplined energy, and doesn''t care about her image. She is wearing an old crumpled cotton skirt, leaning on the reclining chair, and her long hair is tied with a rope at will. down, scattered behind like a waterfall, swaying gently with the warm wind.


    Jiang Ruobai stared at the girl''s face and approached step by step.


    The girl felt a shadow cast over her head and couldn''t help but open her eyes.


    Ah, a pair of cold eyes hiding broken stars.


    "Is that you, Xiao Qi?" Jiang Ruobai asked in a trembling voice.


    Jiang Ning could clearly see his appearance, he was a man in his forties with elegant appearance.


    looks like a rich nobleman.


    This kind of person also comes to Xiaopo restaurant for dinner?


    What did he say, Xiao Qi?


    Could it be with the old prostitute?


    Ah, prostitutes, clients? ?


    Jiang Ning''s eyes showed a bit of contempt.


    looks like a dog, to do such a thing.


    Maybe the contempt in the girl''s eyes was too obvious, which made Jiang Ruobai a little heartbroken.


    Is your daughter resenting herself because she hasn''t found her for so many years?


    Yes, she should hate herself.


    "Follow me." Jiang Ruobai squatted down, looked at her, and said softly.


    Follow him?


    Is it so blatant?


    Jiang Ning said: "To be honest, I am a lame man, you will be disappointed and disgusted."


    Jiang Ruobai''s eyes moved to her lap, and she felt a little sour in her heart: "How can I despise you? You are the person I am looking for. You...you are my daughter!"


    Female, daughter? ?


    Jiang Ning looked at him seriously, with a decent appearance and an elegant temperament.


    looks like a rich man.


    A rich man from heaven?


    "Are you sure?" she asked.


    "When you go back and see your mother, you will know the truth. You and your mother look exactly the same when they were young." Jiang Ruobai looked excited, "When you were three years old, you were lost during the Lantern Festival, and it has been twelve years since then. , the father finally found you!"


    "Does your family have money?"


    "..." Jiang Ruobai looked slightly startled, what''s the problem?


    The Jiang family is in Chang''an City, and it is also a famous family that can enter the top ten. Talking about money is vulgar.


    "Do you have any money?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Oh, yes, yes. You can have as much as you want, as long as you''re willing to go back with me." Jiang Ruobai glanced around, feeling terrible in her heart.


    Look at this broken house, this child is afraid that he has been living very hard, so he is so concerned about money.


    "Okay, I''ll go back with you." Jiang Ning simply agreed.


    She was a crippled orphan girl with an unknown cub in her stomach, and sooner or later she starved to death.


    Let¡¯s just say, how could it be so unlucky to be hit by something like time-travel?


    Look, the rich dad took the initiative to come to the door.


    Jiang Ning was very happy and said, "I''m going to pack a few things."


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly said, "You don''t need to bring anything, the house has everything."


    It¡¯s just this broken yard, what can I bring?


    At this moment, a cat jumped off the wall, dirty and meowing close to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but smile: "Miaoer, are you here to eat again? Half a fish was left for you in the pot."


    In the past two months, apart from Lao Suntou, this cat has been the most diligent.


    Jiang Ning said to Jiang Ruobai to wait a moment, then moved the wheelchair into the house, brought half a fish, and placed it in front of the cat.


    Jiang Ruobai looked at her leg, and the heart ached and wanted to kill.


    When he found out who abducted his daughter and made her lame, he must punish his ten clans!


    Jiang Ning supported his chin, looked down at the cat eating fish, with a smile on his face, a little more tenderness than the previous romance and laziness.


    Jiang Ruobai looked at his lost daughter, swept over the cat bowl on the ground from the corner of his eyes, and suddenly stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： What about the rich dad?

    Chapter 6 What about the rich old man?


    It was a round bowl with a slightly purple color, which looked inconspicuous, but who was Jiang Ruobai?


    However he looked at it, he felt that the bowl was a bit like something that Master Xuanyun used to travel around.


    That is the only personal object of Master Xuanyun in the world, and it is truly priceless.


    Such a collection-level treasure, this girl uses it as a cat bowl?


    Jiang Ning suspected that he had read it wrong.


    But, it''s really similar.


    Jiang Ruobai couldn''t help but leaned over, squatted on the ground, and stared at the bowl.


    The cat was eating happily, and when he saw that there was someone coming to grab the food, he immediately turned around, and made a bark at him, his whole body fried with fur.


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    What about the good rich dad?


    Dressed so gorgeously, squatting on the ground to grab food from the cat?


    Nine times out of ten, this is a fake. Seeing her beauty, she wanted to kidnap her and sell her!


    is also not right. If he is really a kidnapper, he will not be so hungry that he will grab food from the cat.


    That is really hungry.


    Jiang Ning said: "This uncle, if you are really hungry, there is still some mushroom soup in my pot... I was going to prepare it for dinner, let''s eat it for you."


    "Oh..." Jiang Ruobai looked at Bo''er in fascination, but didn''t hear what she said for a while, he hummed a few times, until a porcelain bowl appeared in front of him, and then he realized what he was doing at this time, it was easy for people to misunderstand .


    He laughed and said, "Actually I... eh?"


    He smelled a strong, special fragrance from the tip of his nose.


    emanated from the porcelain bowl in front of him.


    Jiang Ning smiled and encouraged him: "Eat it."


    The girl''s smile was too bright, and the soup was too fragrant. Jiang Ruobai involuntarily took the soup and took a sip.


    The entrance is fragrant, the mushrooms are tender and smooth, and the aftertaste is endless.


    Jiang Ruobai had never eaten such soup, and drank half a bowl of soup in one go.


    He came from a famous family, what kind of world he has never seen, and what blessings he has never enjoyed. But in this thatched hut, I ate the most delicious soup in my life.


    How not to be shocked.


    He couldn''t even lick his lower lip.


    Jiang Ning felt a chill in his heart when he saw this.


    Half a bowl of soup is so greedy, this guy is even poorer than Old Li Tou!


    also lied to her that the Jiang family was rich, and she could do as much as she wanted.


    Bah.


    I don¡¯t want to go.


    Jiang Ruobai never thought that he would be cast into the ranks of poor ghosts after drinking half a bowl of soup.


    He was staring at the porcelain bowl in his hand.


    This porcelain bowl¡­


    The glaze color is blue and green, the luster is soft, and there are brown cracks on the bottom, which is clearly a treasure from the old official kiln.


    The price of this bowl alone is worth one hundred taels of silver.


    Jiang Ruobai looked at the wooden table in the hall, and his heart trembled.


    There is a whole set on the table, exactly the same as the one in the hand.


    This set is even more precious.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen these things, but it''s not in these dilapidated thatched cottages.


    what''s the situation?


    Jiang Ruobai walked into the room in shock and saw a painting on the table next to it, placed under a pot of orchids. There was some dirt in some places.


    Jiang Ruobai''s pupils shrank, rushed over and took the orchid away, picked up the painting and looked at it carefully.


    This paper, this touch line, this seal, this majestic momentum revealed in this painting¡ª


    Yes, it is the authentic work of Zhang Linxian, a famous painter and calligrapher in the Southern Dynasties - Sunset and Afterglow.


    This painting, he also has a copy in his study, which was copied by a great painter of the dynasty. Although it is a good thing, it is far from the real work.


    No, there is no comparison at all.


    Fake is fake.


    will never become true!


    Jiang Ruobai swallowed her saliva, then looked around the room, and finally landed on an inconspicuous big wicker basket behind the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： a basket of junk

    Chapter 7 A Basket of Sundries


    It was an old wicker basket with broken edges.


    The basket is full of stuff.


    He glanced casually and was startled by what was inside.


    Jiang Ning looked at him: "What happened to you?"


    This product is not meant to be robbed.


    This gangster, what can he snatch.


    "That, what is it?" Jiang Ruobai swallowed, pointed at the wicker basket, and asked.


    "Oh, it''s just a basket, for clutter."


    "Miscellaneous...things?" Jiang Ruobai''s eyes were straight, she walked over uncontrollably, bent down and picked up the top gray-blue tea cup.


    He looked at it carefully for a while, and wiped it hard with his sleeve.


    Is this sapphire polished?


    How much is such a whole gem worth?


    Jiang Ning had a panoramic view of his movements, opened his mouth, and muttered to himself, "Uncle, this is not Aladdin''s magic lamp, you can''t wipe out a fairy."


    Jiang Ruobai glanced at her, put the tea cup back silently, and reached out to pick up a soft cloth.


    He rubbed the cloth and almost threw it away with a shake of his hand.


    This is¡­


    Tiger skin?


    There are also many messy and odd lines drawn on it.


    Ordinary people can''t see it, it will only be regarded as the wear marks of wrinkles.


    But Jiang Ruobai is not an ordinary person.


    He was also born in the two lists of Jinshi. At that time, he was the minister of households, in charge of the world''s money and food, and was awarded the imperial title Ziqing Guanglu Doctor.


    Identification of calligraphy and painting antiquities is not a problem.


    The twenty-eight stars of the Zhou Tian painted on this tiger skin were used by the ancients to deduce the stars and predict the future.


    Predicting the future is illusory, but this tiger skin is a real treasure.


    In terms of value alone, it is much larger than the gem-encrusted cup just now.


    I only saw two pieces, they are all good things.


    What about the rest?


    Jiang Ruobai stretched his neck and looked at the basket carefully, gasping for breath.


    Everything in this broken basket is a good thing.


    It is either precious antiques or gadgets made of porcelain, gold and stone.


    are things that look inconspicuous, but only the experts understand.


    Such a big basket, if you take it out, it will not make people crazy.


    Jiang Ruobai looked around at the thatched cottage, and then turned to look at the little girl outside the door.


    What''s the situation?


    Could it be that the family who adopted their daughter was actually a wealthy man hiding in the city?


    These cottages are just a cover?


    "Little Seven, where did you get these things... from?" he asked cautiously.


    "Given by old head Li."


    "Lao Li...head?" Jiang Ruobai was dumbfounded again.


    Li is the royal surname.


    Jiang Ruobai reached out and picked up a round wrench, vaguely feeling as if he had seen it in someone''s hand.


    Who is it?


    He looked at Jiang Ning for a while, and a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    what!


    Isn''t this His Majesty''s thing?


    plum¡­


    Old Lee Head¡­


    Could it be that the old Li head in her mouth is actually...


    Jiang Ruobai trembled.


    The person who adopted the daughter was His Majesty? ? ?


    "Xiao Qi, who is Old Li Tou and what does it have to do with you?" he asked.


    "It''s just a poor and fat old man who came to the restaurant to eat. These are all he used to pay for his meals." Jiang Ning explained casually, "Although it''s just some worthless junk, the old man is quite good. It''s also strange. Now, this old man is not very tall, and he actually has a very cute grandson."


    Jiang Ruobai: "¡­"


    Jiang Ning frowned: "By the way, if I leave here, Old Li Tou and Xiao Qian will not be able to find me. I have to leave a note."


    Xiaoqian?


    Li Tingqian, the eldest grandson of the emperor?


    Jiang Ruobai shuddered, and quickly stopped her: "Xiao Qi, you don''t need to leave a note, I will ask someone to guard here. Tell him when they come."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： A shabby house

    Chapter 8 A House of Dilapidated


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Alright. By the way, do you have any money with you?"


    Jiang Ruobai reached out and touched the purse, then ripped it off and gave it to her: "What do you want money for?"


    "Although Old Li''s head is fat and greedy, Xiao Qian is cute and well-behaved. I won''t see him in the future. I''ll leave some money for him." Jiang Ning took out a piece of silver and put it on the table.


    Jiang Ruobai: "¡­"


    This kid really doesn''t know the identity of the grandparents.


    If His Majesty was acting privately and deliberately concealing it, he would not dare to say it at will.


    "Then let''s go home now?" Jiang Ruobai asked, "What do you want to bring, I''ll have someone move it."


    "Move? I have nothing to bring. Can I take Miaomiao away?" Jiang Ning pointed at the kitten who was eating fish.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Of course you can."


    Jiang Ning patiently waited for Miaomiao to finish eating, then washed the bowl and said, "Miaomiao seems to like this cat bowl very much, so let''s take it together."


    She held the cat in one hand and the cat bowl in the other, and looked at Jiang Ruobai with clear eyes: "Uncle, let''s go?"


    Jiang Ruobai stared at the bowl and heard the words, "Huh?"


    "Didn''t I go to your house?"


    Do you regret not wanting her?


    Jiang Ruobai pointed to the room: "Xiao Qi, did you...did you forget something?"


    "What?" Jiang Ning looked back blankly.


    The house is in tatters. Besides this cat, what else is worth bringing?


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly said: "I see that the things in the wicker basket in the house are good, but it''s old...cough, it was given by someone, you lost it, right?"


    He didn''t dare to call Lao Li Tou.


    Jiang Ning thought about it, too.


    She has been here for two months, and she is most familiar with Lao Li Tou and has the best relationship.


    Although it is tattered, it is also his heart.


    It¡¯s not good to lose it.


    Then bring it.


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly called two servants, fetched a pear flower wooden box, put the contents inside, and put it on the carriage.


    Jiang Ning was supported by two maids and got into the carriage, holding the cat and cat bowl, and swayed all the way to Jiang''s house.


    After the carriage left, a figure left the wall, entered the palace, knelt in front of the emperor, and said, "Your Majesty, Lord Jiang has taken Miss Jiang back."


    The emperor stood up with a squat body and thumped his chest a little: "This **** Jiang Ruobai, took the little girl away, what will I eat in the future?"


    "Your Majesty, if you really like it, take Miss Jiang into the palace and let her be the empress, so you can cook for Your Majesty every day?"


    "Fuck! I''m an old man of my age, what kind of concubine do I need." The emperor glared at him, "Not to mention the little girl is prepared for the fifth!"


    "His Royal Highness Yu." The subordinate was stunned for a moment and whispered, "His Royal Highness Yu is not close to women, and he is not obedient, can you accept it? Not to mention Miss Jiang''s legs... King Yu will not agree."


    "Can you let him go? Don''t say the little girl is just lame, the little girl is paralyzed, and he has to marry!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His Majesty is cruel enough to his son.


    However, His Royal Highness King Yu is not an ordinary prince, so he will not easily accept any woman.


    ¡­


    Ginger House.


    Mrs. Jiang has two sons, one in the civil and one in the military, who live door to door.


    The old lady lives with the eldest son, and Jiang Ruobai is the second son.


    The Jiang family is in Chang''an City, and it is also a famous family, but the Jiang family''s big house and second house have two extremes.


    Dafang Jiang Mubai was the general of Megatron''s side. He held military power and managed the family strictly.


    Jiang Ruobai of the second room is a civil official. Since he lost his little daughter twelve years ago, his wife has been in a trance due to stimulation. Since then, the concubine has been rampant and crushed his wife.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： i am your father

    Chapter 9 I am your father


    Jiang Ning rode in a carriage and came to the second room of Jiang''s family, which had a very bad reputation.


    Mother Zhou led a few servants to wait at the corner gate. When she saw the carriage, she stepped forward excitedly.


    Jiang Ruobai came to the carriage and stretched out his hand: "Little Qi''er, slow down, Dad will support you."


    Jiang Ning hugged the cat and didn''t move: "Uncle, let that aunt help me."


    "...Little Qi''er, I''m your father." Jiang Ruobai cautiously said, "That''s Zhou''s mother beside your mother."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t pronounce the word ??Father.


    Besides, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the real dad or the godfather.


    But looking at the gorgeous house in front of her, she felt that the original owner was probably the lost daughter of the Jiang family.


    Otherwise, the Jiang family would not have to bring a lame orphan girl into the house.


    "My name is Daddy." Jiang Ruobai''s eyes were full of little stars, looking at her expectantly.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the gate of Jiang Mansion, and his heart sank: "Daddy!"


    Jiang Ruobai thought to himself, what is Daddy?


    But no matter what, Xiao Qi''er finally called her father!


    Jiang Ruobai was very excited and asked Zhou''s mother to bring her maid to hug her down.


    "Xiao Qi, Dad has prepared a yard for you, which is very close to your mother''s yard, but your mother is not in good health, so let''s stay here first and see your mother later, okay?"


    All the servants looked at Jiang Ruobai in front of them, flattered and flattered a little girl, and cautiously, where is the demeanor of the emperor''s butler who is in charge of the world''s money and food?


    is almost invisible.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Jiang Ruobai said again: "I''ll go see your mother first. Mother Zhou, send Miss Qi to her house. Xiao Qi, Dad will accompany you for dinner later."


    Jiang Ning nodded and watched him leave quickly.


    Zhou''s mother pushed a brand new wooden wheelchair and helped Jiang Ning to sit on it.


    Jiang Ning nodded and let Miaomiao lie on her lap, while she held the cat bowl and was pushed by Zhou''s mother to her own yard.


    The Jiang family is very big, luxurious and exquisite everywhere.


    Jiang Ning has been to various gardens before, but they are all old and completely different from this living mansion.


    She looked left and right curiously, just like a tourist mentality.


    I just hate not having a camera in my hand.


    Zhou''s mother took her to a small yard. The yard is not big but beautiful. There are rockeries, small ponds, and wisteria flowers all over the pavilion.


    The whole yard is exquisite and romantic.


    Four old women, four maids, and eight little maids stood in a row and saluted her in unison.


    "The slave has seen Miss Seven."


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    She is the only one who needs so many people to serve?


    Zhou''s mother looked very dissatisfied, and looked guilty: "The time is in a hurry, and I didn''t prepare well. Miss Seven will use it first, and in two days, the servants will arrange for a few good girls to serve."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "That''s enough."


    Zhou''s mother said: "Spring comes, autumn goes, you two go to boil water and wait for Miss Seven to bathe and change clothes. I will go to the kitchen to prepare meals. Miss Seven is not in good health, so you are careful to serve. If there is a mistake, pay attention to yours. Skin!"


    The servants of the manor are curious about this Seventh Miss, who has been lost for twelve years.


    Chun Qu and Xia Lai were the first-class maids in the house, and they came from Jiang Ruobai''s courtyard.


    There are also two called Autumn Go and Winter Break.


    Jiang Ning found it very interesting to hear this string of names.


    Especially during this winter break, with a strong body, one person can pick up Jiang Ning.


    I don''t know if Jiang Ruobai picked her up because she saw her legs and feet were inconvenient.


    Lying in a large carved bathtub full of rose petals, Jiang Ning sighed comfortably.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： more and more real

    Chapter 10 The more you look, the more real


    After being here for so long, she really hasn''t had a good bath.


    After bathing, several maids started working together, wiping their bodies, combing their hair, and dressing.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ning changed into a round-necked shirt, a willow flower skirt, a refreshing single bun, and a small pearl hairpin in a hairpin, revealing a smooth forehead and a slender neck.


    Zhou''s mother almost straightened her eyes: "Miss Seven... It''s exactly the same as Madam when she was young."


    There was a burst of unbridled and crisp laughter outside.


    Zhou''s mother frowned and greeted her, "The fifth girl, the sixth girl is here."


    The fifth girl, Jiang Yuan, went straight in: "I heard that the seventh sister is back, let''s come and see."


    Zhou''s mother tried to stop it, but was slapped: "Zhou mother, what are you, even I dare to stop you?"


    "Five sisters, don''t do this." Sixth girl Jiang Yan advised.


    "Sixth sister, don''t you wonder what kind of person our seventh sister is?"


    As soon as they entered, they saw a girl sitting in a wheelchair with a cat on her lap, holding a bowl in her hand to feed the cat.


    The girl''s back is elegant and slender.


    "Really a lame?" The moment Jiang Yuan saw the wheelchair, her heart felt at ease.


    Even if the daughter is disabled, what''s the use?


    couldn''t get past her limelight.


    Recently I heard that His Majesty the Emperor wants to choose a concubine for King Yu.


    The noble ladies of Chang''an City are all waiting eagerly. At this juncture, Jiang Jiaxuan has found their daughter-in-law. Isn''t this intentional to cause trouble?


    So when I heard that Miss Seven was back, the girls from the Jiang family couldn''t wait to run over and wanted to know what the Seventh Sister, who was retrieved from the people, looked like.


    Who knows, he is actually a lame!


    This is really a schadenfreude.


    No matter how the royal family is, it is impossible for King Yu to choose a disabled woman to be the princess.


    The fifth girl, Jiang Wu, was completely relieved. She was relaxed and in a happy mood, so she had the intention of teasing Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning heard them talking, turned the wheelchair, and looked at them.


    Seeing her face, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were both stunned.


    was amazed by her beauty, and also because of how similar she was to Mrs.


    There is no need to check anything else, just this face is enough to prove her identity.


    When Mrs. ?? was young, she was the most beautiful woman in Chang''an City. When Jiang Yuan saw Jiang Ning''s face, she felt as if she had knocked over the bottle of five flavors.


    "Are you Qimei?" Jiang Yan stepped forward in surprise, "Qimei, you look like your wife. Where have you lived all these years?"


    "Didn''t you hear that they found her from a run-down thatched hut." Jiang Yuan chuckled, "Qimei, we have nothing in our house. You only need to bring a dirty cat, why did you bring it? Only broken bowls? You''re not here to beg."


    Jiang Ning raised the bowl: "Oh, you said this? Everyone says that Miss Jiang is erudite and talented, how come you don''t even recognize such a good thing?"


    "Isn''t this just a broken bowl, what could be a good thing?"


    "This is the bowl left behind by an eminent monk who went to the west to fetch scriptures. It is worth a fortune!" Jiang Ning said nonsense.


    Based on her experience, cheating the two little girls is not like playing.


    Jiang Yuan was skeptical. Although she refused to believe it, she couldn''t help but glance at Bo''er when she saw that she was so determined.


    One look, another look.


    strangeness.


    How come it looks more and more real?


    Jiang Yan was also muttering in her heart.


    She and Jiang Yuan looked at each other.


    Jiang Yuan stepped forward: "Show me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： Its true, its the real thing!

    Chapter 11 is real, this is the real thing!


    Jiang Ning handed the bowl over.


    If it is concealed, it will make people suspicious.


    It''s a broken cat bowl anyway.


    She doesn''t care about this stuff, but in the eyes of Miss Wu and Miss Liu, it''s another matter.


    "This... seems to be true." Jiang Yan muttered to herself, "I used to go out with my eldest brother, and I was fortunate enough to see it once."


    "How is that possible?" Jiang Yuan was stubborn.


    But her heart had already begun to shake.


    Although the two of them are descendants, the Jiang family''s scholarly and well-known family is the same for the training of girls, and asked the female teacher to teach them.


    These two girls are good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and they are considered to have seen the world.


    Jiang Yuan watched it carefully for a long time, and the more she looked, the more she felt it was true, but she couldn''t believe that such a valuable thing would appear in the poor hands of Jiang Ning.


    is still used as a cat bowl!


    This is so exciting.


    "This must be a fake!" Jiang Yuan insisted.


    "No, I think it''s true." Jiang Yan whispered.


    "What do you know, the people who make fakes outside are superb, and the fakes they make are more real than real ones. How can you recognize them?" Jiang Yuan sneered, "Besides, I heard that Master Xuanyun''s purple gold bowl , was collected by the royal family, how could it appear in her hands? Could it be that she robbed it from the palace?"


    "However, I heard from my eldest brother that the real purple-gold bowl has a mark on the bottom of the bowl. It is a symbol with a golden light, which cannot be imitated by any fake."


    Jiang Yuan pouted: "This broken bowl is definitely not there."


    "Take a look."


    "Just look at it." Jiang Yuan said, and turned the bowl over.


    At the bottom of the bowl is a **** the size of a fingernail, looming and shining. Contrasted with the dusty bowl.


    Jiang Yuan was stunned.


    She subconsciously reached out and pinched it.


    That was printed in the bowl, not engraved or painted.


    is like a natural golden charm emanating from the bowl itself.


    Jiang Yan exclaimed: "Yeah, it''s true, there really is! It''s true!"


    "What''s your name!" Jiang Yuan''s heart was pounding.


    This bowl is real!


    This bowl alone is worth tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    Jiang Ning, this poor girl, actually used it as a cat bowl? ?


    Meow-


    The meow that was lying on Jiang Ning''s lap made a sound.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand: "My cat is hungry, bring the cat bowl."


    Jiang Yuan stared at her without saying a word.


    "Five girls, this is a cat bowl. You won''t even grab a cat bowl, right?"


    "Since it''s a cat bowl, why not sell it to me?" Jiang Yuan rolled her eyes.


    "You want to be beautiful, and dare to grab a job with me." Jiang Ning grabbed the bowl and asked Chunlai to get some cat food for Miaomiao to eat.


    Jiang Yuan watched helplessly as the maid took the cat bowl away and brought a bowl of cat food, subconsciously covering her heart.


    Heartache!


    Jiang Ning glanced at their expressions, thinking that these two idiots really take this cat bowl as a genuine product?


    It seems that the Jiang family is not as scholarly as the legends say.


    At this time, the two old ladies came in with a large box and said, "Seven girls, this is what the master asked us to move. Where should we put it?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at it and recognized that it was a box containing the sundries sent by Lao Litou, and said casually: "Put it in the room, I will take care of it slowly."


    She remembered that there were a few paintings in it that were pretty good-looking, suitable for hanging in the study as a background wall.


    The old lady responded and walked over with the box, but was stopped by Jiang Yuan.


    Jiang Yuan looked at the box with malicious intent: "Is this what Qimei''s clothes and jewelry are in? Why don''t you show me what Qimei used to wear and what she was wearing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： Even my lame sister can fight the three of you

    Chapter 12 Sister Lame Can Fight You Three


    She reached out and lifted the box.


    Jiang Yan whispered: "Fifth sister, this is not good. Father knows that he will be angry."


    "It''s just a joke between sisters, my father won''t be angry for such a trivial matter, not to mention my father loves me the most." Jiang Yuan couldn''t help but open the box.


    The two women staggered, and some things rolled out of the box.


    A pair of small scrolls rolled in front of Jiang Yan. She bent down and picked it up. Seeing a small print in the corner of the scroll, she couldn''t help opening it curiously.


    At first sight of this painting, she was stunned.


    Jiang Ning has been watching this scene calmly, and doesn''t take these **** in his eyes.


    However, when she saw cheap daddy Jiang Ruobai strode in from the corner of her eye, she stood up and threw herself on the ground, tremblingly picked up a broken porcelain cup on the ground, and squeezed out a few tears.


    So, when Jiang Ruobai came in, what he saw was this scene¡ª


    The niece he had just found was bullied by the two prostitutes and lay on the ground, and the things in the box rolled to the ground.


    Jiang Ruobai was furious, raised his hand and slapped Jiang Yuan in the face, angrily said, "You bastard, who allowed you to bully your sister?"


    Jiang Yuan was stunned.


    She was not shocked by being beaten by her father, but because of Jiang Ning''s acting skills.


    She couldn''t care less about her hot face, and pointed at her hands that were shaking like leaves in the wind: "She she she... she is sick!"


    Snapped!


    Another slap in the face.


    Jiang Ruobai thought she scolded the seventh girl as lame, and became even more angry: "Your seventh sister had good legs when she was born, but she became like this after being abducted and hurt!"


    Jiang Yuan cried.


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly picked up her little daughter, put her on a wheelchair, squatted in front of her, and coaxed her heartily: "Xiao Qi''er, are you all right, where did you fall?"


    "It hurts, Fifth Sister and the others bullied me." Jiang Ning winked at them.


    Small, my sister can fight the three of you even with a lame leg.


    Jiang Yan hurriedly waved her hand: "I didn''t..."


    Jiang Ruobai said angrily, "You are an accomplice!"


    Jiang Yan: "¡­"


    "You still dare to take her things?" Jiang Ruobai saw the sunset picture in her hand, and hurriedly grabbed it back and carefully put it in the box.


    Just kidding, these are all given by Lao Li.


    If there is something wrong, the Jiang family has enough heads to chop off.


    What a sin!


    I usually see that the two prostitutes are very well-behaved and cute, but why are they such a face in private?


    actually bullied the weak and poor little Qi''er.


    "Xiao Qi''er, it''s not safe for you to live here. Dad will pick you up to live in your mother''s yard for a while, so that you and your mother can get acquainted with each other, okay?"


    "I still have a mother?"


    "Silly child, you are the daughter of the Jiang family, and your mother is the mistress of the Jiang family." Jiang Ruobai pushed the wheelchair herself, "Come, father will take you to see your mother."


    After he finished speaking, he looked back at the two prostitutes: "If you dare to touch your seventh sister''s things again, I will cut your fingers off!"


    He didn''t dare to move those things, but these two girls dared to do it.


    If Lao Li was told that the Jiang family had bullied his little girl, wouldn''t it be fatal?


    After ?? took Jiang Ning back, he had already asked someone to investigate, and he knew that His Majesty had indeed often visited Jiang Ning during this time, and had an excellent relationship with her.


    As for the reason, he probably guessed a few points in his heart.


    For Jiang Ning''s mother, Lin Zizi, the most beautiful woman in Chang''an City, is also the white moonlight in His Majesty''s heart.


    Lin Zizi chose him at first, but not Your Majesty.


    has always been the greatest regret in His Majesty''s heart.


    Could it be that His Majesty took a fancy to Zizi''s daughter and wanted to take her as a concubine, so he gave her those things?


    Jiang Ruobai thought, a layer of sweat broke out from the back of his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： Participate in the selection of concubine Yu Wang?

    Chapter 13 Participate in the selection of concubine by King Yu?


    Jiang Ruobai pushed the wheelchair and asked carefully, "Little Qi''er, what happened to the old head Li you mentioned?"


    "It''s a gluttonous and fat old man. Once I rescued him at the door of the restaurant, and he fell for it. He often came to me to eat food, and he didn''t pay."


    "..." Jiang Ruobai smiled bitterly.


    If His Majesty knew that he was described as a fat and greedy old man, he would not know how he would feel.


    This girl has always thought that His Majesty is eating and drinking without paying.


    She probably didn''t know that anything in that basket would be enough for an ordinary person to eat for a lifetime.


    Jiang Ruobai couldn''t guess His Majesty''s mind, so he didn''t dare to act rashly and tell her the truth.


    He knew that His Majesty''s eyes would not leave the Jiang family easily.


    But no matter what, he couldn''t let Xiao Qi''er go to the palace to be a concubine.


    His Majesty is old enough to be her father.


    When Zizi was able to escape from His Majesty''s clutches, he was the first to marry him.


    At this moment, the only thing I can do is to follow the method and set a marriage for Xiao Qi''er as soon as possible.


    After all, His Majesty still wants face and will not rob it.


    Jiang Ruobai thought while pushing his wheelchair to Zizhuyuan.


    This is the yard where Lin Zizi, the second housewife of the Jiang family, lives, that is, Jiang Ning''s biological mother.


    Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi have two children, the eldest is a son, who studies in the academy and only comes back every ten days and a half months. The youngest is Jiang Ning.


    "After you went missing, your mother was stimulated, and her spirit has not been very good. So I thought about not telling her your identity for the time being. In case she can''t stand it for a while." Jiang Ruobai said.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I understand."


    "You will live in Zizhuyuan as a distant relative of the Jiang family, and talk about it later when you get to know it well."


    "I know."


    Seeing her being so well-behaved, Jiang Ruobai felt a little relieved and pushed her into the yard.


    As soon as you enter the door, there is a purple bamboo forest.


    The woman in the violet dress was leaning against the pillar under the porch, looking dazed.


    This woman is beautiful, but she is pale and thin, and her eyes are confused.


    Jiang Ning muttered to himself: "She really looks a lot like me."


    "It''s you who resembles her." Jiang Ruobai corrected her, "She is your mother, and you naturally look alike. Your mother is old, and she was almost exactly the same as you when she was young. She is a famous beauty in Chang''an City."


    He looked at Lin Zizi and called softly, "Azi."


    Lin Zizi looked back and his eyes fell on Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ruobai pushed the wheelchair over and said with a smile, "She is Jiang Ning, the granddaughter of the fourth master, and she lives in our mansion for a while. Azi, will you take care of her, okay?"


    Lin Zizi squatted in front of Jiang Ning and looked at her seriously: "Ning Ning looks so good-looking. What''s wrong with those legs?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I fell in an accident when I was a child."


    Jiang Ruobai heard this, her eyes darkened.


    Lin Zizi touched Jiang Ning''s face and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, Ning Ning is beautiful, even if she doesn''t walk."


    She looked at Jiang Ruobai: "Our little Qi''er should be this big, right?"


    Before waiting for Jiang Ruobai to answer, she asked Jiang Ning again, "Is Ning Ning married?"


    "No, no."


    "Ning Ning is beautiful and should marry the best man." Lin Zizi smiled, "Master, in two days, Wang Yu will choose his concubine, won''t all the fifth and sixth go? Let Ning Ning go too."


    Jiang Ruobai was stunned for a moment, thinking that this is a wonderful idea.


    Let Xiao Qi''er go to participate in the selection of concubine by King Yu.


    Yu Wang is young, handsome, talented, gentle and courteous.


    If he was chosen, the emperor would definitely not be able to lose his face and **** his daughter-in-law from his son.


    Jiang Ruobai said immediately: "Little...Ningning, you and your fifth and sixth sisters, wait for the election together!"


    He almost said Xiao Qi.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about his slip of the tongue.


    Before, I did hear Jiang Wu girl mention about the choice of concubine by King Yu.


    This Yu Wang seems to be a diamond king Lao Wu level Xiang Momo.


    But what does that have to do with her?


    There is still a little cub of unknown origin in her belly, when it is discovered that she is wearing a cuckold to the royal family in an attempt to confuse the blood of the royal family.


    That is a death!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： Silly and sweet

    Chapter 14 Silly and Sweet


    Although Jiang Ning felt that time-travel was unfortunate, she definitely didn''t want to kill herself.


    She hurriedly smiled and said, "Thank you Madam for your kindness, but I look... disabled and unable to take care of myself. I''m not worthy of the noble Royal Highness Yu."


    Although I don''t know who King Yu is and what he looks like, but Jiang Yuan, Jiang Yan and the others flock to him, thinking that he is a talented person.


    But the cheap daddy was interested.


    "Ning Ning looks good, it doesn''t matter if her legs are bad. You don''t need to do the work yourself."


    "Really can not."


    "I''ll do what I say." Jiang Ruobai called the housekeeper immediately, "Add Ning Ning''s name to the list of women to be drafted."


    "This... lord, the list was sent yesterday."


    "Then come back and change it!" Jiang Ruobai said coldly, "Do you still need to ask about such a trivial matter?"


    "The slave will do it now." The way the housekeeper looks like it really seems like a trivial matter.


    After Jiang Ning heard it, it was over.


    Although she doesn''t quite understand the process of choosing a concubine for the prince in this era, she still understands the word "show girl".


    Don¡¯t all the show girls have to check their bodies?


    Not even a single blemish of that kind.


    She was pregnant, and she wasn''t found out on the spot?


    The Jiang family dares to send an unmarried and pregnant daughter to be elected, because they think they have lived too long.


    She hurriedly called Daddy to the corner and whispered, "Daddy, you quickly have the housekeeper call back."


    "Qi''er, don''t worry, even if your legs and feet are bad, Dad is confident to send you to the top."


    "My cheap dad, you can save it." Jiang Ning was about to cry, "Let me tell you the truth, I''m actually... pregnant!"


    Jiang Ruobai heard the raised eyebrows of the cheap father, and was quickly pulled back by the next sentence.


    "What did you say?"


    "I might be pregnant!" Jiang Ning sighed, breaking the jar.


    "Pregnant?" Jiang Ruobai stayed for a moment, then raised his hand and slowly covered his heart.


    It''s over, it''s over, isn''t it the emperor''s old man?


    That old woman, who is already several decades old, still dares to remember her mother and her daughter. That''s all, how dare you lie to Xiao Qi''er''s body?


    Jiang Ruobai''s heart ached, his face turned pale, and he was about to faint.


    Jiang Ning looked up at him: "Dad, are you all right?"


    "Father, father... can you be alright?" Jiang Ruobai stretched out his hand tremblingly, "The child''s father... No, it can''t be that old Li, right?"


    "Shouldn''t it be?" Jiang Ning frowned and thought for a while, "I don''t remember."


    "How long?"


    "I don''t know." Jiang Ning looked silly and sweet.


    Jiang Ruobai felt a pain in his heart again, and the shivering roar asked the man to come.


    Because Lin Zizi was ill every three days, there were two doctors in the house, one of them came running with a medicine box, but saw the lady in good shape, and a beautiful girl sitting beside her.


    Jiang Ruobai squeezed out a few words from between his teeth: "Check her pulse."


    The doctor quickly took out a piece of clean silk, put it on Jiang Ning''s wrist, and half squatted on the ground to check the pulse.


    He tilted his head and frowned, and had been in the clinic for a long time.


    Jiang Ruobai and others were restless: "How is it?"


    The doctor quickly withdrew his hand: "Master, this girl is nothing to worry about, but her body is a little weak, probably because she can''t keep up with the food. It is necessary to eat well and recuperate."


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly asked, "Is there nothing else?"


    "No, other than that, the girl is fine." The doctor looked confident.


    Jiang Ning asked himself that he still had some medical knowledge. He thought that my mother was about to feel the fetal movement. You told me that you are not pregnant?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： false alarm

    Chapter 15 A false alarm


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Doctor, you can take a closer look."


    Lang Zhong was a little unhappy when he heard it: "Girl, this old man has been practicing medicine for decades, can''t he even diagnose whether the hi pulse is not?"


    "It didn''t mean I didn''t trust you, just..."


    "Lao Feng, I''ll see you again if I ask you to get a consultation!" Cheap Daddy spoke.


    Lang Zhong honestly re-diagnosed the pulse, and after a while, he was still decisive: "The girl is really just weak, just eat well and take care of it, there is no other problem."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Jiang Ning''s expression.


    Jiang Ningqiang resisted the thought of rolling his eyes and said nothing.


    Jiang Ruobai was happy.


    Lin Zizi smiled softly: "Ning Ning is just a child and doesn''t understand these things. I''ve come here, and I didn''t feel anything when I was the eldest. But when I gave birth to Xiao Qi, I vomited for three months and couldn''t eat. "


    Jiang Ning: "Actually, I feel like vomiting when I eat greasy food, really."


    "You just have a deficiency of the spleen and stomach." Lang Zhong interjected.


    Jiang Ning glared at him.


    Lang Zhong silently lowered his head.


    "Hahaha!" Jiang Ruobai was extremely happy, patted his chest, "A false alarm, a false alarm."


    Jiang Ning asked: "If I am pregnant, you won''t think I''m corrupt and want to kill me, right?"


    "What are you thinking, child." Jiang Ruobai smiled and was in a good mood, "As long as you are not pregnant with Lao Li''s baby, everything is easy to say."


    Jiang Ning touched his chin and pondered.


    Could it be that Jiang Ruobai knew Lao Li Tou?


    Old Li has a short and fat head, and looks much older than the gentle and elegant Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Ning Ning, you are living here for the past two days, and I will invite a nanny to teach you the rules. After two days, you will enter the palace with your two sisters and give the empress and imperial concubine to them. Take a look."


    Jiang Ning''s face was bitter: "People say that the gate of the palace is as deep as the sea. Why did you push me into the fire pit?"


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Silly boy, King Yu left the palace last year. If you don''t wait for the election well, it will be as deep as the sea when you enter the palace."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you into the palace."


    What a mess, and the answer is not what she asked.


    She didn''t bother to think about choosing a concubine or not.


    What she is struggling with now is whether she is pregnant or not.


    If you¡¯re not pregnant, it¡¯s okay to go to the election, and you won¡¯t be elected anyway, just take a day trip to the palace. As long as it is a normal man, it is impossible to choose a lame man as a wife.


    But if she is pregnant, she will be found out again.


    That might just be a brain-dropping thing.


    She has been traveling for more than two months now, and she hasn''t had a menstrual period yet. Her **** are bloated, and she smells sour bacon. It''s not pregnancy, what else could it be?


    Not to mention that Feng Lang was so rude just now, no matter how he looked at it, it was not very reliable.


    Jiang Ning thought about it and decided to go to another doctor for a good diagnosis.


    If it wasn''t for pregnancy, or some other terminal illness, it would be over.


    If you want to find another doctor, you must first have money.


    She is really cleaner than her face now.


    Not a single penny.


    "Father," while Lin Zizi was not paying attention, Jiang Ning pulled Jiang Ruobai and whispered, "Lend me some money."


    "Money? Oh, I don''t have any money with me. Tell the old lady in charge and tell her to pay you some silver taels in advance." Jiang Ruobai didn''t take it seriously, "Xiao Qi''er, you are with you in the house. Mother, take a good rest, father has to go to the palace to do some work, and then pick a good mother for you."


    He hurried away.


    Jiang Ning turned around and saw Lin Zizi sitting under the porch again, holding a fan, looking bewildered, as if he was still muttering something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Lord loves you more

    Chapter 16 The master loves you even more


    is indeed a state of mental confusion.


    She used to be the most beautiful woman in Chang''an City, but now she has become like this, all because she lost her favorite little daughter.


    Jiang Ning watched her for a while.


    Chunlai and Xiago two maids came over.


    "Miss Seven." The two of them saluted, "The food is ready, are you using it at Madam''s place, or are you going back to our own courtyard?"


    "Go back, I have something to ask you guys."


    "The lady here..."


    "I''ll come back tonight."


    Back in my yard, there was a table full of food, but most of them were stews and the taste was relatively simple.


    Jiang Ning had no appetite, but he was hungry, so he took a steamed bun to eat.


    Chunlai smiled and said, "Why doesn''t the girl eat vegetables? This chicken soup is good. This servant has a bowl. You can try it."


    A small bowl of chicken soup was brought to the front.


    Jiang Ning smelled the fishy smell, and his stomach tumbled suddenly.


    She threw away the steamed buns, turned around and retched a few times.


    But because he didn''t eat anything, he only spit out a little bitter water.


    Chunlai, several maids were frightened and hurriedly gathered around.


    "Girl, what''s wrong with you, where are you not feeling well?"


    "Is the food unpalatable?"


    "I don''t know either." Jiang Ning sat up straight and slowly calmed his breath, "Just take these greasy meat dishes, I''ll just have some rice porridge and side dishes."


    Although she had no appetite, she was also unhappy when she was hungry. She ate half a bowl of porridge and half a steamed bun with white flour.


    Although it is dry, it has a sweet taste when chewed slowly.


    The little girls are all silly, but the big girls are a little concerned.


    After dinner, Chunlai brought a cup of tea over and said softly, "Miss, if your food is not to your taste, or something is not comfortable, you must tell the servant. You are the first lady of our family, and the servant was assigned by the master to serve you. It''s yours, don''t be polite to your servants."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, "Sister Chunlai, I''m really not feeling well, but the man in the house can''t diagnose anything. I want to go outside and find a doctor. Can you help me?"


    "Why do you need to go out if the girl wants to find the boss?" Chunlai pursed his lips and smiled, "The servants should ask the front yard steward to invite people to the mansion."


    "That''s fine too." Jiang Ning coughed lightly, "But I don''t have any money right now."


    "The girl just came back. Before the monthly payment, the servant girl went to Aunt Hua to draw a few months'' monthly payment for the girl."


    "Looking for Aunt Hua?"


    "Yes. Madam has been in poor health and spirit these years, and now Aunt Hua is in charge of the household affairs. Aunt Hua is the biological mother of the fifth girl."


    "Oh... No wonder the five girls are so domineering."


    "The five girls are smart and good-looking, and they have always been very favored." Chunlai smiled, "However, when you come back, girl, it will be different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "You are the only daughter in our house, and you are also the best looking. The master naturally favors you even more."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Chunlai said with a smile: "You rest, girl, I''ll go to draw the money, and then ask the doctor to come into the mansion."


    "Excuse me, Sister Chunlai."


    "The girl and the maid are still saying such foreign words." Chunlai smiled and turned to go out.


    Who would have thought, Chunlai did not get the money, and was slapped in the face.


    Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan were drinking bird''s nest porridge. After listening to Chunlai''s intention, they said unhurriedly: "Our house has a lot of expenses, and it''s all fixed, so it''s not good to have no rules. If you come to pay today, she will come later. , is there any time to live in the mansion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： Poor and sour?

    Chapter 17 The poor settle down?


    Chunlai glanced at the bird''s nest porridge on their table, and said, "The seventh girl only came to the house, and the master agreed to withdraw the monthly payment in advance. Why are there no rules?"


    Concubine Hua''s face changed, and she said, "So we still have such eloquent and unruly hooves in our house, you still haven''t slapped your mouth, wait for me to do it yourself?"


    A woman came over, raised her hand and slapped Chunlai in the face.


    Jiang Yuan said: "It''s not impossible to withdraw the monthly money, let her do it herself."


    Chunlai came back with half of his face red and swollen.


    At first, Jiang Ning kept it a secret from Jiang Ning, but in the end he did.


    Jiang Ning touched his chin: "A concubine, being so arrogant is a bit out of character."


    This can be a bit troublesome. The aunt who is in charge of money doesn''t give money, so what can she ask her husband to do?


    Xia Qu angrily said: "If it wasn''t for Madam''s bad health, how could she have her share. Girl, we can''t bear this tone, otherwise I''ll be riding on their head more and more in the future."


    Dongxie ran in at this time, panting and said, "Girl, in the front yard, a child is said to be caught, and they are calling for you, girl."


    "Child?" Jiang Ning thought of Xiaoqian and hurriedly said, "Bring him here quickly."


    "When the slave came, the child had already been bound and sent to Aunt Hua."


    "Damn, are there all hooligans in your house, even a child is tied up?" Jiang Ning became angry, "Take me to see Aunt Hua."


    When Jiang Ning arrived in Aunt Hua''s yard, he happened to hear Xiaoqian struggling and screaming.


    Her heart tightened and she hurriedly pushed the wheelchair in.


    Sure enough, it was Xiao Qian.


    Good clean child, disgraced.


    When Xiaoqian saw Jiang Ning, he opened his mouth and grabbed at his wife, ran over, pouted, tears in his eyes: "Little aunt, I finally found you."


    What the **** is auntie?


    Jiang Ning didn''t care, stretched out his hand to pull him, and wiped his face: "Xiao Qian, are you alright?"


    "It''s fine." Xiaoqian turned to look at Aunt Hua and the others, "Wait, I''m going to ask my grandfather to chop off your heads!"


    Concubine Hua ignored him and said neither yin nor yang: "Seventh girl, you have suffered all these years, you were raised in a poor family, and all you know are poor and poor. It''s not your fault. It''s not good if the child is recruited to the house."


    "You bastard, dare to say that I''m not clean?" Xiao Qian was furious, "Also, who did you say just now that he is poor?"


    "Xiao Qian, she is talking about me." Jiang Ning said.


    "What, the mere Jiang family, dare to say that my little aunt is poor?" Xiao Qian couldn''t see that his little aunt was looked down upon, "I tell you, the little aunt can take out any thing on hand, enough for you to eat for three years! "


    The surrounding wives and maids all burst into laughter.


    Aunt Hua covered her mouth: "Oh, this child is poor, but he likes to brag."


    Jiang Yuan pouted: "People gather together."


    "Why are you smiling?" Xiao Qian''s face flushed red.


    A woman smiled and said, "Child, did you know that she sent a maid to ask our aunt to ask for a few taels of silver a month."


    Xiaoqian looked back at Jiang Ning, thinking that the little aunt must be reluctant to give up the treasures that Grandpa Huang gave her, so she refused to exchange money.


    Auntie is really nice.


    He thought for a while, his eyes lit up, he stretched out his small hand, took out a silver note from his arms, put it in Jiang Ning''s hand, and said, "Little aunt, I''m here to tell you something. There is someone outside. I am willing to pay one thousand taels of silver to buy you a calligraphy and painting!"


    Ask for a recommendation ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： you cant choose

    Chapter 18 You, can''t choose


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    Although she can write well with a brush, drawing is a little tricky.


    Who would think that the money is too hot, and buy her words with money.


    Nine times out of ten, Xiaoqian did it himself.


    Just like the shabby old man Li, how much money can the family have?


    The silver note in Xiaoqian''s hand must be fake, and the child is playing with it. How could it be possible to deceive Aunt Hua, the perennial housekeeper?


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, Aunt Hua laughed: "How about one thousand taels of silver, what kind of calligraphy and painting is it worth? Child, did you draw the silver note yourself?"


    Xiaoqian said with a sullen face: "You can ask someone to take it to any money shop outside to exchange it. If you can''t get the money, I will give you your surname in the future."


    "Is it true?"


    Aunt Hua gave a wink to the maid next to her.


    The maid came over to take the bank note, looked at it carefully for a long time, and said, "Madam, this... seems to be true."


    "impossible!"


    Aunt Hua snatched the silver note with her hands, and looked back and forth for a long time. The more she looked, the more ugly her face became.


    Because she found that she couldn''t see that the banknote was fake.


    In other words, this silver note is indeed genuine.


    Does anyone really want to spend 1,000 taels for the character of Seven Girls?


    "Do you believe it now?" Xiao Qian said: "Little aunt, you can just write two words."


    "Write what?"


    "Well... just write the words "high mountains and flowing water."


    "Oh..." Jiang Ning glanced at the silver note in his hand, thinking that it was so real that even Aunt Hua couldn''t see it.


    Could it be that Old Li Tou''s family made fake tickets?


    But even if it''s fake, it can''t make Xiaoqian lose face in front of them.


    "Little aunt, you write." Xiao Qian shook her hand.


    "That, pen and paper." Jiang Ning looked at Aunt Hua, "borrow your account book."


    Aunt Hua watched as she picked up a brush and wrote the words "High Mountains and Flowing Water" on a piece of yellowed accounting paper, tore it off, and handed it to Xiao Qian.


    Aunt Hua, Miss Jiang Wu and the others trembled as they watched.


    Her calligraphy was also practiced with famous copybooks, and she wrote it well.


    Xiaoqian''s eyes lit up: "Little aunt has a good hand."


    "General, general." Jiang Ning was modest.


    Xiaoqian shoved the silver note into Jiang Ning''s hand, "Auntie holds it. Originally, Auntie''s word was a thousand taels of gold, and these four words should be four thousand taels of silver. I''ll ask that person to make up another three thousand taels!" "


    Aunt Hua and others were stunned.


    Especially Jiang Yuan, looking at the mountain and flowing water, thinking that this word is so valuable?


    Xiaoqian held the words, looked at Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan, and hummed, "You dare to call me dirty and bully the little aunt, just wait for me. Little aunt, let''s go."


    Jiang Yuan muttered: "How can you be a child."


    Xiaoqian looked back at her: "You are the daughter of the Jiang family, and it looks like you are going to the palace to be selected for Princess Yu, right?"


    Although Jiang Yuan was surprised by the child''s tone, she did not deny it: "It has nothing to do with you."


    "It really has nothing to do with me, but I can guarantee that you will not be chosen."


    "What did you say?"


    "Humph."


    Xiaoqian ignored her and left with Jiang Ning''s wheelchair.


    Back in his yard, Jiang Ning returned the silver note to Xiaoqian and said with a smile, "It''s weird, you kid don''t play with things like this, what if you get beaten up."


    Xiaoqian waved his hand and said, "I know my aunt is not short of money, so let''s take this as pocket money. It''s getting late, I should go home. Otherwise, grandpa will find out that he will scold me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Concubine is going to kill

    Chapter 19 The concubine is going to kill


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Xiao Qian, slow down, where is your home, I will send someone to take you home!"


    "My home is very close, come to see my aunt next time! My aunt remember to cook something delicious for me!"


    Xiaoqian waved his hand and ran away.


    Jiang Ning asked Dong Xie to follow him to watch, lest the child be embarrassed by Mrs.


    "It''s getting late, is the girl going to the lady''s place?"


    "go."


    Just look at Lin Zizi''s face, and you can be sure that she is the biological mother of the original owner. Since she came back with Jiang Ruobai, she should cooperate with him and let Lin Zizi recover.


    Chun said: "But girl, you are not feeling well, what should I do about the doctor''s appointment?"


    Jiang Ning looked up at the sky: "Tomorrow."


    Returning to Zizhuyuan, Jiang Ruobai just happened to be back. Seeing her holding a silver note in her hand, she couldn''t help but be surprised: "Little Qi''er, I was outside just now, and I heard that our girl has a lot of money. Is it true? "


    "Gossip spreads fast." Jiang Ning held up the bank note, "This is a fake, it shouldn''t be taken as real."


    "Fake? What''s going on?"


    "Daddy''s concubine bullied others, my little friend couldn''t see it, and vented his anger for me."


    "You mean Aunt Hua? What happened to her?"


    "She doesn''t give money."


    "..." Jiang Ruobai was furious in her heart, thinking that her little daughter, whom she had worked so hard to find, was bullied by a concubine, how could she not be annoyed.


    But he still had a spring breeze on his face. He stretched out his hand to take the banknote and said with a smile, "Which of your children can get a fake banknote and show it to daddy."


    Jiang Ning handed it to him: "It''s Xiaoqian, the grandson of old Litou."


    Jiang Ruobai''s hand froze after the silver note: "Xiao, Xiaoqian..."


    "yes."


    "...This silver note should be real."


    Just kidding, can the eldest grandson bring fake banknotes when he goes out?


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Even you were deceived. Neither Aunt Hua nor Jiang Wu could see that it was fake."


    Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly: "Xiao Qi''er, do you know who your father is?"


    "Officials."


    "Yes, I''m the Minister of the Household, I manage the money and grain accounts of the whole country, and I''m called your Majesty''s big housekeeper by others." Jiang Ruobai said, "Do you think that being a father will admit the authenticity of the banknotes?"


    Jiang Ning took the bank note and looked at it: "Is this true?"


    "Really can''t be true anymore."


    "How is that possible? Old Litou is so poor, how can his grandson take out a thousand taels of money?" Jiang Ning was stunned, "Could it be that Old Litou is actually an invisible rich man?"


    Jiang Ruobai was silent.


    "You''re so rich, you still run to my place every day to eat?"


    "..." Jiang Ruobai twitched the corners of his lips.


    Cooking rice?


    Didn''t they give you food money?


    This girl is really¡­


    I have no vision at all.


    Jiang Ning held the bank note: "Poor Xiaoqian came to me, but he didn''t eat a single meal. Not to mention the loss of a bank note, he was also tied up."


    Jiang Ruobai opened his mouth: "What did you say?"


    "meal¡­"


    "The last sentence!"


    "Xiao Qian came to me, and was **** by your concubine before she came in. If I hadn''t arrived, your lawless concubine would have committed murder in public!"


    Jiang Ruobai''s face was pale and his hands were shaking a little.


    Aunt Hua, that hopeless idiot.


    Dare to tie the eldest grandson of the emperor.


    This eldest grandson of the emperor is the heart of His Majesty, and has been raised by his side all the time.


    Such a precious baby was actually **** by his own concubine!


    If he went back and complained casually, the Jiang family would have to walk around without food.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： a bolt from the blue

    Chapter 20 Thunderbolt


    Jiang Ruobai is in the middle of a thunderbolt.


    Jiang Ning was still putting eye drops on him: "Father, is it time for your concubine to clean up?"


    "Yes, yes... It''s time to clean up." Jiang Ruobai was very confused.


    "And your precious five girls."


    "What happened to the fifth girl?"


    "Just like her, she still has to participate in the draft? It''s not like a lady at all. She opens her mouth and says that Xiaoqian is an unclean house...Xiaoqian looks beautiful and cute, what''s wrong with it?"


    Another thunderbolt from the blue made Jiang Ruobai¡¯s insides and outsides tender.


    The Jiang family is coming to an end!


    Jiang Ruobai asked weakly: "Emperor...cough, that little boy of yours, did he say anything?"


    "Children, if you are scolded, you will definitely get angry and say harsh words."


    "What, what cruel words?"


    "Just what Tong Yanwuji said, wait for me, I have nothing to do with you. Oh, and he said that his grandfather would chop their heads off."


    "..." Jiang Ruobai reached out to support a tree next to him.


    Jiang Ning pursed his lips and said with a smile: "Do you think that Old Li Tou is a butcher who kills pigs? Xiao Qian is so **** and violent when he speaks."


    The one who kills the pig¡­


    Butcher¡­


    Jiang Ruobai grinned, laughing more ugly than crying.


    "What else did he say?"


    "Daddy is so interested in what children say?"


    "No, no... Dad just wants to know how cheap Aunt Hua and mother and daughter are."


    "That''s pretty cheap." Jiang Ning suddenly remembered something, "I don''t know how Xiaoqian knew about this kind of thing."


    "what?"


    "He asked Jiang Wu if he wanted to participate in the selection of the concubine by King Yu, and before leaving, he said that he guaranteed that Jiang Wu would definitely not be selected." Jiang Ning began to talk to himself, "I don''t know if this old Li Tou is a butcher or a fortune teller. Yes, a good-looking child, with a lot of sustenance."


    Jiang Ruobai: "¡­"


    At this moment, Lin Zizi came out, saw Jiang Ning, her eyes lit up, and she waved: "Ningning, where have you been playing, I have someone prepare dinner. Come and eat."


    Jiang Ruobai saw his wife, his eyes became gentle, and he said to Jiang Ning, "Go, accompany your mother."


    Jiang Ning said, "Father, I want to go outside and invite a gentleman."


    "Why? The two men in the house have good medical skills."


    "I can''t eat, I always throw up."


    "Did you catch a cold?" Jiang Ruobai touched her forehead, "Don''t worry, Dad will find Lang Zhong tomorrow to show you. As for Aunt Hua, Dad will handle it. No one in the family will dare to embarrass you in the future. Just tell Daddy, Daddy will take care of her."


    "Thank you dad."


    "Go."


    Jiang Ruobai watched her push the wheelchair towards Lin Zizi, turned around and went out, called the manager, and asked what happened in the afternoon.


    Steward said: "What Miss Seven said is the truth."


    "You bastard, what are you doing to eat, why do you condone someone to tie up Seventh Girl''s friend?"


    "This... lord, in the past few years, Concubine Hua has been talking in the house, and the servants can''t do anything. Besides, it''s just a child, it''s nothing."


    "Just a child?" Jiang Ruobai sneered, "Do you know who that child is?"


    "Who?"


    "What did you hear the seventh girl call him?"


    "It seems to be called... Xiao Qian''s?"


    "That''s the eldest grandson of the emperor, Li Tingqian!"


    "..." The housekeeper''s legs softened, and he knelt down and asked shiveringly, "How can the seventh girl in our family know His Royal Highness? The emperor''s eldest grandson is still shouting from a little girl. Aunt Hua and the fifth girl are not good to him. You''re too polite... Yes, no wonder the eldest grandson said when he left that he guaranteed that the fifth girl would not be selected..."


    Jiang Ruobai''s face was ugly.


    The housekeeper said cautiously, "Master, there are still two days left for the draft. Now it''s too late to withdraw the names of the five girls."


    "Shut up!"


    "The eldest grandson of the emperor will definitely see it. If he sees the fifth girl, wouldn''t he be angry? He definitely won''t be selected."


    "Confused, is it a question of whether or not you can choose?" Jiang Ruobai said angrily, "Even if Xiao Wu doesn''t go, she has to be escorted to go, and the eldest grandson has to let her out!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： When Jiang Xiaoqi came back, everything changed

    Chapter 21 Jiang Xiaoqi came back and everything changed


    Aunt Hua, mother and daughter, were in the room, picking out silk satin and jewelry on a large table, preparing for the audition two days later.


    Although it is not a general election, this is the election of a concubine for the handsome and beautiful young His Royal Highness King Yu, which is much more exciting than the general election for the emperor to be a concubine.


    Jiang Yuan prided herself on her beauty, and this time she tried her best to dress herself up in a dazzling manner and win the heart of His Royal Highness King Yu in one fell swoop.


    Aunt Hua naturally wanted her daughter to stand out, so she got all the good things out of the warehouse early, and went outside to buy a lot of things, and let her choose.


    Jiang Ruobai saw this scene when he entered.


    Women, it is normal to like silk and satin jewelry. The Jiang family has the ability and is willing to pamper them.


    Jiang Ruobai used to see this scene from time to time, but he never felt it.


    But now that he saw it again, he thought of his little daughter.


    Thinking of the dilapidated house she lived in when she found her little daughter, the old clothes she was wearing, and the look of bitterness on her face, Jiang Ruobai''s heart trembled slightly.


    He walked in with a sullen face, and Jiang Yuan''s mother and daughter hurriedly stood up to greet him.


    Aunt Hua was over thirty, but she was still pretty: "Have you had dinner, sir? The slave family asked someone to prepare it."


    "No need." Jiang Ruobai said coldly, "I heard that the Seventh Lady sent someone to withdraw the monthly money today. Not only did you not give it, but you slapped him and slapped him away?"


    Aunt Hua didn''t expect him to come to Jiang Ning so soon to discuss an explanation, she hurriedly smiled and said, "Master, this is wronging the slave. The slave does not know that the master has agreed. If you want to manage such a big back house, the rules must not be messed up. Yes, I think that the seventh girl is new here, don''t be instigated by a few slaves, and the slave will take action for the seventh girl and teach that girl a lesson."


    Jiang Ruobai used to look at this Aunt Hua, who was cute and charming, but how does she feel disgusted today: "I specially ordered the housekeeper to tell you, do you want to say that the housekeeper lied to me?"


    "No, no, the slave family was so busy that they lost their heads and forgot."


    "Since you can''t be busy with your home affairs, don''t be too busy."


    "What do you mean by this, sir?"


    "From now on, the housework will be handed over to Zizhuyuan." Jiang Ruobai''s tone was meaningful, "As for you, teach the little five rules well, and send them to the draft in two days. Don''t disappoint me."


    Aunt Hua was startled and angry at first.


    She had been in charge of the housework for many years, but she was deprived of it just because of a disabled girl she just found.


    How can you not be angry.


    But on second thought, the master specially told himself to teach Yuanyuan well and send her to wait for election. Could it be that she has already managed the palace, and Yuanyuan has a good chance of being selected?


    As long as Yuanyuan becomes Princess Yu, what is she afraid of in the mansion?


    Thinking of this, Concubine Hua restrained her anger and said with a smile: "Master is right, this housekeeper''s business is also the wife''s. Now that Miss Qi is back, the wife will be fine after all. Give the key to Mrs."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "You go now, take Xiaowu with you, and apologize to Xiaoqi by the way!"


    "What, I apologize to her?" Jiang Yuan was surprised.


    "Why, my words don''t work anymore?" Jiang Ruobai said in a deep voice.


    Aunt Hua hurriedly stopped her daughter and said with a smile, "How could it be, Master, don''t worry, we''ll go right away. Today, Miss Seven was wronged, and it''s time to apologize."


    Jiang Ruobai snorted and left.


    Jiang Yuan angrily smashed a jade tea cup, "When that Jiang Xiaoqi came back, everything changed. Dad not only took back his mother''s stewardship, but he didn''t hurt me anymore!"


    The new book is slower at the beginning and will gradually increase.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： clear soup with little water

    Chapter 22 Clear soup with little water


    Aunt Hua hurriedly reassured her daughter: "How can you be impatient. You are the daughter of the Jiang family, a noble woman, you should be polite, virtuous and virtuous. How can you get into the eyes of the nobles in the palace if you are so rash and rash. , that caught the heart of His Royal Highness King Yu?"


    Jiang Yuan was stunned: "What did the mother say?"


    "My silly daughter, can''t you still hear what your father means?" Aunt Hua couldn''t contain the joy, "Your father said, let''s prepare well for the draft and don''t let him down."


    Jiang Yuan''s heart slowly filled with ecstasy: "Mother is saying... I will be selected?"


    "Why don''t you ask? Your father is close to His Majesty, and he is the minister of the household. It''s not impossible to manage up and down the palace. Otherwise, your father would never say such a thing." Aunt Hua stroked her daughter''s head, " Besides, my daughter is good-looking, His Royal Highness King Yu will definitely take a fancy to you."


    Jiang Yuan was secretly happy, and then sadly said: "I was conceited and thought I was a good one among the sisters of the Jiang family. However, my mother also saw the appearance of Jiang Qi... She looks so similar to Madam."


    Mentioning this, Aunt Hua also lowered her face.


    "Madam was very beautiful when she was young. She has grown old and gaunt. But I didn''t expect her daughter to be even better than she was back then. I don''t blame your father for doting on her so much."


    "She''s here, I''m no longer in my father''s eyes." Jiang Yuan felt aggrieved.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. She has nothing but a face. Besides, she is disabled and can only sit in a wheelchair and lean on crutches. For the draft, the Jiang family has to count on you." Concubine Hua is proud Yangyang said, "My daughter is still the best after all. When you become Princess Yu, who cares about her wife and seven girls, no one can beat you!"


    Jiang Yuan was overjoyed.


    Aunt Hua said: "So, we have to bear it for now. It''s time to give Zizhuyuan face, and we have to give it. After the draft, it''s not too late to breathe again."


    She called the maid, packed two clothes, and asked Jiang Yuan to hold them.


    Jiang Yuan pouted: "Look at the poverty of the seven girls, I must have never worn such a good material in my life."


    "Don''t say such things, your father will be displeased. Remember, we are all about patience now."


    "Um."


    "Let''s go, let''s pass through before it gets dark."


    The mother and daughter went to Zizhuyuan.


    Jiang Ning was eating dinner with Lin Zizi. There were four or five dishes of stew on the table.


    Jiang Ning is tasteless and tasteless.


    She found out that the meals of this dynasty were relatively simple, and they didn''t pay much attention to cooking, frying, frying, and cooking. Basically, they were all stews.


    It''s no wonder that Old Litou and Xiaoqian like to eat her dishes so much.


    Lin Zizi eats very little, a small bowl of millet porridge, and stops after only two bites. He just smiles and watches Jiang Ning eat, and brings her vegetables from time to time.


    Facing her eyes with strong love, Jiang Ning couldn''t refuse, but he had no appetite, so he just grumbled slowly.


    At this time, the maid came in and said that Aunt Hua and the fifth girl were coming.


    Lin Zizi didn''t react, and still looked at Jiang Ning softly.


    Jiang Ning had to speak: "What are they doing here?"


    "Said it was to apologize to the lady and the girl."


    "Apologize?" Jiang Ning glanced at Lin Zizi, "Madam, do you want them in?"


    Lin Zizi didn''t care: "Whatever."


    Jiang Ning said: "Since it is an apology, then come in."


    As soon as Aunt Hua and her daughter came in, they smiled like a warm spring breeze in March, and there was no other way of being mean and domineering.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Mother is here

    Chapter 23 Mother is a visitor


    Aunt Hua first handed over a key with both hands, with a respectful expression: "Madam, this is the key to the storeroom. My concubine specially brought it back to you."


    Lin Zizi didn''t seem to hear, and his eyes were only on Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning asked: "You don''t care about home anymore?"


    Aunt Hua smiled a little embarrassedly: "Master said, I will let Zizhuyuan take care of the housework in the future."


    "That''s good." Jiang Ning reached out and took the key, stuffing it into Lin Zizi''s hand.


    Jiang Yuan watched and gritted her teeth secretly, but she remembered what her mother said, for the position of Princess Yu, be patient.


    She came over with her clothes and said to Jiang Ning, "Seventh sister, I did something wrong before. Our sisters, don''t have the same knowledge as me."


    Jiang Ning knew that this was because the cheap daddy vented his anger.


    She smiled and said: "I don''t care, you slap Chunlai, what do you say?"


    Aunt Hua hurriedly said, "It was Liu''s mother who beat him. If the girl can''t let her anger out, she will tell Chunlai girl to fight back."


    "Okay." Jiang Ning called Chunlai, "Did you hear what Auntie said? Go and call back."


    Chunlai''s eyes lit up, and he went away.


    She took Xia Go and Dong Xie a few maids, held Mama Liu down, and repaired it severely.


    This mother Liu, relied on the fact that she was Aunt Hua''s wet nurse, has always been domineering in the house, and I don''t know how many maids have been bullied. Now that the seventh girl is back, this old guy has finally met his nemesis.


    Aunt Hua couldn''t hold back the smile on her face, but she still winked at Jiang Yuan and asked her to apologize to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning accepted the clothes, but ignored her apology.


    Sincere and dishonest, everyone is not blind, and no one can see it.


    If Jiang Ruobai hadn''t forced them to apologize, would they have come?


    After apologizing, there was no one to take care of Aunt Hua and mother and daughter, and the two of them stood awkwardly.


    Lin Zizi only had Jiang Ning in his eyes. He used a spoon to bring the egg custard to Jiang Ning''s mouth, and said softly, "You''re thin, eat more."


    Jiang Ning opened her mouth to eat it, and the fishy smell of the egg made her feel sick.


    She retched and looked pale.


    Lin Zizi panicked: "Ningning, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine, I have no appetite."


    Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan looked at each other.


    "Madam, Seventh Girl, if there is nothing else, we will go back." Aunt Hua said.


    Lin Zizi ignored it, Jiang Ning was drinking water and felt nauseated, and he didn''t care.


    Aunt Hua took her daughter away from Zizhuyuan, looked back and looked strange.


    "Mother, Jiang Qi seems to be ill." Jiang Yuan said, "I heard before that my father specially asked the doctor to check her pulse."


    Aunt Hua said: "You stupid child, my mother is someone from here."


    "what?"


    "I see her like that, maybe she has a baby in her stomach."


    "No way?" Jiang Yuan was taken aback.


    "Why not, let me tell you, when my mother was pregnant with you, she was exactly like her, and she felt like throwing up when she smelled a little fishy." Aunt Hua sneered, "What an unruly bitch, she was secretly pregnant outside. Wild seed. Thankfully, your father treated her as a precious pearl and asked her to come back as a sacrifice. If your father knew, he would be mad."


    Jiang Yuan was a little excited: "Mother, let''s go tell Dad now."


    "It''s not okay to talk empty-handed. Besides, we are only suspicious now." Aunt Hua pondered, "We have to put the evidence in front of your father, and he can''t help but believe it."


    "Then how can I make Dad believe it?"


    "Didn''t she say she''s not feeling well? As a family, you should be concerned about her. Tomorrow, I''ll find a man from outside and give her a pulse."


    "Mother, isn''t there a husband in our family?"


    "That''s from the house, maybe she''s already bought it. Otherwise, why haven''t you been diagnosed today?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Check your pulse carefully

    Chapter 24 Check the pulse carefully


    Jiang Ning was still planning where to invite Langzhong, and Langzhong delivered it himself.


    The old man with white hair and beard looks like an old doctor who has practiced medicine for many years.


    Chunlai was a little puzzled: "The slave girl hasn''t asked anyone to invite her husband."


    "I asked the housekeeper to invite me here." Aunt Hua''s voice came from outside the door.


    She came swaying in Chinese clothes, followed by Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan.


    Aunt Hua smiled kindly and kindly: "Yesterday, I saw the seventh girl feeling unwell, so I asked my husband to come here on my own accord. The seventh girl is not to blame, right?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "How could it be, I won''t refuse such a good thing without spending money to see a doctor."


    Seeing her extremely beautiful face, Jiang Yuan felt jealous to the death of her.


    Even though she is a **** who needs a wheelchair, her overly beautiful face still makes people angry.


    Now Jiang Yuan can''t wait to find out the fact that she is pregnant immediately, and make her become a scumbag who is reviled by thousands of people.


    She urged Lang Zhong: "What are you waiting for, hurry up and check Qimei''s pulse."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and said with a half-smile, "It''s really touching that the five girls care so much about me. Such a kind girl, if His Royal Highness Prince Yu didn''t choose you, he would be blind."


    People: "¡­"


    Aunt Hua said embarrassedly: "Seven girls, it''s not easy to talk nonsense like this. We are the head of the family. If it spreads out, outsiders should say that the girls in our Jiang family have no manners."


    "Anyway, I didn''t grow up in Jiang''s family, or I didn''t know the etiquette, so people can understand."


    Jiang Yuan said, "Qimei, you talk so much, don''t you dare to check the doctor''s pulse?"


    "I really don''t dare."


    "Oh, what are you afraid of?" Jiang Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    Jiang Ning said: "You can find a gentleman at random, and am I going to see him?"


    "Then what are you going to do?" Jiang Yuan asked sharply.


    "If there is a few hundred taels of silver, I reluctantly agree."


    "Silver?" Jiang Yuan was stunned and looked at Aunt Hua.


    Aunt Hua''s maddened teeth were about to be gnashed, but she still resisted the warm and genial smile and said, "The money thing is easy to say, Seventh Girl, don''t delay yourself for a few money."


    "I knew Auntie was generous."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his claws very silly and sweet, "Doctor, make a careful diagnosis."


    Actually, what Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan meant, she knew in her heart, she just wanted to make her look ugly and shameless in the Jiang family.


    But Jiang Ning doesn''t care.


    She very much hopes that she will be diagnosed, so that Jiang Ruobai will not send her to the draft in wishful thinking.


    As for other things, such as fame, she doesn''t care.


    She is a dignified modern human, and does not care about a bunch of uncivilized ancients.


    The old man covered Jiang Ning''s wrist with a silk scarf, made a trembling diagnosis, considered it for a long time, then stood up, bowed his waist and said, "Miss''s body is fine, but she is a little weak, so she can rest and recuperate."


    The crowd was stunned.


    Jiang Yuan was extremely disappointed and couldn''t help but say, "Did you make a mistake in the diagnosis, doctor?"


    The old man said calmly, "I have practiced medicine for more than 30 years, and I rarely make mistakes. Besides, the young lady is in good health, so there is really nothing to diagnose."


    "Yesterday I clearly saw her vomit after smelling the fishy smell!"


    "It may be because the young lady has a weak spleen and stomach. It is better to eat less meat and fishy food. It is better to have a light diet. If there is nothing else, the old man will go back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Reloaded, bah!

    Chapter 25 Pretend again, bah!


    The old man was not angry when he was questioned, he bowed and stepped back.


    Jiang Ning yawned, feeling a little sleepy.


    It''s early in the morning.


    Aunt Hua glanced at her and said with a smile, "What do you think about Miss Seven?"


    "Not good." Jiang Ning held his cheeks and sighed, "I feel nauseated, I can''t sleep, and I always think of Gong."


    Aunt Hua frowned.


    This is clearly a symptom of pregnancy.


    took ten thousand steps back and said, there are so many symptoms, even if it is not pregnancy, there should be other illnesses, why is there no illness in that Langzhong?


    It must be because of the old guy''s dim eyes and poor medical skills!


    Aunt Hua was not reconciled, she turned her head and asked for a relationship, and invited an imperial doctor in the palace to come.


    Although the ?? imperial doctor was to treat the nobles in the palace, but the nobles of the high family invited them to go, and they all went there. On the one hand, it is impossible to refuse, and on the other hand, there is also money to be made.


    Jiang Ning slept in the fragrant boudoir all afternoon. As soon as she woke up, Aunt Hua couldn''t wait to bring the imperial physician to the door.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help being moved and said sincerely, "My aunt treats me better than my own parents treat me. When I grow up in the future, I will definitely repay you!"


    Aunt Hua smiled dryly: "It''s all my own family, and you are the only daughter of our family. I don''t care about you, who cares?"


    "That''s true." Jiang Ning yawned and stretched out his hand, "Doctor please, I have to sleep for a while after the diagnosis."


    The imperial doctor came over to check the pulse. After a long time, he smiled and said, "Miss''s body is fine, but she is still weak and needs a good meal. Why don''t I prescribe a prescription for nourishing qi and nourishing blood?"


    is the same rhetoric.


    "Who wants that kind of thing." Aunt Hua was a little impatient when she didn''t get the answer she wanted.


    The imperial physician was not annoyed, and went out happily.


    has his own stewardship to give money.


    Jiang Ning was also very puzzled, but since she couldn''t diagnose it, she couldn''t help it. Seeing the depressed look on Hua Auntie''s face, she smiled and said, "Auntie, if you''re worried, why don''t you find a few more skilled doctors? You can always find one who finds out that I''m sick."


    "Ah? Oh, no, no." Aunt Hua hurriedly waved her hand, "Miss Qi is fine, it''s too late for Auntie to be happy."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk anymore, and yawned with no energy.


    Aunt Hua saw her and said with a shy smile, "Since the girl is fine, let''s take a good rest."


    She left angrily.


    During dinner, Jiang Ruobai called the whole family to eat together.


    The main course is a little lamb.


    Jiang Ruobai personally cut the fattest piece to Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning spit it out after a bite.


    Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan pouted at the same time.


    reloaded.


    Bah!


    But Jiang Ning vomited so badly this time that he almost vomited out the bitter bile.


    Lin Zizi was very worried and asked Jiang Ruobai to find Lang Zhong again.


    Aunt Hua said with a slightly yin and yang air: "Madam, don''t worry, the girl has a weak spleen and stomach, so she can''t eat meat. My concubine has already been diagnosed by the imperial doctor in the palace."


    Lin Zizi said, "But she''s still very sleepy."


    "Lazy." Jiang Yuan''s voice came, "I heard that there are many lazy girls who grew up in the countryside."


    Jiang Ruobai glared at her, then coaxed Jiang Ning: "Are you not used to living in the mansion? Or let your brother go out with you tomorrow."


    "elder brother?"


    "Is the third brother coming back?" Jiang Yuan asked excitedly.


    Mentioned the only son-in-law, Jiang Ruobai was also very happy: "Ming''er Academy will be closed, I have already sent a letter to say that the seventh girl is back. Your third brother will be home tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： handsome boy

    Chapter 26 The handsome boy


    mentioned Jiang Yi, the only male in the second room of the Jiang family, who is also the character of the immortal noble son who is praised by everyone.


    Jiang Yi ranks third in the ranking of the entire Jiang family, known as Jiang Sanlang, the eldest son of Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi. He is also the direct elder brother of Jiang Ning with the same father and mother.


    He inherited all the advantages of his parents. He is elegant and handsome. Although he is only eighteen, he has already scheduled the autumn imperial examination.


    It can be said that Jiang Yi is the pride of Jiang''s family and the second family.


    He studied in the academy all the year round, and it was rare to come back.


    Although Jiang Ning has never seen this Jiang Saburo, judging from the reactions of Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan, they should be very good to the younger sisters.


    Jiang Ning didn''t have any expectations for this, and seemed very calm.


    But Jiang Yuan was a little jealous, looking at her from time to time.


    Seeing that, she was worried that she would steal her brother''s favor.


    Yun Jiangning sees through but does not speak out.


    Although she and Jiang Yi are directly related brothers and sisters by blood, she has been lost for more than ten years after all. People and Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan are under the same roof, and they get along day and night, and they must have deep feelings.


    It''s not bad that she is so lame that she is not excluded and disgusted.


    After a meal, Jiang Ning ate half a bowl of porridge. He lost his appetite and was hungry and uncomfortable. After returning to Zizhuyuan, I felt more comfortable after nibbling on a dry white-faced steamed bun.


    Strange to say, she would feel disgusting and uncomfortable after eating anything else, and she could even chew on the dry white-flour buns.


    I want to cook something myself, but I can''t smell the fumes from the kitchen.


    Being so hungry is a bit irritable.


    Washed up early and went to bed, and woke up at dawn. Chunlai brought a few girls, holding brand-new dresses and jewelry, to dress her up.


    The materials are all the best, and the styles are also the most fashionable. The wide sleeves and waist are drawn to outline a thin waist, making people look light and slender.


    But Jiang Ning was sitting in a wheelchair, so he couldn''t show it.


    She is a little girl who has not left the cabinet, and she does not need too much jewelry. She has a playful double bun, two small pink pearl hairpins, and two small pearl pendants on her ears.


    She was already beautiful, and the pearls set off each other, and her complexion became more and more pale and radiant.


    Chunlai''s eyes are bright: "Although the girl is good-looking, she still looks different in the end."


    "People rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles."


    Jiang Ning tugged at his bangs and yawned, "What are you doing after getting dressed so early?"


    "The third son arrived at the house in the middle of the night last night, and now he is waiting in the front yard." Chun Lai said, "Miss Wu and Miss Liu have already passed. Girl, let''s go too. The master ordered the third son to accompany the girl to go out to relax."


    Jiang Ning still likes to go shopping, but with such a disabled body, what is the point of going shopping?


    But the reason why she agreed to go also had her own plans.


    All the men from the house said that they were fine, and that the condition of vomiting and lethargy was real.


    is tricky.


    is quirky.


    Jiang Ning''s intuition told her that it was not easy.


    Sitting down is not in her character.


    She decided to go and find a gentleman quietly by herself.


    pushed the wheelchair to the front yard, and saw Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan like two butterflies surrounded by a handsome young man, chatting and talking.


    The young man in the blue shirt was really handsome and unusual, and he had the same temperament as Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Yuan saw Jiang Ning first, and immediately smiled: "Third brother, look quickly, seventh sister is here."


    Jiang Yi looked back¡ª


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： third brother

    Chapter 27 Third Brother


    Hibiscus has almond eyes, big eyes, with a kind of indifference that looks like a smile, not a smile.


    This look was the first time Jiang Yi saw on a little girl''s face.


    But that wasn''t what surprised him the most.


    He was shocked that the little girl''s face was so similar to her mother.


    Although his mother has been emaciated and has changed a lot, he can still clearly remember the good color of his mother when she was young.


    I didn''t expect that I could see it again.


    While talking, Jiang Ning''s wheelchair was already in front of him.


    Jiang Yuan stood beside her brother and only smiled.


    On the contrary, Jiang Yan was more disciplined. She came over and asked with a smile: "I heard that the seventh sister is not well these days. I''ve also caught a cold and headache these days, so I don''t have to go to see the seventh sister."


    "Look or not, it doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Ruo led the servant over and said, "Yi''er, have you met your sister?"


    Jiang Yi retracted his thoughts and bowed his hands to greet his sister: "I heard that my father finally found the seventh sister, and I am even happy for my brother. Now that I see her, the seventh sister looks similar to her mother, which is very emotional."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t get up anyway, so he sat and smiled, and said lightly, "I have seen the third brother."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Your mother is confused and sober now. Although she has seen Seventh Girl, she doesn''t know that she is the lost child. Take your time, don''t talk about irritating her."


    Although Lin Zizi is the first-mother, she has been in poor health and spirit these years. There is no sense of existence in the mansion, and the two prostitutes do not provoke her at ordinary times except for the occasional visit to say goodbye.


    The first mother is the first mother, and her identity is set, and Aunt Hua is so favored, she does not dare to know how.


    Brothers and sisters should all go down.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Yi''er, your seventh sister has just come back, and she is not feeling well, and her body is not refreshed. I have asked someone to invite a nanny in the palace to teach her the rules, and she will go to the palace the day after tomorrow. Take advantage of you today. Take her out for a walk, bring more silver taels, and buy whatever you like."


    These words surprised the three brothers and sisters.


    The day after tomorrow is the day when His Majesty will choose a princess for King Yu.


    King Yu was the emperor''s fifth prince and the youngest. He was already eighteen years old, and it was time to marry a full-fledged wife. Prince Yu''s mansion is all ready, just waiting for the selected princess to move out after the wedding.


    Jiang Ruobai said that the day after tomorrow he was going to send the seventh sister into the palace, so he couldn''t just watch the fun.


    That is, also to run for election?


    Jiang Yi didn''t have a deep impression on this direct sister, but at that time it was the child whose mother had been thinking about for more than ten years, and he also cared about it.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning''s legs, not quite understanding his father''s intentions.


    King Yu is the only prince in the royal family who has not yet married a proper wife. The two concubine sisters in the family are going to run for election, and he can understand.


    Although the identity of the concubine is low, it is not completely hopeless.


    But the seventh sister was just found, and her mother didn''t even recognize her, so she was going to be sent to the draft.


    Not to mention, he has leg problems.


    Doesn''t this make the royal family feel uncomfortable?


    Looking around, the only thing that the Seventh Sister deserves to be praised for is her beautiful appearance.


    Marry a wife, marry a virtuous person, take a concubine and take a seductress.


    The prince married the concubine, how could he only see one face.


    One''s family background, one''s own character, good health and good birth, that is the key point of the test.


    As for beauty, it is not important.


    If you like beautiful women, concubines are enough.


    is just a gadget.


    Jiang Yi didn''t understand in his heart, so he could not help frowning slightly, but it was not easy to refute his father in public.


    Jiang Yan didn''t say a word, and Jiang Yuan, who has always been favored, couldn''t help it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： fascinated

    Chapter 28 Fascinated


    There is no direct daughter in the family, Jiang Yuan is good-looking, and Aunt Hua is a sweet talker who can coax people. These five girls are also spoiled in the second room.


    After a long time, Jiang Yuan forgot her status as a prostitute. Now the serious daughter is back, with a better appearance and a higher status than her.


    She couldn''t help it.


    But Jiang Ning is disabled, and Jiang Yuan still doesn''t take her seriously.


    Which serious family can marry a disabled wife?


    Dangtang Yu Wang is even more impossible.


    In addition to the meaningful words that Jiang Ruobai said before, Jiang Yuan felt that she was sure to succeed, and that she was the person that her father valued.


    But she never thought that her father also planned to send Jiang Ning to the draft.


    Her stunned expression did not remain for a moment, Ben was waiting for the third brother to speak, but the third brother did not speak.


    She was a little anxious and couldn''t help laughing: "Dad, the third sister has just returned, and she hasn''t adjusted to the house yet. Besides, her health is not good, how can she enter the palace?"


    "That''s what you said." Jiang Ruobai nodded.


    Jiang Yuan hurriedly said, "In my opinion, it''s fine."


    "But, the name has already been sent. The palace is also allowed."


    "..." Jiang Yuan was suffocated for a while, "Does the palace know about the seventh sister?"


    "Dad doesn''t dare to hide this kind of thing." Jiang Ruobai didn''t want to say more, and waved his hand, "Yi''er, it''s good to take Seventh Sister to play, and Dad will report how much you spend. But if you want to come back sooner, it''s basically the same. The rules of the palace need to be learned."


    He always thought that Jiang Ning was in a bad mood because he was not used to it when he just entered this high-profile family.


    I thought about asking my son to take her out to play, and it happened that the two brothers and sisters who were directly related also kissed Xiangxiang.


    Whether they can be elected or not, they will have to support each other in the future.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan also followed, traveling together in a carriage. When they got off the carriage, they put on a small and light curtain cap, only showing a part of their chin, and they were not depressed.


    Jiang Yi has been studying in the academy all the year round. It is rare to come back. On the way, he met a few good friends, either students or children of noble families.


    greeted each other, and seeing him leading three sisters out to play, it is not good to disturb them together.


    Although the folk customs are civilized, there is still some taboo for girls who have not left the cabinet.


    Although it didn''t bother me, those eyes couldn''t help but look at the girl in the wheelchair a few more times.


    I heard that the little daughter of the Jiang family who had been lost for 12 years has been found, but she is not in good health. Could it be her?


    Jiang Yi gave a generous introduction when he saw his friends looking at him.


    When the breeze was blowing, the little gauze of the hood was lifted, revealing only half of the fair and bright face, which made it difficult to look away.


    One of them, Shang Lanyi, was immediately fascinated.


    Are you looking at Jiang Ning with your eyes?


    This Shang Lanyi is also a noble son, and Jiang Yi is a good friend, so he immediately pulled Jiang Yi and asked about the situation of this sister.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "My seventh sister is indeed beautiful, but don''t worry about it. My father has put her name on it, and she is about to enter the palace for election."


    "Ah."


    Shang Lan was annoyed, "I don''t have this blessing."


    Jiang Yi said: "However, she is not in good health, so it is unlikely that she will be selected. But your family will probably not agree to marry a woman with inconvenient legs and feet."


    "Oh, what''s the matter." Shang Lan just sighed and looked at Jiang Ning reluctantly.


    When she usually went out, Jiang Yuan followed her third brother to meet the young girl from another family. She was the one who was valued. Now everyone else''s eyes are on the seventh girl.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： fall into the water

    Chapter 29 Falling into the Water


    No matter what exploration, curiosity or whatever, it always makes people less convinced.


    A cripple, what a beauty!


    If the palace wants her, it is a ghost!


    As he was talking, he walked to a small arch bridge, below which was a clear river, and there were women washing clothes by the river.


    Because Jiang Yuan was bored, she saw Jiang Ning pushing a wheelchair by herself and she didn''t know what to think, so she stuck out her foot and stumbled.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in the most common wooden wheelchair. The small bridge was slippery after the rain, and there were no railings on both sides, so he slid to the side.


    Jiang Ning lost his balance, but he didn''t forget to grab Jiang Yuan''s hair.


    Who told her to be closest to him.


    Jiang Yuan wanted to let out a breath, but she didn''t expect to kick the wheelchair down with one foot.


    She was also stunned.


    I felt a sharp pain in my hair, and the person was pulled and fell down the bridge.


    With a plop, the wheelchair smashed into the river.


    Surrounded by exclamations.


    Jiang Yi looked back and saw the two younger sisters falling off the bridge together, hurriedly flew over and grabbed Jiang Yuan''s ankle.


    Jiang Yan screamed in fright.


    Shang Lan hurried over to help, and the two of them pulled Jiang Yuan''s sleeves together and pulled them up.


    Jiang Yuan is upside down.


    Jiang Ning was at the bottom, grabbing her hair, while Jiang Yi pulled her feet.


    means that all the force is on her.


    Not to mention hair, it has to bear the weight of a person.


    The pain can be imagined.


    She cried, cried and struggled in pain: "Jiang Qi, let go of me, it hurts me to death¡ª"


    Jiang Ning calmly said: "Not loose."


    Released and fell off.


    She grabbed Jiang Yuan''s hair with one hand, and hung it under the bridge, swaying, and it seemed a little flirtatious.


    Jiang Yuan was insane with pain, she reached out and took out a hairpin, and stabbed Jiang Ning''s hand, trying to let her loose.


    Jiang Yi was shocked: "Fifth sister, don''t move, I will pull you up quickly. Seventh sister has inconvenience in her legs and feet, she can''t swim, it''s very dangerous to fall."


    Jiang Yuan hurts so badly, who cares about this, and stabs Jiang Ning''s hand indiscriminately.


    The hairpin is pointy, Jiang Ning is not a saint, and it doesn''t hurt.


    As soon as it hurts, don''t you let go.


    At this time, a small boat sailed not far away, coming this way, a small figure fell from the bow of the boat.


    Jiang Ning could see clearly that it was a child.


    There was an exclamation on the boat.


    "My God, the young master fell!"


    Jiang Ning let go of his hand without hesitation, fell into the water, dived into the river, and grabbed the drowning child.


    Yes, she can drink water.


    And the skill is good.


    Although I can''t move my left leg, I can still do it just by diving down and pulling a child up.


    A few people had already jumped off the boat and swam over to pull the two of them onto the boat.


    They were also surprised when they saw that it was a little girl who was saving people.


    Her hood had fallen off early, and she was soaked all over. The thin clothes were sticking to her body, revealing detailed curves, which was indecent.


    At this moment, a cloak flew over and landed on her just right.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about anything else, so he quickly tightened his cloak and wrapped himself.


    Only then did he have the mind to look up, and only then did he realize that the child he rescued was actually Xiao Qian.


    Xiaoqian took several sips of water and couldn''t stop coughing while sitting.


    Just as she was about to speak, a slender figure came over, reached out and picked up Xiao Qian and walked into the cabin.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even see the man''s appearance clearly.


    A few men who looked like servants stayed outside, which clearly meant that no one was allowed to approach the cabin.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but wonder.


    Look at it like this, it¡¯s not small.


    There is also the phrase "little master".


    What kind of identity is Xiaoqian, to be treated like this?


    Lao Li Tou is not the one who kills pigs?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： Hard to say

    Chapter 30 Hard to say


    The slender figure who carried Xiaoqian into the cabin, could it be Xiaoqian''s father?


    Judging from the figure and back, he is very young, but it is hard to say. In these days, men marry and have children in their fifteenth or sixteenth year. It is normal for men in their twenties to have a four- or five-year-old son.


    The most interesting thing is that the man''s clothes are gorgeous, and just looking at the back, he has an extraordinary temperament.


    is obviously not an ordinary person.


    Thinking of the 1,000 taels of silver notes that Xiaoqian took out that day, the fact that this child came from a rich and noble family is already a foregone conclusion.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand, since the family is so rich, why does Old Litou always go to her small restaurant to eat?


    Never give money!


    Jiang Ning wanted to ask more clearly, but looking at the cold aura of these health care workers, it was obvious that she didn''t have the chance.


    But she doesn''t care much about it, as long as she knows that Xiao Qian is safe and sound.


    After a while, the boat docked.


    Jiang Yi and others rushed over and pulled Jiang Ning to ask.


    Because her hood fell off, revealing her beautiful beauty, she straightened Shang Lan''s eyes.


    Jiang Yan hurriedly took out the handkerchief and wiped the water on her head and face.


    "Seventh sister, why did you let go?" Jiang Yi asked, "What''s the problem? Is there any discomfort?"


    Jiang Ning wrapped his cape, sneezed, and said, "I saw that child fell into the water, so I saved it. Not to mention the fifth sister''s hairpin, I can''t stand it."


    Over there, Jiang Yuan''s hair was messy and her face was pale.


    She cherishes her hair the most, but Jiang Ning lost a lot of it this time.


    But she tripped under the bridge in the wheelchair again. After all, she can only blame herself.


    Jiang Yuan was speechless and almost exploded in suffocation.


    The boat stayed under the bridge for a while and then left.


    Jiang Yi glanced at the boat over there, frowned and said, "I don''t know whose boat it is, there is no mark. Seventh sister saved people, and she didn''t even apologize."


    "Save, I don''t want to save people, let alone that kid I know. Even if he doesn''t fall, I''ll save him."


    Jiang Ning sneezed again.


    This is the mid-spring season, although it is warm, the water is still cool.


    Wrapped in a cape but the clothes inside are all wet.


    Jiang Yi was a little anxious. If he was ill, he would not be able to explain it to his father.


    He turned his head and looked at it and said, "There is a medical center not far away. I will take the seventh sister to take a look, and the sixth sister will come with me. Brother Shang, I have to trouble you and help me send the fifth sister back. Five Sister, remember to have someone bring Seventh Sister''s clothes over."


    Jiang Yuan said aggrieved: "Third brother sent me home."


    "Seventh sister fell into the water, I have to take her to the hospital first. You are obedient."


    It was still noisy at this time, and Jiang Yi was a little unhappy.


    Jiang Yuan didn''t dare to insist any longer, and reluctantly followed Shang Lan and left.


    The reason why Jiang Yi took Jiang Yan with her was that it would be more convenient for her to help Jiang Ning change clothes and comb her hair. Although he is a brother, he is old after all, so he still has to avoid it.


    The medical hall is very big, with a separate small room, Jiang Yi immediately asked for one.


    The wife of the Jiang family also came over with clean clothes soon.


    Jiang Ning changed his clothes and drank a large bowl of warm **** soup, his body warmed up, and he felt comfortable.


    Jiang Yan has been by her side all the time. Although she doesn''t talk much, she is very caring.


    This sixth girl seems to have no sense of existence in Jiang''s family, and was completely overshadowed by Jiang Yan.


    Usually submissive, very soft-tempered, even a little weak. But caring people is very considerate.


    She wrapped up the changed clothes and asked her mother-in-law to take them back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： girl is pregnant

    Chapter 31 The girl is pregnant


    Although it is dirty clothes, I will not wear it again, but after all, it is Miss Jiang''s clothes, so it is impossible to just throw it away to others.


    "Seventh sister," Jiang Yi walked in, followed by a rather young doctor, "the old man here has gone to the doctor, and let him check your pulse first, if it''s okay, let''s go back to the house and find the imperial doctor. Look."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the young man, and his heart moved slightly.


    She went out this time to find a doctor, which is a coincidence now.


    Not only saved Xiao Qian by the way, but also someone paid for his medical expenses.


    After thanking Jiang Yi, she stretched out her hand and asked Lang Zhong to check her pulse.


    Langzhong is young, but his attitude is very upright. Facing the beautiful young lady from a big family, he doesn''t dare to look up, and sits upright and earnestly diagnoses the pulse.


    But after a while, he frowned slightly, and even couldn''t help but look up at Jiang Ning.


    This look is a bit meaningful.


    Jiang Yi felt unhappy when he saw it.


    There are no rules in this man.


    is young and unreliable.


    He was about to yell at Lang Zhong to leave, but instead, Lang Zhong said: "I have a few words to tell this girl alone. I wonder if the young master can avoid it?"


    "What did you say?" Jiang Yi frowned.


    "Third brother," Jiang Ning said hurriedly, "Since the doctor said so, there must be a reason. You and Sixth Sister are at the door. If there is anything, I will call."


    Seeing her say that, Jiang Yi reluctantly agreed and took Jiang Yan out.


    There was no one else in the room, so the young man said in a low voice, "How is the girl feeling lately?"


    "Dizziness, nausea, and always want to sleep."


    "Yes."


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with me?"


    "As I said below, don''t be afraid, girl. The girl is pregnant."


    "Oh, are you sure?"


    Her expression was very calm, as if she had expected it, which surprised Lang Zhong.


    Langzhong stood up and said, "I have been studying medicine with my grandfather for ten years. Although I have not practiced medicine officially, I can be sure that this is the happy pulse. The girl is already two months pregnant."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Can you give me a prescription for abortion? Look, I''m not married yet. If I raise a child, I will be spurned."


    "Ah? This..." The young man''s face showed a bit of embarrassment. "To be honest, I''m just an apprentice now, and I don''t have the right to prescribe prescriptions. Besides, this kind of medicine can''t be prescribed randomly. It needs an official government. The proof is required. Otherwise, you will be arrested and sent to jail.¡±


    The imperial court encouraged fertility and did not allow arbitrary abortions.


    Jiang Ning sighed and burst into tears: "If my parents find out when I go back, they will definitely kill me. Doctor, you are kind and rewarding, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. Just help me, I will give you a gift. One hundred taels of silver!"


    This is not a small sum.


    But Lang Zhong still shook his head: "I really can''t get the medicine. Every time a prescription is prescribed in the shop, my grandfather has to check it out."


    "What about your grandfather?"


    "Grandfather went to the doctor, and it''s time to come back."


    "Would you invite your grandfather over?"


    "Okay, wait a minute, girl."


    The young man lifted the curtain and went out and invited the white-bearded old man over.


    The old man, whose beard and hair were all white, glanced at Jiang Ning''s face a few times before taking a pulse.


    After the diagnosis, he said: "The girl is fine, but she has a cold. Just drink some medicine to drive away the cold."


    Jiang Ning looked at the young man and smiled, "Sir, your grandson didn''t say that just now. He said I was pregnant."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Rewards from the Palace

    Chapter 32 Rewards from the Palace


    The young man was also surprised: "Did my grandfather get the diagnosis wrong?"


    "This old man has been practicing medicine for forty years, and he has diagnosed numerous slippery pulses, and he has never missed a single mistake." The old man was displeased when he heard the words, and glared at his grandson with a sullen face, "You dare to speak out before you officially become a doctor? The patient has a pulse? Go out!"


    The young man frowned, trying to tell the difference, but the old man forcibly pulled him out.


    "Huh?" Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, "Don''t go."


    No one pays attention to her.


    She scratched her face.


    How good is this.


    The grandson said she was pregnant, but the grandfather denied it.


    Jiang Ning still believed in his grandson''s words.


    But the grandson was honest and timid, so he didn''t dare to prescribe medicine for her abortion.


    It''s been two months, and after three months, I can''t fight anymore, and I hurt myself.


    Jiang Yi followed and asked the old man. The old man said that the girl was all right and had a cold. He gave him a few prescriptions for recuperation and sent him away.


    Jiang Yi was relieved when he heard that, and he didn''t have the heart to go shopping, so he hurried back to the house with his two younger sisters.


    On the way back, Jiang Ning saw the cloak stacked on the side, so he reached out and took a look.


    The workmanship of the fabric is gorgeous and unusual, even more luxurious than the one on Jiang Yi''s body.


    Jiang Yan smiled and said, "I haven''t asked Seventh Sister, whose cloak is this?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    She also only looked at the back.


    Hearing them talking, Jiang Yi glanced here and said, "The boat is unmarked today, so I can''t tell whose boat it is. But I see that the entourage on that boat are all extraordinary. They must not be ordinary people. However, Seventh sister''s cloak should be made by the palace."


    "Huh?" Jiang Yan exclaimed, "Is it someone from the palace?"


    "It''s not even there, princes and family members can also wear these."


    Jiang Ning thought of Xiaoqian.


    In retrospect, the child was very talkative at such a young age, and indeed he was a child of a noble family.


    See you next time, be sure to ask clearly.


    The carriage returned to Jiang''s house, and when she heard that Jiang Ning fell into the water, Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi were all around her, asking for warmth and nervousness. After learning that Jiang Ning was okay, he still scolded Jiang Yi in the end.


    Jiang Yi was also annoyed.


    Because she fell into the water, Jiang Ruobai was reluctant to let the invited grandma teach her the rules.


    After hearing about it, Aunt Hua took the opportunity to invite Mammy over and said that she was invited. Since the seventh girl is inconvenient, let Jiang Yuan learn the rules first.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about it, but seeing Jiang Yan alone, her aunt was weak and honest, and she didn''t dare to fight for it, so she took the initiative and asked Jiang Yan to follow along.


    Jiang Yan''s eyes flashed with joy and gratitude.


    Jiang Ning didn''t think much of it.


    She is willing to reciprocate the kindness of others to her.


    Jiang Ning is now worried about the cub in his stomach, and he can''t even toss out of falling into the water.


    is also really tenacious.


    If she just entered the palace like this... She was a little curious if the palace could find out.


    Early in the morning the next day, the Jiang family suddenly came to the **** and sent a lot of rewards, who was for the seventh girl of the Jiang family.


    The Jiang family was very surprised.


    Why did the palace suddenly reward Jiang Ning with something?


    Jiang Ruobai stuffed the bank note to the **** to inquire, only to find out that it was because Jiang Ning rescued His Royal Highness the eldest grandson in the palace yesterday, and these were all rewards to her.


    Jiang Ning was stunned after hearing this.


    Xiaoqian is the eldest grandson of the emperor?


    Then his grandfather¡­


    Old grandson, isn''t he the current emperor?


    Thinking of the chubby and greedy old man, Jiang Ning shivered.


    The emperor of the prosperous dynasty, just that virtue?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： I am really pregnant!

    Chapter 33 I''m really pregnant!


    Jiang Ning carefully recalled the details of getting along with Old Li Tou, in any case, he could not see that he was the emperor of the Dasheng Dynasty.


    It is said that King Yu has a very beautiful appearance. With such a father, can he really give birth to such a handsome son?


    Jiang Ning was a little suspicious.


    There are many gifts sent from the palace. Cloths, jewelry, rouge gouache are all things that girls can use.


    Jiang Ning turned around, but was not interested.


    Rewarding so many messes is not as good as giving money.


    But someone looked at it with red eyes.


    That is the fifth girl Jiang Yuan.


    She heard that the child Jiang Ning saved turned out to be the empress''s eldest grandson, and she was very upset and remorseful.


    If she was the one who took the initiative to jump down to save people, all these rewards would be hers.


    Not only that, but he saved the eldest grandson of the emperor and gained the attention of His Majesty the emperor. If he entered the palace tomorrow to choose a concubine, the possibility of being selected was greatly increased.


    Such a good thing, how come it happened to a lame man!


    Then Jiang Yuan thought again that the reason why she fell into the river was entirely her credit.


    If she hadn''t stumbled, how could Jiang Ning have the blessing to save the emperor''s eldest grandson?


    Really **** me off.


    Jiang Yuan was angry all day, and didn''t even bother to learn the rules from her grandmother.


    I made a mistake several times and was severely reprimanded by my mother.


    This grandma came from the palace and served the nobles in the palace. If it wasn''t specially invited to teach the rules for the draft, even the Jiang family would not be able to use it for the present.


    Mama''s reprimand made Jiang Yuan even more depressed, so she slapped her face and left on the spot.


    Grandma ignored it and continued to teach Jiang Yan the rules calmly.


    Seeing that he was going to enter the palace the next day, Jiang Ning was in a hurry.


    She went to Jiang Ruobai: "Dad, I have something very serious to tell you."


    "Little Qi''er, you have to rest in bed."


    "This matter concerns my life and the entire Jiang family!"


    "What''s the matter, so serious?" Jiang Ruobai looked at her daughter''s little pink face and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m really pregnant!"


    "Child, don''t coax daddy, okay? Even if you don''t want to enter the palace, don''t use such an excuse, the girl''s family''s reputation is still important." Jiang Ruobai touched his chin, "Although I don''t know that I care about this kind of thing very much. reputation."


    "Dad why don''t you believe me?"


    "Several doctors have checked your pulse, and you have nothing to do." Jiang Ruobai thought she was too worried and nervous and made excuses not to go to the palace, so he comforted, "Good girl, don''t be afraid. The person who entered the palace is the righteous concubine Yu Wang, not for your majesty to choose a concubine, nor will she stay in the palace as a slave."


    "I don''t want to be King Yu''s concubine. Besides, I''m lame, and others don''t look down on me. Isn''t it shameful for you to call me into the palace?"


    "Nonsense. How can I be ashamed of Jiang Ruobai''s direct daughter?" Jiang Ruobai stroked her hair, "Xiao Qi''er, you are the only direct daughter of your mother and I, but because of my negligence, you have been lost for ten years. Two years. What Dad owes you, he must give you the best."


    Jiang Ning was a little moved when he heard this, but he still couldn''t accept it: "If Dad wants to be nice to me, he might as well let me enjoy myself at home."


    "My daughter deserves the best man. King Yu is your best choice."


    "Father, King Yu is so good, I really despise me."


    "It''s hard to say." Jiang Ruobai smiled meaningfully, "Go back to sleep obediently, and tomorrow''s father will take you into the palace in person."


    Jiang Ning still wanted to struggle: "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Xinglin Medical Center to find out where there is a young gentleman who gave me a pulse and told me that I was pregnant."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： horrible makeup

    Chapter 34 Scary Makeup


    "Okay, daddy will ask. You go back and have a good rest, okay? Chunlai, don''t let Miss Qi go to rest, I will wait for you."


    "Father, you have to ask, you believe me!" Jiang Ning turned around in a wheelchair, "It''s a big deal, if it''s found out tomorrow, the Jiang family will be over!"


    Jiang Ruobai shook his head: "This child, just don''t want to marry King Yu?"


    Although the gate of the palace is as deep as the sea, King Yu has already made eighteen kings and will soon move out of the palace to live alone.


    When you go to the palace, you are the master of the house, isn''t it?


    But Jiang Ruobai cared about every word of the little daughter-in-law. After calling his son over to ask, he sent the housekeeper to call the doctor from Xinglin Medical Center to ask him clearly.


    Both grandparents and grandchildren came.


    Jiang Ruobai asked the servants to go out, and asked them individually, "You gave my little daughter a pulse check before, how was it?"


    The old doctor hurriedly said: "If you go back to the adults, the daughter will not be seriously injured, but she has suffered a little cold from falling into the water."


    Jiang Ruobai looked at the young man next to him: "What did you say to my daughter?"


    The young man lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I''m not good at studying and I misdiagnosed. My lord, forgive me."


    The old doctor snorted heavily: "This kid dares to be consulted at will before he leaves the apprenticeship. I have already punished him heavily, and I ask the adults for forgiveness."


    Jiang Ruobai said coldly: "It''s about the reputation of the little girl, can it be a sentence of forgiveness that can be revealed? However, for the sake of my daughter, I will forgive you for the time being. If you dare to talk nonsense and destroy people''s reputation in the future, don''t do it. Blame me for being rude. Butler, send them out!"


    The grandfather and grandson left quickly.


    Jiang Ning went back to bed and went to sleep until it was slightly dawn, when he was gently shaken by Chunlai: "Girl, it''s time to get up and wash. The carriages and horses are waiting at the door."


    Jiang Ning sat up with a drowsy face when he was sleepy: "Go to Jiang Ruobai and say I won''t enter the palace. Let him send someone else."


    Chun Lai was funny, and ignored the childish words. He took the other maids and helped her up, washed her face, rinsed her mouth, put on makeup, brushed her hair, and changed her clothes.


    Light Bichun Luo shirt with dragonfly pattern, and a tulip silk skirt on the lower body, covered with spring water green Luo Zi.


    Clothes are enough, very immortal, fresh and elegant.


    But the makeup on his face made Jiang Ning a little unacceptable.


    The eyebrows are black smoky eyebrows, the lips are only half red, the cheeks are two blushes, and the living monkey buttocks.


    Ugly like a ghost.


    Jiang Ning looked at the mirror, drowsy and scared half of him away.


    Chunlai also praised: "It''s really beautiful."


    Jiang Ning: "...It''s really unnecessary for business to blow each other up."


    Immediately she was relieved: "Good girl, you understand my thoughts too well. Knowing that I don''t want to go to the palace, you deliberately turned me into a ghost."


    Chunlai smiled and said, "The girl is talking nonsense again. The empresses in the palace are all dressed up like this. They look so beautiful. If you didn''t enter the palace, you wouldn''t be able to dress like this."


    Jiang Ning: "¡­"


    Forget it, ugly is ugly.


    Dressed up, went out in a wheelchair, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan also got into the carriage.


    Sure enough, the makeup looks exactly like hers.


    Chunlai really didn''t fool her.


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were both standing by the carriage, and they were a little reluctant to see her coming.


    Jiang Ning said: "Dad, have you asked Xiao Langzhong?"


    "asked."


    "Then you still called me into the palace?"


    "You are so good, why can''t you enter the palace?"


    "What?" Jiang Ning was stunned.


    "That kid said he was misdiagnosed. Good girl, you can go with confidence!" Jiang Ruobai stuffed her into the carriage himself, "When you come back, Dad will hold a banquet for you to celebrate."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： come in

    Chapter 35 is coming


    Jiang Ning never expected that the honest young man would change his tune!


    She struggled hard: "Third brother, did you overhear what Na Langzhong and I said yesterday?"


    Jiang Yiqingjun''s face is very decent: "My brother is a gentleman, how can he eavesdrop on other people''s words at will."


    Jiang Ning: "...I really don''t mind you eavesdropping."


    was still stuffed into the carriage.


    She sat blankly in the carriage, looking at the gate of Jiang''s house which was getting farther and farther, with a dull expression, she muttered to herself: "I really regret it, really."


    Jiang Yan was riding in the same carriage with her. Hearing this, she asked curiously, "What does the seventh sister regret?"


    "I really regret that I didn''t let you guys listen to what Xiao Langzhong said yesterday."


    "Lang Zhong said that the seventh sister is fine, so don''t worry about the seventh sister."


    "...I really regret it, really."


    She kept repeating these words along the way. When she got to the Gen''er of the Imperial City, outside Wangxianmen, she had to get off the carriage, change to a soft sedan chair, go from the side door to Zhaoxunmen, pass through Hanyaomen, Chongmingmen, and then go After a long journey, we finally reached Wangyun Tower.


    This Wangyun Tower is the place where many women to be selected live temporarily.


    It¡¯s not too much to say, after all, this is not an election for the emperor, but a concubine specially selected for King Yu. All the people who come are the big families and famous ladies of Chang¡¯an City.


    Before and after getting out of the sedan chair, Jiang Ning, who has inconvenient legs and no crutches or maids, was just about to climb out in an unknown position when he saw a delicate wheelchair parked beside him.


    A palace maid with a round face said gently: "The girl, please get off the sedan chair, this is specially prepared for the girl."


    brush!


    Everyone looked at Jiang Ning.


    Who is this to be treated like this?


    The palace also prepares chairs to sit on, which is incredible.


    The show girls were wondering when they saw a girl in a green skirt dawdling out of the sedan chair and moved to a wheelchair.


    As soon as this girl appeared, she was amazed.


    looks really bright and beautiful.


    However, her legs are obviously disabled.


    No wonder you have to prepare a wheelchair.


    The women whispered.


    A lame girl dares to enter the palace to be elected?


    This is really not too embarrassing.


    A well-informed whispered: "That is the daughter of the Jiang family who was just found, the one who has been lost for twelve years."


    "It''s her, why is she lame?"


    "Who knows, probably was crippled by kidnappers back then..."


    "It looks good, but how dare the lame come to the draft? Is it possible that the Jiang family has no daughter, or is the Jiang family going crazy?"


    Jiang Yuan also felt embarrassed at first, so she got off the sedan chair and stayed away from Jiang Ning. Hearing these remarks, her eyebrows stood upright, and she stepped forward and slapped the last girl who spoke.


    The girl was beaten up.


    Jiang Yuan pointed at her: "You show me clearly, the Jiang family not only has a daughter, but also more than one! If you dare to insult the Jiang family again, I will pull your tooth out!"


    Jiang Ning smiled when he saw this scene: "Sixth sister, our fifth girl is not only domineering at home, but also quite arrogant outside."


    Jiang Yan pushed the wheelchair and felt a little melancholy when she saw Jiang Yuan making a fuss, but she still replied with a smile: "Yes, the fifth elder sister is such a personality, and she is not willing to suffer anywhere."


    "Fine, fine."


    Jiang Ning leaned against the back of the chair comfortably and looked at the surrounding environment.


    The palace is gorgeous, but she is frantically thinking about how to escape.


    On the way here, she heard that she had to have a physical examination before entering the palace.


    After stripping off, let the grandma check their bodies, whether there are any flaws, whether they are well developed, etc., and then focus on checking whether they are virgins.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： dizzy on the spot

    Chapter 36 fainted on the spot


    This is the basic and necessary condition to be selected. Only when these are passed can you enter the next level.


    The girls who came here are all beautiful girls from big families. They have been raised like babies since childhood. They have slender fingers that don¡¯t touch the spring water. No oily skin has ever been rubbed off, so there will be no flaws on their bodies.


    But still have to check, whether the waist is good, how is the buttocks, whether it is good to give birth and so on.


    Whether ?? is a virgin or not, of course not to mention.


    Although the emperors and princes are surrounded by countless women, they demand purity from women.


    Jiang Ning thought this was ridiculous, but it was a fact that no one could shake.


    She should not be checked inch by inch by any woman.


    Do not be checked for virginity.


    The ghost knows what kind of weird method to use.


    When a steward came over and gathered all the girls to give a lecture, Jiang Ning sat in a wheelchair and stayed in the corner.


    "Cough." Mamma had just cleared her throat and was about to speak, when she heard a loud thud from the corner.


    Everyone turned around and saw Jiang Ning lying on the armrest of the wheelchair, his head bowed and vomiting violently.


    Grandma was stunned, walked over and asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Ning raised his pale and helpless face: "Actually, I''m sick."


    "sick?"


    "I''m so sick that I can''t live for a few years." Jiang Ning said weakly, "Please send someone to send me out of the palace, I''m probably not lucky enough to participate in the draft."


    Grandma''s face was full of expressions: "It doesn''t matter if the servant said this, you wait, I have to ask for instructions."


    She turned and left, and not long after, she brought an imperial physician over.


    Jiang Ning saw it, and his eyes suddenly turned black.


    Nima.


    Isn''t this imperial doctor the one that Aunt Hua invited her back last time?


    The one who opened his eyes and talked nonsense.


    Taiyi also clearly recognized Jiang Ning, and came to check the pulse with a smile, his attitude was very correct: "Miss is fine."


    It''s okay to **** your mother!


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and pointed: "I vomited just now, what do you say?"


    The imperial doctor calmly said, "It''s probably because the young lady got up early in the morning and the meal was too greasy and she ate too much. So it caused stomach discomfort. It doesn''t matter, just drink some water and rest."


    Jiang Ning: "The Imperial Physician, you really do not regret it."


    The imperial doctor did not change his face: "I will retire."


    All the girls to be elected despised: "This daughter of the Jiang family, what kind of daughter... She''s just disabled, she''s so squeamish, she''s doing everything she can to win eyeballs, she actually pretends to be sick, bah!"


    Nima, Jiang Ning really wanted to pass out on the spot.


    This is a **** quack!


    But no matter what, Jiang Ning received some preferential treatment for "pretending to be sick" and was allowed to go to the shade to drink some tea and rest for a while.


    The rest of the beautiful girls continued to wait for the lectures and listen to the rules of the palace.


    This Wangyun Tower is not big, and there are few servants. Even if there is, no one will take care of a lame man.


    Jiang Ning walked around pushing a wheelchair.


    turned around, but there was nothing to see.


    Even a little lost.


    In the distance, there are two figures standing behind the tree.


    "Your Highness, that''s Jiang Ning''s daughter-in-law from the second room of the Jiang family." One of them spoke to the other, a slender young man in a brocade robe.


    The man in the brocade robe hummed: "Is it really similar to the second lady of the Jiang family?"


    "Look, Your Highness, this is a portrait of the second lady of the Jiang family when she was young." The subordinate pulled out a small picture of a lady.


    The man in the brocade robe glanced, and then glanced at the girl in the wheelchair in the distance.


    The girl is leisurely and full of curiosity, like a tourist who comes to go out for a walk.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： that pretty boy

    Chapter 37 That Beautiful Boy


    This girl looks very sloppy, completely different from the dignified, noble, and temperament of the beautiful woman in the painting.


    But the facial features do have eight or nine similarities.


    The man in the brocade robe threw the statue back to his subordinates and said indifferently, "Burn the painting."


    The subordinate replied yes, put the small statue into his arms, hesitated, and whispered: "Master, although Miss Jiang Qi looks similar to the second lady of the Jiang family, she is disabled after all... Choose her to be the concubine?


    The man said coldly: "Do you think the throne is more important, or is a woman more important?"


    "Naturally the throne is important."


    "As long as this woman can give this king a chance of inheriting the throne, let alone a lame person, even if she is paralyzed on the bed and unable to move, this king can also use a large sedan chair to carry her into the door."


    The subordinate hurriedly said: "What the lord said is that the subordinate is confused."


    There are many candidates for ?? Concubine Zheng, and the big deal will be changed later.


    In the future, there will be no shortage of women in your palace.


    But there is only one high throne.


    For the sake of the throne, marrying a lame man as a concubine is such a grievance, what is it?


    "By the way, my subordinates just heard that this girl seems unwell."


    "The king doesn''t care about her body, as long as she can persist until the final election and not die."


    The brocade-robed man said indifferently, turned and left.


    He had always had his back to the big tree before, and the moment he turned around, half of his face was revealed, and the handsome appearance of the orchid and jade tree was a glimpse, which made people absent-minded.


    Jiang Ning caught sight of it casually, and was immediately shocked.


    There is such a handsome and handsome young man in the palace, looking only at the back, with broad shoulders and narrow waist, slender and straight. The eyebrows under Jinghong''s glance are very beautiful.


    is a rare beauty.


    And this back is quite familiar.


    After a little thought, I remembered.


    Isn''t this beautiful boy the one who took Xiaoqian away on the boat that day?


    That cloak was probably his too.


    Since Xiaoqian is the eldest grandson of the emperor, then he must also be a royal nobleman, most likely a certain prince.


    As for which one it is, it is hard to guess.


    The current emperor has a total of five sons, the eldest died young, leaving a young son. The following four sons were all crowned kings. Except for the youngest fifth prince, King Yu, who was not married, the rest of the princes moved out of the palace after they were married.


    These superficial news were given to her by Jiang Yan on the carriage when they came.


    She didn''t listen very carefully either.


    However, it would be unbelievable if that beautiful young man was really the son of Old Li Tou.


    The butcher-like face of Old Li Tou, how could he give birth to such a handsome son?


    After thinking about it, it must be because the concubine that Old Li Tou married was beautiful.


    Jiang Ning was so full of gossip that she almost forgot her own situation, until the round-faced maid who sent her a wheelchair came over and pushed her back to look at Yunlou.


    "This is a big forbidden area, the inner courtyard of the harem, girls, don''t walk around at will. If you collide with any noble, it will be terrible." The round-faced maid said softly.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and said with a smile, "You seem to take good care of me."


    The round-faced palace maid said: "The slave''s name is Huang Ying. My parents were both slaves of the Jiang family. Later, I got the great favor of the second lady and got rid of the low status. The slave was born as a good citizen, and the slave family is grateful to the second lady. So the slave saw Girl, feel kind."


    That''s what happened.


    "How many years have you been in the palace?"


    "It''s been five years." Huang Ying''er pursed her lips and smiled, "The slave girl will be twenty-five in three years, and then she can be released from the palace and reunited with her family."


    Jiang Ning nodded and asked, "What are the beautiful girls over there doing?"


    "Mamma has finished teaching the rules, and the next step is to examine her body. The servant girl was instructed by Mammy, please come over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： body check

    Chapter 38 Examination


    Jiang Ning stayed for a moment and asked, "Huang Ying, can I skip the medical examination?"


    "You can''t do it if you don''t go. This is the rule in the palace." Huang Ying smiled, "Don''t be afraid, girl, the servant will accompany the girl in later, please be gentle."


    Jiang Ning shook: "It''s rude?"


    "It''s not really, it''s always a bit embarrassing."


    "..." Jiang Ning looked to the left and right, the back garden of the deep palace, on the eighteenth bend of the mountain road, even if she had the heart to run away, she would soon be caught.


    This is simply a stab in the neck, and shrinking your head is also a death.


    She touched her left leg.


    Huang Ying noticed and said softly, "Don''t worry, girl, the servant will be your leg and walk with you."


    Jiang Ning nodded without saying anything else.


    This Huang Ying is a good girl who repays her kindness, and she can''t mess around and hurt her.


    Isn''t it just a body test? Just test it.


    Even the imperial doctor said that she was not pregnant, so she certainly couldn''t find out.


    The big deal is that it will be found out that this body is not a virgin.


    At most, he will be spurned, then he will lose his eligibility for the draft, and he will be sent home in the primary election.


    She didn''t lose any meat.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning calmed down.


    Back at Wangyun Tower, dozens of beautiful girls have lined up to enter the house one after another.


    When Jiang Ning arrived, just as Jiang Yuan came out from the medical examination, she changed into a water blue palace dress, and a few beautiful girls also dressed in the same way.


    Huang Ying whispered: "If you change into this clothes, it means that you have passed the medical examination, and you can enter the next round."


    Jiang Ning nodded, no wonder Jiang Yuan''s face was full of spring breeze.


    She looked around, but couldn''t see Jiang Yan''s shadow, so she asked Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying replied: "Probably lost the election, took the sign and went back."


    Jiang Ning was surprised.


    This Jiang Yan is well-behaved and cute. Although she is not as beautiful as Jiang Yuan, she is also beautiful, and she lost the election so quickly.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "It depends on the figure, and the good life."


    At this moment, a voice came: "Next, the seventh girl of the Jiang family, Jiang Ning comes in!"


    Jiang Ning sat still, and Huang Ying just saw it, and pushed her and the wheelchair directly into the room for the examination.


    The rest of the show girls looked like they were watching a good show.


    The physical examination is to check the body, even a lame person has the courage to go in, so he is not afraid of humiliating himself.


    Jiang Ning looked at the examination room.


    It''s very dark, the room is small, separated by wooden boards, a bit like... the shape of a bathroom in a modern shopping mall.


    Except for a door, there is not even a window.


    A black-faced grandma stood not far away, looking over here.


    is scary.


    Huang Ying helped Jiang Ning to stand up and wanted to help her undress.


    Jiang Ning pushed her hand away and said to the mammy, "Mammy saw it, I''m a lame man, I''m here to make up the number. You don''t have to check my body, just give me the sign and let me go home. ."


    Even the able-bodied ones like Jiang Yan are eliminated, so she will save the trouble.


    The black-faced grandma didn''t say anything, but walked up to her, looked at her, and said in a cold voice, "After going to the screen over there, put on your clothes."


    Change clothes?


    Jiang Ning looked down at himself.


    Huang Ying was overjoyed and said in a low voice, "Girl is overjoyed, you have changed your palace clothes, even if you pass this level, you can go and choose for the stewards."


    Jiang Ning was stunned: "Mother, you haven''t checked me yet."


    The black-faced grandmother said with a cold face: "The girl should hurry up and change her clothes. The servant girl is very busy, and she has to give the next girl a medical examination."


    Jiang Ning was inexplicable.


    Dareqing is just such a test?


    Huang Ying was very happy, and quickly helped her to change clothes there.


    put on a light blue palace dress, and passed by the next beautiful girl oncoming.


    When the beautiful girl saw Jiang Ning''s clothes, her eyes almost popped out in shock.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： because im pretty

    Chapter 39 Because I''m Beautiful


    Xiu Nv suspected that her eyes were dizzy, so she couldn''t help raising her hand and rubbing hard.


    Exactly.


    is the blue palace suit.


    The ribbons on the placket are exactly the same.


    how can that be?


    Xiu Nv turned back subconsciously and glanced at those Xiu Nv who had passed.


    Many of those beautiful girls stayed where they were, waiting to see Jiang Ning''s jokes.


    It''s not that it''s against her, but that her appearance is too outstanding. Among these beautiful girls, she is a lame man in a wheelchair.


    is too conspicuous.


    For the unusual people around them, the show girls are inevitably curious.


    They were also extremely shocked when they saw Jiang Ning sitting in a wheelchair, dressed in a blue palace attire.


    Passed?


    ? ? ?


    Don''t say anything else, she''s a lame!


    The mama in ?? is blind, or has a dark heart, and dares to let a lame man pass the medical examination.


    Is she going to let His Royal Highness Prince Yu marry a lame man?


    is simply the biggest joke in the world!


    The show girls were whispering, looking surprised, looking at Jiang Ning incessantly.


    Especially Jiang Yuan.


    Jiang Yuan thought she would definitely fail, so she took the sign and went home just like Jiang Yan.


    Who knew she had passed.


    This is so incredible that people can''t understand it.


    Jiang Yuan couldn''t help but stepped forward to stop her: "Jiang Ning, why are you wearing this dress?"


    "Mother gave it."


    "Why?"


    "Probably because... I look good." Jiang Ning touched his face, "What do you think?"


    Jiang Yuan: "..."


    She is indeed beautiful.


    Lin Zizi''s reputation as the number one beauty in Chang''an City wasn''t a vain reputation.


    Jiang Ning inherits Lin Zizi''s beauty perfectly. Compared with Lin Zizi''s dignified, she is a little more agile, so simple... Even if she is a woman, it is difficult to deny this against her will.


    "But, you are lame!"


    "I''m good looking."


    "Even if you pass now, if you see the mistresses of the harem tomorrow, you will still be marked!"


    "I don''t care."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yuan endured the blood in her heart and turned away depressed.


    In the evening, the beautiful girls who passed through stayed in Wangyun Tower. Because there were only fifteen or six people left, they didn¡¯t need to crowd together, but they were comfortable.


    But all meals are together.


    There are also several grandma guarding around.


    A dozen or so girls are from famous families and have lived a pampered life. Although they are dissatisfied with this, but this is the palace, and no one dares to say anything.


    Dinner is also very simple.


    Jiang Ning had no appetite, so she nibbled on a steamed bun, but couldn''t hold back the smell of meat and vegetables on the table next to her wafting into her nose.


    She endured it for a long time and couldn''t help but vomit.


    Recently, the feeling of nausea and nausea is getting stronger and stronger, and she is also very uncomfortable.


    The show girls who were eating around looked at her and couldn''t help but pouted: "Pretend again."


    "Now is not the time to choose, so don''t pretend."


    Several show girls expressed dissatisfaction.


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m pregnant, this is morning sickness, understand you guys."


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding grandmothers didn''t react, and several beautiful girls almost died of laughter.


    "Jiang Qi, are you afraid you have paranoia?"


    "She''s still pregnant. You''re blind when you took yesterday''s medical examination."


    "Before entering Princess Yu, I was thinking about using my stomach to win the favor. I think too much."


    "The innocent daughter''s family, I can say this, I''m not ashamed."


    "You are not ashamed."


    The show girls laughed and laughed.


    Jiang Yuan felt ashamed, her face flushed red, and she whispered, "Can you stop talking crazy, want to get pregnant, you are still early! Even if you are not afraid of losing face, don''t tire me and the Jiang family!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： twat

    Chapter 40 Girls


    Jiang Ning sighed: "Why do no one believe me when I tell the truth."


    "Be quiet!" The steward said with a cold face, "The girls are all ladies, don''t you even understand the rules of not talking when you eat or sleep? Don''t think that you are just eating, the affairs here are in the palace. The goddesses and masters all know about it!"


    The girls were silent.


    It turned out that we brought everyone together to eat to test their rules.


    can''t help but feel annoyed.


    Only Jiang Ning, as if nothing had happened, pushed the wheelchair back to his room and went to sleep after eating the steamed buns.


    also ignored the surrounding grandmothers.


    The aunts ignored her.


    But there was another beautiful girl who was going to leave, but was stopped by the mama: "The Queen and the ladies have always advocated cherishing food. If the girl leaves half of it like this, the ladies will not like it."


    That beautiful girl is the noble girl of the Earl''s Mansion, and she retorted when she heard the words: "Jiang Qi hasn''t finished eating, how can he leave?"


    Mamma said lightly: "If the girl wants to be like her and doesn''t care if she can be selected, then please do it."


    The beautiful girl suddenly lost her temper, sat down obediently, and ate the food.


    The lame man from the Jiang family may be lucky, he passed the medical examination with a beautiful face.


    Tomorrow, I saw the queen and the noble concubine, but it was not easy to be with each other.


    King Yu was born by a noble concubine, and the noble concubine would never choose a lame man as a daughter-in-law for her son.


    There was nothing to do that night, so we took a rest.


    I was called up before dawn, combed my hair and dressed, and only had a bowl of porridge in the morning. After eating, I had to line up to go to the main hall of worship, waiting to meet the queen and the concubines.


    It is said that His Royal Highness King Yu will also come, and finally personally choose the woman he likes.


    This news made more than a dozen show girls excitedly looking forward to it.


    But the words of King Yu are enough to make their cheeks redden.


    It is said that King Yu has the appearance of a fairy, and is very gentle and polite to people, not to mention that he was born of a noble concubine, and among several princes, he is the most valuable.


    The Queen has no sons, only one princess under her knees, and the four princes are all descended from concubines. It doesn''t matter to her which one will ascend to the treasure in the future.


    The fourth prince, Chengwang, although his biological mother was just a nobleman, he was raised by the queen''s side since he was a child, and his status was naturally higher than others.


    The biological mothers of the other two princes are all concubines and cannot compete with them.


    As the youngest of the princes, the marriage of King Yu has also attracted much attention.


    The show girls dressed up beautifully and followed the steward to the main hall.


    The main hall of the ceremony was originally the place where the small palace banquet was held in the harem. The beautiful girls were temporarily placed in the side hall, which was quite spacious.


    After waiting for a while, it was said that the queen and the concubine were coming.


    The spirits of the women were shocked.


    Only Jiang Ning dozed off lazily in the wheelchair.


    She was already dozing off a lot, but she woke up early today, and her eyelids were fighting.


    There were 16 show girls in total, and they didn''t need to be separated, they all lined up together.


    As for Jiang Ning, Huang Ying pushed her there and followed behind the team, yawning from time to time.


    The main hall of Li is not a palace for people, it is not gorgeous, but it is spacious, bright and transparent. In the mild heat of early summer, there is a breeze blowing, and it is still very comfortable.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in the corner. Although he was blocked by the beautiful girls, he could still see the appearance of the legendary queen and concubine.


    is not as splendid and luxurious as imagined.


    The Queen Mother looked at her fifty or sixty-year-old appearance, with her hair in a cicada bun, a green skirt, and a red-patterned yellow silk on her shoulders. He is tall and a little thin. After all, he is old, not beautiful, but noble and calm, which is better than his excellent temperament.


    The imperial concubine, who was sitting on her left, was about forty years old, and she was really very charming and picturesque.


    She is wearing a double-circle looking fairy bun, and the four slender flower hairpins on her head are unusually bright.


    Just by looking at the noble concubine''s demeanor, you can see that her son Yu Wang must have a great appearance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： Ugliness brings trouble

    Chapter 41


    These two women with the highest status in the harem, one is old and amiable, the other is bright and bright.


    The difference is still obvious.


    Just by looking at the age of the queen, you can tell that she is the original wife of the emperor, and seeing her calm and peaceful expression, it can be seen that this old Li''s head is not bad, and he is very good to his wife.


    At this moment, the queen said, "You all get closer, Ben Gong is old, and his eyes are not good, so he can''t see clearly."


    The steward was busy leading the show girl forward.


    Concubine''s expression was cold and calm, her eyes swept across the faces of more than a dozen girls, and finally she paused on Jiang Ning at the end.


    The Queen ?? also looked over.


    She is so eye-catching.


    She is so pretty, she is in a wheelchair.


    The contrast of ?? is hard not to notice.


    The young girls present didn''t know, but both the queen and the imperial concubine had seen Lin Zizi when they were young, and even the imperial concubine didn''t look as good as Lin Zizi back then.


    It can be seen that Lin Zizi''s splendid crown is full of fragrance.


    With ?? Jiang Ning''s face, it''s hard to tell them not to think of Lin Zizi.


    "You are the seventh daughter of the Jiang family." The queen said with a gentle expression, "How did you get this leg, tell Ben Gong."


    All the girls looked at her, not without jealousy.


    The Queen''s concubine is also very good, seeing the lame man coming to the draft, and asked her so kindly instead of kicking her out.


    Jiang Yuan also felt resentful.


    Jiang Ning replied: "Back to the Empress, my leg fell off when I was a child. As for how I fell, the ministers and daughters don''t remember anymore."


    "Poor see." The queen sighed.


    Concubine said lightly: "It wasn''t your fault at all, but since you know you have bad legs and you still want to come to the draft, do you think the royal family is easy to bully?"


    After saying this, the girls were suddenly shocked.


    I''m coming.


    Well, how could the palace allow her to marry a lame man to King Yu.


    It''s nothing more than others, this noble concubine is the mother of King Yu, and she must be the one who loves her son the most.


    is also the most critical of daughter-in-law.


    Watching Jiang Ning finally, finally, finally... eat the deflated body, all the girls were inexplicably happy as if they were the same enemy.


    Because of her overly flamboyant appearance, and because of her inexplicable energy that makes people want to look at her, these proud girls all want to see her fearful appearance.


    However, they were disappointed.


    Jiang Ning was not only not afraid, but even the sloppy energy in the bottom of his eyes did not change at all.


    But the expression was still respectful: "The noble concubine, the lady, calms down her anger. It''s all ministers and daughters who are beyond their own power, and many ugly people make trouble. I also ask the imperial concubine to reward you with a brand."


    This is the meaning of taking the initiative to ask her to kick herself out.


    But her ugly words are more to blame...


    Everyone who said ?? looked different.


    Although she is lame, she is really not ugly.


    Not only is she not ugly, but she is the most beautiful among these show girls.


    If she is ugly, what about the others?


    The imperial concubine will definitely be angry!


    Get this nasty woman out!


    Throw her sign in her face!


    The show girls secretly looked forward to this scene.


    After all, everyone knows that Concubine Jin''s temper is really bad.


    Even the emperor sometimes takes her helpless.


    Everyone was waiting for Concubine Jin to throw Jiang Ning out, but she withdrew her gaze and said indifferently: "Bengong always pays attention to appearance, and it seems that you are the best here. So, you can keep it for now. ."


    As soon as these words came out, all the girls were stunned.


    This...how is it different from what they imagined?


    The concubine only looks at her face?


    Queen Empress, please don''t be silent, take care of the appearance of the imperial concubine!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： King Yu is here

    Chapter 42 Yu Wang is here


    In the eyes of the girls, the queen finally put down the teacup and opened her mouth: "Since it is the concubine''s favorite, that''s all. Let''s choose a few more, so that King Yu can choose well."


    The Queen has decided to recognize the concubine!


    The show girls couldn''t believe it, and even began to doubt life.


    When did people pick people in the palace just by looking at their faces?


    It¡¯s good to marry a wife and a virtuous one, but what about concubines and seductive ones?


    Not to mention that he is still a lame man, how can he have children in the future!


    is really annoying.


    Jiang Yuan was even more angry.


    Because she was not valued by the Queen, she was screened out.


    The concubine only ordered Jiang Ning, and the queen picked five more, making a total of six people.


    The remaining ten were rewarded with jewelry, and each went back to his own house and went to his own mother.


    Jiang Yuan held a pair of bracelets and passed by Jiang Ning with grief and anger on her face¡ª¡ª


    "How can you stay!"


    "Because I''m good-looking." Jiang Ning was lazy.


    "...What''s the use of looking good!"


    "It just looks good."


    "...Even if you''re lucky, you won''t be favored when your Royal Highness comes down later! You''re not going home like me."


    "You''re right, but at least I can appreciate the style of King Yu up close."


    "You...you''re really not ashamed! With you in the Jiang family, it''s just unfortunate for the family, and the family is unfortunate!"


    "After losing the election, there is so much nonsense. If you don''t leave, go home and reunite with your aunt."


    "If I don''t leave, I''ll just be waiting for you outside and lose the election!"


    The two were arguing in a low voice, when they heard the **** sing from outside: "His Royal Highness Yu is here¡ª"


    The spirits of the women were shocked.


    The Lord is finally here.


    Although I woke up before dawn, I didn''t have enough to eat, and I was tired after standing for a long time, but the arrival of King Yu was like a booster, which refreshed the rest of the beautiful girls.


    Only Jiang Ning was like a pool of ooze, leaning lazily in the wheelchair, dragging her cheeks, her eyes drooping, and she looked like she was about to fall asleep at any time.


    She was not tired, but very hungry and sleepy.


    Sitting all the time, my stomach is not very comfortable.


    Remember to walk, I don''t have crutches, and I can''t lie down.


    Early up now, she was a little impatient.


    A sound of footsteps came from behind, and the show girls resisted their shyness until the footsteps came to the front, and then they quietly raised their eyes.


    Ah, His Royal Highness King Yu is really immortal. He wears a robe with arrow sleeves and a narrow waist, and a silver brocade belt stretches out his tight waist. His face is like a crown of jade, and he is tall and straight.


    Jiang Ning heard the gasping sound of the beautiful girl beside him, raised his eyelids and glanced, and found that the back was very familiar.


    The boat, in the palace yesterday, and now, this is the third time I have seen it.


    It turned out that he was His Royal Highness King Yu.


    No wonder, he would take Xiao Qian out.


    turned out not to be father and son, but uncle and nephew.


    Jiang Ning thought so, lowered his eyelids again, and suppressed a yawn with his sleeves.


    She was sleepy and didn''t want to think about anything.


    I just want to lie back on the comfortable and soft big bed in Zizhuyuan, where there is a gentle massage by a handsome little maid, as well as fragrant incense and snacks and tea anytime and anywhere.


    Sure enough, it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, but it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    King Yu saluted the queen and the concubine, his voice like a stone: "My son has seen the mother and the mother."


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "You came just in time. Go sit by your mother-in-law and see if you like it."


    The imperial concubine tilted her body and ignored her son.


    King Yu sat directly beside her and looked at the remaining six beautiful girls.


    The beautiful girl who was swept by his gaze blushed incomparably, avoiding her gaze.


    King Yu''s eyes fell on Jiang Ning and found that she was actually dozing off.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： Your Highness threw it wrong!

    Chapter 43 His Highness threw it wrong!


    It wasn''t the first time he saw her, but it was the first time he saw her from such a close distance.


    The last time she jumped into the water to rescue Xiaoqian, she sat on the bow of the boat and shivered like a chicken in soup.


    It¡¯s really not good looking.


    Lin Zizi''s beauty is still circulating in Kyoto. This Jiang Ning said that she inherited her mother''s beauty completely, but those who really saw her would only be distracted by her laziness.


    Her special temperament is completely different from the surrounding ladies.


    Others are dignified, standing like standing, sitting like sitting.


    She slumped lazily in the wheelchair.


    Can the lame sit properly?


    Even dozed off.


    What does ?? look like.


    As for the other five show girls, they are also not likable.


    King Yu retracted his gaze, his long eyelashes covered the disgust and indifference in his eyes.


    Concubine Jin said: "You choose, there are only a few people, just take a look and choose the one that is pleasing to the eye. Anyway, they are all noble ladies, and whoever you choose is worthy of you."


    It doesn''t sound like a mother.


    But Concubine Jin is such a personality, she is indifferent to everyone, and even the emperor often shuts the door.


    Most of the time, Concubine Jin is not as kind to her son as the Queen is to her son.


    A palace maid brought a tray, which contained a delicate flower ball carved with rose and ruby.


    It is only the size of an egg, with tassels hanging down from the bottom.


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "Whoever King Yu likes, give this to her as a dowry. This is a tribute from the Southern Kingdom, and it is worth thousands of gold."


    The eyes of the girls looking at the rose flower suddenly became hot.


    They looked at King Yu expectantly, stared at the beautiful flower ball held by his slender fingers, and imagined the scene when the flower ball was sent to their hands.


    Choose one out of five.


    Everyone has a chance.


    As for the **** in a wheelchair at the back, it was directly ignored.


    She was even dozing off.


    Oh, I''m really not afraid to annoy the mistress and be beaten out with a slap.


    I really don''t know why Jiang Xiang can''t think of it, sending such an incompetent daughter into the palace.


    Isn''t this a sincere joke?


    Even if it is a daughter who has been separated for 12 years, she should be pampered at home, and she must be sent to **** it from them.


    is simply too much.


    The girls raised their chins slightly and greeted King Yu''s flower ball with the brightest eyes and the sweetest smile.


    However, King Yu didn''t give them a second look, and walked out playing with the hydrangea. When he reached the door, he seemed to remember this, and threw the flower ball backwards.


    The eyes of the girls followed the direction of the flying flower ball, and they wished they could fly over and **** it away.


    But in front of the queen and the concubine, they never dared and could only hold their breath.


    Snapped!


    The ?? flower ball hit the back of Jiang Ning''s hand accurately and fell into her arms.


    The queen and the concubine exchanged glances.


    The queen is a bit meaningful, while the imperial concubine is accustomed to being aloof.


    The show girls whispered.


    One of them couldn''t help but shout: "Your Highness threw it wrong! Throw it wrong!"


    King Yu said: "Since the queen mother said that the flower ball is a betrothal gift, whoever throws it into the hands is the king''s concubine. The queen mother, the mother concubine, and the sons and ministers have other matters, so retire."


    He left without looking back.


    didn''t even bother to look at the person who was hit by the flower ball, his future wife.


    Jiang Ning was awakened from a slumber, opened his eyes and saw a beautiful flower ball in his hand, and raised it blankly: "Who fell?"


    Show girls: "¡­"


    "If you don''t want it, give it to me," said a jealous girl.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： there is a green light

    Chapter 44 There is a green light


    "I also want!"


    "give me!"


    One person took the lead, and the others also shouted, surrounding Jiang Ning, as if they were going to eat her.


    Thinking that it wasn''t his own thing anyway, Jiang Ning didn''t even think about it, and handed the flower ball to a beautiful girl closest to him.


    is very generous.


    King Yu hadn''t gone far when he heard the noise and turned around and saw this scene¡ª¡ª


    He was slightly stunned, and then his beautiful eyes flashed a hint of coldness, and he said, "You all think this king is dead, and the flower **** thrown out are not counted?"


    The show girls woke up like a dream, hurriedly retreated and knelt down, all blushing.


    In front of the Empress and Her Royal Highness, it is really shameful to fight like this.


    is too bad.


    The Queen frowned slightly: "You are all noble girls, what do you look like."


    "The ministers and daughters know that they are wrong, and I ask the empress to condone the crime."


    "Forget it, return the flower ball to Miss Jiang Qi, you have received the reward, go home each." The Queen''s face was kind, and she didn''t care about a few girls.


    The beautiful girl who got the flower ball held it tightly, and reluctantly put the flower ball in Jiang Ning''s hands.


    The imperial concubine stood up and said, "It''s really boring."


    was slightly blessed to the queen, turned around and left.


    She didn''t seem to care at all about her son''s choice of a lame man as the princess. As if it was just for a walk. There was no communication with my son from beginning to end.


    Like King Yu, he didn''t care who he chose, as if he was just here to complete the task.


    As expected of mother and son.


    Now Jiang Ning finally understood the situation.


    It turned out that this extremely delicate rose-colored flower ball in her hand was actually a dowry gift from King Yu to the future princess.


    What''s the meaning?


    King Yu gave her the flower ball?


    He has such beautiful eyes, and his ability to throw things is too bad.


    Jiang Ning turned the wheelchair, walked to King Yu, and stretched out his hand: "Next time, throw it on time. That is to say, I''m kind, I''ll give you the things back, otherwise you''ll marry a lame man and cry."


    King Yu: "..."


    Is this woman crazy, or is she crazy?


    She wants to give him back the dowry gift that others can''t even grab?


    King Yu stood still and said coldly, "Then just wait and see if this king will cry."


    He didn''t want to look at her again, especially her wheelchair, and walked away.


    Jiang Ning looked at his back, but understood what he said.


    This means that it is not intended to be taken back.


    Planning to make mistakes?


    The dignified fifth prince, are you so scribbled about his life events?


    Jiang Ning really couldn''t understand this person''s brain circuit.


    But thinking of his stomach, Jiang Ning shuddered and quickly followed out: "Your Highness, Your Highness... Wait a minute."


    King Yu frowned, his eyes flashed into impatience: "What else do you have to do?"


    "I can''t ask for this, His Highness still takes back the dowry." Jiang Ning raised his hand.


    "You can''t, why did you come to the draft? You have already got the flower ball, so you don''t have to do anything with this king to refuse and welcome." King Yu said sarcastically.


    "I was forced."


    "It''s a coincidence, so is this king."


    "Your Highness, does this mean I don''t want to marry?"


    "You''re right, this king married you because of your face. Whoever this face is on, this king will marry. Take the flower ball home and wait. If you dare to give it to others, this king will I''ll make you regret it." King Yu said in a low voice and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and touched his cheek.


    Confidence and calamity.


    Look at the five confuses and three things that His Royal Highness King Yu gave him, and he doesn''t even care whether he is disabled or not.


    However, what does he mean by his harsh words?


    Really married her, not necessarily who will regret it!


    Jiang Ning looked at the back of His Royal Highness Prince Yu and felt that his whole body was flashing green light.


    Good night


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： happy girl

    Chapter 45 The girl is overjoyed


    The ?? flower ball is a bit hot to hold.


    The key is that when she got the flower ball, the queen and the imperial concubine didn''t pay much attention to her, and didn''t say anything.


    In the end, a **** came over and said, "Congratulations to the girl, go home, and wait for your majesty''s decree to confer marriage. The good days are approaching."


    Jiang Ning didn''t even know how he got out of the palace.


    After ?? was pushed out of Wangxianmen, she remembered to find a piece of silver and hand it to Huang Ying, thanking her for her care these two days.


    Huang Ying was not pretentious, she accepted it with a smile: "The girl is overjoyed. In the future, the girl will become a princess, and the slaves will still have the opportunity to serve the girl."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Thank you for taking care of me."


    At this time, the unsuccessful girls passed by and looked at her with complicated expressions.


    There is envy, there is jealousy, and more is unwilling.


    They are all noble women selected by thousands of people, and their looks, family background and talents are all first-class. No matter who you choose, it turns out that the little lame girl from the Jiang family was chosen.


    Does this mean that they are worse than a lame?


    is too annoying.


    They didn''t want to talk to Jiang Ning either, so they got into the carriage and went home.


    Jiang Ning looked left and right, looking for the carriage of the Jiang family.


    Then he found that Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were both standing beside their carriage.


    Jiang Yan saw her and rushed over to help her push the wheelchair. She asked curiously, "Has the seventh sister seen the face of the empress and concubine? Whose girl did you choose in the end? Could it be the seventh sister?"


    She was screened out in the first round of medical examination, but she didn''t care.


    With her aptitude, she just came to make up the numbers.


    Jiang Ning was still holding the rose and jade flower ball in both hands. Hearing that, Jiang Yuan was about to speak when she heard Jiang Yuan snort: "You''re still dreaming, no matter who chooses it, it won''t be her turn."


    At this time, a beautiful undrafted girl came over, followed by a few noble girls, and it seemed that her status was not low.


    Jiang Yuan recognized that she was the county head of Hou''s mansion, and her status was indeed quite precious.


    But everyone is a girl of noble family, even if it is facing the princess, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    The county magistrate stared at Jiang Ning with an angry expression: "You crippled bastard, how dare you rob me of something!"


    "Ling An, what did you say?" Jiang Yuan asked with a frown.


    "I said that the girls in your Jiang family are shameless, and the two prostitutes also have the face to be elected. Especially this lame man is even more shameless. With a face, he confuses men!"


    Jiang Yuan''s face froze: "Who are you calling shameless?"


    "I''m talking about you, I''m talking about your Jiang family!"


    "Can you say that again!"


    "I''ll just say you..."


    ಡª¡ª


    Jiang Yuan pounced on it, knocked down Princess Ling An, rode on her, and punched her nose, "If you scold you again, I''ll knock your teeth into your stomach!"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Yan stomped her feet anxiously: "Fifth sister, don''t do this..."


    Ling''an County Lord covered his nose and shouted, "You are all dead, so don''t come here to help!"


    The noble girl who followed her was just waking up from a dream and swarmed up.


    Several pulled Jiang Yuan''s hair, one pulled her arm, and the other pulled her foot.


    Ling An got the chance and reached out to grab her face.


    "You guys, don''t bully people together!" Jiang Yan was anxious and rushed forward.


    Four or five noble girls besieged Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Ning sat in a wheelchair, took a few steps back silently, weighed the rose ball in his hand, narrowed his right eye slightly, aimed at the face of Princess Ling An, and threw it gently and skillfully.


    Snapped!


    The ?? flower ball smashed into the forehead of Lord Ling An accurately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Just like the shrew in our village

    Chapter 46 is the same as the vixen in our village


    Ling An County Master turned defeat into victory, riding on Jiang Yuan and waving his claws.


    The ?? flower ball flew over, she shook it, rolled her eyes, and passed out.


    The forehead is bleeding.


    Several noble ladies screamed in fright.


    This fight can''t be beat.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan got up in dismay, seeing the appearance of the county magistrate Ling''an, and they were also blinded.


    A fight is a fight, and it is rare to start with such a ruthless attack.


    She is not afraid of crushing people to death all at once.


    Things have come to the palace.


    Several noble girls who had just participated in the draft were fighting at the gate of Wangxian, the imperial city, and so many people around saw them.


    It is impossible to make people not know.


    Soon several people knelt in front of the Empress.


    As for Ling An, the imperial doctor took care of the wound on his forehead and pinched the person, and he has come to his senses.


    She was injured the most, and the Queen specially ordered her to sit and talk.


    Another one who can still sit is Jiang Ning.


    The rest of the people are all disheveled and their clothes are covered in dust, especially Jiang Yuan, who has a blue nose and a swollen face.


    Empress Rao is fifty or sixty years old. She has always been kind and kind, and they are so angry that she can''t speak.


    "You, look at yourselves!"


    "In the clear sky, fighting under the eyes of a group of minions!"


    "But there is still a little ladylike style!"


    The ladies bowed their heads and knelt down, daring not to say a word.


    Although it is shameful, in fact, the Dasheng Dynasty was civilized, and it was common for girls to go out to play. Quarreling and fighting between noble girls who can''t see each other is also a common thing.


    But this time the fight was within the imperial city. As the lord of the six palaces, the queen had to speak up.


    "Why are you like this?"


    Ling''an county chief burst into tears when he heard this, pointing at Jiang Yuan: "She beat me first."


    pointed to Jiang Ning again: "She threw things at me, my face is broken!"


    Then he cried again: "They don''t have a good thing in the Jiang family, they are all shrews! My cousin is calling the shots for me!"


    turned out to be the queen''s maiden relatives.


    No wonder he is so arrogant.


    Jiang Yuan was also beaten several times, hurt and angry, and said, "You wicked person will file a complaint first, obviously you are the one who uttered the wicked words first. The one who owes his mouth should be beaten!"


    Ling An pointed at Jiang Ning: "That **** even hit me with something!"


    Everyone looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning looked panicked: "Ah, me, is it me? I didn''t do it on purpose, it''s really not... I''m just a lame man. I was frightened when I saw them bullying the less. I didn''t hold the flower ball firmly. It''s gone... I''m a countryman, I haven''t seen the world, I don''t know that the county owner will be the same as the vixen in our village..."


    Ling An: "¡­"


    Nima.


    Not sure about it?


    It''s several meters away, you can''t hold it steady, why don''t you smash yourself on the instep?


    This kung fu of open-eyed and nonsense is also unparalleled.


    Empress Niang Niang grasped the point: "What did you say? What fell?"


    "That''s it, the flower ball that His Royal Highness King Yu gave..." Jiang Ning timidly twisted the corners of his clothes with his thin white fingers, "Ling''an County Lord and the others seem to want this thing very much, I thought I''d give it to them, and they wouldn''t hit me. Sisters... it won''t be enough to rob things."


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan looked at her with strange expressions.


    Ling An''s group was dumbfounded.


    What is referring to a deer as a horse?


    When did they want to grab her flower balls!


    That is a dowry gift from King Yu. Is it useful to take it away?


    The Queen Mother understood.


    Dare to feel that the county head of Ling''an was not angry that Jiang Ning got the flower ball, and ran to bully the girls of the Jiang family with the help of the crowd.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： impossible, absolutely impossible

    Chapter 47 Impossible, absolutely impossible


    The Queen ?? looked at Jiang Ning and felt that Jiang Ning was timid again. Seeing her sisters being bullied, she panicked and accidentally hurt Ling An.


    The Queen Mother looked at Ling An with a displeased expression, and asked in a deep voice, "Where''s the flower ball?"


    "Flower ball... I don''t know." Ling An''s head hurts, and she can''t be impatient, "Cousin, you have to decide for me."


    The Queen ?? frowned: "Someone, go get the flower balls."


    Soon a maid came over with a flower ball in silk.


    When ?? landed on the ground, he knocked off a petal the size of half his pinky finger.


    The Queen ?? felt distressed when she saw it: "A good piece of rose jade is actually broken."


    Gong Mai hurriedly comforted: "Niangniang, don''t worry, as long as people are fine, it will be fine."


    "Although it''s not worth anything, it''s a betrothal gift from King Yu. It''s so broken, but it''s too unlucky." The queen sighed and ordered someone to send the flower ball to Jiang Ning, "Good girl, where are you today? I''ve been wronged. It''s not your fault that this thing is broken. Keep it, go back and ask Jiang Xiang to find a craftsman to see if it can be repaired."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly clasped it with both hands, and choked: "Thank you, Empress, I remember it."


    Although there were no tears, there were tears, and the hand holding the flower ball was still trembling slightly.


    This grievance is heartbreaking.


    The Empress couldn''t bear to criticize any more, she reprimanded several accomplices and ordered them to be sent home.


    County Lord Ling An was beaten for nothing.


    Although she was not reconciled, there was nothing she could do.


    This Jiang Ning is the future princess chosen by King Yu, and the little daughter-in-law that Jiang Xianggang just found, no matter what, you have to look at their face.


    The three daughters of the Jiang family sat in a carriage and headed back home.


    Jiang Ning sat in the middle, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan sat on either side of her, their hair was disheveled, their nose was blue, and their face was swollen, staring at her, and the rose ball in her hand that was no longer perfect.


    "You two are going to eat me?"


    "No, this is not right." Jiang Yuan reached for the flower ball.


    Jiang Ning put his hands together: "You can''t afford to damage it."


    Jiang Yuan was shocked: "Is this really given to you by His Royal Highness King Yu?"


    Jiang Yan: "Fifth sister, didn''t you listen to the Empress?"


    "How is this possible? Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it..." Jiang Yan shook her head, and then quickly explained, "Seventh sister, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that. I was thinking, how could His Royal Highness Yu Wang choose you?"


    Jiang Ning: "That''s not what you mean."


    "This is absolutely impossible! There must be something wrong!" Jiang Yuan was so excited that she jumped up abruptly, hitting her head on the top of the carriage, and knelt down with her head covered.


    She gasped: "Impossible, absolutely impossible. Did His Royal Highness King Yu not see clearly that you are lame?"


    "He saw it clearly, and taunted it."


    "It should be ridiculed, but it''s wrong to choose you." Jiang Yuan frowned, "Just because you grew up in a poor family, you are rustic, you can''t do anything, and you are still a lame man. Why did His Royal Highness choose you?"


    Jiang Yan whispered, "His Royal Highness Prince Yu probably has a bad eye today."


    "You''re right. He really threw it with his eyes closed."


    "real?"


    Jiang Yuan screamed, "Why did he do that? You, you, you are so lucky. Why didn''t he go back?"


    "Probably, His Royal Highness King Yu is serious about love and righteousness."


    "He must see you as pitiful!" Jiang Yuan would never admit that Jiang Ning was better than herself.


    "It''s also possible, next time you discount your legs, His Royal Highness King Yu will surely pity you too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： pampering by striving

    Chapter 48


    Jiang Ning looked serious.


    "I''m crazy." Jiang Yuan reached out and grabbed her flower ball, "You don''t deserve this, give it to me!"


    Jiang Ning avoided her hand: "Have you forgotten the fate of the county magistrate Ling''an?"


    Jiang Yan also hurriedly persuaded: "Fifth sister, don''t do this... We are our own sisters, didn''t you help the seventh sister just now?"


    "I didn''t like Princess Ling''an because I didn''t want to help her!"


    "But Seventh Sister also helped us and broke the precious flower ball given by His Royal Highness King Yu." Jiang Yan said weakly, "If it were me, I would definitely not be willing to break the flower ball."


    Jiang Yuan was angry when she heard it, and reached out to grab her: "Do you have any heart?"


    Jiang Yan struggled: "Could it be that Fifth Sister is willing?"


    Jiang Yuan was stunned for a moment, and said stubbornly: "I won''t look for anything else!"


    "Isn''t it still reluctant?" Jiang Ning sat leisurely aside and watched them fight.


    Jiang Yuan pushed Jiang Yan away, straightened her hair, and said coldly, "You are indeed willing. Since you don''t care about His Royal Highness''s flower ball so much, you don''t want to marry him. Why don''t you hold the flower ball? Sister, I can marry King Yu for you."


    "You''re not very sick."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My things, I am willing to throw them away, I am happy. You come to grab them, I just don''t want to give them. Understand?"


    "You are so mad!" Jiang Yuan angrily rushed over to grab it.


    "You brought it on yourself."


    Jiang Ning stepped back, then kicked her **** and kicked her out of the carriage.


    The carriage was not galloping, but it was still running.


    "Oh my God!" Jiang Yan was frightened, she quickly called the driver to stop, and stuck her head out to look.


    Jiang Yuan rolled to the ground and got up, sitting on the ground crying: "Jiang Ning, wait for me!"


    Jiang Yan wanted to go down to help her, but was discouraged by Jiang Ning''s words.


    "This is still a long way from Jiang''s house. If you want to walk back with her, and then be scolded and beaten all the way by her, then you should get off the bus."


    "..." Jiang Yan sat back silently.


    "Jiang Fu, go home." Jiang Ning instructed the driver.


    Seeing the carriage go farther and farther, Jiang Yan stuck her head out to look, retracted, and whispered, "When she comes back, she will definitely not spare us."


    Jiang Ning leaned against the carriage and closed his eyes, calmly said, "She just needs to clean up."


    "Seventh sister, aren''t you afraid? Fifth sister has always been favored at home, and no one dares to offend her. You see that she is so temperamental that even the county magistrate dares to beat her. It''s because her father favors her and treats her as his own daughter. keep."


    "You are also your father and daughter, why didn''t he let him keep you as his daughter?"


    "I... Dad doesn''t really care about me."


    "This kind of pet is not born, it has to be earned." Jiang Ning opened his eyes to look at her, "There is a saying that a child who can cry has milk to drink. People are cheap, and if he hasn''t spent any energy on you, he won''t care about you."


    Jiang Yan was refreshed by these words.


    Think about it, really.


    Ever since she was a child, the fifth sister loved to cry and act like a spoiled child. She fell and rubbed some oily skin, so she would throw herself into her father''s arms and cry for a long time. And when she was learning needle and thread, a large piece of her palm was stabbed by scissors, and she didn''t dare to cry in front of her father, she endured it silently.


    She thought that she was good-natured and didn''t cause trouble for her father, and he would like it.


    But in fact, Dad is more and more doted on the noisy Fifth Sister, and more and more ignoring her well-behaved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： The reason why King Yu chose her

    Chapter 49 The reason why King Yu chose her


    Jiang Yan thoughtful all the way.


    Back to Jiang''s house, Jiang Ruobai, Jiang Yi, and two aunts came out to greet him. There were also some raw eyes that Jiang Ning had never seen before.


    The palace has already sent eunuchs on horseback to announce the good news, saying that Miss Jiang Jiaqi was chosen by His Royal Highness King Yu.


    The whole family is overjoyed.


    Even the wife of the Jiang family''s big house and the son and daughter also came.


    Jiang Ruobai personally supported the little daughter''s hand, got off the carriage, and sat in a wheelchair.


    Immediately followed, a woman came over, supported Sixth Girl''s hand, and got out of the carriage.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the selected seven girls.


    But Aunt Hua only paid attention to her daughter. She waited eagerly for Jiang Ning to get off the carriage, and then for Jiang Yan to get off the carriage, but she couldn''t wait for her daughter, so she couldn''t help getting anxious.


    "Why didn''t the five girls come back together?" she asked loudly.


    These words caught everyone''s attention. Jiang Ruobai turned to look at the carriage and asked the driver, "Jiang Fu, didn''t the five girls come back together?"


    Jiang Fu jumped out of the carriage and looked at Jiang Ning without daring to say a word.


    "what happened?"


    "Don''t worry, Daddy, she was not selected for the fifth girl, she is sad, and plans to come back by herself." Jiang Ning blinked at Jiang Yan after explaining.


    Jiang Yan pursed her lips and smiled.


    This seventh sister is so interesting.


    Follow her, maybe it will be good.


    At least he won''t be bullied by Fifth Sister for no reason in the future.


    Jiang Ruobai frowned: "This child is too self-willed. Jiang Fu, go pick her up."


    Jiang Fu hurriedly turned around.


    A group of people surrounded Jiang Ning, some congratulated, some praised, and some greeted each other.


    Jiang Ning hasn''t met the people in Jiang''s family, which means they don''t value her, the second daughter who just came back. The reason why she took the initiative to greet her was only because she learned that she was selected.


    Jiang Mubai, the parent of Jiang''s family, and Jiang Ruobai are brothers. They are not in Chang''an all the year round.


    The two brothers of the Jiang family, both literary and military, were both high-ranking officials and were highly valued by the imperial court.


    also illustrates the authority and limelight of the Jiang family, which is no different for a while.


    Otherwise, in her capacity as Jiang Yuan, she would not dare to beat the county magistrate Ling''an in front of everyone, and she would dare to talk back in front of the queen.


    Even though Jiang Yuan was spoiled and lawless, because the Jiang family was so powerful, even the royal family avoided a bit.


    This is actually not a good thing.


    But...the power is great, and it''s pretty cool.


    At least the Jiang family is very happy right now.


    After hearing about the fight between the three sisters and Lord Ling''an, they didn''t take it seriously.


    Jiang Yi said: "Girls quarrel and fight, it''s nothing."


    Jiang Ruobai felt that his son was right, and personally pushed Jiang Ning to see Lin Zizi in Zizhuyuan.


    The Jiang family is about to have a princess, a big happy event, a banquet must be held in the house. Jiang Ruobai intends to discuss with his wife.


    But Lin Zizi didn''t care about these things, instead he heard that Jiang Ning was selected, and sighed with some worry.


    Although she was in a bad mood, she didn''t become stupid.


    "Master, don''t you really understand why King Yu chose Ning''er?"


    "Know."


    "Know you still..."


    "I''m not afraid of His Majesty..." Jiang Ruobai snorted, "Even if King Yu married Ningning with a purpose, it would still be better than marrying His Majesty!"


    Lin Zizi frowned: "King Yu only wanted to please His Majesty, and to get that position, he would marry Ning Ning. Ning Ning entered the palace of Prince Yu, wouldn''t she suffer? She is like this again... She is my daughter, I can''t bear it."


    Jiang Ruobai was stunned: "Zi Zi, you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： daddy i hurt

    Chapter 50 Daddy, I hurt


    "I already knew that." Lin Zizi sighed slowly, "You really don''t think I''m a fool, Ningning is the flesh that fell from my body. I was born in ten months of pregnancy. The first time I saw her, I recognized her."


    Jiang Ruobai''s throat suddenly choked: "You...why didn''t you say it earlier."


    "You think about me, I understand." Lin Zizi glanced at the dining table outside, her eyes extremely gentle.


    There, Jiang Ning was sitting at the table drinking soup.


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "Master, I understand your concerns. So I don''t blame you for sending Ning Ning to the draft, I just feel sorry for her. I just came back and haven''t stayed by my side for a few more days."


    "Why would I be willing to do so? I checked. About two or three months ago, His Majesty met Ning Ning by accident. I think at that time, he knew Ning Ning''s identity, but he never broke it. He just went to Ningning every day. She ate in the restaurant and even left a lot of antiques and treasures for her. I''m really worried... Your Majesty will transfer your thoughts to Ning Ning. "


    Lin Zizi burst out laughing: "After so many years, you are still brooding."


    "I don''t. It''s Your Majesty who is worried."


    "If Your Majesty really had this thought, he would still wait until now to watch you send Ning Ning to King Yu for election? How smart is King Yu."


    "Oh, I know that if King Yu sees Ning Ning''s face, he will definitely choose her."


    "You''ve counted all these, what about what happened after she married into the palace?"


    "After I get married, can''t I, Jiang Ruobai, be able to take care of her?" Jiang Ruobai snorted, "King Qu Yu, a hairy boy, I still don''t take it seriously. If he is not honest and obedient, he will not be the only one in this great prosperous dynasty. a prince."


    It is rare that Lin Zizi is in good spirits today, and Jiang Ruobai is reluctant to leave. The husband and wife were talking when a shrill cry suddenly sounded outside.


    "Daddy¡ª"


    Lin Zi Zi Dan said: "There is only one fifth girl who dares to shout like this in our house."


    Jiang Ruobai stood up with a smile, walked outside, and saw Jiang Yuan with disheveled hair, a bruised nose and a swollen face, crying, and threw herself into his arms.


    followed by Aunt Hua and Aunt Liu, as well as Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Ning sat at the table drinking soup and glanced here.


    Jiang Ruobai grabbed Jiang Yuan, frowned and asked, "How did you get this look?"


    "Father, in order to help the seventh sister, I was taken by the head of Ling''an county... Not only did the seventh sister disrespect me, but she also pushed me off the carriage... My feet hurt so badly, maybe my bones were broken..." She He threw himself into Jiang Ruobai''s arms, crying and accusing Jiang Ning.


    "Dad heard about this. It''s okay. Your sisters are so united, Dad is very happy." Jiang Ruobai helped her sit down and instructed the steward''s mother to invite her husband.


    Jiang Ning drank the soup unhurriedly and said, "Isn''t the sixth sister also injured?"


    Jiang Yan was taken aback.


    "Really, where is Xiaoliu hurt?" Jiang Ruobai looked at her.


    If it were the past, Jiang Yan would definitely lower her head and say, "Daughter is fine, Daddy don''t have to worry about it".


    She wants to be a well-behaved daughter who doesn''t cause trouble for her father and doesn''t make her worry about her daughter.


    But today, perhaps thinking of what Jiang Ning said, Jiang Yan nodded in a weird way: "My arm hurts a little, maybe someone scratched it."


    Jiang Yuan gave her a surprised look.


    Jiang Ruobai beckoned: "Really, show me."


    Jiang Yan plucked up the courage to walk over, rolled up her sleeves, and sure enough, there were several long blood marks drawn by pointed fingernails.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： get married in a month

    Chapter 51 Getting married in a month


    Jiang Ruobai asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Jiang Yan has never been so cared by her father, she couldn''t help but feel sore in her nose and choked up in her voice: "It hurts, Daddy."


    "Sit down, don''t cry, don''t cry." Jiang Ruobai hurriedly pulled a chair for her to sit, and urged the steward''s mother, "Don''t call Lang Zhong!"


    Soon Lang Zhong came over and saw Jiang Ruobai supporting Jiang Yan, so he naturally walked over to check on her.


    But Jiang Yuan was thrown aside.


    Jiang Yuan stared at this scene in disbelief.


    Langzhong treated Jiang Yan''s wound and prescribed a prescription.


    Jiang Ruobai instructed Concubine Liu to take her back to rest, and asked the kitchen to send some soup to nourish her body.


    The moment ?? walked out of the door, Jiang Yan turned back and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning smiled at her.


    Jiang Yan was a little embarrassed.


    In fact, her injury is nothing at all, but Daddy''s care and love is a novel experience for her, which makes her feel very warm and happy.


    Walking out of Zizhuyuan, Jiang Yan was a little dazed, with a smile on her face all the time.


    Concubine Liu looked at her a few times, a little worried: "Daughter, what''s wrong with you today, so abnormal? But you''re sad because you didn''t get selected? You can think about it, we are like this..."


    "Auntie, I know in my heart, I can''t be chosen."


    "Then why do you keep giggling?"


    "Nothing, my daughter is happy."


    "Are you happy if you lose the election?"


    "Happier than choosing."


    Jiang Yan walked briskly and smiled.


    She thought to herself, it might be good to follow Seventh Sister.


    Aunt Liu shook her head, thinking that her daughter was really stupid.


    Jiang Yuan, who was in Zizhuyuan, exploded with anger.


    Today, she was first chosen by Jiang Ning to be speechless in shock, then she was kicked off the carriage by Jiang Ning and returned home, thinking that her father would feel sorry for her and reprimanded Jiang Ning.


    Who knew that his father not only did not reprimand Jiang Ning, but first felt sorry for Jiang Yan!


    This made Jiang Yuan mad.


    His Royal Highness King Yu chose the lame daughter of Jiang Xiang''s family, and was shocked to drop his chin.


    For several days, many people came to visit Jiang''s house under the pretext of excuses, secretly wanting to inquire about the news and see what this lame daughter-in-law looks like.


    Jiang Yuan looked so jealous.


    Everyone only pays attention to one Jiang Xiaoqi.


    Her brilliance dimmed...


    But Jiang Ning himself was annoyed.


    On one side is the emperor''s imperial decree, requesting King Yu and her to get married a month later.


    On the other side is her unresolved belly.


    It''s been more than two months, and the reaction of sadness has not become particularly serious, but after all, the stomach can''t be hidden.


    Wait a month to get married to Prince Yu''s mansion, and soon she couldn''t hide her belly.


    Until then¡­¡­


    Anyone with long eyes will realize that King Yu is wearing a green hat. At that time, King Yu, who is ruthless and cold-faced, will definitely kill her unceremoniously.


    Now the top priority is to either reject the marriage or solve the cub in the stomach.


    Retirement...the possibility is slim.


    Abortion... She couldn''t find a husband who was willing to prescribe medicine to her.


    No one believed she was pregnant either.


    Jiang Ruobai didn''t believe it.


    Or, run away?


    is better than falling in the hands of King Yu with a big belly.


    But she was in a wheelchair, and it was inconvenient to run. Even if she ran, she couldn''t escape the Wuzhi Mountain of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Ning was annoyed that he hadn''t slept well for several days, and he couldn''t eat any food, and everyone lost a lot of weight. Every day wandering around to find an opportunity to slip away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： Anxious while enjoying

    Chapter 52 Anxiety while enjoying


    Jiang Ning regretted it.


    If she knew that she would be forced to marry as soon as she entered the door, she would never come back with her.


    This is good, I got on the pirate ship, but I can''t get off.


    Besides, there is a gentleman like water on the boat, Lin Zizi who looks at her with loving eyes every day.


    She was simply reluctant to let go of this unique doting alone.


    "Renou Township is a hero mound!"


    She was lying on the reclining chair, enjoying Lin Zizi''s ear-picking service, and couldn''t help but let out an extremely refreshing sigh.


    Walk?


    also fart.


    The numbness of the numbness, the delicious meals that change every day, the care of the parents, the tender hands of the pretty girl, the luxurious and fragrant bed...


    Really would rather die than enjoy it.


    Her current state is that she is enjoying herself while being anxious.


    is both refreshing and painful.


    Jiang Ning strongly despised himself in his heart.


    "Mother." She opened her mouth with her eyes closed.


    Lin Zizi put her hand on her ear, carefully digging out her ear, and hummed softly: "What''s wrong?"


    Treat Jiang Ning like a delicate baby.


    Although she is still a little confused occasionally and doesn''t know people very well, she basically becomes extremely gentle whenever she sees Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes: "Mother, will you be angry if I do something wrong?"


    "No." Lin Zizi didn''t even think about answering.


    "Then what if I do something against women''s ethics?"


    "what is the matter?"


    "Just... what if I get on with someone else before I get married?"


    "Oh, do you have a sweetheart?" Lin Zizi was still gentle and calm, as if the only thing she heard was that the weather was fine.


    Jiang Ning was silent: "If there is, can I not marry King Yu?"


    Lin Zizi stopped, raised his head slightly, and seemed to be seriously thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised.


    This beautiful mother really spoiled her daughter to the core.


    Soon, Lin Zizi stopped thinking and said, "Tell me his name and where he lives, and I''ll find someone to take a look. If it''s worthy of you, I''ll discuss it in detail."


    Jiang Ning: "¡­"


    The Jiang family really didn''t take King Yu seriously.


    King Yu is a prince, the son of a noble concubine.


    The Jiang family dared to force him to break off the marriage?


    Such an arrogant subject will probably not end well in the future.


    But Jiang Ning is compiling it now, and he can''t make up a sweetheart.


    She looked at the beautiful, gentle and lovely mother, and said, "Mother, do you believe what I say?"


    "letter."


    "I''m really pregnant."


    "Is the child your sweetheart?"


    "...Maybe." Jiang Ning was a little embarrassed.


    She really doesn''t know who the child is.


    has no memory at all.


    Lin Zizi stopped and said, "Ningning, what do you want your mother to do for you? As long as you say, no matter what, even if it costs your mother''s life, she will do it for you."


    Having lost her daughter for so many years, her mental state has been greatly affected.


    But she always felt that she owed her daughter too much, and it was her mistakes that made her suffer so much.


    Even if her daughter was really robbed of her innocence by a **** man, she didn''t want to pursue anyone, she just wanted to protect and compensate her daughter.


    Any request of her daughter, she will unconditionally agree.


    Jiang Ning said cautiously, "I want a bowl of abortion medicine."


    "Have you made up your mind?" Lin Zizi asked seriously.


    "Think about it!"


    "Okay, no matter what my Ningning wants, my mother will find it for you." Lin Zizi solemnly agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： take medicine

    Chapter 53 Taking Medicine


    Jiang Ning was relieved.


    As for Lin Zizi, her heart is full of eyes now, it is her little girl who suffers and suffers, and she has no reason to satisfy her demands.


    So, the next day, she asked Zhou''s mother, who was close by her side, to go outside to find her husband to buy medicine.


    Now this medicine is not easy to buy, and the investigation is strict.


    But for ordinary people, the Jiang family is not an ordinary family after all.


    Mother Zhou quickly bought the medicine quietly, brought it back secretly, and didn''t dare to go to the kitchen to get it. She fry the medicine with a small stove in the Zizhuyuan.


    The medicine is fried and brought to the front, and the black exudes a bitter taste.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t stand the unusual smell, and when he smelled it, he felt nauseated.


    "Get out of the way¡ª"


    "Girl, the medicine is bitter, just drink it." Zhou''s mother is Lin Zizi''s personal maid who grew up with her. She is loyal and reliable, and Lin Zizi never hides anything from her.


    Zhou''s mother hated the man who took away Seventh Girl''s innocence, but she still had to get rid of this evil seed first.


    I will get married a month later, so I have to take care of myself before that.


    Jiang Ning covered his mouth and resisted the urge to vomit.


    Zhou''s mother coaxed softly: "Be good girl, hold your nose and drink it in one breath. Just drink it."


    Jiang Ning picked up the bowl, took a sip, and spit it out with a wow.


    I couldn''t swallow it at all.


    Lin Zizi was very distressed: "Either don''t drink it."


    "Madam, you feel sorry for the girl, and the servant understands. But long pain is worse than short pain. After a month, this stomach will not be able to hide. Bringing it to Prince Yu''s Mansion is a terrible thing."


    Zhou''s mother is telling the truth.


    Jiang Ning knew that.


    She gritted her teeth, picked up the medicine bowl, pinched her nose, and gulped it down in one breath.


    I tried to vomit several times, but I held back.


    Mother Zhou hurriedly helped her to lie down, "I don''t dare to ask those girls to serve you at this moment, lest people talk too much and say things that shouldn''t be said. The girl is lying down, and the servants are here to guard you. When it hurts, you must tell the slaves."


    Lin Zizi looked at her nervously.


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes and silently waited for the stomachache to come.


    After waiting for a while, she didn''t feel anything. She thought it was because the medicine was slow, and she fell asleep unconsciously.


    When I woke up, it was already noon.


    She touched her stomach subconsciously, but she felt nothing.


    Lin Zizi leaned against the bed and dozed off. Zhou''s mother sat under the bed to take the insoles, and kept guarding her and didn''t dare to leave.


    Jiang Ning sat up and startled them.


    "Girl, what''s the matter, does your stomach hurt?" Zhou''s mother asked quickly.


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost noon."


    "I slept for more than an hour?" Jiang Ning frowned, "Why don''t you feel it?"


    Lin Zizi looked at Zhou''s mother.


    Zhou''s mother was also surprised: "How can it be? It stands to reason that after eating a stick of incense, you should have a reaction."


    Lin Zizi touched Jiang Ning''s forehead and asked worriedly, "Ning Ning, if you feel uncomfortable, you must tell my mother. My mother is worried."


    Jiang Ning got out of bed, walked a few steps, and touched his stomach: "I don''t feel anything except a little hungry."


    "Huh? That''s not right." Zhou''s mother was also dumbfounded.


    The medicine she grabbed with her own hands, guarding the small stove, brought it to Jiang Ning and watched her drink it.


    She made it by herself from start to finish, without the hands of others.


    Why is this not responding.


    Lin Zizi said, "Could it be that you caught the wrong medicine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： get married

    Chapter 54 Getting Married


    "No, I used money." Zhou''s mother stood up, "I went to them, how dare you sell fake medicine to me?"


    "Forget it, Mother Zhou. This kind of thing is not an upright thing, it''s not good to make trouble." Jiang Ning grabbed her, "Is there any leftovers for that medicine?"


    "Yes, there is a pack."


    "Take a little bit of it and show it to the man in the house to see what kind of medicine it is." Jiang Ning said.


    "This method is good, the slave girl will go now."


    Mother Zhou hurried to go.


    Not long after, she came back with a sullen face.


    Lin Zizi asked, "How is it?"


    Zhou''s mother said: "The man in the house looked at the medicine and said that it is a good recipe for nourishing qi and blood."


    "Isn''t that medicine for abortion?"


    "Not at all." Zhou''s mother was angry, "This **** took my money and didn''t do anything for me. I went to open their pharmacy!"


    Jiang Ning was thoughtful.


    From the beginning to the present, every man she meets has been eccentric.


    Including the only young man who was diagnosed with her pregnancy, and later changed his tune.


    If those were all her delusions, then the medical examinations in the palace, including the medicine that Zhou''s mother took today, would never be fake. All of this shows that there is a man behind the scenes who is controlling all of this.


    Who can have such great energy?


    Jiang Ning is not sure.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that the person must know she is pregnant and who is the father of the child.


    Not only did that person know all this, but he was doing everything possible to prevent outsiders from knowing that she was pregnant, and he tried his best to let her pass the draft all the way.


    Could it be that that person is King Yu?


    But looking at King Yu''s disdainful attitude towards himself, it doesn''t look like it.


    Jiang Ning shook his head, a little dazed.


    Could it be that he could only accept his fate and enter Yu Wangfu with a big belly?


    This feeling of being controlled is really bad.


    Jiang Ning was a little annoyed.


    Well, that''s the case, she will marry with a big belly and see how long the person behind her can help her cover up!


    The most amazing thing is that Jiang Ning''s pregnancy reaction improved a lot after drinking the "tonifying medicine" brought by Zhou''s mother, and the dizziness and nausea that were always present disappeared.


    Before Jiang Ning was happy, the palace sent dowry gifts, wedding clothes, jewelry and other items.


    also sent two maids and four maids to teach her the rules.


    But Jiang Ning has inconvenient legs, and the maids couldn''t force her to do anything. Jiang Ning perfunctory lazily, time passed by, and soon it was the day of her marriage.


    The three-month-old belly is still not obvious, and the wedding dress is too large, so I can''t see it.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Ning was pulled up to wash and dress up, put on a heavy and complicated red wedding dress, and a heavy pure gold phoenix crown, which pressed her neck down.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan are both here, looking at her gorgeous dress with different expressions.


    Jiang Yuan got pink eye from jealousy.


    is really pink eye, the eyes are red, and the fingers are still buckled.


    "Why, why..." She kept mumbling, "Why can a lame be a Princess Yu, this is a princess, a princess!"


    No one pays attention to her.


    Jiang Yan was really happy for her and gave her a gift.


    Although not worth the money, but the heart.


    The dowry that the Jiang family prepared for her would naturally be no less.


    Lin Zizi even brought all the dowry she brought from her parents'' family to Jiang Ning.


    She is just such a daughter, and she got married after she was found, which is distressing.


    Naturally, it is all about it.


    At this moment, the two maids came over with a large basket and asked Jiang Ning, "Miss, if you don''t want the contents in this box, throw them away."


    Jiang Ning glanced, and suddenly remembered the identity of Old Li Tou.


    As the head of old Li, giving her so much "rubbish", will it really be trash?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： My dads house is fake

    Chapter 55 Everything in my father''s house is fake


    Jiang Ning hurriedly waved: "Put it down, bring it to me to see."


    The maid put the basket in front of her.


    Meow Meow suddenly ran over, jumped onto her lap, and meowed a few times.


    "Miaomiao is good." Jiang Ning patted its head, "Are you hungry? Come spring, bring the cat bowl and get something to eat for Miaomiao."


    Chunlai responded and brought a bowl of food.


    Meow Meow jumped down and ate quietly.


    Spring comes, summer begins, autumn leaves, and winter breaks. These four maids, as her dowry maids, also wear brand-new clothes and dress up beautifully.


    Seeing the cat bowl, the expressions of several people in the room were a bit complicated.


    Especially Jiang Yuan, couldn''t help but say, "Jiang Qi, where did you steal this bowl from?"


    "Shut up if you can''t speak. If I steal a broken cat bowl, can I make a fortune or what?" Jiang Ning was angry.


    "Broken cat bowl?" Jiang Yuan sneered, thinking about you, a person who grew up in a poor family, what are you putting on here, thinking that you are rich by using such a valuable object as a bowl for cats?


    Jiang Yan whispered: "Seventh sister, where did you get this bowl... from?"


    "Someone gave it."


    "This bowl is very precious, I''d better put it away and use another bowl for Miaomiao." Jiang Yan advised cautiously, "You are going to take this cat to Prince Yu''s Mansion. If people in that mansion see it, they will think Our girls are arrogant."


    Precious?


    Jiang Ning looked down at the cat bowl, and his heart moved slightly.


    This bowl was also given by Lao Litou.


    She wanted to pick it up and take a look, but Miaomiao was eating.


    never mind.


    She reached out and took out a painting from the basket, unfolded it and looked at it.


    She didn''t know how to draw, and felt that the painting in her hand was not very good.


    But Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan''s eyes lit up when they saw it.


    "Spring sunset map." Jiang Yan muttered to herself.


    Jiang Yuan has already leaned over: "This...is a fake, a fake, it must be!"


    Although they are all prostitutes, but after all, they grew up in a scholarly family, and they have studied with the female teacher since childhood. They cannot be said to be proficient in poetry, calligraphy and painting, but at least have a certain appreciation ability.


    Jiang Yan said: "Fifth sister, have you read it carefully? I think this is an authentic work."


    "Impossible!" Jiang Yuan denied.


    "If you don''t believe me, let''s go to Daddy and Third Brother to see it."


    "Who is looking for me?"


    Jiang Yi just walked to the door, and when he heard the voice, he walked in and saw Jiang Ning wearing a red wedding dress with a phoenix crown sitting beside the bed, and his eyes lit up.


    He approached and looked carefully for a long time: "My sister is very beautiful."


    Jiang Yuan couldn''t see the third brother praising Jiang Ning so much, so she curled her lips: "Which woman doesn''t look good in a wedding dress."


    Jiang Yi glanced at her: "What did you say just now?"


    "Third brother, look at the painting in Seventh Sister''s hand." Jiang Yan said hurriedly.


    "Painting?" Jiang Yi probed his eyes and snorted, "This painting... seems to be an authentic work."


    He recognized it carefully for a moment, and was a little surprised: "I thought the original painting was in the palace, but it was in our house? Did my father collect it?"


    Jiang Ruobai listened at the door, and his face was instantly filled with anger.


    The one in his study is a fake, hum.


    Jiang Yi glanced at the cat bowl on the ground: "Hey, it looks like the one on my father''s desk."


    Jiang Ruobai: "¡­"


    Don''t say it!


    Everything in your father''s house is fake!


    The real thing is on the lips of other little girls!


    Jiang Ning was also shocked.


    So this painting in her hand is quite valuable?


    She reached out and took out another porcelain cup from the basket: "This..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Give her a litter of mice

    Chapter 56 Return her a litter of mice


    "The unique product of Ru kiln." Jiang Yi''s eyes lit up, "If it is a complete set, it will be very valuable."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the basket.


    Isn''t ?? a whole set.


    She thought it was the kind of street five pennies for ten...


    Right now, this old head Li... No, he is the mighty emperor, and the food money given to her are all precious treasures.


    Also, as an emperor, it is impossible for him to carry things like gold and silver around him. He must have taken out any random thing on his desk or room.


    A basket full of "garbage".


    Jiang Ning decisively called Chunlai to find a big mahogany box, put everything in it, and locked it. She put away the key herself.


    Just kidding, this is her little vault.


    As for Meow¡¯s cat bowl¡­


    Forget it, let it continue to be used.


    Everyone was speechless when they saw it.


    The chariots and horses that came to pick up the relatives from Prince Yu''s mansion were almost here, and the sound of blowing and beating could be heard from a distance.


    After Miaomiao was full, she jumped to Jiang Ning''s lap.


    Jiang Ning just hugged a cat and sat on the sedan chair in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Wang Yu is very famous, and Chang''an City does not know how many ladies are secretly promised.


    This time, he personally chose a lame man as the princess, which hurt the hearts of many young girls.


    The heart is broken a lot, and it is inevitable that there will be resentment and want to vent anger.


    The sedan chair was walking on the road, and someone threw mice at the convoy.


    The people who carry the dowry and blow and beat are all men, and few are afraid of a few mice.


    But the rat was a little scary when he drilled into the bride''s sedan chair.


    Jiao Di Di''s ladies must be afraid of mice.


    The most terrible thing is that, as we all know, the bride in the sedan chair is a lame person, and it is difficult to hide when encountering a mouse.


    The man outside saw the rat getting in, and didn''t dare to pick up the curtain to find it.


    If this is noisy, it will not only lose the face of the Jiang family.


    I''m afraid that life will not be easy if I go to Yu Wangfu.


    But strangely, there was no movement in the sedan chair.


    what''s the situation?


    What about mice?


    What about the screaming and crying of the imaginary bride?


    Nothing at all.


    calm as if nothing had happened.


    People are puzzled, that¡¯s all.


    Blow and beat and continue to walk towards Yu Wangfu.


    in the sedan chair.


    Jiang Ning held his cheeks and watched Miaomiao hold a mouse with his paws. The mouse struggled and chirped in fright.


    Mighty like a general who captured a prisoner.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Nice Miaomiao, my sister didn''t hurt you in vain. Keep this grudge well in mind, let''s find out who it is tomorrow, let''s return her a litter of little mice, how about it?"


    "Meow!"


    "It was such a happy decision."


    At this time, in Prince Yu''s Mansion, Prince Yu was wearing a red wedding robe, sitting in the study and writing, his expression was calm, and there was no joy in wanting to get married at all.


    The door was pushed open, and the entourage came in and said something softly.


    King Yu didn''t lift his head: "If you threw 20 mice, then go back ten times. Today is the king''s happy day, and I don''t want to be in a bad mood."


    The entourage responded and said again: "There is also one in the wangfei''s sedan chair, I am afraid that I will be frightened..."


    "Are you scared to death?"


    "Not that."


    "Then what nonsense are you talking about?" Yu Wang was cold.


    The entourage bowed his head: "The sedan chair is about to arrive, should I go meet you?"


    "This king knows."


    said that, but his eyes were cold, and there was no happy look at all.


    He didn''t stop writing until the sedan chair had stopped at the gate of the palace, got up and went to the gate of the front yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： perfunctory and coercion

    Chapter 57 Perfunctory and Forced


    According to the rules of the Dasheng Dynasty, the rules are very cumbersome for the prince to marry the concubine.


    Most of the steps, normal people can''t remember.


    Not to mention Jiang Ning.


    The grandmother who was sent by the palace to teach her the rules didn''t dare to force her to learn. She was lazy, and she didn''t learn anything from the left ear and the right ear.


    Fortunately, there is a special person to lead them, and there are people in the ear for the step-by-step rules.


    It is not wrong to lose royal dignity.


    Although King Yu is eighteen years old and has been singled out, he is still the emperor''s son after all, a dignified son. Parents are still in the palace.


    After walking through the palace, you have to go to the palace to kowtow to the emperor, empress, concubine and other elders.


    Jiang Ning was wearing a phoenix crown that weighed dozens of kilograms, and was pushed back and forth. Although he didn''t have to walk by himself, he was still supported to kneel when he saluted and knelt down.


    I was so tired after a day, my ears were buzzing, and I couldn''t hear anything.


    On occasion, from under the hijab, I could see the feet of the man in red robe and cloud boots who had been standing beside him.


    She knew that it was His Royal Highness King Yu, but she didn''t have the heart to pay attention to it.


    King Yu was also like a tool man, he acted indifferently according to the rules, and he didn''t even bother to look at the girl in the wheelchair.


    After entering the palace, I can take off the hijab temporarily.


    When kowtowing to the emperor and empress, you can''t cover your face.


    So, Jiang Ning finally saw the true face of His Majesty the legendary emperor.


    Chubby body, round face, gray beard, happy at himself.


    Ouch.


    That''s not Old Li Tou, who is it?


    Although Jiang Ning had already guessed his identity, he was still speechless when he saw him wearing a dragon robe, wearing a crown and sitting beside the Empress.


    Old Li Tou, no, it''s His Majesty the Emperor, he raised his hand with a smile: "Excuse me, all get up."


    The maid on the side helped Jiang Ning to get up.


    The emperor glanced at the fifth son and frowned: "I didn''t see that your daughter-in-law was inconvenient to move? Why don''t you support her."


    King Yu was startled, then immediately stretched out his hand, supported Jiang Ning''s arm, and said, "My son is worried that the princess will be shy and uncomfortable, so I don''t dare to be abrupt."


    His wrist was held by a big hand, Jiang Ning looked up at King Yu and frowned slightly.


    Unlike his warm expression and gentle words, his hands were cold, not gentle at all, but rather tough and impatient.


    seems to have to help her.


    is not help, but perfunctory and coercion.


    Jiang Ning''s hand shrank back, trying to break free from him, but he was swept away by his cold eyes, her fingers were hard, and she was not allowed to break free.


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and stopped struggling.


    The two emperors and queens sitting above didn''t notice this.


    In their sight, King Yu held Jiang Ning''s wrist and looked down at her. The picture was very harmonious.


    The emperor ?? smiled and said, "I''m married to you, so what''s not abrupt? The daughters of the Jiang family are all good, the fifth one, you have to cherish it, do you hear?"


    The Queen ?? looked at him and snorted softly.


    I''m afraid it''s not the daughter of the Jiang family, but the mother of the daughters of the Jiang family!


    King Yu bowed his head: "My son will follow the decree, and my son will take good care of the princess."


    The emperor was very satisfied, and looked at Jiang Ning meaningfully: "It''s tiring to toss all day, so go back. There are many days in the palace."


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "King Yu, although you are all tired, you still have to see Concubine Jin again."


    Concubine Jin is the mother of King Yu, so she should kowtow to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Dont marry if you have the ability

    Chapter 58 Don''t marry if you have the ability


    King Yu responded respectfully, carefully supported Jiang Ning, sat in a wheelchair, and pushed her to the imperial concubine''s residence.


    The emperor and the queen looked at their backs and were quite satisfied: "It seems that the fifth is good."


    The Queen ?? smiled: "The fifth is a smart boy."


    His Royal Highness King Yu, who was praised by the Empress, pushed Jiang Ning outside, and after leaving the Empress'' sight, he immediately released his hand and walked straight forward, leaving Jiang Ning alone.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bring the maid into the palace, and there was no one else beside him. Seeing that King Yu didn''t turn his head, he said, "Your Highness intends to kowtow to the imperial concubine and leave me here? I know that His Highness does not want to marry me. Don''t like me. However, this is in the palace, even if you act like it?"


    Yu Dynasty glanced at her, turned around, and pushed her wheelchair.


    Jiang Ning leaned on the wheelchair, propped his chin in his right hand, and turned his head to look at King Yu.


    This Yu Wang is really good-looking by nature.


    Chang''an City passed on him as a handsome and handsome boy, which is true.


    The face is like a crown jade, and the eyebrows and eyes are picturesque.


    But his expression was icy and cold, and when he looked at people, there was no warmth.


    also made no secret of his disgust.


    Outsiders think that he is good, noble, and handsome, and they think that he must also be gentle and elegant, but that is a big mistake.


    Jiang Ning has seen him a few times, and he knows that under his splendid appearance, he is an extremely indifferent and egoistic person, and coupled with his noble status, he will never put mere women in the eye.


    "Have you seen enough?" Yu Wang said coldly.


    Jiang Ning retracted his gaze, sat upright, was silent for a while, and said, "Why did Your Highness choose me?"


    "Because you look like your mother."


    "what?"


    Because it was too straightforward, Jiang Ning didn''t react for a while.


    King Yu said coldly: "The father and the emperor like your mother."


    Jiang Ning was stunned for a moment, then understood.


    In this way, everything is explained.


    The emperor must have seen her look similar to Lin Zizi, so he approached her.


    His kindness, and the good things he gave were not for her, but for Lin Zizi.


    And the reason why King Yu chose her was entirely to please His Majesty the Emperor.


    The emperor had several sons, and they were bound to compete with each other.


    He married the daughter of his father''s dream lover when he was young, and he was definitely able to leave a good impression and have an advantage in his father.


    After all, it is for the throne.


    Jiang Ning pouted.


    King Yu said lightly: "There are some things that everyone understands in their hearts. You are in the palace of King Yu, and you won''t be cold and hungry. This king will support you. As for other things, you don''t have to be wishful thinking."


    "What else?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Don''t you think that this king will really have children with a lame man?"


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but touched his stomach.


    This product actually discriminates against the disabled.


    That''s all, if you have the ability to discriminate, don''t marry if you have the ability, grab the throne by your own ability!


    While using it, I dislike it.


    What a scumbag.


    Jiang Ning decided to give him the green hat and fasten it on his forehead.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the imperial concubine''s Jinxiu Palace, I was told that the imperial concubine was resting and there was no time. Please go back with your highness and the princess, and see you another day when you are free.


    Jiang Ning was surprised.


    This Concubine Jin...is she the real mother of King Yu?


    The wedding of her only biological son, she didn''t even show her face, she stayed in the room and slept.


    This indifference is exactly the same as that of King Yu.


    is really a mother and son.


    King Yu didn''t look surprised either, turned around and left.


    He just left Jiang Ning where he was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： is fifty-nine

    Chapter 59 is Chapter 59 Heatstroke


    Jiang Ning can push the wheel himself, but it takes a little more effort.


    King Yu walked away without looking back, leaving her where she was, and she couldn''t scurry and ask him to come back and take her away.


    I can''t afford to lose that person.


    is the season of fire in June, although it is evening, it is still very hot.


    Besides, it was the day of the big wedding. When he entered the palace to kowtow to the empress, Jiang Ning was wearing a full set of phoenix crowns. The clothes were nine layers thick, and the phoenix crown on his head weighed several pounds.


    It was hot and stuffy, like standing in a steamer.


    The ground was also very hot, the wheel was rolling on the ground, and she couldn''t take it any more when she pushed it with her hands.


    Besides, she is still pregnant.


    After a while, I felt a little heatstroke, dizziness, nausea and vomiting.


    Pregnancy reaction is coming.


    When people feel uncomfortable, all these negative emotions come out.


    Jiang Ning is not a good-natured person. Although she likes to be lazy and get by, it is definitely not a day when she is abused.


    She pushed her wheelchair to a stop under a tree, before taking a few breaths, her eyes were dazzled and her eyes darkened.


    Next, I don¡¯t know anything.


    When she woke up, she was already in the new room of Prince Yu''s mansion.


    The red candles flickered in the house, the Double Happiness was attached, and the bedding was also red.


    The house was quiet, but¡ª


    It''s hot.


    She was lying on such a thick quilt. Although she had taken off her phoenix crown and wedding dress, she was still sweating all over her body and felt very empty.


    She sat up with support, feeling top-heavy because she was hungry.


    The door was pushed open, Chunlai came in, saw her awake, and rushed over to support her: "The girl finally woke up, scaring the slave to death. Why did you faint in the palace? Fortunately, Huang Ying found you, and hurried to report it. Your Majesty, your Majesty will send someone to bring you back. Take a drink."


    Jiang Ning took the water cup and drank it in one breath, feeling a little more comfortable.


    She kicked away the bedding and the like, and took off her middle clothes. She was only wearing a thin red apron and a pair of short red gauze trousers. She untied her bun and turned it into a braid. hanging behind.


    This makes me feel much cooler.


    Chunlai was stunned to see this series of actions of hers.


    Although, she is very beautiful, her skin is as white as snow, her shoulders and collarbones are slender, she wears a red shirt, and her long braids are really cute and cute.


    But--


    This is too little to wear.


    "Girl, that, the prince hasn''t come yet, do you want to get dressed first?" she suggested.


    "It''s terribly hot in this room. If I wrap my clothes again, I''ll have to suffer from heat stroke." Jiang Ning frowned, "Why is there no ice cubes in the room? When we were at Jiang''s house, didn''t we use ice cubes every day?"


    "Maybe, the people here forgot to bring it."


    "yes?"


    Jiang Ning suspected that this was because King Yu did not like him and deliberately abused him.


    He didn''t want a lame wife to be his wife at all, so he had to marry him, and he was naturally upset.


    On the day of the big wedding, he left himself in the palace, passed out from heat stroke and did not show up.


    This man is indeed extremely indifferent and selfish.


    If you don¡¯t give it, don¡¯t give it, the days are still long.


    Jiang Ning supported the bed, moved to the table and sat down, picked up the cakes on the table to eat, and said, "What time is it now?"


    "It''s time."


    "You said just now that Huang Ying discovered me?"


    "Yes." Chunlai smiled, "Sister Huang Ying was originally a child of our house, but she went out and was selected to be a female official in the palace. After she found out that the girl had fainted today, His Majesty sent her to **** her back, and said I''ll stay here and serve."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： Will he come?

    Chapter 60 Will he come?


    "What about her?"


    "I''m busy packing things outside."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    This girl Huang Ying, she still likes very much, she is smart, steady, and has a sense of measure.


    Chun was a little frightened when she saw that she was wearing a small apron, sitting there cool and cool.


    "The lord is greeting him in the front yard, and he will come over at any time." She reminded Jiang Ning carefully, trying everything she could to get her to put on clothes.


    Jiang Ning ate pastries and drank water: "Don''t worry, he won''t come."


    Take a look at the look and tone of King Yu in the day.


    is to marry her back and raise her as a mascot, and never look at her again.


    Chunlai was puzzled: "How does the girl know that His Highness will not come?"


    "If you were a man, would you be with a lame man?"


    "Although the girl has bad legs and feet, it doesn''t prevent her from having a child." Chunlai frowned, "It''s the first day of the big wedding, if His Highness doesn''t come, it won''t be very good to spread it out. I have to take the Xipa to the palace tomorrow. ¡­¡±


    "What hipa?"


    "Just..." Chunlai blushed and whispered, "The one on the bed."


    Jiang Ning looked back and saw a white handkerchief on the bed.


    She probably understands a bit.


    Although I have heard of it, I didn¡¯t expect it to exist.


    This is to verify whether the new daughter-in-law is a virgin.


    Of course, as a modern person, she understands that not every woman bleeds.


    As for the situation in ancient times, it was all underage girls who got married at the age of fourteen or fifteen. Their bodies were not yet developed, and they were completely hurt when they had sex.


    Then there will naturally be more or less bleeding.


    Jiang Ning despises this thing in her heart, but she also knows that feudal society is like this, oppressing and mutilating women, and objectifying women.


    In her current state, it is probably impossible to bleed.


    But it doesn''t matter, King Yu won''t come anyway.


    Is it shameful, will she care?


    The only thing is, if this King Yu never comes, she will put the green hat on his head and let him be the pick-up man?


    She is already three months pregnant, because she is thin, she can''t see it right now.


    But the belly always gets bigger.


    No matter what, we have to find a way to get King Yu to come.


    Jiang Ning rubbed his chin and thought while eating.


    Soon Huang Ying packed up her things and came in. Seeing her cool appearance, she was stunned for a while, and then smiled: "It''s okay to dress up girl, but the lord will come over later, you should still wear some clothes."


    As she said, she took a middle coat and draped it over Jiang Ning''s shoulders.


    Jiang Ning had already cooled down, so he didn''t refuse, and said with a smile, "Thank you for saving me, Sister Huang Ying."


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled: "The slave said, we are destined. In the future, I will stay with the princess."


    "I wish I could."


    "The lord will be here in a while, girl, go back to the bed and sit." Huang Ying reached out to support her.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Will he come?"


    "Of course, today is a big day." Huang Ying helped her back to the bed and sat down, half coaxing and half persuading her, dressed her, straightened her hair, and covered her head.


    Although it was very hot, Jiang Ning endured it for the sake of the gentle and lovely Huang Ying.


    Waiting like this, half an hour, an hour...


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for Hai.


    The movement in the front yard gradually disappeared.


    means that the banquet is scattered.


    Huang Ying and Chunlai took turns to look around and wait, but they never waited for the shadow of King Yu.


    Jiang Ning was already lying on the bed and yawning.


    That bastard, King Yu, really won''t come.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： go to the princess

    Chapter 61 Go to the Princess


    He didn''t care whether it would embarrass her or not.


    Jiang Ning was tired all day and didn''t want to wait any longer, so he told Huang Ying and the others to stop waiting and turn off the lights to sleep.


    But they persisted.


    This bridal room is not coming at night, and it is feared that it will become a laughing stock.


    What hope is there in the future?


    I didn''t expect someone to come.


    But not King Yu, but a dwarf.


    The probe probes the brain.


    Jiang Ning took a look, smiled, and waved: "Xiaoqian, come here."


    is Li Tingqian, the eldest grandson of the emperor.


    Li Tingqian immediately ran in front of her and said with a smile, "Little aunt!"


    Jiang Ning sat up and knocked on his forehead: "Why do you always call me little aunt? I''m not your little aunt."


    Li Tingqian touched his head: "I know now that you don''t know my little aunt. But you will be my little aunt from now on."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You fell into the water that day, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine." Li Tingqian sat beside the bed, "Auntie, you are my savior. But my grandfather never let me find you, I miss you."


    "You can come and play with me often in the future."


    "Yeah!" Li Tingqian nodded.


    "It''s so late, why haven''t you returned to the palace?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "I''m about to go back, come and see Auntie before I leave." Li Tingqian took out an oiled paper bag from his arms, "I heard from others that the bride can''t eat on the big wedding day. Auntie, are you hungry? It''s the roast chicken I brought here, you can take a bite."


    The oil paper package was opened, and it turned out to be half a roast chicken.


    Jiang Ning''s reaction is now less, but he still can''t eat such greasy food. She smiled and said, "Xiaoqian is really considerate, put it here and eat it when I''m hungry. Let me ask you, is your Uncle Wu Huang drunk?"


    Li Tingqian put the roast chicken on the table, shook his head and said, "Uncle Wu Huang has been drinking, but he is good at drinking and won''t get drunk."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m not drunk, it seems that he won''t come here."


    "Isn''t Uncle Wu Huang coming?" Li Tingqian frowned, "That''s not possible. Auntie, don''t worry, I''ll call Uncle Wu Huang for you!"


    He ran out.


    King Yu was changing clothes in the room, and he glanced at him when he heard the words: "How old are you to take care of this kind of thing? Come on, send the eldest grandson of the emperor back to the palace."


    "Uncle Fifth, if you are not good to the little aunt, I will go back and complain to the emperor!" Li Tingqian pinched his waist and raised his chin, "The emperor likes the little aunt!"


    "yes?"


    "Of course. In the past few months, Grandpa Huang went to auntie to eat every day, and gave her some good things. If you dare to be bad to auntie, the grandfather will not spare you."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows slightly.


    My father knew that woman a long time ago?


    Still going to her place to eat every day?


    He was thoughtful.


    "His Royal Highness, are you still going to Miss Li''s house? Miss Li just sent to ask questions, and Baba''s is waiting. There are also people from Zhao Ru and Fang Ru who also came to ask."


    King Yu picked up the fan: "Go to the princess."


    Li Tingqian snorted: "What a bunch of russian girls, rush to ask my aunt to kick them all out tomorrow!"


    King Yu said: "Stinky boy, why are you still here? You haven''t returned to the palace yet!"


    "I have to watch you go to Auntie, or I''ll go back and tell Grandpa Huang!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    King Yu still went to the main courtyard.


    Jiang Ning was in a drowsy state, when he heard that he was coming, he immediately came alive.


    Huang Ying and Chunlai hurriedly greeted him and said with a smile, "The princess is waiting for His Highness."


    Yu Dynasty looked at the bedside.


    Under the red candle, the girl had a smile on her cheeks and a soft voice: "Your Highness is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： maintain your decency

    Chapter 62 Maintain Your Decent


    She sat on the edge of the bed like this, with a charming smile, enough to make people ignore her crippled legs.


    King Yu hummed, walked over to the bed, and said indifferently: "This king hasn''t come yet, but you have taken off your clothes and pulled off your hijab."


    Chun came to protect his girl, for fear of making King Yu unhappy because of it, he hurriedly explained: "Your Highness, it''s not the princess'' fault, because the princess is suffering from heat in the palace..."


    "It''s okay." King Yu was indifferent, "Anyway, this king doesn''t care."


    Chunlai and Huang Ying looked at each other, and both saw a bit of concern in each other''s eyes.


    It seems that His Royal Highness Prince Yu is not very satisfied with his princess.


    Chunlai knew more about Jiang Ning''s temperament, and knew that under her rambunctious appearance, she actually had a bad temper. It is a typical person who respects me one foot, and I respect others ten feet.


    On the wedding night, King Yu not only left her in the palace alone, but also came late and made a rude remark when he arrived.


    Chunlai was really worried that his girl would lift the table on the spot.


    but-


    Not only did she not get angry, but she smiled more and more charmingly.


    "Huang Ying, Chun Lai, you two should go and rest." She waved her hand and patted the seat next to her, "Your Highness, you are very tired from standing, come sit and talk."


    Chunlai was a little worried, Huang Ying gave her a wink, and the two of them exited, but did not dare to go far, but quietly stuck to the door and listened to the movement inside.


    Facing the warm invitation from the delicate girl, King Yu was unmoved.


    "I heard that you passed out of heatstroke today. It doesn''t look like much. You still have the spirit to instruct Xiaoqian to find this king."


    "That''s because Xiaoqian was grateful for my life-saving grace and took the initiative to go." Jiang Ning smiled, not at all angry, "If Xiaoqian doesn''t go, wouldn''t His Highness come tonight?"


    "This king intends to go to Miss Li''s house."


    "Miss Li?" Jiang Ning said with a smile, "I didn''t even get involved with a Ruan, so it can be seen that His Highness is not very interested in her."


    The prince of the Dasheng Dynasty, in addition to a concubine, can also have two teng and ten children, that is, two teng people and ten children. These are all official grades.


    Teng people are of the fifth grade, and Ru people are of the sixth grade.


    is a serious, recognized concubine.


    As for what kind of girl, she is just a maid serving the bed, and her status is not much higher than that of a maid. Basically nameless.


    Jiang Ning also heard that before he came, King Yu now has two Ru people, surnamed Zhao and Fang, both of whom were rewarded by the queen. As for this girl Li, Jiang Ning had never heard of it.


    It is probably because he has no name and no status and has low status, and no one pays attention to it?


    But, if King Yu really doted on her, he should give her a name, why would she still call her like a girl?


    Jiang Ning is well aware of what King Yu said.


    When he mentioned this, he didn''t care much about Miss Li, he was just disgusting her.


    On the night of the big wedding, he would rather go to the house of an unnamed maid of honor than to her concubine''s house.


    This shows how much he hates her and doesn''t take her seriously.


    In the future, as a princess, what place does she have in the mansion?


    King Yu stood still and did not refute what she said.


    Regardless of his demeanor or eyes, he remains in a state of indifference and rejection.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I still don''t know what characters are taboo for His Highness."


    "Li Hongyuan."


    "My name is Jiang Ning."


    "This king knows." King Yu said coldly, "Tonight is the day of the big wedding, and I will stay here until tomorrow morning. In order to maintain your dignity."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： then go to sleep

    Chapter 63 Then, go to sleep


    Jiang Ning pointed to the veil on the bed: "What about that?"


    It will be sent to the palace the next day for the empress and concubine to see.


    Wang Yu said lightly: "You have a wife and a maid by your side, so you can''t even think of this way. You can use chicken blood, dog blood, any kind of blood. This king doesn''t care."


    "Good idea. Then, go to sleep."


    Jiang Ning bent down and took off his shoes, carefully moved to the bed and lay down.


    The red candles flickered in the room, filled with a faint fragrance, but it was a little hot.


    King Yu said coldly: "Where do you plan to let this king sleep?"


    "On the floor, on the table, anywhere. I don''t care."


    "..." King Yu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    This woman seems to be docile and weak, but in fact she refuses to suffer any loss.


    If he put aside his usual temper...


    This woman does not know how she died sooner or later.


    He took a slow breath, sat down at the table, reached out and picked up the teacup, poured himself a cup of tea, brought it to his mouth and took a sip, only to realize that it was wine.


    The teapot is full of wine?


    He looked down, frowned slightly, and turned his head to call someone to bring tea¡ª¡ª


    Whisper.


    Jiang Ning put out the only lantern by the bed.


    The room immediately fell into darkness, and only the faint moonlight streaming in from the window could vaguely see the shadow of the room.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Turn on the lights!"


    "With the lights on, I can''t sleep."


    "You are on the bed and this king is on the ground, but you have the face to say such things."


    "There''s no other way, who would call someone a weak girl." Jiang Ning turned to look at him, "If Your Highness can''t sleep, why don''t I accompany you to have a drink? I didn''t even drink a cup of Hexiu on the night of the bridal chamber."


    Li Hongyuan ignored her and reached out to light the red dragon and phoenix candles on the table.


    Jiang Ning got out of bed, limped to the side of the bed, poured him a glass of wine, and said with a smile, "Your Highness, I know you don''t like me, because you have to marry me, and you even hate me. As for me, too I don''t want to make you feel bad, after tonight, we''ll go our separate ways in the future, we can''t see it, okay?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You have self-knowledge."


    "There must be." Jiang Ning smiled, "Actually, Your Highness doesn''t have to resent me. I''m just a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. I don''t want to have a lame leg. Who am I provoking? But no matter what, This is the most important day in my life, I will marry such a person once in my life, this glass of wine, to your Highness."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, but instead of taking her glass, he poured it himself and drank it in one gulp.


    When he was in the front yard, he had already been fed a lot by several brothers, but fortunately, he has always been a good drinker and can still stay sober.


    However, no matter how much alcohol you drink, there will be an end.


    It''s not really that you can''t get drunk.


    Jiang Ning''s performance was harmless to humans and animals, Li Hongyuan went down a few glasses of wine, plus he was really busy and tired for a day, he was a little drunk and hazy.


    Seeing him lying still on the table, Jiang Ning reached out and poked his arm: "Li Hongyuan?"


    no response.


    It seems that the sweat medicine she put on the wine glass worked.


    "This little **** with two faces before and after. Don''t think you are good-looking, I won''t dare to hit you!" Jiang Ning rolled up his sleeves, slapped him in the face, and said, "I''m done using it. , throw your aunt in the palace and live or die, right? Your aunt told you to wear a cuckold for a lifetime and raise a son for the rest of your life!"


    She dragged and dragged him, and after a long time, she got him onto the bed.


    I was tired, panting and sweating all over.


    After resting for a while, after she recovered, she began to pick his clothes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： This king will reward you once

    Chapter 64 This King will reward you once


    Li Hongyuan has changed into his wedding robe, wearing a robe with narrow waist and arrow sleeves.


    Jiang Ning is also the first time to come into contact with this kind of clothes, and he is not very skilled, but Li Hongyuan doesn''t know about the personnel at the moment, no matter how much she struggles, she doesn''t feel it.


    The robe was pulled down and thrown to the ground, the middle coat was torn off, and the hair crown was also pulled.


    In the end, only the close-fitting underwear was left.


    Jiang Ning kept moving and stripped off his shirt.


    The figure is... really good.


    Broad shoulders, especially this waist...


    It''s a pity that people are bad, no matter how good the skin is, it can''t attract her.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes fell on his pants, and for the first time he was caught in a tangle.


    Do you want to take it off?


    Taking it off doesn''t make your eyes hot?


    If you don''t take it off, the reliability is not high.


    It can''t really be like what is shown on TV. The two of them are neatly dressed and they do things, right?


    Jiang Ning thought for three seconds, first blew out the candle, then pinched his pants with two fingers, tore them, and then threw the quilt over him.


    In the last step, she hesitated for a long time, then she mustered up the courage to bite her fingers and smeared some blood on the Xipa.


    Mainly because of pain.


    After finishing all this, she pulled out a thin blanket, carefully crawled into the bed, took off her coat, put on a bellyband, wrapped the blanket, exposed her bare shoulders, and slept against the wall.


    After a day of tossing, sleepy and tired, Jiang Ning couldn''t think too much. He closed his eyes and fell asleep immediately.


    When she woke up, the sky was already slightly bright.


    Li Hongyuan hadn''t woken up yet, the quilt had slipped off, leaving only one corner of the quilt, covering the part below his waist.


    The rest of the ?? is exposed.


    Seeing that the quilt had a tendency to slide down, Jiang Ning hurriedly stretched out his hand in order to prevent himself from growing needles, and grabbed the corner of the quilt and pulled it up, wanting to be covered by his whole body.


    But at this moment¡ª


    Li Hongyuan woke up.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning froze.


    Her actions at the moment are not elegant.


    Wearing only a bellyband on his upper body, he dragged his quilt with his hand.


    Li Hongyuan looked down, saw his appearance, his eyes suddenly turned cold, he grabbed her wrist and shook her away.


    Jiang Ning fell on the bed, hissed, and his back hit the wall, causing pain.


    "What are you crazy about?" Jiang Ning frowned.


    "What are you doing crazy." Li Hongyuan lifted the quilt and stood up.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly turned his face away.


    He doesn''t have an inch of thread.


    The clothes were thrown on the ground in a mess.


    As far as he could see, there was a dazzling red on the Xipa.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, bent down to pick up the clothes, and put them on without any hassle.


    After he was dressed, he looked back at Jiang Ning and said coldly, "It turns out that you were so diligent in persuading you to drink alcohol last night, just for this? If you want it so much, tell me earlier. This king will reward you."


    Jiang Ning pulled up the blanket: "It''s not me who messes around after drinking."


    "What are you pretending to be innocent of? You are worthy of being Jiang Xiang''s daughter, and you have a good way. Although this king doesn''t like you, you have a pretty face, and if you close your eyes, you can barely eat. Anyway, for this king, you have one more. Not much, but one less of you is not more."


    After he finished speaking, he turned cold and left.


    Huang Ying and Chun Lai came in to serve, and both pursed their lips and snickered when they saw the mess on the bed.


    Especially when he saw that piece of Xipa, Chunlai''s mouth was grinning to his ears. Quickly fold it carefully and put it away, waiting to be sent to the palace.


    Jiang Ning lay down lazily: "I''ll sleep again."


    "The girl is tired, it''s still early, you can rest a while." Chunlai was busy making the bed.


    However, before Jiang Ning fell asleep, a woman came and brought a bowl of medicine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： Bizi Soup

    Chapter 65 Abiko Soup


    This steward mother is someone who needs to be used in the front yard, and has some authority in Yu Wangfu.


    Huang Ying has a good memory, and she remembered her once she saw her. She hurriedly stepped forward to meet her and greeted with a smile: "You are Qian''s mother in the front yard, right? It''s hard work to come here so early. Just one sound."


    Huang Ying is not trying to please, but she knows how to survive.


    Although they are the concubine of the palace, they are newcomers after all. Strong dragons don¡¯t overwhelm the earth and snakes. They have always been easy to deal with, and little devils are the most difficult to deal with.


    Offending these people is unnecessary.


    Huang Ying has been in the palace for so many years, and she is still quite comfortable with this convenience.


    Facing the smiling face, Mama Qian couldn''t even show her face, she said with a half-smile, "We are servants, serving the master is just right, how can we dare to say hard work. Can the princess be up?"


    "I got up, I''m washing up."


    "That''s right, please drink this medicine first."


    "Medicine?" Huang Ying took it, a little dazed, looked back and asked Chunlai, "Is the princess feeling unwell?"


    Chunlai knew that Jiang Ning had always been uncomfortable. He couldn''t eat well or sleep well.


    But it''s gotten better recently.


    Appetite is much better, and no nausea.


    She shook her head: "Princess is fine."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Did Mama Qian make a mistake? Our princess is well, where do we need to take medicine."


    "Oh, this is Bizi Soup." Mama Qian said lukewarm.


    did not mean to please the new princess at all.


    No wonder this old woman has such an attitude that she doesn''t kowtow to the new princess.


    It was because of this.


    But why does the princess drink Bizi soup?


    The eight classics, the main wife who carried the big sedan chair back, was on an equal footing with the prince in the mansion, and was qualified to manage the owner of the back house, and was even more qualified to have children.


    On the first day of the wedding, even if it is not a love affair, it should be raised with eyebrows.


    Backhand and send a bowl of Jizi soup?


    This is too much.


    Huang Ying felt unbearable, and her tone was not very good: "Mom Qian is an old man in the house, so I shouldn''t say this. But you should also know some rules. How can you send this thing on the first day of a big wedding?"


    Mama Qian said indifferently: "We are just slaves, acting on the orders of the master. This is what His Highness asked the slaves to send, and the slaves sent them. This is not a bad thing, it is just that His Royal Highness does not want the princess to be pregnant for the time being. The princess should drink it. ."


    As if he wanted to watch Jiang Ning drink it with his own eyes.


    Chunlai was so angry that he wanted to pick up the bowl and throw it on her face.


    Jiang Ning had already put on his clothes, pushed his wheelchair out, swept the eye drops, and said with a smile, "This is what your prince asked to send, Bizitang?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I don''t drink?"


    "Yo, the princess doesn''t drink it, and the servants don''t dare to force you to drink it. It''s just that the princess is more considerate to us servants. After all, this is the order of the prince."


    "Press me with your prince?" Jiang Ning shook his head, "I don''t drink."


    This thing is Bizi soup, although I don''t know the reason, but it is definitely not good for the fetus in the womb.


    If she took the medicine and the child was gone, how could she let Li Hongyuan wear a cuckold and raise her son?


    Before getting married, she was determined to abort the child.


    But now we have become pro, and it has been three months.


    She doesn''t want to fight anymore.


    This **** Yu Wang, as expected, saw him correctly.


    Selfishness to the extreme.


    The self-righteous sent a mother-in-law to deliver Bizi soup, and also supervised her to finish drinking it.


    What''s the meaning?


    She is the main room of this manor, not just a cat or a dog. If she wants to be castrated, she will be castrated!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： drink

    Chapter 66 Drink


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk to Qian''s mother, but he didn''t expect to have a conflict with the front yard''s steward''s mother on the first day here.


    At this time, Meow Meow walked over on the catwalk.


    seems to be hungry, looking around looking for his cat bowl.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Miaomiao, go to the table to see if there is your bowl."


    Miaomiao was very obedient, and jumped to the table in one fell swoop, knocking over the medicine bowl with one paw.


    Mother Qian exclaimed and frowned: "This ignorant cat is running around here. The slave girl will find someone to catch it and break its legs and throw it out!"


    Jiang Ning raised his brows slightly.


    Huang Ying saw it and sneered at Mama Qian: "Mother is so majestic, she should throw out the broken leg? The big dog also has to look at the owner. This cat was brought by the princess, who would dare to touch it?"


    Mama Qian hurriedly patted her cheek lightly: "Look at my broken mouth, I''m about to say the wrong thing. The princess has a lot, don''t worry about it like a slave. It''s okay if the medicine is turned over, the slave will go and bring you a bowl. ."


    Jiang Ning beckoned Miaomiao to jump on his knees, stroked its soft fur, and said lightly: "I have a bad appetite today and don''t want to drink medicine."


    "But this is the prince''s order."


    "I am the princess." Jiang Ning looked at her calmly.


    Qian''s mother said angrily: "In this case, the slaves will go back to the prince."


    After she left, Chunlai scolded angrily: "This old thing who is relying on the old and selling the old, there is no one kowtow to our princess, and he really treats himself as a master! I am so angry!"


    Huang Ying said indifferently: "What''s there to be angry about. These people are all looking at the dishes. The day before the princess came, the prince rewarded Bizi soup. They still don''t know, the prince doesn''t like our princess. That''s the case. , they naturally won''t come to please the princess. After all, in their hearts, the real master of this palace is the prince alone, and everyone else has to rely on the prince''s breath to live."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Sister Huang Ying has been in the palace for a few years, and she can see clearly."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Princess, don''t take it to heart, it''s true, don''t get angry with yourself, it''s not worth it. Living in the back house of this palace is the most important thing. Otherwise, there will be more days of anger in the future. "


    "I know."


    Yesterday, on the day when the wife and princess entered the door, the girl Li, who was not on the stage, dared to send someone to invite King Yu to come over. This is purely to ignore the princess.


    The righteous, who dares to do this without even getting involved with a peasant.


    Forget about others.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about these crap, let alone get jealous and angry about it.


    After all, she doesn''t like Li Hongyuan.


    didn''t plan to like him either.


    But the days still have to be lived.


    Packing up, eating is important.


    was eating when King Yu came.


    followed by Mama Qian, holding the medicine in her hand.


    Huang Ying and other maids didn''t look very good and were a little nervous.


    "Put down the bowl and go out." Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    There were only two people left in the room.


    "Drink." He gave her a cold look.


    "Don''t drink."


    "This king''s order, no one in this mansion dares to resist."


    "Then I''ll probably be the first." Jiang Ning calmly said, "His Royal Highness does have absolute authority in this mansion, but don''t forget your own purpose of marrying me back. It will hurt me. It''s no good."


    He married her entirely to show His Majesty the Emperor and to plan for his future future.


    This, they all know each other well.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "You are calculating against this king, but this king does not care. But this king does not allow you to conceive the child of this king."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： He is so bad!

    Chapter 67 He is so bad!


    "It''s ridiculous, I''m in charge of my body, I can conceive if I want, or I don''t want to. No one can force me."


    "Why didn''t you say this big truth when you were planning on this king?" Li Hongyuan looked cold, "This king doesn''t like to do things to women, so don''t force me."


    He picked up the bowl and brought it to her.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair back: "I don''t drink."


    Li Hongyuan held down the wheelchair and said coldly, "Don''t lose your dignity."


    Jiang Ning looked up at him, and for the first time in his life, he felt a sense of oppression and humiliation.


    In his eyes, he is an object.


    Take it home if you want to use it, and dispose of it as you want.


    "Drink." He brought the bowl to her lips.


    Jiang Ning avoided: "I can''t drink."


    "You just want to be pregnant with this king''s child?" Li Hongyuan showed a sarcastic smile, "If you stay safe, this king may give you a child in the future. But not this time. Because this king doesn''t like being tricked by anyone. ."


    Jiang Ning said angrily: "Who cares about having your child, in fact, I¡ª"


    She paused.


    If you tell the truth in a fit of rage, there will be no less ridicule, and the child in this belly will not be able to settle.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her coldly: "What is it?"


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m a lame man and I don''t have a good temper. If you push me again, no one will think about it better in the future."


    "Drink." Li Hongyuan was unmoved.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and knocked over the bowl: "If I say don''t drink it, I don''t drink it."


    Li Hongyuan raised his voice: "Someone."


    Soon, another bowl of medicine came.


    Jiang Ning said: "You just press my head, and I don''t drink. Anyway, I''m very busy, and the prince wants to spend time with me, I don''t care. If you dare to touch me, I will let Xiaoqian tell your father and emperor."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Don''t worry, this king has promised to take good care of you, and naturally I won''t touch you. But this king has never promised to move the people around you. Come, let the spring come. Pull it out."


    The two women immediately held Chunlai and pulled away.


    Chunlai panicked.


    Jiang Ning''s face changed slightly: "What are you doing?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "There are many ways to punish the servants who commit crimes. Don''t worry, the **** scene will not be seen by you."


    "you--"


    Jiang Ning was really angry this time.


    She had always felt that it was normal for King Yu to be a prince, a son of a noble concubine, with a noble status, and to be indifferent and selfish.


    After all, the pride of others has this capital.


    She is a modern person who stands tall and sees far, so she doesn''t care about these ancient people.


    But he is so bad!


    Simply.


    I have never hated someone so much.


    Even if Jiang Yuan targeted her everywhere, she didn''t feel anything, she just regarded her as a spoiled daughter.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning''s disgust for Li Hongyuan rose to the extreme. After giving him a cold look, he said, "Bring the bowl."


    Mom Qian delivered it immediately.


    Jiang Ning took it and drank it in one gulp.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m in a hurry to drink, maybe because I¡¯m angry, maybe because the medicine is too bitter.


    As soon as she drank it, she felt a churn in her stomach, she bent over and vomited out.


    Chunlai cried anxiously.


    "Princess!" Huang Ying rushed over, stroked her back, and asked anxiously, "Princess, are you alright?"


    Jiang Ning was sitting in a wheelchair, coughing violently, his face flushed, and he was quite embarrassed.


    Mama Qian said: "It''s all spit out. Your Highness, do you want to bring another bowl?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and frowned: "...Forget it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： Princess is not favored

    Chapter 68 The princess is not favored


    Li Hongyuan said, "I''ll do it for myself", and then left.


    The old woman also let go of Chunlai.


    Chunlai rushed in front of Jiang Ning and burst into tears.


    Jiang Ning finished coughing and rubbed his brows weakly, "Don''t cry, it''s a noisy headache."


    "Princess, are you all right?" Chunlai wiped her tears and asked crying.


    "It''s alright. Help me to lie down."


    Two people helped her up from the wheelchair and placed her on the bed to lie down.


    Huang Ying brought water and gave her a drink.


    "Princess, shall I go look for the doctor?"


    "No, I didn''t drink, I spit it out." Jiang Ning turned to face the bed, closed his eyes, "Go on, I''ll sleep for a while."


    "The maid is outside, just call if you have anything to do." Huang Ying put down the tent and pulled Chunlai out.


    Early Xia and Dong Xie were outside, and when they saw them come out, they were busy asking questions, and they were all angry.


    Dong Xie sighed: "Our princess has just come here, so it''s just like this. In the future... I''m afraid it will be sad to live in this mansion."


    Chunlai wiped away tears: "It is said that His Royal Highness King Yu is good-looking, thinking that his temperament must also be good. Who would have thought it would be like this... Our girl, the daughter of the prime minister''s residence, has such a good-looking appearance. It''s just because her legs are not good, Just being bullied like this. If I knew earlier that I shouldn''t have gone to the audition, Master Xiang and his wife love the girl so much, if they knew that the girl was wronged like this, I don''t know how to feel sad."


    Huang Ying was the most calm: "What''s the use of you talking about these things now. I''ve come here, but I still think about what to do in the future. It''s so hot, and the princess is sweating while sleeping, so I have to get some ice basins first."


    This is the most practical question at the moment.


    You have to get comfortable first, and then talk about other things.


    "I''ll go to the steward to ask for it," said Winter Break.


    She went, and came back empty-handed not long after, dazed.


    "Where''s the ice?" Huang Ying asked.


    "The steward said that there is no ice today, so I want it early next time."


    "This early in the morning, there is no more ice?" Dong Xie said angrily, "It''s the palace anyway, isn''t it better than our prime minister''s residence? Even if we went to ask for ice at night at that time, we would always have it. bully!"


    "It''s all a bunch of dogs who look down on people. Seeing that our princess is not favored, they all hold high and step down." Huang Ying asked her, "Who is the housekeeper in this mansion now?"


    "Now, the housekeeping affairs are temporarily in charge of Zhao Ru and Fang Ru."


    Chunlai suddenly remembered: "It''s already this hour, shouldn''t they come to kowtow to the princess to meet the mistress?"


    In terms of rules, when the mistress walks through the door, these wives and concubines will all come to kowtow.


    After all, the wife is the master, and the concubines are all slaves.


    They should serve the mistress.


    But this morning, they didn''t even see half of them.


    Chunlai cried angrily: "My lord makes such a fuss and let the whole government see our jokes. Isn''t this sincere to make the princess look ugly and not give her a way out?"


    Several maids were very angry and worried.


    I don¡¯t know how to live in the future.


    Huang Ying is older and has gone through a lot of things. Among the girls, she is the calmest: "You all stay calm and don''t be impatient. This matter is still up to the princess. We are slaves.


    Jiang Ning slept for more than an hour and was woken up by hunger.


    I didn''t eat much breakfast, after tossing for a long time, the room was stuffy again.


    She sat up in sweat and touched her stomach subconsciously.


    At this time, I can already feel the slight fetal movement, like a small fish swimming in the water, slight and gentle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： Dowry and dowry, its all money

    Chapter 69 Dowry and dowry, it''s all money


    Jiang Ning had always hated this child.


    After all, she is not the original owner, and she doesn''t know how the child came, or who she was pregnant with.


    She just thought it was a burden, and she wanted to get rid of the child.


    But when she could feel the child poking her tenderly, her heart felt a little sour.


    After all, this is just an innocent baby.


    is now connected to her blood and depends on her for survival.


    Thinking of the bowl of Bizi soup he drank, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Although most of them were spit out, it is difficult to guarantee that some of them were not swallowed.


    Will ?? make this child uncomfortable?


    After carefully feeling it for a long time, apart from hunger and heat, there is no other uncomfortable feeling.


    Occasionally there is slight fetal movement in the stomach, and there is no discomfort.


    She sat silently for a moment until Huang Ying came over.


    "The princess is awake." She raised the tent, "What do you think, the princess?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just...it''s really hot."


    Huang Ying smiled bitterly: "I went to get the ice during the winter break and said it was gone."


    "I don''t want to give it."


    "Now it''s Zhao Ruren who are in charge of the back house."


    "What are they, they are not looking at King Yu. When King Yu showed that they didn''t like me, they naturally followed suit." Jiang Ning helped her stand up.


    Huang Ying said: "It stands to reason that when the princess has passed the door, the feed in the palace should be handed over to the princess. But¡ª"


    "But King Yu didn''t have this idea at all."


    "Princess..."


    "Look at your frowning face." Jiang Ning took a few steps for a walk, feeling a little more relaxed, sat down, and smiled, "I can''t live without being home? What did we bring when we came?"


    "Bring... dowry, and... dowry?"


    "Isn''t it all money?"


    "...Yes, yes."


    "With so much money, food and clothing, why can''t you buy it?" Jiang Ning laughed, "You have to go to Baba''s to ask for it, see their faces, why bother."


    Huang Ying looked at her and smiled with some relief: "The slave maid is afraid that the princess won''t be able to think about it."


    "Don''t be so tiring." Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair, "Where are the dowry and dowry? Go and see."


    So, the master and the servants all went to the warehouse, and many things were not packed in time, but there were orders.


    The dowry has a dowry list, and the dowry also has a dowry list, so long a column, all are clear and clear.


    Antique calligraphy and paintings are nothing more than collectibles. She doesn''t want to touch them unless she has to. There are also a lot of real estate title deeds, and there are also a lot of other jewelry, gold and silver.


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to pick out all the gold and silver, and filled a small box full of it, which was heavy.


    "The money alone is enough for us to eat and drink for a long time."


    Jiang Ning was very happy, and immediately took out five silver ingots and distributed them to Huang Ying and other five maidservants, and said, "This is the expense for yourself this month. In addition, Huang Ying will manage the account in the future, and Huang Ying will guard the key. What is missing? Just go out and buy the money and pick the best one.¡±


    The silver ingot she gave was five taels of silver.


    When Chunlai and the others were at Jiang''s house, they only had two coins a month, and this time they multiplied.


    was a little apprehensive.


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m not a miser. Money has to be spent before it''s worth it. Follow me, I have to pay you a higher salary so that you won''t change jobs."


    What salary change, they don''t understand.


    Huang Ying understood a little, and smiled: "Princess, their deeds are in the manor, and the family is also there. They are the most loyal to the princess, you can rest assured."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： Ru people

    Chapter 70


    Chunlai immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "The slaves have served the princess all their lives, and they will never have two hearts."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Get up, get money for your work, it''s just right. Now I''m very hot, go get some ice cubes, and something to eat, I want to eat fruit. Iced watermelon, iced pears."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "I asked Xiaoman to go out to buy."


    "Who is Xiaoman?"


    "Don''t you know, Princess, besides us, Mr. Xiang also brought you Jiang Fu and Fusao, and their son Jiang Xiaoman. They have all served the Jiang family for generations."


    The whole family came with the dowry?


    Also, a few maids only serve in the house, and outside matters also have to be supported by someone.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Then give them some money. Even we are treated harshly in this house, and they won''t give them monthly money. Their family gets money for food and drink, so don''t treat them badly."


    "Yes, I remember them all."


    Huang Ying went away with a smile.


    With money, it is easy to do things.


    Jiang Xiaoman took the money and immediately went to buy something for a carriage.


    There is an ice tub in the room, which cools down immediately.


    A dozen kinds of fruit, all cut and served with ice cubes.


    In the cool room, sitting on a reclining chair, reading a book, Spring''s soft little hands pinched her shoulders, and Dong Xie used a fork to bring Liang Sisi''s fruit to her mouth, and she could eat it with her mouth open.


    The rest of the maids were either doing needlework or joking.


    What is the king or not, who still cares about it.


    was playing when a little maid ran to the door and said, "Princess Qi, Zhao Ruren, Fang Ruren and the others are all here."


    "Let them in."


    "Yes."


    Ring Pei jingled, and the delicate laughter came.


    Two beautifully dressed young women, shaking their fans, rushed in surrounded by maids.


    They all knew that they went here early in the morning to ask for ice, but came back empty-handed.


    has spread in the house.


    I thought that this room was bound to be unbearably hot, but who knew that the oncoming was a cool breeze.


    I thought that the lame princess would be bleak, with dark clouds all over her.


    Who knows¡ª


    She was wearing a soft silk satin dress, showing half of her fair and slender arms and bare feet. She lay barefoot on the reclining chair, leisurely reading the book, and the little maid served her and fed her fruit. eat.


    There is no heavy beaded head full of pearls, and the long hair is only braided randomly and hangs on the shoulders.


    It is not as smooth and slippery as the osmanthus oil comb.


    Shattered hair and playful running around.


    Laxity, ease, comfort.


    This picture was too far from what they imagined, and the impact was so great that a group of people blocked the door and forgot to respond.


    Huang Ying stood up and said, "Our princess likes to be quiet. It''s enough for the two of you to come, and everyone else will go out."


    Zhao Ruren smiled and said, "This is because we don''t understand the rules. You haven''t heard the girl''s words, so why don''t you all go out and wait?"


    After the people were shocked, they all quickly left.


    Fang Ruren stepped forward, bowed his knees and said softly, "I have seen the princess."


    Jiang Ning lifted his eyes from the storybook and glanced at them: "What are you doing here?"


    "Let''s greet the princess."


    "Oh, I thought you were here to kowtow."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Ruren looked at Zhao Ruren.


    According to the rules, they should come to kowtow and meet the mistress when they pass through the main room.


    But the lord didn''t value her, and he didn''t even give her the right to housekeeping.


    She, the princess, is nothing but a name.


    How could the two Ru men hold the power of stewardship so willingly to kowtow to her?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： Kneeling down?

    Chapter 71 Kneeling in vain?


    They came here just to declare their identities and watch the jokes of the new princess.


    How about you being the main room?


    It''s not that you were forced to drink Bizi soup by the prince, and the stewardship will not be given to you.


    is a joke.


    never thought of kowtow to her at all.


    Yuan thought that she had lost her face, and considering her dignity, she would not mention such a thing.


    Offended them who hold the power of housekeeping, so she will be fine in the back house in the future?


    Who knows, she not only wanders leisurely, uses ice, eats fruit, but also lightly reminds them to kneel.


    Really¡­


    Jiang Ning opened his mouth and ate a grape, and said vaguely: "It seems that there are no rules in this mansion. It is said that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. The master does not obey the rules, and the lower one is the same. It is shameful to spread it out. Hey, anyway, I I don''t care about that..."


    Zhao Ruren hurriedly said: "Don''t say that, Princess, because we are ignorant and forget the rules. Don''t take your Highness with you. Your Highness has a precious status and can''t stand it."


    I was really afraid that she would break the jar and go outside talking nonsense.


    If the reputation of His Highness was ruined and spread to the palace, it would be strange if His Highness did not twist their necks.


    She winked at Fang Ruren, and the two knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Get up." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "It was supposed to be a greeting, but you all know my situation, and you can''t be a family. With the little money in your hand, you have to pay for food and clothing. You are stretched thin, and you can''t come up with extra things to reward you. Don''t take it offense."


    The two Ru people were speechless.


    The mistress of someone else''s family, even if she is really poor, has to slap her face and make herself fat, take out some decent jewelry, and give it to the concubines'' servants.


    Why did the painting style change when he arrived at her place?


    No matter what, she is the daughter of the Jiang family. She came in with so much dowry. Who was blind and didn''t see it?


    also pretended to be poor, and didn''t give him a gift.


    Isn''t this kneeling in vain?


    is simply maddening.


    Jiang Ning looked at them and said, "Is there anything else? I''m not in good health, so I have to rest quietly. You two don''t have to come here every morning and evening. You don''t have to come here at other times. It''s strange that you take so many people when you go out. Noisy."


    Zhao Ruren and Fang Ruren: "??"


    Save every morning and evening?


    Greetings once in the morning and greetings once in the evening.


    That''s it, don''t you have to go there any other time?


    also satirized by the way that they were humble and took so many servants when they went out.


    These maids in your own room are laughing and making noises, why don''t you think it''s too noisy?


    Why is this princess so irritating.


    The two Ru men laughed dryly, stood up, and walked away empty-handed.


    When ?? returned to his courtyard, Zhao Ruren slapped the steward''s mother in the face and scolded, "Who told you to send ice to Yueguiyuan? And the fruit, why did you give it?"


    The steward''s mother covered her face: "How did the slave maid ever give them ice."


    Another steward defended: "The Ru people misunderstood. The ice in the main room was bought from the outside with their own money."


    "She paid the bill?"


    "No." The steward''s mother touched her hot cheeks and muttered dissatisfiedly, "She is the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion, with so much dowry, is there a difference of three melons and two dates..."


    She was clearly mocking her from a humble background.


    Zhao Ru''s popularity is terrible.


    Fang Ruren persuaded: "Sister why bother to be angry with her. She is already tired of being with His Highness. Now she has no stewardship, and His Highness doesn''t like her. She is a lame person, so why not let us knead?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： Am I beautiful?

    Chapter 72 Am I Beautiful?


    Zhao Ruren sneered: "You knead one and show it to me. I didn''t know who was kneeling so happily in the main room just now."


    Fang Ruren couldn''t hold his face, he held it for a while, and then sneered: "What about kneeling, she is the concubine, our mistress. We are just servants who serve, let alone kneel, we kneel every day to serve, I Happy too."


    "Then go and serve on your knees."


    "You think I don''t dare? Kneeling to the mistress is more promising than following you!"


    Fang Ruren flung his sleeves and walked away.


    Zhao Ruren rolled his eyes, sat and thought for a long time, and said to the maid next to him, "Speaking of which, why didn''t Mrs. Li go to the main courtyard to kowtow today?"


    The maid pouted: "She? It''s not because His Highness loves her the most. She is coquettish and cowardly all day long. She has a headache when she goes out and blows in the wind. She is like a paper beauty. Who would dare to bother her."


    "Our princess is not a good person. I don''t believe it. She can endure a passer-by and climb on her head, and she doesn''t follow the rules." Zhao Ruren thought for a while, and whispered a few words to the maid.


    Within two days, rumors spread in the backyard of the palace, saying that Mrs. Li had no rules and no mistress, and she even walked through the market in a red dress.


    The general main room, how can you tolerate such unruly concubines.


    In the end, after two days of waiting, there was no movement in the main courtyard.


    Zhao Ruren couldn''t sit still, and went to the door to inquire about the situation.


    The expected scene did not appear.


    The new princess was not angry, nor did she have any resentment or dissatisfaction.


    She is still leisurely, living her life slowly.


    With a few little maids, they eat, drink and play in the yard every day.


    Zhao Ru thought to himself, this is not the news yet, right?


    She took a chance and said a few words in front of Jiang Ning.


    "This Li family is too unruly."


    "Oh, where did she come from?" Jiang Ning leaned on the reclining chair, held up the notebook, and asked casually.


    Huang Ying was shaking a fan beside her, fanning her.


    Zhao Ruren was slightly overjoyed when he heard this, and hurriedly said: "Speaking of this Li family, although he is only a concubine, he has a close relationship with our Highness. A year ago, His Highness was out hunting and rescued her from the mouth of a tiger. Yes. It is said that he has no father or mother, but he is extremely beautiful and delicate."


    Jiang Ning reached out and took a cherry and stuffed it into his mouth, asking, "Am I beautiful?"


    Zhao Ruren looked at her and said with a dry smile: "Zhilan Yushu, each has its own merits."


    "Okay, I understand, you can go back." Jiang Ning waved his hand.


    "Princess, although this Li family is favored by His Royal Highness, she is only a concubine. If she doesn''t understand the rules, the princess should also reprimand her. In order not to say that our palace has violated the rules of honor and inferiority." Zhao Ruren said.


    "understood."


    "Princess, do you care?"


    "I can''t control it." Jiang Ning said very simply.


    "For, why?"


    "I''m not home. Aren''t you and Mrs Fang in charge of the account?"


    "Managing the accounts is just managing the accounts. You are the princess of the royal family, and you still have to manage the servants who have no rules."


    "Then why don''t you get out?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhao Ru became so popular that he left.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "This Zhao family doesn''t look very smart, but she wants to use the princess to deal with the Li family. Why does His Royal Highness Yu Wang let her manage the accounts?"


    "King Yu just moved out of the palace to make an order. There are some things, let''s watch it." Jiang Ning didn''t care.


    Huang Ying said: "Having said that, Mrs. Li is arrogant enough. The princess has been in the manor for two days, and even two serious juveniles have come to pay homage to her. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： Husband and wife are in harmony, husband and wife sing along

    Chapter 73 Harmony between husband and wife, husband and wife follow


    "No way, they are King Yu''s favorite." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, "I''ll taste the sweetness of that watermelon."


    Chunlai asked: "Then, do we take care of this?"


    "What''s the matter, it''s our turn to take care of it? Is the watermelon not delicious, or the book is not good-looking? You are free." Jiang Ning rolled his eyes, "Come here and eat watermelon."


    Anyway, she never regarded herself as a princess.


    From Jiang''s house to Yuwang''s mansion, it is nothing more than changing places to eat and wait to die.


    As long as others don''t get in the way of her having a good life, she doesn''t care about anything.


    As for Li Hongyuan, she didn''t show up for the past two days, which was exactly what she wanted.


    It''s best not to appear in front of her in this life.


    But she didn''t expect that she would meet King Yu again soon.


    On the third day of marriage, go back to the door.


    This is the rule.


    No matter whether it is Prince Yu''s mansion or Jiang''s family, it is impossible to ignore such rules.


    is about fame and decency.


    If it wasn''t for Huang Ying''s reminder, Jiang Ning would have completely forgotten about it.


    It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t go back, she still misses Lin Zizi, a gentle and beautiful mother.


    But the problem is that when you go back, you have to bring your husband back together.


    If the man doesn''t go back with her, it''s nothing to make her a joke, and the whole Jiang family will also become a joke.


    In the evening, the steward''s mother in the front yard specially came to remind her that His Highness would accompany her back to the door when she woke up early.


    Chunlai was surprised: "My servant thought that His Highness would not accompany the princess back home. After all...he treated the princess like that."


    "He accompanies me back home, not for me. It is purely for his own good reputation and to please his father-in-law."


    "Your Highness is a prince, a prince, and you still need to please your courtiers?" Chunlai didn''t understand.


    Jiang Ning said: "Jiang Ruobai is also a dignified grandfather, and holds real power. He is a prince who wants to fight for the throne, doesn''t he need to win over the forces in the court? Besides, Jiang Ruobai is his old husband, and naturally he is already on his side. "


    Chunlai was stunned to hear it.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Princess go to bed earlier, and the servants will pack up."


    Jiang Ning has now passed three months, and has gone through the discomfort of early pregnancy. Now her body is lighter, her appetite is better, and she can sleep comfortably.


    Comfortable anywhere.


    If it weren''t for the occasional fetal movement, she almost forgot that she was still pregnant.


    In addition, the room was cool and silky, covered with a soft silk satin quilt, and it was dark and sweet all night, until it was three poles in the sun.


    Li Hongyuan''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    When Huang Ying opened the courtyard door and let him in, his whole body exuded a dark halo of murder.


    The frightened maids stepped back, not daring to approach.


    He walked to the door of Jiang Ning''s bedroom and pushed it, but didn''t push it.


    The door was still locked.


    Li Hongyuan kicked the door open.


    Jiang Ning sat up with disheveled hair: "Is it dawn?"


    Huang Ying and Chunlai hurried in and whispered, "Princess, you have been sleeping, and the servants don''t wake up no matter how much they call you outside. I''m so anxious. The lord has been waiting outside for half an hour."


    "Wait for me to do what?"


    "Jiang Ning, your brain was kicked by a donkey?" Li Hongyuan''s forehead was violently bruised, "Yesterday, this king specially ordered someone to remind you that you have to go back today!"


    Jiang Ning remembered.


    It is said that after being pregnant for three years, her memory is not very good now.


    "Since it''s late, we won''t go." Jiang Ning lay down.


    Li Hongyuan stepped forward and dragged her up: "You can clarify the situation for this king, and now this king will accompany you back home!"


    "Come back with me? It''s clear that you want me to act with you. I''m not good at acting. I can''t act in harmony between husband and wife.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： my husbands

    Chapter 74 My Husband''s


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "I don''t know how good a woman is, is it really the king who is begging you?"


    Jiang Ning smiled sweetly: "It''s just acting anyway, you can find someone else. I believe the Jiang family is willing to accompany you to act. Anyway, no one outside knows what I look like. Even if you are accompanied by Miss Li, it will be the same."


    "Miss Li? You really dare not be the king?"


    "You look down on me too much, I really dare not look down on you."


    "Jiang Ning, what are you making a fuss about? Offending this king, what good fruit do you have in this mansion?"


    Jiang Ning supported Huang Ying''s hand, got out of bed, walked to the dressing mirror, sat down, and brushed his hair slowly: "Everyone is a cooperative relationship, it doesn''t matter if you use me. But at least you give me enough respect. There are still three clay figurines. Divide the anger, do you really think I''m a toy?"


    Li Hongyuan asked the servants to go out.


    It wasn''t until the two of them were left in the room that he said, "What the **** are you doing?"


    Jiang Ning turned to look at him and said seriously, "It''s very simple. In the future, everyone in this mansion will not interfere with each other. I won''t eat your food, drink yours, or spend your money. But don''t be arrogant to me. , don''t bother me. In return, outside, I will cooperate with all your acting, absolutely professional. "


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes were dark and deep, and he couldn''t tell the depth.


    Jiang Ning added: "I just want to live a leisurely life that is safe and secure, and a little rich is safe. So don''t treat me as an enemy. As long as you don''t come to trouble me, I will never interfere with you, and I will not be here. Look for any sense of presence in front of you. It doesn''t matter if you are with Miss Li and Miss Wang, or how you love to live together."


    "You don''t want the stewardship of the palace?"


    "I''m not short of money, so why bother myself?"


    "You can spend a few days with your money."


    "I will spend the dowry first. When the dowry is finished, I will spend the dowry. If the dowry is also spent, I will spend it with His Majesty the Emperor¡ªmy husband."


    "what?"


    "Your father gave me a lot of treasures, enough for me to live without food and clothing in my life." Jiang Ning clapped her hands and frowned, "I''m so happy, thank you Your Majesty."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "If you don''t go back, it won''t have much impact on this king. But for you..."


    "Your Highness still doesn''t understand what I mean?" Jiang Ning stood up, "I''d love to accompany you back home, but I just want you to know that I''m not begging you, and you shouldn''t treat me as an enemy. Let''s live in peace and reciprocity. Mutual benefit, isn''t it?"


    For the sake of a safe and happy life in the future, she deliberately stayed in bed today to anger King Yu, which was considered a desperate risk.


    She had to ask King Yu to know that she was not an enemy, she didn''t want anything from him, and she could even help him. I just ask him to stop messing around and stop the kind of thing that happened two days ago.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment, then turned and went out.


    "Give you a stick of incense and time to pack up."


    He dropped a word.


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    In less than a stick of incense, she was already in a wheelchair, and when she came to Li Hongyuan, she reached out to him¡ª


    Li Hongyuan frowned, but still supported her and got into the carriage.


    Returning to the door went smoothly, Jiang Ruobai brought his son to greet him in person.


    For some reason, Li Hongyuan was inexplicably worried that this woman would suddenly go crazy and cause trouble for himself.


    But, since she arrived at Jiang''s house, she has always behaved decently.


    Except for Jiang Yuan''s jealous appearance, everything was fine, and the host and guests enjoyed themselves.


    On the carriage on the return journey, Li Hongyuan sat in the middle, occupying more than half of the seat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： Wait till she wakes up

    Chapter 75 Wait until she wakes up


    Jiang Ning sat on the side and was very quiet all the way.


    The two of them have nothing to say.


    When he was about to arrive at the palace, Li Hongyuan looked back and found that she was huddled in the corner and fell asleep against the carriage.


    So sleepy?


    I got up so late in the morning, so I went back to sleep at noon.


    The carriage slowly stopped, and the entourage said outside: "Master, it''s here."


    Li Hongyuan jumped out of the carriage.


    The old woman in charge reached out her hand to pull the curtain, but was stopped by Li Hongyuan.


    "Wait."


    The old woman was puzzled: "What are you waiting for?"


    Li Hongyuan also didn''t understand his behavior a little, paused, and said lightly: "Let''s talk about it when she wakes up."


    He went back to the mansion first.


    As soon as she changed her clothes, Miss Li from Chunfengyuan came with tea and snacks.


    Sure enough, she is a delicate and tactful beauty, like a weak wind and a willow.


    "Your Highness will be exhausted after going down for half a day, and you are not used to eating meals outside. This is a cake made by the slaves, you can take a few bites."


    "Stop it."


    "Slave pinches your shoulders for His Royal Highness." She walked behind Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan picked up the book and said coldly, "No need."


    He is not a good-natured person.


    Mr. Li did not dare to go too far, and bowed his head hurriedly.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "Who allowed you to dress like this? Change it."


    She is wearing a red pomegranate dress today.


    Newly made, specially worn to show him.


    Who knows he doesn''t like it, his face is cold and his tone is not good.


    Mr. Li obediently retired and changed.


    In the afternoon, he had to go to the palace to see his father, and he didn''t come back until dinner time.


    The palace is quiet.


    There were not many people in the prefecture.


    Everyone around him knew that he had a bad temper, and the two peasants would not dare to disturb him easily.


    Sitting at the dining table, looking at the table full of dishes, Li Hongyuan asked his entourage, "When did the princess come back in the afternoon?"


    ''s entourage hurriedly said: "Not long after Lord entered the palace, the princess came out of the carriage and went back."


    "Have you had dinner over there?"


    "It seems not."


    "What is it like?"


    "In the past few days, the princess''s food and clothing are bought from the outside, not from our house. So... the servant is not very clear. The servant asked just now, the lights in the main courtyard have been turned off, it must be The princess was tired after going out all day, so she took a rest early." The entourage cautiously said, "Or should the servant order someone to bring some dinner over there?"


    "Don''t worry about her." Li Hongyuan picked up the chopsticks.


    After returning to the door, Li Hongyuan really did not go to Yueguiyuan again, either entering the palace or busy with his own business. Without interfering with each other, Jiang Ning''s life was very happy.


    After half a month, the sixth day of the seventh lunar month was the fortieth birthday of Concubine Jin.


    Because it was the whole birthday, there was a banquet in the palace.


    As sons and daughters-in-law, King Yu and Princess Yu will definitely enter the palace to kowtow to the banquet.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Ning got up and sat in front of the mirror, wearing a dress of a foreign life wife.


    When ?? was wearing a skirt, Huang Ying smiled and said, "Princess seems to be a little fatter."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ning lowered his head.


    She looks a little belly.


    Chunlai smiled and said, "Yes, this skirt used to be a bit bigger, but now the waist is just right."


    Jiang Ning smiled dryly: "It means we have a good life."


    I''m more than four months pregnant, so it''s no wonder I don''t have a belly.


    But she was originally very slender, and when she was covered by the long sleeves of the robe, she still couldn''t see anything.


    King Yu has been waiting.


    He rode on a horse, dressed in a gorgeous princely dress, a handsome immortal figure, attracting a lot of attention.


    We have been married for more than half a month. They are worse than strangers, and they are too lazy to look at each other when they meet each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： The king pushed her

    Chapter 76 This King Pushes Her


    Jiang Ning supported Huang Ying and Chunlai''s hands and got into the carriage, and the carriage slowly set off towards the palace.


    Because of her inconvenience in her legs and feet, Huang Ying followed her closely.


    Getting up too early, sitting in the rickety carriage, Jiang Ning felt a little sleepy.


    When she got off the carriage, she raised her sleeves and yawned a few times, just when Li Hongyuan turned around, she saw this scene.


    He frowned.


    This woman, why is she sleepy all day long, like she hasn''t slept for hundreds of years.


    It would be disrespectful to yawn so sleepily in front of the father and the concubine.


    He felt that he had to say a few words, so he stood at the door of Wangxian, waiting for Huang Ying to push her over.


    Who knows, people walked past him directly...


    Don''t stop, don''t even bother to give him a look.


    completely ignored him.


    Li Hongyuan frowned, stretched out his hand to hold the wheelchair, and said to Huang Ying, "This king pushes her."


    Huang Ying bowed his head and stepped back, a few steps behind.


    Jiang Ning leaned on the wheelchair, resting his chin in one hand, casually looking at the people coming and going around.


    Today''s concubine Jin''s concubine Fangchen, both foreign and domestic women are here.


    The words of the Jiang family...


    There should be no one coming.


    Mrs. Jiang''s big house has no appointment, and it stands to reason that she is not qualified to participate in the palace banquet. Lin Zizi dipped in Jiang Ruobai''s light, but she has a destiny, but she has not been in good spirits these years. Chang''an City is well known, and no one has invited her.


    As for Jiang Yuan''s few, as concubines, it''s okay to go to other honorable houses, but not to go to the palace.


    She looked all the way, but didn''t recognize a single one.


    It was Li Hongyuan pushing her wheelchair, and this combination attracted a 100% turnaround rate.


    The handsome and handsome boy, His Royal Highness Yu Wang, married a lame man. This incident really caused a sensation in Chang''an City.


    Li Hongyuan watched her eyes keep rolling around, and couldn''t help frowning and said, "I usually don''t care about how you are in the mansion. But on this occasion, you''d better not embarrass me."


    Jiang Ning said casually: "If you think others are shameful, don''t bring me here. I''ll just go back now and replace your Miss Li, okay?"


    "If Mrs. Li came, she would probably be much more decent than you. It''s a pity that she doesn''t have a face like yours."


    "Your Highness is really frank."


    "This king has always been upright."


    Jiang Ning laughed softly.


    Li Hongyuan heard it, but ignored it: "This king reminds you, don''t be so lazy in front of the father, the queen, and the concubine later."


    "Poverty pays attention."


    "What did you say?"


    "Your Majesty himself is still stepping on a stool, squatting on the ground, and eating with a bowl. As his son, you are so particular about it."


    "How could the royal father..." Having said this, Li Hongyuan suddenly remembered Xiaoqian''s words.


    Yes, my father once ate at her restaurant for two months.


    Speaking of which, he has grown so big, and he has never eaten so many meals at the same table with his father.


    As his own son, it seems that he is not as close as this woman is to her father.


    Thinking of this, he fell silent and stopped talking.


    Jiang Ning was happy and peaceful.


    The banquet was held in Lehua Hall.


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning went to kowtow to Concubine Jin first.


    Concubine Jin is crooked on the couch, wearing a long scarlet dress, wrapped in soft curves, her expression is lazy and cold, making people afraid to get close, and can only watch from a distance.


    Jiang Ning was supported, knelt down with Li Hongyuan, and kowtowed to her.


    "My son congratulates the mother and concubine, the wind and Xuange Hengchun tree, and the sun is warm and the garden is a long happy flower."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： I wasnt born to him

    Chapter 77 I Wasn''t Born By Him


    After he finished speaking, he touched a brocade box with both hands, "This is your birthday present from the servant and the princess."


    Concubine Jin nodded slightly, her cold face was expressionless, she asked the maid next to her to pick up the box and said, "Let''s all get up."


    I didn''t even look at the contents of the box.


    Li Hongyuan stood up.


    Jiang Ning supported Huang Ying''s hand.


    Concubine Jin glanced at Jiang Ning and said, "Sit down."


    "Thank you mother-in-law."


    Jiang Ning was quite fond of this cold beauty, so he sat down immediately.


    Concubine Jin seemed to be too lazy to talk, but she couldn''t say anything to her own son and daughter-in-law, so she asked very perfunctorily: "These days, are you still getting along well?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan replied: "My son and the princess are very good, thank you mother for your concern."


    Concubine Jin snorted and said indifferently: "Since it''s good, let''s have a child earlier."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a while, and said with a smile, "My son will do it."


    "Okay, let''s go to the table if you have nothing to do. It''s noisy outside, this palace is quiet and quiet here."


    "Yes, Erchen retire."


    Li Hongyuan turned around and came out.


    Huang Ying also pushed Jiang Ning out.


    These mother and son are really nothing like mother and son.


    But this is a family affair, and Jiang Ning is too lazy to worry about it.


    She just came to eat, and went back to sleep after eating.


    When the banquet officially started, Jiang Ning saw a few familiar girls, the county magistrate Ling An who fought with them on the draft day.


    County Lord Ling An happened to be sitting opposite Jiang Ning, staring at her with resentful eyes.


    Jiang Ning also heard that this Ling''an County Lord has admired King Yu for many years and vowed not to marry him.


    Unfortunately, the falling flowers are intentional, and the flowing water is ruthless.


    This ruthless man doesn''t care about love at all, people only care about whether it can bring him benefits.


    "Little slut." Princess Ling An held chopsticks in his hand, stared at her, and muttered in his mouth. He treated her like the fish in front of him, and tried to stick in and out.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, reached out and poured a cup of tea, brought it to Li Hongyuan''s mouth, and said softly, "Your Highness, are you thirsty? Have a cup of tea."


    Li Hongyuan was talking to someone else when a cup of tea suddenly appeared in front of him and looked at her in surprise.


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Drink it."


    Li Hongyuan frowned, thinking what the woman was going to do.


    Did you put some sweat medicine in the cup again?


    "In front of so many people." Jiang Ning reminded him.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and opened his mouth¡ª¡ª


    Jiang Ning fed him a drink, then looked at Princess Ling An.


    Ling''an County''s teeth rattled.


    Jiang Ning reached out and pulled up Li Hongyuan''s sleeve, put it in front of his nose, and smelled it.


    Ling''an County Head: "..."


    Jiang Ning took Li Hongyuan''s arm and put his face on his shoulder¡ª¡ª


    Li Hongyuan didn''t pay attention at first. Until then, he wanted to pretend he didn''t know, but it didn''t work.


    This woman...


    "Ah, I can''t take it anymore!" Ling''an County Lord shouted and stood up.


    Everyone glanced at her.


    The county magistrate Ling''an immediately blushed. After thinking about it, he picked up the wine glass, walked to Jiang Ning, and said, "I heard that His Royal Highness King Yu is not drunk after a thousand cups. As Princess Yu, you must be a good drinker. Why don''t we have a test? "


    Jiang Ning said: "Wang Yu is not drunk, you can go to him to drink. I didn''t give birth to him, can this thing still be inherited?"


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    Ling''an County Chief said, "Could it be that you dare not?"


    "Don''t dare."


    "You..." The county magistrate Ling''an only felt that his fists had hit the cotton ball, and he was so uncomfortable that he would vomit blood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： you are happy

    Chapter 78 You are so happy


    The masters of Ling''an County are all standing here and holding the cup. If they go back like this, it will be a shame.


    She simply turned to Li Hongyuan: "Your Highness, I haven''t congratulated you on your wedding."


    Li Hong picked up the wine glass at the far end, said thank you, and took a sip.


    Ling''an County Lord looked at his handsome and fresh face, and his heart was bitter.


    She felt like she was a virtuous woman who was abandoned by a scumbag in the storybook.


    So great, so brave, so wronged, so pitiful...


    She was moved to tears by her eyes. She picked up the wine and prepared to drink it all¡ª


    At this moment, a "vomit" came.


    Looking closely, it was Jiang Ning.


    She was holding a goat custard and bent down to vomit.


    The eyes of everyone in the hall, swiped from the Lord Ling''an, and returned to her.


    Ling''an County is very angry.


    She is intoxicated and moved by herself, this little **** actually vomited on the spot, who is it for?


    Didn''t she just drink a glass of wine with King Yu, how is she so jealous?


    The atmosphere was all ruined by her.


    Ling''an County turned around and left.


    Li Hongyuan reached out and grabbed Jiang Ning''s wrist, pulling her to his side.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was supporting and caring about her, but in fact¡ª


    He was threatening in a low voice: "You calm down for me. Who would you show me for doing such a shameful act?"


    Jiang Ning raised the goat milk soup: "It''s not that I think you two are disgusting, the main thing is that this thing is too unpalatable."


    "you-"


    "I don''t believe that His Highness will taste it for himself." Jiang Ning brought the remaining goat milk soup to his mouth.


    Li Hongyuan resisted the urge to kick her out.


    At this moment, a lady said, "Is Princess Yu feeling unwell?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "No, it''s just that this pastry is a bit fishy."


    The lady smiled and said, "Yeah, I look like I''m overjoyed?"


    Wow¡ª


    There was an uproar in the hall.


    His Majesty has a total of five sons. In addition to the deceased eldest prince who left an eldest grandson, the second, third and fourth are also married, giving birth to six or seven children one after another, all of them girls.


    In other words, His Majesty has many granddaughters, but so far there is only one grandson.


    If Princess Yu can win a man in one fell swoop, the fifth prince will have a lot more leverage in the battle for the throne in the future.


    It''s just that King Yu has only been married for more than half a month. Has Princess Yu got married so soon?


    Looking at the lame leg, it is too good to give birth.


    Faced with the complicated expressions of everyone, Li Hongyuan said, "The princess is just not suitable for her diet. After all, she is someone who has been used to poor life since she was a child. It is not that she is pregnant."


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Publicly said she was poor?


    Row.


    is really good.


    "Whether it''s pregnant or not, it''s not the doctor who has the final say?" Concubine Jin Gui, who had been sitting at the top, looked lazy and said, "Laifu, you go and pass on the doctor."


    Huang Ying also quickly pushed Jiang Ning behind the screen.


    You can''t ask the imperial physician to diagnose the pulse in front of the public.


    Soon, the imperial doctor came.


    Jiang Ning saw that he was actually an "old acquaintance", and this was the third time he saw it.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Is there only one imperial physician in the palace?"


    Imperial Physician Wei giggled: "It''s purely a coincidence that Princess Yu is laughing."


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s a miracle that you can stay in the palace for so long with your medical skills. All right, come on."


    She held out her hand.


    Imperial Physician Wei took out a silk handkerchief and covered it, carefully checked the pulse, took back his hand for a long time, and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Princess, you are happy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： really pregnant?

    Chapter 79 Are you really pregnant?


    "Okay, I get it... eh?" Jiang Ning said casually, suddenly realized something, looked up at him, suspecting that he heard it wrong, "What... What did you say?"


    Imperial Physician Wei stood up and cupped his hands with a smile: "You are happy, this is the happy pulse."


    Jiang Ning looked him up and down: "Are you sure?"


    "This old man has been practicing medicine for 30 years and has been able to diagnose countless pulses. This is certain."


    "Oh..." Jiang Ning dragged the end, "Then tell me, how many months have I been?"


    "The slippery pulse is clear but weak, and it can be seen that the pregnancy time is not long. It''s more than a month."


    Huang Ying was overjoyed when she heard that.


    Jiang Ning also smiled.


    More than a month.


    This old guy is going crazy.


    what the hell?


    "Doctor Wei, who instructed you to say that?" Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ask, "You are an imperial doctor anyway, so-called parents of doctors, can we have a half-truth in our mouths?"


    Imperial Physician Wei is still smiling: "Every word this old man said is true."


    "While playing."


    Jiang Ning was annoyed by his greasy smile.


    also knew that he couldn''t ask anything out of his mouth at all, so he waved his hand away.


    Although she hasn''t figured out the situation yet, she has some vague guesses in her heart.


    The signifier can move the imperial physician, besides the emperor, who else can it be?


    Old Li Tou has been pretending to be poor with her, and after returning to the status of the emperor, he pretended to be.


    This matter has nothing to do with him.


    She was almost certain that Old Li Tou knew who the child''s biological father was.


    Following this line of thought, Lao Li is the ruler of the world and the emperor. Will he let his own son wear a cuckold?


    Certainly not.


    Since he knew he was pregnant, he also allowed King Yu to marry her, which means¡ª


    Jiang Ning shuddered.


    Could it be that this child''s biological father is King Yu?


    Jiang Ning was frightened by this speculation.


    King Yu used to be with the original owner, which one?


    can count the days, but it feels wrong.


    According to the date of her pregnancy now, when she was pregnant, she had already crossed over.


    But why doesn''t she feel anything like this?


    She has no recollection of what happened.


    And looking at the performance of King Yu, it is obviously unlikely to know such a thing.


    Could it be Old Li Tou''s calculations?


    is not impossible.


    In retrospect, more than three months ago, Lao Litou brought a jug of wine. She only drank one cup and got drunk, and slept until noon the next day.


    At that time, she thought it was because the alcohol was too strong and she was too light.


    Now thinking about it...


    If something really happened, it could only be that night.


    Jiang Ning rubbed his chin hard and thought about it for a long time.


    After thinking about it, this matter can only be asked clearly by confronting Lao Litou.


    There was an uproar outside.


    After Taiyi Wei went out, he reported this to Concubine Jin Gui.


    All the honorable ladies were greatly surprised.


    is actually there.


    Concubine Jin still looked indifferent, looked at her son and said, "It''s a happy event that you have a daughter-in-law. You don''t need to support her here, take her back to rest."


    Li Hongyuan responded and frowned slightly.


    That woman is actually pregnant?


    Huang Ying came out pushing the wheelchair.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the bright face of the girl in the wheelchair.


    looks really beautiful.


    But what to say.


    is a little less dignified and noble of ladies and gentlemen, but instead is lazy and careless.


    It''s easy to overlook her beauty.


    Li Hongyuan reached out and took the wheelchair: "Let''s go back to the house."


    In order to avoid any questions from your little friends, please explain that the time of pregnancy is not equal to the time of intercourse. Generally speaking, it takes half a month to detect whether you are pregnant or not. As for the pregnancy time, it is counted from the time of the last aunt. Don''t get caught up in the minutiae.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Abort the child immediately

    Chapter 80 Immediately shed the child


    On the way back, Jiang Ning was dozing off against the carriage, when suddenly the curtain was pulled open and Li Hongyuan got in.


    She opened her eyes and glanced, ignoring it.


    Li Hongyuan sat across from her, looked at her yawning appearance, and said coldly, "Come on, who is the child."


    Jiang Ning''s yawning movement stopped: "What did you say?"


    "Whose is the child."


    "It''s not yours."


    "Huh." Li Hongyuan lowered his head and smiled, "Are you a woman stupid, or do you think this king is as stupid as you? Do you really think this king will believe your nonsense?"


    He moved slightly closer to her and looked at her eyes: "That night, you and I didn''t have the same room. You know this better than I do."


    Jiang Ning coughed lightly: "Nasipa..."


    Li Hongyuan pinched her finger: "Where did the scar on this finger come from?"


    "Scratch when cutting fruit."


    "There is no truth in his mouth." Li Hongyuan sat up straight, "I''m sorry, I asked someone to test it, and it''s not your virgin blood on the Xipa. It''s..."


    "Shut up!" Jiang Ning shouted angrily.


    Li Hongyuan paused, then sneered: "You can do such a thing, but you dare not listen to people."


    "Say what to say and get out."


    "This is the king''s carriage. If you want to get out, it''s you who get out." Li Hongyuan''s voice was cold, "Don''t play with your own cleverness and play with other people''s applause. Based on your performance during this period, you should be pregnant for more than a month."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan said: "It seems that you were pregnant with a wild seed before you married into the palace."


    "It is indeed a wild species." Jiang Ning was not impatient or impatient, "Since His Highness is so smart, I must be able to find out who this child''s biological father is."


    "This king is too lazy to worry about such trivial matters. As for this wild species, it''s fine to shed it."


    "If you dare to do this, I promise you will regret it."


    "Up to now, it''s still a mystery."


    "Your Highness, why don''t you think about it with your smart brain. Before I went back to Jiang''s house, where did I live and who were the people I came into contact with every day."


    When Li Hongyuan heard the words, he seemed to think of something, and his expression changed slightly.


    Xiaoqian said that his father used to eat at Jiang Ning''s restaurant for more than two consecutive months.


    Based on his father''s infatuation with Lin Zizi back then, would he be moved when he saw this girl who looked exactly like Lin Zizi?


    Could it be that this child...is the father''s?


    Li Hongyuan was shocked by this guess, and his face was a little ugly.


    He married his father''s woman, what''s the matter?


    Li Hongyuan was about to set off the carriage and run wild.


    I can''t wait to throw this woman out on the spot and let her shed the child immediately.


    No matter how turbulent the waves are in his heart, he is still calm on the surface. After being silent for a long time, he only asks: "Does the royal father know about this?"


    "Probably know."


    "Okay, that''s nice." Li Hongyuan laughed angrily.


    That dead old man, what is he going to do?


    Could it be that he was afraid of his mother and concubine, so he did not dare to marry a new person?


    It''s too **** cowardly!


    Even if he is cowardly, he cannot be married.


    Isn''t this messing up the generations?


    He began to wonder if he was the emperor''s own son.


    How can there be such a pitiful father?


    Li Hongyuan is going to be **** off.


    Take a deep breath.


    Take another deep breath.


    He resisted and said coldly, "After you go back, immediately shed the child."


    Jiang Ning gave him a surprised look.


    He doesn''t want his own children?


    Doesn''t the royal family attach great importance to offspring?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： let you die

    Chapter 81


    Could it be that he hates himself to the point where he doesn''t even want his own children?


    This is what Jiang Ning did not expect.


    She said, "If you dare to force me to abort the child, your father will not spare you."


    His Majesty the Emperor is still looking forward to more grandchildren.


    Who knew that Li Hongyuan sneered more and more after hearing this: "I don''t believe that the royal father would do something to me for the sake of an unborn child. What can I do if I force you?"


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    He didn''t seem to be joking.


    This King Yu looks like a zhilan and jade tree, but he is actually ruthless in his bones.


    Really can do anything.


    Now Jiang Ning feels the fetal movement in the womb every day, and already has feelings, how can he be willing to abort.


    She lowered her head and whispered, "I''ll talk about this later when I go back, okay?"


    "You dare to hide the fact that you are pregnant and marry and bring shame to this king. It''s very good. This king really underestimated your courage." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "After returning to the mansion, I will order someone to deliver medicine to your room, If you drink it honestly, just pretend that nothing happened. This king can keep you in the house as a cat and a dog. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame this king for being cruel and giving you two lives.¡±


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan stopped looking at her, jumped out of the carriage, and returned to his horse.


    Jiang Ning opened the curtain and waved to Huang Ying who was following the carriage: "Come here."


    Huang Ying asked the driver to stop. She climbed into the carriage and said with a smile, "Princess, what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk to the lord more?"


    "It''s over."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, if he goes on, he will really die.


    She said, "I suddenly got a little hungry."


    "The servant brought some snacks."


    "I don''t want to eat dim sum, I want to eat the wontons over there." Jiang Ning pointed to a street corner not far away, where there was a wonton stall.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "The slave maid is going to buy it."


    "No, I''m going down to eat."


    "Then slave go and speak to His Highness."


    Huang Ying ran to tell Li Hongyuan, Li Hongyuan looked indifferent and in a bad mood.


    But he didn''t object to her eating.


    Jiang Ning went to the wonton stand in a wheelchair. The man brought two bowls of wontons. Jiang Ning gave him a piece of silver.


    Wontons are only five cents a bowl, and this piece of silver has to be four or five taels.


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m tired at the moment, little brother help me with a word, the rest of the money is for you to run errands."


    The guy hurriedly smiled and said, "What should the lady say if she wants to be young?"


    "Go to Prince Yu''s Mansion and give my maid a message."


    Just bring a sentence, so much money is earned, the man is very happy, and immediately went.


    Jiang Ning was eating wontons slowly.


    At this moment, a bright young voice came: "Are you Xiao Ning?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the sound.


    It was a young man in a plain blue shirt, with clear features and handsome looks, dressed as a scholar.


    looks like he is sixteen or seventeen years old.


    He was getting out of a carriage and waved to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning was still a little impressed by him.


    His name is He Tang. He is a poor boy who lives in Chang''an City. He lives not far from Jiang Ning''s restaurant. He seems to have a good relationship with the original owner, and he can barely be called a childhood sweetheart.


    "Xiao Ning, I heard that you moved out when I came back, and I met you here." He Tang was very happy, and immediately noticed that she was dressed beautifully, and suddenly became a little restrained, "I heard that you are the missing lady of the Jiang family."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the carriage of the royal palace not far away.


    King Yu had already gone far on horseback.


    She smiled and said, "He Tang, can you do me a favor?"


    "You can say whatever."


    "I want to go back to Jiang''s house, but... my carriage is broken. Lend me your carriage and I will pay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： people are gone

    Chapter 82 People are gone


    Jiang Ning finished speaking and looked at Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying didn''t know what she was going to do, but she immediately took out a silver ingot and handed it to He Tang.


    He Tang waved his hands again and again: "I''ll take you back, no money, really no need. Xiao Ning, why are you being so polite to me?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "One yard is one yard, my brother clearly settled the account, used your carriage and horse, and managed to pay the money."


    Huang Ying just put the silver in his hand.


    "Huang Ying, get on the carriage." Jiang Ning said.


    Huang Ying helped her up and acted as her crutch, looked around, hesitating: "What about this wheelchair, I''ll call the driver to move it..."


    "You''re stupid, you''re going to lose your life, and you still need a carriage. The wind is screaming, and it''s serious business to go home quickly!"


    "what?"


    "Get in the carriage."


    "Oh, good..." Huang Ying helped her get into the carriage.


    Jiang Ning said to the driver, "Go to the Xiangye Mansion." Then he said to He Tang, "When I get home, I will let the carriage go to your house, don''t worry."


    He Tang quickly waved his hand: "It''s alright, it''s alright. But, Xiaoning, do you have anything urgent?"


    "No big deal, we''ll talk next time we meet. Thank you, goodbye."


    Jiang Ning told the carriage to leave quickly.


    The carriage was a little worn, Huang Ying frowned.


    "It''s cracked over there."


    "Some of the seats are good, but I''m still picky. He Tang''s family has a cold life, and this carriage is probably the most valuable thing in his family." Jiang Ning looked outside.


    Fortunately, the driver from Prince Yu''s Mansion has not yet discovered the situation here.


    Huang Ying asked: "Princess, why are you suddenly rushing back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t hide from her close-fitting maid: "I''m pregnant."


    "My servant knows, it''s a big happy event. Do you want to go back and tell the master and wife in person?"


    "King Yu doesn''t want this child, he wants me to kill this child."


    "...Why?" Huang Ying was shocked.


    There are men who don¡¯t want their own children?


    Besides, that is King Yu.


    Does he not want to fight for the throne?


    If the princess gave birth to a boy, it would be very beneficial for him to fight for the throne in the future.


    After all, the royal family pays attention to the strong incense.


    Huang Ying really couldn''t understand.


    Jiang Ning said: "You have seen how he hates me. Probably this is Hate Wu Jiwu. Because he hates me as a cripple, he doesn''t want my child."


    "How can you do this?" Huang Ying frowned, "You are the righteous concubine, and you have a direct son. You also have the right to have children. The prince is going too far."


    "He can do whatever he likes, he can''t be provoked, but I can''t hide?"


    "That''s right, go back to the prime minister''s mansion, with the old man and his wife here, no one can do anything to you."


    The carriage galloped all the way towards Jiang''s house.


    The driver of Prince Yu''s mansion dozed off leaning on the carriage, occasionally glanced at the wonton stand, and when he saw the wheelchair still in the corner of his eye, he continued to close his eyes and rest.


    By the time he finally found out that something was wrong, people would have long since disappeared.


    The driver panicked, and hurriedly chased after him and told Li Hongyuan.


    "People are gone, what do you mean?"


    "The servant didn''t know, but the servant saw that the princess and Miss Huang Ying were gone..." The driver trembled in fright, "The lord forgives the sin, the lord forgives the servant..."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes darkened slightly, he turned his horse''s head, and returned to the wonton stall.


    Sure enough, the person was gone, only a wheelchair was left.


    He called the owner of the wonton stall to ask.


    The boss was trembling: "The villain really doesn''t know anything. I just saw the lady with bad legs and a maid, getting on a broken carriage and heading in that direction."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： divorce

    Chapter 83 To Divorce His Wife


    The direction he pointed was exactly where the Jiang family was.


    Li Hongyuan glanced over there, his face darkened.


    That **** woman ran back to her parents'' house.


    And right under his nose!


    Was he careless?


    Who would have thought that a married, pregnant woman with bad legs and feet would have such courage. Taking advantage of the effort he didn''t pay attention to, he ran away without hesitation.


    The coachman knelt on the ground: "His Royal Highness, now, what should I do now?"


    "roll."


    Li Hongyuan kicked the driver, got on his horse, and ran towards Jiang''s house.


    When he arrived at the gate of the second room of Jiang''s house, Jiang Ning had already entered.


    Menzi recognized him and hurried in to communicate.


    After a while, Jiang Yi came out to meet him.


    "I have seen Your Highness." He saluted lukewarmly.


    Li Hongyuan asked, "Where''s Master Xiang?"


    "Father, he is unwell and can''t go out to greet him. Please forgive me." Jiang Yi stood up straight, "I don''t know if Your Highness suddenly came to the door, what''s the matter?"


    Although the other party is a prince, it is King Yu.


    But he is still the brother-in-law.


    There is no need to bow down.


    Seventh sister came back in a hurry. Although I don''t know the specific reason, I think it must have been some grievance in the palace. Otherwise, the married daughter would not be able to run to her parents'' house for no reason.


    He couldn''t have a good face for King Yu.


    The eldest master of the Jiang family is the general guarding the southwest, and the second master is the prime minister who dominates the court and the opposition. As a prince, he also needs to win over the existence, and there is no need to wrong his daughter at all.


    Li Hongyuan also knew in his heart that Jiang Ruobai was not sick at all.


    I was still red in the morning, so I''m sick?


    is clearly a perfunctory excuse, too lazy to come out to see himself.


    Li Hongyuan said, "I''m here to take the princess back to the mansion."


    Jiang Yi said: "Seventh sister just came back, Your Highness doesn''t have to be in such a hurry to take it back, right?"


    "This king''s concubine, this king wants to pick him up, is there any problem?" Li Hongyuan''s eyes were cold.


    "It''s good that she is His Royal Highness''s princess, but she is also the daughter of my Jiang family." Jiang Yi refused to give in half a step, "The girl was wronged at her husband''s family, so naturally she has her parents'' family to protect her. I really thought that a married daughter would be thrown out. the water, the mother''s family does not care about asking?"


    Li Hong said, "I want to meet her."


    "Seventh sister is not feeling well now, so I can''t see Your Highness. Your Highness, please come back."


    Li Hongyuan, the dignified King Yu, was just stopped at the gate of Jiang''s residence and could not enter.


    His anger is useless.


    For a prince who had just turned eighteen and had only left the mansion independently, his power was far less than that of the Jiang family.


    Li Hong returned home with a feather.


    Before he left, he put down a sentence: "After seven days, if she doesn''t come back, I will send someone a letter of divorce."


    Jiang Yi watched him walk away, turned around and returned to Jiang Ruobai, and told what happened.


    "I don''t know why Seventh Sister came back. This King Yu''s attitude doesn''t seem to be very good."


    Jiang Ruobai was writing in the study when he heard the words and said, "Don''t you know the news from the palace?"


    "what?"


    "Xiao Qi is happy."


    Jiang Yi snorted: "This is a good thing, and King Yu should be happy. Why did they fall out?"


    Jiang Ruobai put down the pen and admired his own words. After a long time, he said calmly: "King Yu didn''t want to marry our Xiaoqi willingly. It''s just that he liked the power of the Jiang family and Xiaoqi''s appearance."


    "Father means that King Yu doesn''t like Seventh Sister?" Jiang Yi frowned, "But Seventh Sister is pregnant, so she has to go back after all? Look at King Yu''s meaning, if Xiaoqi doesn''t go back, she will be divorced. ."


    Jiang Ruobai threw the pen: "Divorce his wife? Then I''ll find another good marriage for Xiaoqi, and see who is in a hurry then!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： not going back

    Chapter 84 Don''t plan to go back


    The entire Jiang family did not react to Jiang Ning''s return to her parents'' house.


    Because Jiang''s family is powerful, he protects his shortcomings.


    As long as the married daughter suffers a little grievance, the Jiang family will take it back and live, forcing the man to come to the house to plead guilty.


    This kind of situation is very common among the daughters of Jiang''s family, that is, Jiang Ning''s aunts and aunts.


    Therefore, Jiang Ning ran back to her parents'' house in a broken carriage, and even Jiang Yuan, who was the worst with Jiang Ning, didn''t say anything bitter.


    As if a married daughter of hers ran back to her parents'' house, just to visit.


    But the fact that she was pregnant caused a sensation in the entire Jiang family.


    It was not even a month before she got married, and she was found to be pregnant.


    This pregnancy gas is simple.


    Jiang Yuan''s face full of envy and envy.


    She whispered to Jiang Yan: "Is it really pregnant? How can it be so fast. I think it''s probably fake, otherwise why would you come back from a conflict with His Royal Highness Prince Yu?"


    Jiang Yan said: "Today, on the birthday of Concubine Jin, when she was attending a banquet in the palace, the imperial doctor diagnosed it, so is it still fake?"


    "Then why did you come back?"


    "I don''t know, it''s hard for outsiders to talk about things between husband and wife." Jiang Yan bowed her head and started sewing.


    Since following Jiang Ning to fight Jiang Yuan several times, Jiang Yan''s courage has gradually grown up, at least no longer blindly agreeing with her.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Jiang Yuan took the needle and thread from her hand, "You go with me."


    Jiang Yan couldn''t do anything, so she was dragged to Jiang Ning''s place.


    Jiang Ning just came back from Lin Zizi and was lying down to rest.


    Jiang Yuan looked around her: "Are you really pregnant?"


    Jiang Ning said: "The nonsense that the imperial doctor said is naturally true."


    "...what a mess."


    "Are you okay? Go out, I want to rest."


    "When are you going to return to Prince Yu''s Mansion?"


    "I don''t plan to go back."


    "What?" Jiang Yuan''s eyes widened, "Are you telling the truth?"


    It is normal for couples to have conflicts these days, but they are really separated and rarely.


    "Yes." Jiang Ning smiled, "What''s the problem?"


    "You...that''s King Yu, why don''t you?"


    "don''t want."


    "... Crazy." Jiang Yuan felt incredible and couldn''t understand.


    Jiang Yan pulled her and said softly, "Seventh sister, have you been wronged over there? I heard that King Yu has a concubine that he loves very much. You can be angry with this kind of thing, but don''t really make trouble. Turned it over. No matter how favored the concubine''s room is, it is only a concubine after all, and it can''t be compared with your main room. "


    Although it wasn''t for this reason, she was kind, and Jiang Ning still smiled at her.


    She smiled beautifully and her eyes were like stars.


    Jiang Yan suddenly felt a little flattered.


    Jiang Yuan snorted coldly: "Let me tell you, His Royal Highness King Yu came down before and told the third brother that if you don''t go back within seven days, he will send a letter of divorce."


    "Divorce my wife? Did I commit a crime?" Jiang Ning glanced at his leg, "If you have an illness, you can barely count it. Then let it go, it''s exactly what I want."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Jiang Yuan glared at her, "It''s such a good marriage, so many noble ladies are fighting over their heads, you''re lucky to be married, but you don''t want it?"


    "You figure it out, he doesn''t want me." Jiang Ning took a piece of watermelon to eat.


    Jiang Yuan said: "Didn''t you hear? King Yu said that if you go back within seven days, he will not stop you. If you are wronged, it''s fine to stay at home for a few days, but you can''t really stay at your mother''s house and not leave."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her: "I live here, and I don''t eat or drink yours, what are you anxious about."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： so cool

    Chapter 85 So cool


    "If you are divorced, it will affect the reputation of my sixth sister and me. You are married, but I haven''t!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If any family has bad thoughts about you because of this incident, it means they have a bad character, and you should thank them for not marrying."


    "What nonsense." Jiang Yuan snorted, "I tell you, if you are divorced, believe it or not, King Yu will immediately marry another noble girl. You will have nowhere to cry when you regret it."


    "Then, let''s talk about it then."


    Jiang Ning nibbled the watermelon calmly.


    The current situation, she is simply too satisfied.


    Everyone knew that she was pregnant and that the child belonged to King Yu. The baby in the belly has an upright and bright place, and there is no need to hide it.


    She can give birth to the child with confidence.


    And he didn''t have to go back to Prince Yu''s mansion to see his dead face and be annoyed by several of his concubines.


    is simply too cool.


    If it is said, she was slightly dissatisfied with Jiang Ruobai for sending herself to the draft, but now she is simply grateful to him.


    This old man is a genius.


    turned around, got a name, and a large betrothal gift.


    Oh hoo.


    Is there a better deal than this?


    Jiang Ning was so happy, how could he care about the life and death of King Yu.


    After a while, there was a cry from outside.


    "Girl, girl, the maid is back!"


    Chunlai, early summer and winter break, as well as Jiang Fu''s family of three, all came back with big bags and small bags.


    The fifth girl and the sixth girl were stunned.


    This is a real decision, not to go back, all the dowry people are brought back.


    "Why did His Royal Highness Prince Yu let you back?" Jiang Yuan asked.


    Chunlai said: "We received a message from the girl, so we packed up and came back. No one stopped us."


    "This is surprising, how could King Yu endure it?"


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were both puzzled.


    In fact, of course, King Yu couldn''t bear it.


    He first found Jiang Ning running home, followed him, but the negotiation was fruitless. After leaving a threat, he returned to the palace, and only then did he hear from the housekeeper that all the maids in the princess'' house had left.


    It wasn''t that he agreed with them to go, but that he didn''t know it at all.


    Can Li Hongyuan not be angry?


    He was about to be **** off by Jiang Ning.


    He rushed to Yueguiyuan, only to see people going to the empty building.


    "Everyone left?" He took a deep breath and asked the housekeeper in a cold voice.


    The housekeeper was trembling: "Yes, yes. A few girls have left, and the family that the princess was married to have also left. In this room, everything they brought has been taken away."


    "There are only a few of them, can they take away all the dowry?"


    "The dowry... The slaves don''t know. They must be in the small warehouse."


    The small warehouse is locked, not only locked, but also five or six additional locks.


    With so many locks on her private house, how worried is she of being remembered?


    Li Hongyuan looked at the chain of locks and was so angry that he wanted to smash the door on the spot. He wanted to pinch the dead woman''s neck and throw her into the pond to feed the fish.


    He has grown so big, and he has never suffered such a foolishness.


    I thought I had a good plan, marrying the daughter of the emperor''s younger brother Bai Yueguang when he was young, and he could gain a wave of goodwill from his father, which would be beneficial to the future competition for the throne.


    Who knew that it was completely pitted.


    was wearing a green hat, and people slipped away.


    The point is, he hasn''t been able to talk about it yet.


    He was the dignified new wife of King Yu, who was pregnant with someone else''s child, and the child was his own father.


    If this is spread out, wouldn¡¯t he become Quan Chang¡¯an City, no, the laughing stock of the Quan Dasheng Dynasty?


    I, robbery, get rough referral tickets.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： Promote Lee to Teng

    Chapter 86 Promoted Li to Teng


    Li Hongyuan''s head was dizzy, so he returned to his courtyard and poured cold tea to calm himself down.


    There are still people who are ignorant and come to fan the flames.


    Zhao Ru and Fang Ruren made irresponsible remarks in front of him, saying that the princess didn''t know the whole thing, and because she was pregnant, she didn''t care about the dignity of Prince Yu''s mansion and His Highness. Such willfulness was unbearable.


    "Princess is pregnant, it''s a big happy event, but she can''t be too willful." Zhao Ruren sighed, "The slave family is now in charge of the central feeder, and her hands are sore every day. She went back to her mother''s house to hide for leisure."


    Li Hongyuan held the teacup expressionlessly: "If you are too tired, then leave it alone."


    Zhao Ruren''s expression changed.


    She was just acting like a spoiled child, trying to make His Highness feel distressed and go to her room at night.


    Why is this...


    She''s not too tired, so she doesn''t want to hand over the stewardship!


    Zhao Ruren hurriedly explained: "His Royal Highness, the slave is not too tired, the slave is just..."


    "This king''s words don''t work anymore?" Li Hongyuan glanced at him coldly, and Zhao Ruren didn''t dare to say a word immediately.


    Outsiders thought that His Royal Highness King Yu had a splendid appearance, and his temperament must be a warm and beautiful young man with a clear moon and breeze. But those close to him know that he is actually very bad-tempered, indifferent, and dark.


    Fang Ru''s heart was secretly happy.


    She stood here without saying a word. If Zhao Ruren can no longer manage the house, then she will be the only one...


    She was a little excited, her hands tucked in her sleeves were shaking a little.


    Li Hongyuan called the housekeeper and said, "From now on, Li''s family will be promoted to Teng to temporarily manage the housework."


    The housekeeper was slightly startled, but he responded immediately.


    Zhao and Fang were completely dumbfounded.


    They heard that the princess had returned to her mother''s house, and they were coming over to gloat over the misfortune. By the way, they looked at His Highness a few more times and asked His Highness to go to their house at night.


    Who knows that he lost his wife and lost his army.


    Not only did he not please His Highness, but he also lost his stewardship.


    If you lose it, you will lose it. How can you let Li''s little, coquettish, and goods go to the top?


    She looks delicate and weak, and there seems to be a cloud in her eyes, which I feel pity for. But in the eyes of the two Ruren, she is an out-and-out coquettish and slut.


    Compared with her, the princess is so lazy and direct, but she is more likeable.


    was originally a nameless girl, but she immediately became a Teng, and her status was higher than theirs.


    what is this?


    Are they here to assist?


    is really **** off.


    Zhao Ruren was so aggrieved that he fell ill after returning home. He said he had a headache and could not get out of bed, so he sent a maid to tell His Highness, begging His Highness to come and see her.


    The maid told her after returning, that Li Tengren was at His Royal Highness.


    Zhao Ru gritted his teeth in anger: "What a good Li, but the fisherman has benefited. This matter, I will not finish with you."


    Fang Ruren said: "His Royal Highness likes her the most, what can we do with her. She is so arrogant and disrespectful, even the princess doesn''t care."


    "Princess? It''s also useless. As the main family, even such a little **** can''t be picked up!" Zhao Ru kept cursing in popularity.


    Fang Ruren sighed: "The princess is not in the mansion, so the little **** Li is getting a bargain. If we knew we shouldn''t go to the highness to speak, we might as well beg the highness to bring the princess back. The princess is pregnant, is it still Can''t hold back that little bitch?"


    "What''s the use of you talking about this now?" Zhao Ruren rubbed his brows, "It can''t be just that, I have to think about it."


    ¡­


    Li Hongyuan endured it for seven days.


    Jiang Ning did not come back.


    On the eighth day, he asked his staff to write a letter of divorce and ordered the housekeeper to send it to Jiang''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： you really dont know

    Chapter 87 You really don''t know


    When the ?? divorce book arrived in Jiang Ruobai''s hands, Jiang Ning was never called to see it.


    Jiang Ruobai took the letter into the palace, thumped and knelt in front of the emperor, crying and complaining that his daughter had suffered all kinds of grievances, saying that King Yu favored his concubine to destroy his wife, and he entered the main room, and even let a few concubines climb on his head, not even the housekeeper.


    Now King Yu is even more embarrassed and sent a letter of divorce.


    Who is this insulting?


    The Jiang family will never accept such things as divorce papers.


    Even if we want to be separated, we must be separated.


    After making a complaint, His Majesty the Emperor opened his old eyes: "Hey, the fifth one is ignorant. Why does Jiang Xiang care about children. How can a young couple not grind their teeth and fight?"


    "But these divorce papers have been sent, and my daughter is still working hard to conceive a child." Jiang Ruobai snotted her nose and cried, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s my daughter who is unlucky. I asked her to pick up the divorce papers when I got back. Abort the child. Peacefully wait for remarriage."


    Emperor: "...Jiang Xiang, why are you acting like a child? Is this a joke?"


    "It''s all because my daughter is ignorant. My Jiang family has accepted this book break!"


    Jiang Ruobai turned around and left.


    "Hey, wait a minute, Jiang Xiang. It''s the fifth son of a bitch. I will definitely reprimand him and ask him to pick him up as soon as possible."


    "This book of break..."


    "What kind of divorce letter is there, the child is pregnant, and the divorce letter is out." The emperor tore up the divorce letter.


    After Jiang Ruobai left, the emperor ordered Li Hongyuan to be sent.


    The emperor glanced at his son, and said calmly: "Old fifth, it''s been seven days, when are you going to pick him up at the Jiang residence?"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t want to see his romantic father, but he still had to answer: "Erchen is not going to pick it up."


    "what?"


    "Erchen has ordered someone to send a letter of divorce. In the future, Erchen and her will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. It has nothing to do with each other!"


    "If you divorce her, Jiang Xiang will dare to marry his daughter tomorrow."


    "This has nothing to do with Erchen."


    "Your son follows another man''s surname and is called his father, and it has nothing to do with you?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at his father and muttered, "What does it have to do with me? It has something to do with you."


    "What are you muttering about?"


    "Erchen means that since he has divorced his wife, how she will naturally have nothing to do with him, and whether she wants a child or not, he doesn''t care."


    "Damn talk!" The emperor slapped the table, "My Li family blood is so precious, if you dare to push the child to others, I will discount your legs!"


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t bear it any longer: "The child is not a son''s servant!"


    The emperor was stunned: "Who said the child is not yours?"


    "She''s been pregnant for more than a month at all, at least two or three months." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Did you not know if Erchen was in the same room with her?"


    He really wanted to expose his father on the spot.


    As an emperor and a man, you must admit what you do.


    Is it so irresponsible?


    But he dared not.


    Although he is his biological father, they are the ruler and minister first, and then the father and son.


    Do ?? ministers dare to disobey the monarch?


    He definitely didn''t want to suffer like that.


    But the attitude of Father Emperor is too annoying.


    The evil you made, you made it yourself.


    What are you doing to plant your own son on the head?


    Li Hongyuan was very annoying and wanted to turn around and leave.


    But the emperor''s next sentence made him stop.


    The emperor said slowly: "You are right, you have been with her, and you really don''t know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： How good would it be to marry a cook directly

    Chapter 88 How nice to marry a cook directly


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a while, and said, "Father, I don''t want to talk about this kind of thing. But... I really didn''t touch her. Then Xipa..."


    "Idiot, I said that Jiang Ninghuai''s child is yours, so naturally it''s not what happened after your wedding."


    "Father, my son doesn''t understand. My son and Jiang Ning have never had any contact before."


    "I said, no, you don''t know."


    "My son doesn''t understand."


    "Do you remember that three or four months ago, you went out with me?"


    "Remember." Li Hongyuan has an excellent memory, "I met an assassin when I went out that time."


    "Yes, in order to protect me, you led the assassin away and suffered some injuries." The emperor looked at his son''s eyes with a hint of tenderness, "You are a filial child."


    Li Hongyuan asked: "Could it be, what happened after that?"


    "Then I met that kid Jiang Ning."


    "So that''s how the royal father knew her."


    "At that time I didn''t know she was Jiang Xiang''s daughter. She thought I was a beggar, so she gave me half a bowl of porridge. Later I learned that she had the last bit of food left at that time."


    The emperor looked at his son, "If it were you, would you risk starving to death and give your last grain of food to a stranger to eat?"


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then shook his head: "No."


    The ?? emperor smiled: "I won''t either. That''s why that child''s heart is precious."


    "Then what?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "I found that she looked exactly like Lin Zizi when she was young, and I also knew that Jiang Xiang had lost a daughter, so when I came back, I ordered someone to investigate. Sure enough, she is the daughter of Jiang Xiang and Lin Zizi."


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t help asking a question that had been buried in his heart for a long time when he heard this: "Father, what happened to Mrs. Jiang Er when you were young?"


    The emperor''s old face stiffened: "What are you asking about?"


    Li Hongyuan saw that he was just a little embarrassed and didn''t get angry, and quickly asked: "The father is the king of a country, can''t he still compete for a minister?"


    "That''s the beauty of an adult, what do you know!" The emperor waved his hand impatiently, "I''m talking about you now, don''t talk about anything else!"


    Li Hongyuan almost heard it.


    The emperor''s father did have thoughts on Lin Zizi, but they didn''t like him at all, but Jiang Ruobai.


    Even so, the emperor did not use his own identity to forcefully rob them, but fulfilled them, which is considered to be sincere to Lin Zizi.


    The emperor glanced at him and said: "I only have these few sons, your elder brother is gone, the second and third are married, and you are the only one who has never married and is about the same age as that child. I just thought, Since I can''t marry Lin Zizi, it is a wish that my son can marry her daughter."


    Li Hongyuan was a little speechless.


    Why should he fulfill his youthful wish for him?


    "Just now you said, I was with her, what do you mean?"


    "Ah, yes." The emperor seemed to suddenly remember this matter, "Didn''t I see that Jiang Ning''s child was nice, beautiful, kind, and the cooking was especially delicious. I just wanted to make her a daughter-in-law."


    Li Hongyuan pouted secretly.


    Delicious cooking can also become a condition for being a daughter-in-law?


    It would be nice if he just married a cook.


    Besides, that woman can cook anything.


    Li Hongyuan only thought that this was an absurd reason that the emperor had made up in order to make him willing to marry Jiang Ning.


    The ?? emperor glanced at him, as if to see through his mind: "Jiang Ning''s cooking is really delicious."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： five thunders

    Chapter 89 Five Thunders


    Li Hongyuan disagreed.


    No matter how delicious it is, can it be better than the cook in the imperial kitchen?


    The emperor smiled when he saw his expression: "When you look like this, you know that you haven''t tasted the food made by Jiang Ning."


    "Erchen is not interested in eating it, for fear of her poisoning her."


    "What nonsense." The emperor sank his face, "I know your weird temperament, exactly like your mother and concubine. Now that Jiang Ning and you are married and pregnant with your child, what''s the matter with you throwing her at Jiang''s house? Hurry up and get it back!"


    Li Hong said from afar: "Father, that child is really not a servant."


    "Three and a half months ago, do you remember being drunk once?"


    "Remember." Li Hongyuan had a good appetite for alcohol, and it was rare to get drunk, so he naturally remembered it clearly.


    In fact, he only drank one cup that day, and he didn''t know what kind of wine it was. After drinking it, he felt strange and uncomfortable, and he didn''t remember clearly what happened next.


    However, how did the royal father find out?


    The emperor ?? laughed: "I just put something in your wine."


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    The emperor said again: "That day, I just took anger from your mother, and I don''t like you..."


    "Why did my son offend the father, the father does not like the son?"


    "The second, the third, and the fourth, all of them are biological children. How old are you, and the concubine is still not married. I think that Jiang Ning is a good girl, anywhere, and is suitable to be your princess. So... A little trick is used."


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    He now has a feeling of being hit by five thunders.


    He was actually drugged by his own father?


    He was sluggish for a long time, then stammered and asked, "Then, have you given Jiang Ning medicine?"


    "Of course." The emperor smiled shamelessly, "My medicine is really good, so you don''t remember it at all, and it doesn''t hurt your body..."


    "Don''t you say it''s done?" Li Hongyuan couldn''t listen anymore.


    The ?? emperor also seemed to feel that he had said too much, so he coughed lightly and said, "In short, you can rest assured that Jiang Ning is your woman, and the child in her womb is also yours."


    Li Hongyuan simply didn''t know what to say.


    What kind of father is this?


    is outrageous!


    He is the prince, the king of Yu, and not some kind of cat or dog, so he matched him casually?


    "Father, if you want your son to marry a wife, his son will marry him. But do you need to use this method?"


    "Naturally it is necessary. If I don''t do this, why would you want to marry her? If I don''t do this, how could that old fox Jiang Xiang be willing to marry his daughter to the royal family?"


    The emperor was triumphant, "Jiang Ruobai, this fox, has been tricked by me after all."


    Li Hongyuan was expressionless: "What are you calculating?"


    "Don''t worry about this. In short, everything is under my control." The emperor smiled proudly, "I didn''t want to say this at first. But you bastard, how dare you go back to your mother''s house in anger of Jiang Ning. Now, I still want to divorce my wife. I have no choice but to."


    Li Hongyuan laughed angrily: "Even if you had to do it before. Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "This kind of thing, after all, it''s not very pleasant to say, and it will damage my image of being wise and martial."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him, thinking that you are the only one who is so wise and martial?


    I have to thank myself for inheriting the beauty of the noble concubine''s mother, otherwise I don''t know what it will become.


    Li Hong said: "Sometimes, Erchen really doubts that he is not your own son."


    The emperor stared: "What did you say?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： The boat is done

    Chapter 90


    "The second, the third and the fourth, they are all married ladies from famous families. They are dignified and virtuous, and they are proficient in poetry and poetry. Why did you give a lame when you came to Erchen?"


    The emperor smashed the inkstone beside him angrily: "You bastard, what is Jiang Ning not worthy of you? Who did she lose to in Chang''an City with her looks?"


    "Erchen didn''t think she was beautiful, but only thought she was lazy and rascal."


    "Things with no vision!" The emperor sneered, "You look down on her so much, when you were drafting, you even threw the flower ball to Jiang Ning in front of the queen and the concubine. This is not forcing you."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said, "What if Erchen didn''t choose her at that time?"


    "Would you not choose?"


    "Won''t."


    "That''s right. I''m your father, I don''t know you yet?" the emperor said, "Anyway, this incident was caused by my whim. It''s over, it''s done. What else do you want to say?"


    Say?


    What else to say.


    You are the emperor Laozi, you are willful, you are right!


    Li Hongyuan now even has his own eyes.


    The Emperor added: "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the Jingshi Room to check the records. I remember the whereabouts of the day I went out and what I did."


    Li Hongyuan: "¡­"


    No, he didn''t want to check.


    He was afraid of dying on the spot.


    This stinky old man doesn''t know what to do. It''s okay to mess with him, and toss the innocent little girl.


    What is this called.


    That''s all, things have already happened, remorse is useless.


    The key is that he has already sent the divorce letter and said those words.


    Now how do we go back to the circle?


    Li Hongyuan can''t wait to kick this old fool away now and become the emperor himself.


    By the way, I will kill the second, third, and fourth who are indifferent and out-of-control.


    I really don¡¯t know what sin I have done to be born in this royal family.


    Seeing his pale face, the emperor urged: "What are you still doing. I thought that a beauty like Jiang Ning should be liked at a glance, and let you have feelings everywhere, who knows that you don''t have feelings anywhere. , and sent the person back to her mother''s house. Hurry up and pick him up, if Jiang Ning and the child in her womb have the slightest mistake, you can see how I will deal with you. "


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "Do you blame me for this? If the royal father had made it clear earlier, what would have happened."


    "The concubine you chose by yourself did not treat others well when you married it and let two concubines take care of the palace. Who are you disgusting?" Inside and outside the court, there is a clamor for me to establish a crown prince, and among the four of you, who will be the crown prince, I haven''t figured it out yet!"


    ¡­


    After Li Hongyuan left the palace, his mind was still in chaos.


    He couldn''t believe that he had been ruthlessly plotted by his father to let a girl get pregnant without knowing it.


    From the moment he met Jiang Ning, every step after that was within his father''s calculations.


    And Jiang Sang and him also walked into his trap step by step accurately.


    Father Emperor looked careless, but in reality he was very thoughtful and especially terrifying.


    Li Hongyuan looked back at the palace, his expression became colder.


    But the next moment, thinking of Jiang Ning, the child in her stomach, and the divorce letter that was sent out, he suddenly had a headache.


    In case that old fox Jiang Xiang really asked his daughter to remarry, wouldn''t his son want to call someone else his father?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： resignation letter

    Chapter 91 Retirement Letter


    Li Hongyuan went home to change his clothes, went to the study to read and write.


    As long as he picks up the book, he can immediately forget all the foreign objects and immerse himself in it.


    But now, no matter what he does, he can''t calm down.


    I just feel a mess in my heart.


    He dropped the book and went to the martial arts field to play a set of swords, but the more he practiced, the more irritable he became.


    lost his sword and rode out to drink.


    was riding, but unknowingly came to the vicinity of Jiang Mansion.


    looked at the door of Jiang''s house from afar, he frowned for a moment, returned to the palace, and ordered the housekeeper to go to Jiang''s house to get back the divorce book.


    The housekeeper was a little confused.


    The letter of cessation that was sent out, do you want to come back?


    This is not the style of his Highness.


    When did the things sent by His Royal Highness come back?


    Isn''t this slap in the face?


    Because he was too surprised, the butler froze in place and did not respond.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "You don''t understand what this king said, do you? If you can''t get the divorce letter back, you will sleep in the kennel today!"


    The butler gave a jolt, turned and ran.


    He came to the Jiang Mansion out of breath, told the doorman his identity, and begged to see Jiang Xiang and Jiang Sanye.


    How could Menzi not remember him.


    is the letter of divorce that he personally sent.


    Jiang''s family, when was this thing sent to you?


    Those aunts from the Jiang family who ran back from their husband''s house were always waiting for their uncle to kneel and apologize, begging her to go back. There is no such thing as waiting for a break.


    This is a great humiliation to the Jiang family.


    The seven-rank official in front of the prime minister''s gate, this person who can give the prime minister a gatekeeper, is more respectable than ordinary petty officials, and can be held by others.


    They saw the butler of Prince Yu''s Mansion, so naturally they wouldn''t give a good face.


    Talked around him, but didn¡¯t give in or communicate.


    In the end, the housekeeper got angry and said that if his Highness''s important matter was delayed, they would be able to pay for it.


    The doorman was joking, but he didn''t dare to delay the affairs of the house, and finally sent someone in to pass the news.


    Finally, Jiang Yi came out.


    He was supposed to go back to the academy, but since the seventh sister came back pregnant, he hasn''t gone back for a while, and wants to say that this matter is resolved before leaving.


    After all, how old are the parents in the family, and the younger sister who was finally found was bullied, so he was a big brother naturally.


    "Isn''t this the chief steward of Prince Yu''s Mansion?" Jiang Yi said with a smile, "What are you doing?"


    When the housekeeper saw him, as if he had been granted amnesty, he hurriedly said his intentions.


    "You want to go back with the letter of divorce?" Jiang Yi was surprised, "How could this be? Did your lord be so casual when he decided to send the letter of divorce? Did he even regret it?"


    The housekeeper was a little embarrassed: "This, it''s not... It''s not what our prince means, it''s the villain''s fault."


    "Oh, who is the big housekeeper? Actually, your highness does not want to divorce your wife. It is your housekeeper who decides to divorce your wife for your prince?"


    "Ah? No, no, no! This is definitely not what the villain means!"


    The housekeeper was frightened to death, he quickly waved his hand, and stuttered when he spoke.


    Although he is the housekeeper of the palace, he has seen a lot of things in the world, but it is the first time for a big girl to go to the sedan chair for such a thing as a divorce letter!


    He kept smirking with a sad face: "Third Master, you can do it, don''t make it difficult for the villain. The villain is an errand. If I can''t take it back today, our Highness can''t spare me."


    "I want to help you too, but I really can''t help it. The divorce book is gone." Jiang Yi spread his hands.


    "No, no more?"


    "That''s right." Jiang Yi said, "Let''s not go around in circles. Let me tell you the truth. Your Highness regrets it, and you don''t want to divorce your wife?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： Go to the kennel tonight

    Chapter 92 Go to the kennel tonight


    The housekeeper wiped his sweat: "This... the villain is not very clear. The villain is just following orders."


    Jiang Yi sneered: "This is ridiculous. For divorce, a steward sent you a letter of divorce. Now that he has repented, he will send you back casually. Why, our Jiang family''s daughter is like this. Bullying?"


    "No, this... Actually, His Highness is busy and can''t get away..."


    "Then don''t regret it."


    "No, third master, you still return the divorce letter to me. This... Princess is your own sister after all, you can''t just watch her be abandoned, right?"


    "Young Master really doesn''t care about this. In the past two days, our manor has been connecting people to see other people''s homes for Seventh Sister. You can always get married."


    "This, this..." The housekeeper kept sweating, "Then Third Master, what should I do about this matter, so that you are willing to return the letter of divorce?"


    "My sister was wronged in your house, so naturally my brother-in-law came to apologize and show a little sincerity. Otherwise, why would we forgive him and go back with him?" Jiang Yi smiled, "Butler, say this requirement is not acceptable. Is it too much?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Please come back, butler, and bring this to your lord. Give him seven days, come to the door to apologize, and pick up your sister. Otherwise, she will remarry someone else at that time. Close the door to see the guest!"


    Jiang Yi finished speaking and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    The housekeeper returned to Prince Yu''s mansion in a daze.


    Li Hongyuan saw that he was empty-handed and sobbing, and he knew that it was not done.


    In fact, he didn''t expect a housekeeper to go and get the divorce letter back.


    If it was so easy, Kang Sang would not be Kang Sang.


    He robbed the emperor''s father''s dream lover back then, and he can still live safely to this day, and he has become a prime minister. Is it a fuel-efficient lamp?


    The housekeeper carefully repeated Jiang Yi''s words.


    "Seven days? This is what this king said, and he sent it back." Li Hongyuan sneered, "Let this king come to the door to apologize, this Jiang''s family is high enough."


    The housekeeper whispered: "The servant has inquired, and this daughter of the Jiang family has not been bullied by her husband''s family, but if she suffers a little grievance, the husband''s family must come to the door and kneel down to apologize."


    "Kneel down and apologize?"


    "No, Jiang Sanye didn''t say that. But you really have to go to this matter in person." In order not to let himself sleep in the kennel, the housekeeper worked extremely hard to make arrangements, "The princess is pregnant with her brother. Don''t you look at it? Otherwise, for my brother''s sake."


    Mentioned the child, Li Hongyuan frowned.


    "I see." Li Hongyuan waved his hand, "Go down."


    The butler sighed in relief, turned around happily and walked out.


    As soon as I walked to the door, I heard a sentence behind me¡ª¡ª


    "Go to the kennel tonight."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The housekeeper wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Who did he provoke? This is.


    The period given by the Jiang family is seven days.


    For the first few days, there was no movement.


    Li Hongyuan should go up and down, he should do things, drink with colleagues and friends, and he did not delay.


    On the sixth day, Li Hongyuan was discussing matters with two aides when he saw the butler stumbled in and shouted, "Your Highness, it''s not a big deal, it''s not good!"


    "What''s up?"


    "The servant just got news from outside that our princess went to Wanrun Teahouse today!"


    "so?"


    One of the staff said: "Your Majesty may not know that the second floor of this Wanrun Teahouse is a place where many big families arrange for young men and women to meet."


    "What to meet?"


    "Blind date."


    "Blind date?" Li Hongyuan was slightly startled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： Is this world about to collapse?

    Chapter 93 Is this world about to collapse?


    The housekeeper was a little anxious: "The princess is going on a blind date. If this happens, it''s settled, but it will be too late."


    Li Hongyuan waved the two aides to go out.


    After they left, he sneered: "I don''t believe that the children of any family dare to marry this king''s woman."


    The housekeeper carefully reminded him: "You have already sent the divorce letter, and the princess is not one of ours."


    Li Hongyuan said angrily, "Go on a blind date just after being divorced? Does this woman have any virtue?"


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to say a word, thinking that you have all divorced others, and the divorce book said one difference and two widths, and they were happy.


    Why are people going to celebrate now, but you don''t allow it?


    But this gave him a hundred courage, and he didn''t dare to say it.


    Li Hongyuan asked again: "Who is the person who has a blind date with her?"


    "It''s the thirteenth son of the Dongyuan Hou family."


    "Wenrenzong?"


    "Yes, Master Wenren Thirteen."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes were slightly cold.


    If it is said that in this capital, who else would dare to rob him, apart from those scumbag brothers, there is probably only the thirteenth son of Wenrenfu.


    The experience of these thirteen sons is somewhat legendary.


    When his mother was pregnant with him, she went to the temple to worship, and she rested in the temple when it was raining heavily. She was meeting the empress dowager who was also there, that is, the emperor''s mother, Li Hongyuan''s grandmother¡ª¡ª


    Of course, he has passed away now.


    But back then, Wen Renzong''s mother was about to give birth in the temple, and when she was born, the baby cried so much that even the queen dowager in the next wing went to look at it. Who would have guessed that within a short while, the queen dowager''s wing was hit by a lightning bolt and the roof collapsed. A large piece.


    If the Queen Mother was in the house at the time, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Everyone was in a cold sweat.


    It can be said that it was the newly born Wenren Thirteen who saved the Empress Dowager''s life.


    Since then, the Empress Dowager has especially cared and doted on Wen Ren Thirteen, and even recognized him as his grandson.


    ''s love for him far exceeds that of his own grandchildren.


    Wenren Thirteen is indeed very talented. He is both excellent in his writing and martial arts. He is only twenty years old.


    Young and unprecedented, it can be said that the future is promising.


    If Li Hongyuan is the dream of the upper class ladies in Kyoto, then Wenren Thirteen is the man most common girls in Chang''an City want to marry.


    Wenren Thirteen''s resume and talent are dazzling, but they are not without shortcomings.


    His temperament is relatively rigid, and he is very serious in everything he does. Because he is in charge of Jingzhao Mansion, he is used to handling cases and trying cases, and he will never allow anyone to trample on the laws of the Dasheng Dynasty.


    Always, a particularly tough guy.


    Moreover, he is one with the second prince.


    The second prince is a popular candidate for the prince.


    also naturally stood on the opposite side of Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan only appreciates his talent, not this person.


    Jiang Xiang actually arranged for his daughter to have a blind date with Wen Ren Thirteen, and Wen Ren actually agreed with him to see him.


    No matter what, Jiang Ning is also a poor wife, and she is still pregnant!


    I heard that people are so disgusted?


    Is this world about to collapse?


    The housekeeper saw that he was silent, and whispered: "I''m afraid this thirteenth young master really has the courage to marry our princess. Your Highness, why don''t you rush over to stop it?"


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then returned to the table and sat down, picked up the book and read.


    Butler: "??"


    This Lord is really not in a hurry?


    "His Royal Highness, if you can''t keep your face down, this servant will find a way for you."


    "Your bad ideas, put them away as soon as possible, and rot in your stomach."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： Wenren Thirteen

    Chapter 94 Wenren Thirteen


    The housekeeper scratched his head: "Then, don''t care?"


    "On someone with long legs, go on a blind date if you want."


    "But...the princess is still pregnant with your child?"


    Li Hongyuan picked up the pen and said casually, "Is Jiang Ninghuai''s child the king''s?"


    "yes."


    "Who is this king?"


    "You are His Majesty''s fifth prince, His Royal Highness King Yu."


    "The king''s child, who is the father of the emperor?"


    "That''s naturally the grandson of the emperor."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him and said unhurriedly: "Do you think our emperor, His Majesty, will allow his grandson to live in the courtier''s house and recognize the courtier as his father?"


    The housekeeper was stunned for a moment, then frantically shook his head: "That''s impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    His Majesty is so old, so far he has only one grandson, and the grandson''s father is not there yet.


    Of the other four sons, none of them have given birth to a son.


    The inheritance of royal heirs is the most important thing. If any prince can be a grandson, he will definitely have the upper hand in competing for the throne of the prince.


    The butler immediately smiled and said, "Your Highness is wise. Even if we don''t care, Your Majesty will not watch the emperor''s grandson enter the courtier''s house."


    But having said that, the housekeeper felt that it was necessary for him to take a look in order to report the princess''s news to His Royal Highness in time.


    Wanrun Tea House.


    Jiang Ning sat beside Mrs. Jiang and ate snacks.


    Mrs. Jiang, the mistress of Jiang''s family room, Jiang Ruobai''s sister-in-law.


    Mr. Jiang Mubai, Jiang Mubai, spends most of his time in the Southwest Army. There is only one old lady and the eldest lady in the long room to manage the housework.


    On the surface, the eldest master of the Jiang family and the second master brothers have different political opinions and bad feelings.


    But in fact, the daughters and grandchildren of the two houses of the Jiang family have a very good relationship.


    Lin Zizi is unwell and is not suitable to go out to meet people. The important affairs of the Jiang family''s children are all handled by the eldest wife Ge Shi.


    Including this time, I brought Jiang Ning to see his wife.


    Mrs. Wenren is good at childbirth and has seven daughters. Wenrenzong is the youngest son of her old age, but the family does not spoil him.


    Although Mrs. Wenren is not young, she is very energetic, gentle and polite, and is a typical lady of everyone.


    She sat opposite Ge Shi and Jiang Ning, with a screen behind her, and Wen Renzong sat there.


    Although the Dasheng Dynasty was civilized, men and women could meet before a blind date, but they could not sit at the same table with such a big thorn.


    Still have to shy away.


    Mrs. Wenren looked at Jiang Ning and asked, "If you marry Wenren, what will happen to the child in your womb?"


    Ge said with a smile: "This child belongs to our Jiang family, and will naturally be raised by our Jiang family."


    Mrs. Wenren nodded, noncommittal.


    did not say yes, nor did it say no.


    It was all the Gurts babbled about.


    In such a slightly embarrassing situation, someone like her is still needed.


    After the meeting, Mrs. Wenren called her son over and said goodbye to them.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and looked towards the screen.


    A slender figure stood up and walked around¡ª¡ª


    Wearing a black shirt and a silver crown.


    has a cold face.


    Compared with Li Hongyuan, although the appearance of the 13th son of Wenren is not as handsome and dazzling as his, he looks like a low-key and gentle ascetic man.


    "Mrs. Jiang, Miss Jiang Qi." Wen Ren Thirteen gave a gentle salute.


    Ge Shi''s eyes lit up: "The Thirteenth Young Master is indeed a talent."


    "After I go back, I will discuss with my family." Mrs. Wenren stood up and left with her son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Jiang Xiang dares to marry, and the child dares to marry

    Chapter 95 Jiang Xiang dares to marry, and the child dares to marry


    On the carriage back home, Mrs. Wenren shook her head: "This girl, who looks like her mother, is too beautiful."


    Wen Renzong said, "Isn''t it good looking?"


    "What''s the use, they are already married to King Yu."


    "King Yu has divorced her."


    "Thirteen, stop tossing your mother and me. Mother knows, you can''t marry her. She still has the seed of King Yu in her stomach, so let''s not hear it. Besides, His Majesty won''t allow it. " said Mrs. Wenren.


    Wen Renzong said: "Mother should know that King Yu is the most powerful opponent of His Royal Highness King Chen."


    "That''s right, but... let''s hear people, do we really want to get involved in this kind of thing? If we fail, the consequences will be disastrous." Mrs. Wenren shook her head gently.


    Wen Renzong said: "From the day you married the eighth sister to Chen Wang, we Wenren have no choice."


    Mrs. Wenren sighed: "Speaking of which, this girl from the Jiang family is quite a match for you. It''s a pity that we are a step late. In her situation...don''t worry about her."


    Wen Renzong said: "If Jiang Xiang dares to marry, the child will dare to marry."


    "Does he dare?"


    "Why don''t you dare? Didn''t you come out to see it?" Wen Renzong said, "By the time we left the teahouse, there were already five stalkers around. You probably already know what you should know."


    "Then are you really married?"


    "Girl Jiang Qi is as beautiful as a flower and has a calm temperament, which I think is very good."


    "She is a married woman with children."


    "Did your mother marry her father with her big sister back then?"


    "..." Mrs. Wenren laughed and scolded, "You will poke people''s scars."


    "I don''t dare." Wen Renzong sat with a straight back and a serious expression, "I just think that it doesn''t matter. I believe that my mother would not think that a woman who has married a man and gave birth to a child is no longer eligible to remarry. "


    "The reason I object is not because she has been married, nor because she has a disabled leg." Mrs. Wenren said calmly, "I object because your motives are impure."


    Wen Renzong raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Mrs. Wenren said bluntly: "You didn''t marry the girl because you liked her, but to help King Chen suppress King Yu, and to disgust King Yu. I can understand your position as a courtier and to help King Chen''s plans, but, You shouldn''t bet your life on this. It''s not fair to the seventh girl of the Jiang family."


    Wen Renzong said: "Does mother think that King Yu married Miss Jiang Qi because he likes her?"


    "What other people do, it''s not my turn to talk too much. You are my son, so I say it."


    "Mother, you also said that Miss Jiang Qi is very good." Wen Renzong said, "Are you sure that the girl selected for me at home must be the one I like?"


    Mrs. Wenren was at a loss for words.


    This kind of thing is naturally not guaranteed.


    "But, you married her for your own sake. That''s not good."


    "Purpose and liking do not necessarily conflict."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Since Miss Jiang Qi is so good, why does my mother think that I won''t like her in the future?"


    "I can''t tell you." Mrs. Wenren snorted, "If you have the courage, you can marry. Let''s see if King Yu can spare you."


    Wen Renzong smiled: "Mother agrees."


    "What do I disagree with? You marry your daughter-in-law, not to live with me. This sweet girl of the Jiang family is not easy to serve. Just don''t regret it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Jiangs Momo Erxiang

    Chapter 96


    Wen Renzong said: "In this case, I have to work hard for my mother to go to the prime minister''s house to propose a marriage for me."


    Mrs. Wenren sighed: "I always feel that this is not good."


    Wen Renzong looked serious: "Mother knows what her son is like. Those who marry her son will definitely treat her well and take good care of her. She will never be wronged."


    "I''m not worried about this, but, on the side of King Yu..."


    "King Yu doesn''t want her anymore."


    "Wei Niang is not such an old-fashioned person, this is a matter of your life, you must figure it out for yourself."


    "The decision made by the son has never been wrong. Just like when the son decides the case in the yamen, he has never wronged a good person, and he will never let a guilty person go."


    "Yes, you are a good official, and you are also very good at judging cases. But this is a marriage. After all, you are still young, so don''t be hasty."


    "Mother, you are ready to propose marriage."


    Mrs. Wenren saw his firm attitude, so she stopped persuading him.


    After she got home, she discussed it with the head of the family, and unexpectedly, she got unanimous approval.


    Wen Ren''s family agreed that Wen Ren Thirteen would marry the third girl of the Jiang family.


    This is also understandable.


    After all, it can be said that Wen people are tied to a boat with the second prince, His Royal Highness Chen Wang.


    Marrying Jiang Ning can not only win over the huge power of the Jiang family, but also defeat the mortal enemy King Yu.


    A good thing that kills two birds with one stone.


    Coupled with Wen Renzong''s own insistence, Mrs. Wenren''s minority obeyed the majority, so she no longer hesitated, and began to arrange it. At the same time, she invited a noble lady to go to Jiang''s house to propose marriage.


    The Jiang family never thought that the Wen family would agree so quickly.


    is so unexpected.


    Wen Renzong has a high status and talent, and even the emperor has praised him for several cases.


    Such a young talent is qualified to marry a princess.


    He was going to marry King Yu''s next cousin.


    Jiang''s buns are so fragrant?


    After ?? King Yu married, Wen Ren Thirteen took over immediately.


    How many girls have gritted their teeth.


    But it doesn''t work either.


    One is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer.


    Who told people to have good parents and good mothers?


    Jiang Ning was enjoying the coolness from the ice basin leisurely in his own room, Jiang Yi came to her and told her about the marriage proposal.


    scared the pastry in her hand almost to the ground.


    "Propose marriage?"


    "Yes." Jiang Yi smiled and looked very happy, "Compared to King Yu, I still admire Wen Ren Thirteen more. He is a decent person, and he judges cases like a god, so he will be a good home."


    "I''m pregnant, why should I marry?"


    Jiang Ning felt that this world was a little confusing.


    It is said that Wen Ren''s family is a noble family, and Wen Ren Shisan is so good. Is it bad to marry a lady of the right family?


    Want her to be a woman who was abandoned and pregnant. If you say that he is not trying to do anything, a ghost will believe it.


    Jiang Yi said: "Wen people are still very decent, there has never been anything messy."


    "I will not marry."


    "Seventh sister, are you still thinking about King Yu?"


    "Think of his size."


    "Don''t speak swear words." Jiang Yi pressed the top of her head, "King Yu is too deceiving, he drove you home who was still pregnant, and sent you a divorce letter. Let''s marry someone better and let him know, The daughters of the Jiang family never worry about getting married."


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "I''m not that strong, I''m not childish. I''m not going anywhere, just stay at home and give birth to the child."


    "Then why did you go on a blind date?"


    "It was the aunt who said she wanted to take me out for a walk. I didn''t know it was a blind date. Otherwise, I would definitely not go." Jiang Ning shook his sleeve, "Third brother, why don''t I marry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： If your brother eats it, you drink it

    Chapter 97 If your brother eats in one bite, you drink in one bite


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Then you go and tell Dad that it''s up to you to marry or not. It''s not like our Jiang family can''t support you."


    "What if Dad doesn''t agree?"


    "The three elder brothers will support you."


    "Thank you brother!" Jiang Ning showed her face.


    Jiang Yi patted her head and said with a smile, "You look like your mother when you were young. When I see you, my brother feels in a good mood. Since you came back, my mother''s spirit is much better. It''s really good. "


    "Third brother, don''t you go to the academy to study?"


    "The academy has urged me several times, but I haven''t been able to go back."


    "It''s more important to study. It''s about your future."


    "You care so much about brother?"


    "Brother, if you don''t pass the jinshi exam, and you don''t have a good future, who will support me in the future?"


    "Haha." Jiang Yi laughed, even in a happy mood. He patted his sister''s head and smiled affectionately, "Don''t worry, if you have a brother to eat, you can drink it."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Look at how stupid you are. I''m not joking with you. Now the aunt is talking to the person who proposed marriage. If you don''t want to, you should go and talk to your father and mother in person."


    "Third brother, you push me."


    "nature."


    Jiang Yi pushed a wheelchair to the front yard and met Jiang Yuan on the way.


    Jiang Yuan first called the third brother sweetly, then looked at Jiang Ning and hummed, "You can really cause trouble. Even the thirteenth son of the Wen family wants to marry you. Who are you trying to get mad at?"


    "I think you are living well."


    "you--"


    "Third brother, let''s go. If it''s too late, it''s too late. Auntie''s temperament should be well accepted early in the morning."


    "Don''t worry, brother will take you to fly."


    Jiang Yi pushed her to trot all the way, rushed to the front yard and found Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Ruobai was in the study, when he saw their brother and sister rushing over, frowning: "You are reckless. Xiao Qi''er is pregnant with a child, you should be careful."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s alright, I''m fine. Dad, hurry up and refuse Wen''s marriage proposal."


    "Why refuse?"


    "I can''t accept that the child has a stepfather, that, a stepfather!"


    "Don''t worry, the child will be raised by our Jiang family. We will raise it as a grandson. The child''s surname is Jiang. I heard that the family wants to raise it and still can''t find it!"


    "Dad, you know, this child belongs to King Yu?"


    "My father knows. But King Yu took the initiative not to let us, what can we do?" Jiang Ruobai sneered, "I gave him seven days, but he didn''t come to pick you up. Do you still have any illusions about him? Dad wants to marry you. Get out and **** them off!"


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    She had no doubt that the "they" in Jiang Ruobai''s mouth was referring to Emperor Li Changgeng and his son Yu Wang Li Hongyuan.


    A courtier competes with the emperor and his son. Isn''t this pure courting death?


    "Father, calm down, don''t be impulsive." Jiang Ning said bitterly, "Sacred Heart is unpredictable, what if Your Majesty is unhappy and puts on small shoes for you? Our little arms, don''t compete with other people''s thighs."


    "With your father here, what are you afraid of? Marry anyway. Although Wen Renzong is not as noble as King Yu, he is also a rare talent. We won''t suffer from marrying him."


    "I do not want."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself that he had finally found a reliable name for the cub, and successfully got rid of King Yu. He was able to live freely and have something to eat and drink. Why should he take the initiative to jump into the pit?


    Even if others don''t care, this is ancient after all. She is a woman who has been married and gave birth to a child, and then marrying Wen Ren Shisan, who is gentle and polite, will inevitably be said by others that she is not worthy of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Daughter to be a virtuous woman

    Chapter 98 Daughter wants to be a virtuous woman


    Isn''t she asking herself for fun?


    Jiang Ning firmly refused.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Daughter, if you refuse this marriage, it will be difficult to find something better than this in the future."


    "I''m not looking for it. Dad just dislikes his daughter and is in a hurry to marry her off?"


    "Oh, how could Dad dislike you, it''s too late to love you. That''s why Dad found the best man for you. If King Yu can''t do it, he will change to Wenrenzong."


    "Don''t don''t!"


    "Why not? You have to come up with a reason. If you can persuade Dad, Dad will reject the marriage."


    "Because, because of..."


    "Do you still remember King Yu?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Ning was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and nodded vigorously, "Yes, that''s the reason!"


    Jiang Yi asked: "Xiao Qi, don''t you like King Yu?"


    "right."


    "Hey." Jiang Ruobai sighed, "Well done, what do you like about him."


    Jiang Ning: "??"


    Isn¡¯t your old man in a hurry to be his father-in-law?


    Daughter is already married, and you still say this, do you want your daughter to live in Caoying and be in Han at heart?


    Perhaps realizing that his words were indeed a bit sloppy, Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly: "What being a father means is that King Yu is a person who knows his face but not his heart. I thought he was a good man, but he was deceived. Dear daughter, You get out as soon as possible, before it''s too late."


    "I can''t take it off, I just like him!" Jiang Ning said righteously.


    "He has divorced you..."


    "Fuck me, I like him too! I only have him in my heart, and I can''t marry another man!"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "One daughter does not marry two husbands, the daughter vows to be a virtuous woman! Win a chastity memorial for our Jiang family and come back!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Ruobai and his son looked at each other.


    This girl is heartless.


    can be adjusted.


    King Yu doesn''t want her anymore, she still thinks about him, what else is there to do... a virtuous woman?


    Isn¡¯t that bullshit?


    Jiang''s family doesn''t care about chastity arches.


    Can you eat or drink?


    Isn''t it bad to marry a young, handsome and promising man?


    is really a dead eye.


    Jiang Ruobai wanted to wake up her daughter''s head, but she couldn''t bear it.


    "My dear daughter, you should think about it."


    "My stomach is not feeling well..."


    "Okay, okay, if you don''t want it, don''t want it." Jiang Ruobai quickly stood up, "Dad will go home now."


    At this moment, Jiang Yuan suddenly came out of the door, and Ai Ai said, "Daddy."


    "Oh, Little Five, what''s the matter?"


    "Father, my daughter is older than Seventh Sister." Jiang Yuan was shy and timid, "Since Seventh Sister doesn''t want this marriage, then..."


    Jiang Ruobai, who is an old fox, and still can''t hear the meaning of the fifth daughter.


    He thought about it, since Xiaoqi doesn''t want it, it seems good to get Xiaowu a marriage.


    Anyway, when my daughter is older, she is going to marry.


    "Okay, come with me, see Mrs. Yuan and talk about it."


    "Thank you Daddy!"


    Jiang Yuan was overjoyed, hurriedly straightened her skirt, and followed Jiang Ruobai out.


    Watching Jiang Ruobai hurried out, Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Yi sighed: "Look, if you don''t want it, someone will take over immediately. Actually, Wenrenzong is really good."


    "Then we have to congratulate Fifth Sister who is about to get a good marriage."


    "then you¡­¡­"


    "Third brother, it''s very hot, I''ll make fairy grass taro **** for you, okay?" Jiang Ning quickly changed the subject.


    "What grass?"


    "I can cook well. Let''s go, come and taste."


    "Well, I can''t do anything about you."


    The siblings walked towards the kitchen.


    Thinking of the free and carefree days in the future and the comfort of the second trimester, Jiang Ning was in a good mood and wanted some desserts.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, add a chapter for every 2,000 votes, okay!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： smooth, tender

    Chapter 99 Slippery, tender


    Although Jiang Yi agreed to follow her, she just wanted to coax her to play, and didn''t really want to eat her... fairy grass.


    Listening to this name, it is not reliable.


    He persuaded: "Seventh sister, you are not feeling well, let the kitchen do what you want to eat."


    "People in the kitchen can''t do it."


    "Oh, the third brother went out to buy it for you."


    "Can''t buy it."


    "How come?" Jiang Yi said with a smile, "Our Chang''an City is the richest place in the world. As long as you have money, what food can''t you buy?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Brother, your vision is a bit narrow."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "You are good at reading, but don''t be a frog in the bottom of a well, go out and see the world in the future."


    "What... a frog? Where is the bottom of the well?"


    "It means that a frog squatting at the bottom of a well can only see the small piece of sky above its head. It means that it has never seen the world."


    "Are you saying that I haven''t seen the world?"


    "more or less."


    "Hey." Jiang Yi laughed, thinking that Seventh Sister had been raised by a merchant who opened a restaurant for all these years, and I was afraid that she had never read a book.


    Came to the kitchen, Jiang Ning asked for a workbench, and asked Chunlai and Xiachu to bring all the materials.


    What fairy grass powder, taro balls, peanuts, red beans, etc., piled up on a table.


    Seven girls cook in person, and all the cooks in the kitchen come to watch.


    But he was chased away by Chunlai.


    What is worth in these days?


    The secret recipe.


    She lived in the palace before, she had tasted the food made by the princess, and it was really delicious.


    is something she has never tasted before.


    Such a secret recipe cannot be easily known to others.


    Chunlai and Dongxie blasted everyone out, leaving only Huang Ying to help.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t matter, it wasn''t any secret recipe she created by herself. But there are fewer people and it is quieter, and things are cleaner, so that people don''t talk too much and splash their saliva.


    I want to make taro balls, then make boiled fairy grass, and put it in the ice cellar to refrigerate.


    After the fairy grass is ready, put it in a pot, put the cooked taro balls, red beans, peanuts, and cut fruits in it, and pour in the goat milk.


    Stir with chopsticks.


    Icy cold, sweet and glutinous fairy grass taro **** are ready.


    Huang Ying was very surprised.


    Jiang Yi was stunned.


    He thought that Seventh Sister was just doing nothing but tossing around, but he didn''t expect her to do activities neatly and smoothly, so that he, who had never liked the kitchen, could see the whole body comfortably.


    This thing made by ?? is also weird.


    Never seen.


    A big bowl of sparse, can I eat it?


    Jiang Ning put some in a small bowl and handed it to him: "Brother, try it."


    Jiang Yi then, hesitantly, looked at the dark, thinking, this is made by the seventh sister, he must eat it, as long as he doesn''t die, even if he has diarrhea for three days, he will admit it.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Yi picked up the spoon, closed his eyes, stomped his feet, and ate.


    A sip of fairy grass into his mouth¡ª¡ª


    Hey, smooth, tender, cool, sweet, and a little milky.


    He looked down in surprise, and quickly took another bite.


    Jiang Ning looked at with a smile: "Try the taro balls."


    Jiang Yi immediately grabbed a purple taro ball and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Soft, glutinous, and cold.


    In this hot weather, it has been cold to the heart.


    good to eat.


    too delicious.


    He didn''t care to speak, he ate the small half bowl in one breath, still not satisfied.


    Jiang Ning immediately gave him a bowl.


    This time, Jiang Yi tasted it carefully, and his eyes couldn''t stop shining.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： I do not want

    Chapter 100 I don''t want


    Jiang Ning served himself a bowl and said to Huang Ying: "You serve it yourself, and ask Chunlai to eat them too. It''s very hot, so it''s cool and refreshing to eat."


    Huang Ying is not a greedy person, but looking at the performance of the third son, he couldn''t help but want to taste it.


    She immediately called Chunlai and the others.


    Several maids rushed in when they heard that the princess was ready.


    They are different from Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi has never tasted the princess''s craftsmanship, but they were fortunate enough to eat it several times when they were in Yuwangfu.


    Whether it is rice or vegetables, they are all delicious.


    Today is dessert, which is even more tempting.


    On such a hot day, who wouldn¡¯t want to eat something cold and sweet?


    Several maids lined up, each made a bowl, squatted in a row at the kitchen door, and grinned happily as they ate.


    stunned the cooks in the kitchen.


    The girls who serve their masters in the backyard are usually like half a lady, and they don''t bother to come to places like the back kitchen.


    I squatted at the door today and started eating.


    The things seven girls make are so delicious?


    Jiang Yi ate three bowls in one go, heaved a long sigh of relief, and said, "Seventh sister, what you''ve made is so delicious! I''ve never seen food like this in my life."


    Jiang Ning took a small mouthful of the taro **** and said with a smile, "It''s nothing, it''s very ordinary."


    She is not modest either.


    The dishes she cooks, pancakes, including these desserts, are very common and simple.


    is not so amazing cooking in modern times.


    But here, anyone who eats her cooking skills will be amazed.


    Jiang Ning can only sigh, this ancient meal is too simple and too bland.


    Especially the meal of this great dynasty is basically stew.


    No matter what the ingredients are, they are all stewed.


    There are not many seasonings, except for oil smoke, there are few others.


    It''s just that poor people can''t afford those, but wealthy families like Yu Wangfu and Jiang''s family can''t be poor, but they don''t have any tricks.


    In conclusion, this place is so backward that a little snack she made casually can fascinate a large number of people.


    At first, Jiang Ning couldn''t understand their fuss, but now, she can calmly look at their stunned.


    This feeling is still good.


    Jiang Yi pushed Jiang Ning out of the kitchen, returned to Zilin Garden, and said, "Seventh sister, brother, I have something to discuss with you."


    "you say."


    "Let''s open a restaurant together?"


    "what?"


    "Don''t you know how to cook a lot of food?" Jiang Yi''s eyes lit up, "This can make a lot of money."


    Jiang Ning said: "You study hard and be an official, what do you want to do."


    "Being an official is something we have to do, but it doesn''t prevent us from doing business." Jiang Yi smiled and said, "What''s more, how much salary do you need to be an official? You can''t be a corrupt official. If you want to be an honest official, you won''t have money, so how can you support you? With my nephew?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I don''t have the energy to toss, I don''t want it."


    I usually make something to eat for myself and the people around me when I am in the mood, that is to enjoy.


    If it becomes a business, doing it from morning to night, how tiring.


    She doesn''t want it.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Can I still make you tired? Don''t worry, I will take care of everything. You just need to show your hands a little and give some of your specialty dishes to the cook."


    "Don''t I need to be the cook in the back kitchen?"


    "Of course not. How can my sister be a cook and cook for outsiders."


    "If that''s the case, that''s fine."


    "A word is settled."


    Jiang Yi is very happy.


    The two brothers and sisters were chatting about making money, and they were happy. When they saw Jiang Yuan running in crying, they hugged Jiang Yi and burst into tears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Insult who?

    Chapter 101 Who is insulting?


    "Third brother, woo woo..."


    "Fifth sister, why are you crying?" Jiang Yi was surprised and pulled her to sit down.


    Jiang Yuan cried and said, "That Mrs. Yuan, she doesn''t look down on me. She also said that she came to propose a kiss to the seventh sister, not me, and told me such a concubine to go back and look in the mirror."


    said and wept.


    Although she is a concubine, she has lived the same life as a daughter in Jiang''s house all these years.


    Where have you ever suffered such grievances.


    was ridiculed in person by Mrs. Yuan who came to propose marriage for the Wen family.


    And merciless.


    Jiang Yi frowned and said, "Is my father not here? Could it be that she is allowed to speak like this?"


    "My father is here, but he can''t do anything to a woman. This Mrs. Yuan is of high seniority and has some relatives in our family, so she has to call her auntie." Jiang Yuan sobbed.


    Jiang Ning said: "There are many people who rely on the old to sell the old, but who told you to catch up?"


    "Jiang Qi, what did you say? You''re glad to see me making a fool of yourself, aren''t you?" Jiang Yuan exclaimed angrily.


    "I''m telling you to respect yourself and love yourself. Don''t rush to get married when you see a good man. It''s not worth the money, do you understand?"


    "I...I...you all bully me!"


    Jiang Yuan stomped her feet angrily and cried.


    "It''s not promising." Jiang Ning said, "You haven''t seen Wen Renzong, you just heard that he is good, so you''re going to marry. If you don''t get married, that''s all, cry."


    Jiang Yuan was so angry that she wanted to beat her, but was stopped by Jiang Yi.


    She cried again: "Third brother! Since she came, you only love her, not me!"


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s natural, after all, I''m my own sister, and you didn''t come out of a mother''s belly."


    "You, you..." Jiang Yuan was speechless and kept crying.


    Jiang Yi said: "Don''t cry, Seventh Sister has no ill intentions."


    "Woooooo!"


    "Stop crying! It''s annoying." Jiang Ning shouted.


    Jiang Yuan suddenly stopped and stared at her with tears in her eyes.


    Jiang Ning said: "Come here, I''ll give you something delicious."


    "What can you eat."


    Although his mouth was stubborn, he still moved his footsteps and took the bowl handed over by Huang Ying.


    It''s cool to start with.


    She looked at Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "I ate three bowls just now."


    "real?"


    Jiang Yuan was dubious and took a small bite.


    The next moment, she swallowed hard.


    In the blink of an eye, a small bowl was eaten.


    She smacked her lips and reached out to Huang Ying: "Good sister, give me another bowl."


    Eat happily, most of the depression just now has dissipated.


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Sure enough, sweets save bad moods."


    Jiang Yuan is relieved here, and Mrs. Yuan is not yet.


    She was entrusted by the Wen family to propose a marriage. She thought it was a matter of 100 percent, but Jiang Ruobai brought her concubine to meet her.


    What''s the meaning?


    Take a daughter out of a concubine to fool who?


    Who are you insulting?


    Mrs. Yuan was so angry that she got angry on the spot, grabbed Jiang Ruobai, and taunted Jiang Yuan a few times. After leaving angrily, she went straight to Wenren''s house.


    Mrs. Wenren was relieved to hear that Jiang Ning had rejected the marriage.


    "Sister Yuan, don''t be angry, it''s not a big deal. I''ve got a few new horses, you can take a look."


    Mrs. Wenren has long sleeves and good dance, and quickly coaxed Mrs. Yuan.


    After sending Mrs. Yuan away, she called Wen Renzong and talked about it.


    "It''s not that I disagree, it''s that Miss Jiang Qi is unwilling. Thirteen, you can give up."


    "My son understands."


    Wen Renzong didn''t say much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： The princess has a deep love for the father (plus more)

    Chapter 102 The princess has a deep love for her father (plus)


    I heard that people didn''t come to propose marriage again.


    In addition to Jiang Ning being happy, there is another person who is also quite happy.


    That is Yu Wang Li Hongyuan.


    He looked at the book and said indifferently: "I knew that just because she was like her, lame, maid, pregnant with a child, who would want it. Wen people are crazy to allow her to enter the door."


    The housekeeper promises to promise.


    After a while, Li Hongyuan asked again, "Is there any news from the Jiang family?"


    "It''s nothing else, Princess... No, it''s Miss Jiang Qi. These days I''m either at Jiang''s house, or I''m going out with my two sisters, having tea and watching a play. It looks like she''s in good spirits."


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    The housekeeper added: "It is said that the fetus is also very good. Miss Jiang Qi can eat and sleep, and she doesn''t vomit. But the princess doesn''t seem to gain weight..."


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "What do you say these trivial things are doing, you''ll be fine when you''re idle?"


    "Isn''t this what the lord wants to know?"


    "Oh, now you even know what this king is thinking, let you be a master and a slave, okay?"


    "No no, slaves dare not!"


    "Get out, don''t bother me here."


    "Well, the servant also inquired about something. If you want to hear it, the servant will finish talking and get out."


    "Speak up if you have something to do."


    The housekeeper came over mysteriously: "On the day Mrs. Yuan proposed to marry, Miss Jiang Qi personally rejected the marriage, do you know the reason?"


    Li Hong picked up tea far away and asked casually, "What did she say?"


    "She said that she likes the prince, and in this life, she wants no one but the prince."


    "Pfft¡ª"


    Li Hongyuan spit out a sip of tea.


    The butler jumped away with a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, the slaves escaped quickly."


    Li Hongyuan raised his hand and splashed the remaining half cup of tea on his clothes: "Will you hide for your father?"


    Butler: "..."


    Li Hongyuan put down the teacup, wiped the tea from the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, glanced at him, and said, "What did you just say?"


    "what?"


    "talk!"


    "Oh, Miss Jiang Qi, right? She said she likes the prince, so she doesn''t want to marry Wen Renzong."


    "...full of nonsense."


    "It''s true, the princess said it herself, and the little servant at the door heard it and spread it out." The housekeeper Qiqi Ai said, "I must say, our princess is really in love with the Lord, even after being divorced, we still have one heart. I miss the prince. It''s a pity..."


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "What a pity?"


    "It''s a pity that Luohua is intentional, and flowing water is ruthless. Our princess is pitiful, really pitiful."


    "Can she be pitiful? Didn''t you see how rogue and domineering she was?" Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    "That''s true." The housekeeper smiled, "I was outside, and I saw the princess listening to the book in the teahouse, and the thirteenth son of Wenren also went over to speak. It can be seen that this son of Wenren still has a little interest in the princess. Although he was divorced by the father. , the beauty of the princess is still not worrying about marrying..."


    "Get out." Li Hongyuan was irritated when he heard this, and shouted abruptly, "You are now bold enough to talk so much nonsense in front of this king."


    The housekeeper immediately closed his mouth and went out silently.


    Li Hongyuan continued to read the book and read a few lines, but couldn''t read it any longer.


    I don''t know why, but my heart is a little annoyed.


    He dropped the book and stood up.


    The entourage immediately followed: "Where are you going, Lord?"


    "Prepare your horse and go out for a walk."


    mounted the horse, thinking of entering the palace, when passing Wanrun Teahouse, Li Hongyuan saw a carriage marked with Jiang''s family parked outside.


    He couldn''t help but look inside the teahouse¡ª¡ª


    Ask for a recommendation ticket


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： its her

    Chapter 103 It Was Her


    The teahouse is as lively as ever.


    Mr. Storyteller, full of voice and emotion.


    Tea patrons gathered around small round tables, listening to books, drinking tea, and eating dried sunflower seeds.


    It''s just that the storyteller today is not a man, but a crisp girl''s voice.


    The sound is pleasant and lively.


    drew cheers from the tea guests.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him casually and wanted to leave directly.


    He doesn''t like this kind of place, he finds it too noisy.


    But he always felt that the faint voice of a young girl was a little familiar.


    When did the teahouse allow women to speak books?


    Attendant Su Cheng saw him stop his horse and ponder, and immediately winked at the attendant next to him.


    The attendant jumped off the horse, ran into the teahouse, ran back quickly, and said to Su Cheng, "Boss, the girl who is telling the story... seems to be our princess."


    Su Cheng was stunned for a moment, then drove his horse forward and whispered to Li Hongyuan, "Master, let''s go in and sit?"


    "When have you seen your father go to such a place?"


    "It''s very lively inside. It is said that the storyteller is a woman, and the story is very exciting. No one is willing to leave for a pot of tea and a tael of silver."


    "A coined word."


    "Although this story is made up, it is indeed eye-catching." Su Cheng smiled, "It seems that the thirteenth son of the Wen family is also in it. Didn''t the master say that he had something to look for, just right. My subordinates will go now. Get you a quiet table."


    Li Hongyuan moved slightly in his heart.


    He had already vaguely guessed something.


    But some can''t believe it.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity, jumped off his horse, and walked into the restaurant.


    As soon as we entered, there was a burst of applause.


    Around the screen, he saw a white-skirted girl sitting on the stage, with long hair reaching her hips, holding a folding fan in her right hand, with high spirits and eloquent eloquence.


    Sure enough, it was her!


    Jiang Ning!


    The person who sat on the stage telling the story turned out to be her.


    No wonder the voice always feels familiar.


    There are so many teahouses in Chang''an City, and the storytellers are all men. What kind of decency does she have to show herself on the stage as a woman?


    Li Hongyuan glanced coldly, and wanted to turn around and leave, but his feet were disobedient, and he finally sat down at the table.


    This piece is separated by a screen and is separated from the ordinary people next to it.


    There are also two tables.


    The fifth and sixth girls of the Jiang family sat on one table, and Wen Renzong sat on the other table.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were nibbling on melon seeds, listening to the storytelling and concentrating, obviously attracted by the content of the storytelling.


    Wen Renzong was wearing a black official uniform, sitting upright with his hands on his lap. Although he was also listening to the book, his face showed no expression. Just like his own character, he is rigorous, upright, observant of etiquette, and regards the great law as the highest worship.


    At this time, he turned his head slightly and glanced at Jiang Ning on the stage from time to time, but he didn''t stare.


    This is very rude and doesn''t fit his temperament.


    However, Li Hong was a little unhappy when he saw it.


    Jiang Ning, who was on the stage, said with a smile on his face: "...Then Dalang went out to sell cakes, leaving Jinlian alone in the empty room. Feeling the heat in the room, he got up and opened the window, but he didn''t want to, the fork fell off and hit the bottom. Passing by someone''s head!"


    Speaking of this, she paused for a while and asked everyone below with a smile: "Guess who was hit?"


    The people below shouted: "Could it be her official man?"


    "No." Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "Who is that? Girl, don''t give a shit, come quickly!"


    The tea guests were itchy and shouted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： unbearable

    Chapter 104 Unbearable


    Jiang Ning slapped his fan and said with a smile, "The person she hit was named Ximen Qing. But she said that Ximen Qing was born with a romantic appearance..."


    "How does the golden lotus look like?" Someone asked.


    "This golden lotus, that''s a beauty." Jiang Ning smiled, "The crown doesn''t wear laziness, she wears a bun with blue silk on her temples, and the golden hairpin is slanted on the dark cloud. Call for Meixiang, open the cage, and wear a set of plain thongs. Clothes, dressed in the appearance of Xi Shi."


    Li Hongyuan frowned.


    This is all a mess.


    The lewd lyrics are unbearable!


    The eyes of the tea drinkers went straight.


    They all asked: "Then what? What happens after you hit it?"


    Jiang Ning smiled slightly: "Then the two of them got on well, and they worked together to kill Dalang."


    "Why is it so good?" The tea guests listened anxiously, "Miss, you should make it clear! How good, why did you hurt Dalang, and why?"


    "I can''t explain this clearly."


    "Why not?"


    "Because of harmony. I omit 10,000 words here, you can use your own imagination." Jiang Ning put down his fan and raised a cup to drink water.


    The tea guests were speechless.


    "We think to ourselves, what books should we pay to listen to."


    "Girl, I''m telling the story of a hero in Liangshan, what kind of big man Jinlian do you want to listen to!" Jiang Ning plausibly said, "Vulgar!"


    The tea guests scolded: "Didn''t we wait for you to talk about Wu Erlang, but you said, Dalang can die in vain?"


    "Of course not." Jiang Ning laughed, "Erlang came back and saw that Dalang was killed, so he killed Jinlian and Ximen Qing, got a lawsuit, and ran up to Liangshan to be a hero! He is known as Tianshangxing, the traveler Wusong!"


    Jiang Ning slapped the gavel: "Foreknowledge what will happen next, and listen to the next breakdown."


    "Huh? It''s gone?"


    The tea guests were listening, their blood was boiling, and they were not addicted to listening at all, and they all shouted, "One more paragraph, one more paragraph!"


    Jiang Ning said: "I don''t want to say it, I''ll hurry up next time!"


    "We will pay one tael per person. There are hundreds of people here. If you listen to your game with more than 100 taels, you will not lose!"


    "It''s just a thousand taels, and I won''t tell you." Jiang Ning said, "Girl, I tell you that books are purely a hobby, not to make money."


    "What about ten thousand taels?" A serious voice sounded.


    Jiang Ning looked at the sound.


    It is Wenrenzong who speaks.


    Everyone inhaled.


    Too proud.


    10,000 taels just to listen to a book?


    can''t compare, can''t compare.


    Jiang Ning came over with a wheelchair and said with a smile, "If the Thirteenth Young Master is willing to pay 10,000 taels, I can hold a special session for you, and I will only tell you."


    Wenren Zong said: "A word is a decision."


    Even Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan looked surprised.


    Is he coming for real?


    Even for these young ladies from wealthy families, 10,000 taels is by no means a small sum.


    Jiang Ning said: "After the money is in place, the time and place will be fixed by the Thirteenth Young Master."


    Wen Renzong said: "Okay, after I go back, I will send someone to send the bank note and post."


    This coming and going has left sister Jiang Yuan dumbfounded.


    "This king is against it."


    Li Hongyuan stood up.


    Only then did everyone discover that there was a person sitting in the corner of the screen.


    Li Hongyuan has a very handsome appearance and is the only one in the entire Chang''an City. It is hard to forget at a glance. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan recognized him and did not dare to look directly at him, so they hurriedly bowed.


    Wen Renzong also saluted immediately: "I have seen His Royal Highness King Yu."


    Li Hongyuan ignored them and looked directly at Jiang Ning: "Don''t tell stories here in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： The happy life of Ximen Qing and three women

    Chapter 105 The happy life of Ximen Qing and three women


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and asked Jiang Yuan, "Who is he?"


    Jiang Yuan: "..."


    Wen Renzong''s always serious face showed a smile.


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "Jiang Qi, what amnesia are you pretending to be with this king?"


    Jiang Ning asked Wen Renzong: "Master Thirteen, you are Master Jingzhaoyin of Chang''an City. I want to ask for advice. I am here to tell stories, have I violated any law in Dasheng?"


    Wen Renzong shook his head: "Never."


    "In that case, this Prince Yu ordered me not to tell stories here, what should I do?"


    "Seven girls can ignore it."


    Wen Renzong said with a slight smile after putting his hands together.


    Jiang Ning shook the paper fan, leaned on the wheelchair, and said with a smile, "Your Highness heard? Lord Jing Zhaoyin said that I can ignore any of your orders. After all, I have nothing to do with you."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment.


    This is true. From the moment he sent the divorce letter, according to Dasheng''s custom, it can be regarded as Jiang Ning''s abandonment, and he is no longer King Yu''s wife.


    After a while, Li Hongyuan said, "Have you forgotten that you are still pregnant with this king''s child?"


    "Oh."


    "What are you going to do, this king has no control. But you are not allowed to show up with my children again and say these disgusting things!"


    Wen Renzong said: "His Royal Highness King Yu is too overbearing."


    "Is there any reason for you to interrupt when this king speaks?" Li Hongyuan looked at him coldly, "I heard that you want to marry this king''s concubine? Be careful, maybe only some idiots can''t see it."


    Wen Renzong said: "My lord misunderstood. Since you have abandoned Jiang Qi girl, others can marry her. I think Jiang Qi girl has its own cuteness."


    "So, is it true that you didn''t marry her?"


    "As long as Miss Jiang Qi is willing to marry."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Do you want to be the father of this king''s son?"


    "...The lower officials dare not."


    After all, the family is King Yu, and his son is the grandson of the emperor. Wen Renzong must not say such absurd words.


    Jiang Yan was so frightened that she didn''t dare to take a breath.


    Jiang Yuan gathered up her courage, stepped forward to hold the wheelchair, and whispered, "Seven, let''s go back first."


    "¡­¡­Walk."


    Although fighting is beautiful, it cannot be a pond fish.


    The three sisters, ??, are about to leave.


    Jiang Ning''s wheelchair was grabbed.


    Looking back, it was Li Hongyuan.


    "This king has something to tell you." He said coldly, "Come with me to the second floor."


    The second floor is a private room.


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "I can''t help you." Li Hongyuan grabbed the wheelchair.


    "Help!" Jiang Ning reached out and hugged the pillar.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were both scared to death and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Wen Renzong frowned slightly: "His Royal Highness is too rude to Miss Jiang Qi, she is still pregnant."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t speak, just bent down, picked Jiang Ning up from the wheelchair, and looked at Wen Renzong: "Master Wenren, are you satisfied now?"


    Wenrenzong: "..."


    Jiang Ning said: "Master Thirteen save me, I don''t want 10,000 taels, I will tell you the story for free, and I will give you the details of Jinlian''s murder of Dalang! If you can''t listen to it, I can also talk about the spin-off drama Ximen Qing and the three women. happy life..."


    Everyone: "..."


    This woman is really...


    Li Hongyuan turned around and walked up the stairs.


    Wen Renzong frowned.


    He knew the superior and inferior, and also knew that he could not have a head-on conflict with King Yu.


    But at that moment, he really had the urge to grab someone from King Yu.


    This is so irrational.


    is not something he should do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： i want you to stay away from me

    Chapter 106 I want you to stay away from me


    Li Hongyuan carried Jiang Ning up the stairs and came to a private room on the second floor.


    is not the same as struggling and yelling downstairs.


    On the way, Jiang Ning stayed in his arms quietly.


    Obediently motionless, the contrast between the front and the back is terrifying.


    Li Hongyuan stopped: "I thought you were going crazy."


    Jiang Ning said: "You are for the sword, I am for the fish. I''m afraid of making trouble again. If you get angry and throw me down, who will pay for my two lives?"


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "This king is not that crazy."


    He put her in a chair.


    When ?? fell, his movements were deliberately lighter.


    Landed safely, Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to the table to pour tea.


    was held down by Li Hongyuan: "Drinking tea is not good for children."


    "When did Your Highness care so much about this child?" Jiang Ning retracted his hand, "Who told me to kill this child before? Now that I drink tea, you feel distressed."


    "At that time, I didn''t know the child was mine."


    "I was pregnant before I got married. Don''t you doubt it?"


    "I asked the royal father, the child in your belly is indeed mine." Li Hongyuan turned around and poured a glass of water for her, his tone was gentler, "I take back what I said before."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, but he heard some useful information from these words.


    "Your father knows about this?"


    "He knew it much earlier than you and I did." Li Hongyuan didn''t say it too clearly, but anyone with a heart can hear it.


    Jiang Ning understood even more.


    Sure enough, it was the ghost of Lao Litou.


    This fat old man is shameless.


    With such a rude method, it''s not a problem to plot against his own son, but also to take advantage of the innocence of other people''s girls.


    Have you asked yourself what you mean?


    It is no wonder that he gave so many valuable things later, and he felt ashamed for daring.


    Li Hongyuan sat opposite her and said, "I heard about you."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    What can she do.


    Oh, except for blind dates.


    Li Hongyuan lowered his eyes slightly: "Since you don''t want me, why bother to provoke Wenrenzong."


    Jiang Ning: "??"


    Li Hongyuan said: "As long as you stay safe, I can take you back and give you a title, so that you can stay in the palace with peace of mind and have children. After all, the children belong to this king, and this king will be responsible."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know where to start complaining for a while, so he could only say: "Who wants your name."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "Then what do you want?"


    "I want you to stay away from me."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This dead woman, doesn''t she just like him, won''t she marry anyone other than him?


    Talking will kill popularity.


    Fortunately, he was ready to reconcile with her and take her home.


    "Don''t forget, the child in your womb belongs to this king."


    "I didn''t deny it."


    "In that case, you can go home with me."


    "No return."


    "You are pregnant now, I will not force you to come back. However, you can no longer tell stories here like today, and you can no longer meet Wen Renzong."


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer directly, but said with a smile: "His Royal Highness married me before because I looked like Lin Zizi. Now that you are begging me to go back, that''s what your emperor''s father means, right? Since you don''t like me, why make excuses? ?"


    "I don''t need you to teach me when I do things. You just need to remember my words."


    "My storytelling today is just a whim, just for fun. As for Wen Renzong, since he likes me, I can consider marrying him."


    Li Hongyuan laughed angrily: "Do you really think Wen Renzong wants to marry you because he likes you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： This king breaks your leg

    Chapter 107 This King breaks your leg


    Jiang Ning asked back: "Otherwise? If he doesn''t like me, why should he marry me?"


    "Naturally for other purposes!"


    "For what purpose?"


    "For the power of your Jiang family, for...I can''t get along with me."


    "Your Highness married me, isn''t it also for the power of the Jiang family? Don''t talk about others." Jiang Ning said, "Since you are all the same, I can choose a good marriage for me."


    "How did you know he would be nice to you?"


    "He appreciates what I do. When I tell a book, he doesn''t think it''s immoral, but it''s funny, and he''s willing to pay 10,000 taels to listen to me." Jiang Ning laughed, "and the 13th National Congress is already 20 years old. Being a third-rank official, he has a very promising future. He looks very good, and he is gentle and gentle, which is the type I like."


    Hearing the last sentence, Li Hongyuan frowned slightly.


    "He''s just trying to please you."


    "I just like others to please me, flatter me, spoil me, and treat me well." Jiang Ning smiled while holding the teacup, "Whether he likes my family background or my appearance, I don''t think it''s a problem. The key is he Be nice to me. It''s called getting what you want, understand?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "You are quite crooked."


    "It''s better than some people, who are clearly taking advantage of others, but still have a bad attitude towards others and are better at arrogance."


    "...Did this king abuse you, or what?"


    "It seems that the lord''s memory is not very good."


    "Tell me how this king abused you."


    "Then I''ll tell you." Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "You forced me to drink Bizi soup! Don''t give me the right to housekeeping! Let the concubine bully me! You want me to kill the child!"


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    Thinking of this, he frowned and asked, "You drank that medicine, are you alright?"


    "If I have something to do, can I sit here and talk to you calmly?"


    "At that time, you can tell me."


    "What? Say I already have your child? Besides, I don''t know that the child is yours."


    "Really?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows, "You didn''t know that the child belonged to this king at that time? Then when did you know?"


    Jiang Ning was at a loss for words: "I... guessed it later."


    "So, when you married this king, you didn''t know that the child belonged to this king. And that night you deliberately drunk this king and seduced this king... Are you planning to let this king raise the children of other men? "


    "..." Jiang Ning raised his hand to touch his hair.


    At this moment, he suddenly became wiser.


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "Look at your beautiful face, who would have thought that you were hiding such a malicious intent."


    "Is that enough? It''s not that I''m begging to marry you. Besides, who harmed me like this? Why don''t you condemn your father?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "It is true that the father did something wrong. But you are also mortified."


    "As for me, I have no good intentions. But how are you better than me? Some things are well known to everyone, and no one should say anything."


    "Okay, don''t tell me." Li Hongyuan stood up and said with restraint his anger, "I''ll tell you the truth too. Since you''ve become my king''s woman, you can only be my king''s woman forever. If you dare to marry someone else Man, this king broke your leg!"


    "It''s broken."


    "...Break both legs!"


    "I didn''t expect His Royal Highness King Yu, who looks so splendid, to be so arrogant!"


    "That only means that you don''t know this king yet." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Three days later, I will pick you up at Jiang''s house."


    "You can talk about it after entering the door of Jiang''s house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： since he spent a fortune

    Chapter 108 Starts with his big money


    Li Hongyuan said: "Do you think it will be difficult for this king to pick you up?"


    "My lord, did you forget to leave the book? We are fine now, you have no right to let me go back."


    "This king doesn''t mind marrying you again."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "I''ll carry you down."


    "Need not."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "Whether men and women don''t kiss. You can do it yourself, I''ll have some more tea."


    Li Hongyuan walked up to her, stretched out his hand to pick her up, and said, "You and I have already been honest with each other, is it still close to this intimacy?"


    "I don''t remember anything."


    "I don''t remember either." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "However, I said that on the night of the big wedding, you took off all my clothes with your own hands. You have seen everything about this king."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    How did this man say these words with no expression on his face?


    Li Hongyuan saw her look a little embarrassed, and said, "Are you satisfied with this king''s body? How is it better than Wenrenzong''s?"


    "Then I''ll have to wait until I see his body before I can compare."


    "..." Li Hongyuan said, "You''re really not afraid that the Lord will throw you down."


    Jiang Ning touched his stomach: "My son is not afraid."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes fell on her belly, imagining that there was a little baby inside, with his blood flowing. For some reason, there were some ripples in my heart.


    That is his child.


    Li Hongyuan, who has never been a father, has a wonderful feeling in his heart.


    Jiang Ning moved his body.


    Li Hongyuan returned to his senses and subconsciously asked, "Where is the discomfort?"


    "Being too close to you makes me uncomfortable."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan lowered his face, stopped talking, carried her out of the private room, and returned to the lobby on the first floor.


    Wen Renzong, the two girls from the Jiang family are still waiting in place, looking anxious.


    Seeing them appear, Wen Renzong stepped forward: "Ningning, are you alright?"


    The name ?? made Li Hongyuan''s face darker.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and said indifferently, "Didn''t you reject Wen''s family''s proposal? When will you get better again?"


    "From the moment he spent a lot of money to buy me happy."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Li Hongyuan really had the urge to throw her down.


    He whispered: "If you dare to be nice to him, this king will break your leg."


    "Do you try?" Jiang Ning''s hand fell on his stomach.


    "You are pregnant with this king''s child, flirting with other men, hooking up with each other, do you want your face?"


    "You''re still pestering your ex-wife."


    "You¡ª" Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, put her in the wheelchair, and said with a smile, "A-Ning, take care of you at home, this king will pick you up in two days, and then our family of three will be reunited. "


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and thought to himself that all the men in the royal family were indeed movie stars.


    In order to fight for the throne, he does everything he can.


    The cold and insidious His Royal Highness Prince Yu actually said such words in public.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were both surprised.


    Wen Renzong is still cold and indifferent.


    After Li Hongyuan left, Jiang Yuan immediately stepped forward and asked, "What did you talk about? Just now, His Highness said that he would take you back to the palace?"


    "He was joking."


    "Really?" Jiang Yuan wondered.


    His Royal Highness King Yu is really cold.


    and fierce.


    It doesn''t look like a joke at all.


    is also completely different from the rumored image of a gentle and handsome boy.


    scared away her thoughts of King Yu.


    On the way back, Wen Renzong pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair and asked, "Just now, did King Yu treat you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： ask me again

    Chapter 109 Ask Me Again


    "It''s nothing, just a little talk."


    "He said he wanted to take you back to Prince Yu''s Mansion?"


    "Said, but I won''t go back."


    "Ningning, you... do you like King Yu?"


    "Sir Wenren, you..."


    "Call me Thirteen." Wen Renzong said, "Even if you don''t agree to my marriage proposal, we are still friends and don''t have to be too outspoken. Can I call you Ningning?"


    "Can''t."


    "Ningning, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "..." Jiang Ning was speechless.


    Don''t the men here know how to listen?


    "Thirteen adults, we are really not familiar with each other."


    "I know." Wen Renzong glanced at her, "If you don''t like it, I''ll still call you Miss Jiang Qi."


    "You can just call me Jiang Qi. Sir, don''t follow me all the time." Jiang Ning said, "Look at me, I''m not suitable for remarriage. You are a talented young man with a bright future, so don''t be with someone like me. Time wasted."


    Wen Renzong did not speak.


    walked silently for a while, before Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan got into a jewelry shop.


    Wen Renzong pushed a wheelchair and parked at the door of the jewelry store: "Do you want to go in and take a look at the seventh girl?"


    "Don''t go."


    "I thought girls liked shiny jewelry."


    "I like it too, but it''s too noisy." Jiang Ning propped up his cheeks and said lazily, "I don''t like shopping by myself, I like others sending things to me."


    Wen Renzong smiled and said, "Ah Qi, you are very interesting."


    "generally."


    "The book you talked about today is also interesting."


    "Oh, that''s the Water Margin. It tells the story of a group of heroes who were forced to rebel. It''s really interesting. If you like it, I''ll write it down and give it to you another day. As for the Pan Jinlian part in it, it''s just a very small part. Interlude, it''s fun to say it, for everyone to have fun. Adults don''t need to care."


    "No, I think you said it very well, lively."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Jiang Ning covered a yawn with his sleeve.


    Wen Renzong was silent for a while and said, "Ah Qi, I think I like you a little bit."


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    "I like being with you very much. It''s interesting to hear every word you say. When I can''t see you, I want to see you, so I always follow you. It''s not that I have nothing to do when I''m idle."


    Wen Renzong said it very seriously.


    But for a serious person like him, he always felt a bit inconsistent when he said such things.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My lord just thinks it''s fresh."


    "Aqi, will you return to Prince Yu''s Mansion?"


    "of course not."


    "Then marry me." Wen Renzong looked at her seriously, "I imagined carefully that I can see you every day for decades to come. It must be a very interesting thing to be with you."


    Jiang Ning said: "You ask me again. The previous sentence."


    "...Are you going back to Prince Yu''s Mansion?"


    "meeting."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wen Renzong''s expression was a little dumb.


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    Amusing nerds, still fun.


    At this time, Jiang Yan turned around and shouted: "Seventh sister, come on. There is a pair of shoes here that is particularly good, but they don''t have the size of the two of us. Come and try them."


    Jiang Ning responded, said sorry to Wen Renzong, and pushed the wheelchair in by himself.


    Wen Renzong looked at her back, a little disappointed.


    Jiang Yan is holding a pair of extremely delicate embroidered shoes, patterned with gold thread, inlaid with pink pearls, sparkling with fire, which is gorgeous.


    Jiang Ning liked it very much and reached out to take it, but was snatched away by the other hand.


    is the head of Ling''an County.


    She sneered: "A lame man, do you need to wear shoes? "


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, please.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： first come first served

    Chapter 110 First Come First Served


    This Ling''an County Lord, since Jiang Ning was hit by King Yu''s flower ball, seems to have a grudge against her, and he has to find fault every time he encounters it.


    On the birthday of Concubine Jin Gui, she was openly looking for trouble.


    Jiang Ning was uncomfortable because of her pregnancy, and she had no sense of belonging here, so she treated the ancient people here as primitive people, and was too lazy to care about these little girls.


    Who knew this stinky girl was not over yet.


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, Jiang Yuan said angrily, "Ling An, how can you rob someone else?"


    "In terms of robbing things, who can compare to your family''s Jiang Qi?" The county magistrate Ling''an glanced at the embroidered shoes and was very satisfied, "Not to mention that I ordered these shoes last time!"


    "Last time? Then why didn''t you buy it back last time?"


    "I...wasn''t enough money then."


    "Isn''t it? You are the dignified county magistrate of Ling''an, and you can''t even get the money for a pair of shoes?" Jiang Yuan, like a cat smelling gossip, immediately came up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who said I can''t take out the money? I just... I didn''t bring enough when I went out last time. I''m a county owner, how do I know that I need to bring money when I go out?" Proud Great White Goose.


    Jiang Yuan pouted: "You think you are a three-year-old child? You don''t know how to bring money. Last time I saw you buying materials at the shop over there! You can count carefully with your money bag! If you don''t have money, you won''t have money, right? Still tough."


    "I am the county magistrate, will I have no money?"


    "What county head are you? You don''t even have a fief. That''s a good name." Jiang Yuan didn''t give her any face at all, she reached out and grabbed her shoes, "First come, first served, I''m sorry, I''ll bring the money. It''s gone!"


    She took out a piece of silver and patted it on the table: "Ma''am, I want these shoes, so I don''t need to look for the extra money!"


    Ling''an County Lord was angry and reached out to grab it: "Give it back to me!"


    "I have already paid!"


    "Madam, didn''t I say last time that I ordered this shoe?" The county magistrate Ling''an turned to ask the proprietress.


    The proprietress is a beautiful woman in her thirties.


    Her shop is all about the business of the upper class ladies and ladies in Chang''an City. She has her own connections, so naturally no one wants to offend.


    She hurriedly smoothed things out: "don''t worry about the two girls. You all know that the shoes in my store are all the same pair, and there is absolutely no repetition. County lord, look at Jiang Wu girl who has paid for it, or you can take another look. anything else?"


    "I want this pair!" County Lord Ling''an''s petulant temper came up, and he had to. "Madam, our house takes care of a lot of your business every year. I said last time that I will order this pair of shoes. You are now you lied?"


    "This..." The proprietress looked at Jiang Yuan, "Five girls, look at these, these are indeed the shoes that the county chief asked for last time."


    "I''ve already paid!" Jiang Yuan refused to let go.


    "Didn''t you just say first come, first served? Why did you fight yourself just after speaking?" The subject of Ling''an County was sarcastic.


    "You¡ª" Jiang Yuan was speechless.


    Jiang Yan whispered to persuade: "Fifth sister, forget it, it''s just a pair of shoes... Let''s buy something else."


    "Why?" Jiang Yuan said angrily, "I just won''t give it!"


    "Jiang Wu, don''t you want to **** it out?" Ling''an County Lord smiled and crossed his arms, "You are the lady of the Xiangfu, so can you be so domineering? If you spread it out, you won''t be afraid of losing your father''s reputation."


    "You..." Jiang Yuan''s face flushed with anger.


    "Ling''an County Lord," Jiang Ning said, "You said just now that you have already ordered the shoes last time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： Broken shoes are best for you

    Chapter 111 Broken shoes are best for you


    "That''s right!"


    "Oh, so you must have paid the deposit?"


    "I said it is a decision, there is no need to pay a deposit."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "If you don''t pay the deposit, what kind of reservation is it? Just because you, the county magistrate Ling''an, want to buy a pair of shoes for 10 taels of money, just with your mouth, you want to buy a pair of shoes for ten taels of silver? In my opinion, your behavior is better than ours. The fifth girl is more domineering. After all, our fifth girl gave money."


    "That''s right!" Jiang Yuan said immediately, "You didn''t even give me the deposit."


    Jiang Ning looked at the proprietress: "May I ask the shop''s rules, as long as you say something verbally, you can set things down? If I like the set of jade jewelry in the shop, is it said that the proprietress can no longer sell it?"


    The proprietress smiled and said, "This... of course it won''t work."


    Jiang Yuan laughed loudly, "Ling An, have you heard the rules in the shop? You want to decide with just one mouth, do you want to bully others?"


    His Majesty the current emperor does not like the powerful and special, and bullying others.


    Ling''an county magistrate did not dare to do this in public.


    She sneered: "A lame man, what shoes do you wear? Broken shoes are the best for you!"


    Jiang Yuan angrily said, "What did you say?"


    "I''ll just say that your family is shameless, the house is not good, the concubines and wives are spoiled, and the concubines and concubines like to **** other people''s things! Bah! You can take these broken shoes, the county owner is not uncommon!"


    "You are looking for a fight!"


    Jiang Yuan jumped up and grabbed her bun¡ª¡ª


    Ling''an County Lord was pulled back and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Jiang Yuan quickly released her hand, called Jiang Yan, pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair and ran away.


    It wasn''t until she got into the carriage that Jiang Yuan laughed: "Today is so refreshing!"


    Jiang Yan''s face was white: "Fifth sister, you bully Ling''an County Lord like this, she will not give up."


    "I''m afraid of her?" Jiang Yuan snorted, turned to look at Jiang Ning, raised her eyebrows, "Jiang Xiaoqi, you did a good job today."


    Jiang Ning rubbed her legs lightly and smiled: "How can you argue with her to buy me shoes. In fact, it''s not worth it for a pair of shoes. She is the county owner after all."


    "Is it about a pair of shoes? This is a face!" Jiang Yuan handed her the shoes, "Anyway, it''s not the first time I have fought with the county magistrate Ling''an."


    Jiang Ning picked up the shoes and looked at them.


    Embroidered shoes are gorgeous and delicate, like a work of art.


    No wonder the county magistrate of Ling''an is also rushing to ask for it.


    Ten taels of silver is enough for ordinary people to live for a year or two.


    Jiang Yan said softly: "Seventh sister, don''t be sad, don''t pay attention to the words of the county magistrate Ling''an. Even if your legs don''t fall a bit, you can still wear the best shoes."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I really like shoes. It''s a pity that I can''t walk after wearing them."


    Jiang Yuan looked over and said, "What''s the matter with your legs? I remember your legs were good when you were young."


    "I don''t remember too much. It seems that I fell from a height once. My family was poor and had no money to take me for medical treatment. That''s it."


    These Jiang Nings have no memory, they all heard from Fa Xiao He Tang.


    Jiang Yuan said: "Then you really have a bad life."


    Jiang Yan showed pity and sadness: "It''s too pitiful. If you don''t have money, why should you support you, it will hurt your life."


    "Can it still be cured? Find an imperial doctor." Jiang Yuan said.


    "Daddy went to the imperial doctor. The imperial doctor said that the injury has been too long, and the bones of the knee and calf are all crooked. There is no way."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： The decree has come

    Chapter 112 The decree is here


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were both silent.


    A child who breaks a leg can be easily cured, just find a bruise-injured husband to pick it up.


    Just because I didn¡¯t have that few money, I was delayed for a lifetime.


    No wonder she was distracted by the embroidered shoes.


    These shoes cost only 10 taels of silver. If she had 10 taels of silver back then, she would not have become a lame.


    Jiang Yan''s eyes turned red.


    Jiang Yuan glanced at her and said coldly, "You cry every now and then, why do you have so many tears? What''s the matter, she''s not back now? As the daughter of the Jiang family, even if her legs are bad, there are so many people. Serve her. Not to mention ten taels of shoes, even one hundred taels or one thousand taels of shoes can be worn!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Look at the last time you fought with the chief of Ling''an County, you didn''t give up until you killed her. Why did you pull her down and run away today?"


    "I''m not afraid of fighting and bumping into you and the child in your belly?" Jiang Yuan rolled her eyes.


    "Didn''t you always find it unpleasant for me to have a baby?"


    "I don''t like you because I don''t like you, not because I don''t like the child. I''ve had enough to eat, and I''m not happy with an unborn child."


    "Sister Fifth, don''t do this." Jiang Yan smiled at Jiang Ning, "Sister Five has always been like this, with a knife mouth, but her heart is not really bad."


    "I don''t care what you say? And what do you mean by saying it''s not bad? Or do you mean I''m bad?"


    "That''s not what I meant, you wronged me..."


    "How dare you talk back!"


    Jiang Yuan turned around and pinched Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    These two girls have different temperaments, Jiang Yuan is arrogant, has a big temper, and is pushy, but also very loyal.


    Jiang Yan is quiet and timid, but very gentle and meticulous.


    Overall, not bad.


    When she got home, she first went to Zilinyuan to see Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi is in much better spirits now, but his body is still not very good, so he usually does not go out. Most of the time he stayed in the small meditation room, quietly reading and copying scriptures.


    Today, however, is a little different.


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi are also here, drinking tea and talking with Lin Zizi.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming back, Lin Zizi''s eyes showed a bit of bright color: "Good boy, come here."


    Jiang Ning smiled and walked over.


    Lin Zizi pulled her to his side, stroked her back, and wiped her sweat with a towel: "Where did you go to play, you''re sweating. The people who follow don''t know how to change your clothes?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Ruobai and his son.


    Jiang Yi shook his head slightly.


    This means that Lin Zizi is a little unclear again, and treats Jiang Ning as a three-year-old child.


    When Jiang Ning was three years old when he lost, Lin Zizi was stimulated and confused, and his memory often stayed at that time.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Mother, I''m a little hungry."


    "What to eat?"


    "I want to eat the purple rice cake made by my mother."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll do it right now." Lin Zizi touched her forehead and repeatedly told the maid to look at her well before she got up and went out.


    Jiang Yi sighed: "Seven sisters lost all these years, I don''t know how painful it is for my mother, she has been unable to get out."


    "Fortunately, when Xiaoqi is back, it will be all right." Jiang Ruobai put down the teacup and said with a smile, "Xiaoqi, I have something good to tell you. The imperial decree came from the palace just now."


    "Edict?"


    "Your Majesty first reprimanded King Yu, and King Yu apologized to you in person, and took you back to Prince Yu''s mansion." Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, "To reprimand the prince for the sake of his daughter-in-law is something that has never happened before. The second prince and the third prince and The four princes are all married, and there are some things that are not right, so His Majesty rarely asks."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： The dog is in a hurry and jumps over the wall

    Chapter 113 The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry


    Jiang Ning thought of what King Yu said when he was in the restaurant.


    He said he could pick her up whenever he wanted.


    It turned out that he went directly to the great commander.


    Innocent!


    Thinking that there is an imperial decree, she will give up the comfortable life of the Jiang family and go back to Prince Yu''s mansion with him in despair?


    is not thinking about the cub in her stomach.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "What does Daddy mean?"


    "Dad, I''m here to ask you what you think." Jiang Ruobai said, "Since the imperial decree has come, King Yu will definitely come to apologize. When that time comes, you should accept his apology first. Our Jiang family''s daughter cannot be called in vain. was bullied."


    Jiang Yi nodded: "That''s exactly what you said."


    Jiang Ruobai looked at him: "You haven''t returned to the academy yet?"


    "I have to watch King Yu apologize to the little sister before leaving."


    "You have a lot of excuses. You will try it in autumn in two months, so prepare well. Don''t be distracted by things at home."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. How can I be here as my uncle in such a big scene as King Yu''s apology?"


    Jiang Ning said quietly: "The third brother is very gossipy."


    "Brother is concerned about you."


    "But I don''t want to go back yet."


    "If you don''t want to go back, don''t go back." Jiang Yi said, "Apologizing is acceptable, but going back is impossible."


    "Don''t instigate, let your sister speak for herself." Jiang Ruobai glared at his son, "she refuses to marry Wen Renzong, do you plan to let her be a widow for the rest of her life? King Ruoyu has a good attitude of admitting his mistake, and he will not return after returning to the mansion. Bullying you. This is still negotiable."


    Jiang Ning shook his father''s sleeve: "But I want to stay by my mother''s side, I don''t want to leave."


    This sentence made Lin Zizi burst into tears when he heard it when he entered the door.


    She rushed over and hugged Jiang Ning: "No one is allowed to force me to go away. Jiang Ruobai, you didn''t think highly of my daughter back then, but now you just want her to marry, who knows that King Yu can''t be good. Her husband''s family treats her badly, You still forced her to go back. You simply forced our mother and daughter to die!"


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly said: "Madam, don''t be angry, don''t get excited. I will never force my daughter to go back. It''s up to her to make up her own mind."


    "Daughter, say it yourself." Lin Zizi said.


    "I don''t want to go back for the time being." Jiang Ning was surrounded by Lin Zizixiang''s soft and soft embrace, but it was quite useful, "I am pregnant with a child, and several concubines in his house are not worried, what should I do if they are angry with me? I think, at least we have to talk about it after the baby is born."


    Lin Zizi asked, "How many concubines in your house are bullying you?"


    "I''m so innocent, what if I''m assassinated?"


    "It makes sense." Jiang Yi nodded, "When King Yu arrives, ask him to drive out several concubines."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This family really dares to think.


    Although Jiang Ning was moved, he also found it funny.


    The Jiang family is so domineering, dare to force a prince to drive his concubine away?


    Today, the two brothers of the Jiang family, the eldest is a general, holding military power. The second child is the prime minister, who has power over the government and the opposition.


    This piece of literature and martial arts occupied almost the entire court.


    Invincible.


    But Jiang Ning felt that the current blooming flowers could not last for a long time, and such domineering will definitely not be tolerated by the royal family.


    The royal family didn¡¯t open a shantang, so they could still watch the Jiang family crawling to their necks?


    Now that the Jiang family can force King Yu to come to the door to apologize, can they also force the emperor to do something in the future?


    Jiang Ning felt that the Jiang family was a little dangerous.


    But the Jiang family doesn''t seem to feel anything.


    The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry, not to mention that the family is the son of the prince.


    Take it as soon as you see it, you can¡¯t push people into a hurry.


    Robbery recommended tickets, don''t waste the tickets you get every day, keep the ones that won''t give birth to cubs, but you can make Xiaoyue spit out updates, really!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： brother and sister

    Chapter 114 Brother and Sister


    Jiang Ning quickly interrupted the fantasy of the family of three.


    "Let''s not deceive people too much."


    "What you said... Who dares to bully King Yu." Jiang Ruobai said.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, you are forcing the emperor to issue an decree and let your own son come to the door to apologize, isn''t it bullying?


    Lin Zizi said, "On this matter, listen to Ningning. Whatever she says is what she says. None of you can force her to make up her mind."


    Neither father and son dared to disobey her.


    At this moment, a maid came over and said, "Concubine Liu is not feeling well, please come over and take a look."


    Jiang Ning looked at his father.


    Lin Zizi and Jiang Yi both seemed to have not heard what to do.


    Jiang Ruobai said, "If you''re not feeling well, see a doctor."


    "Look, it''s still a terrible headache. I want to beg the Lord to see if there is something wrong."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "This Aunt Liu has no rules. My father is here, she will send people to invite three or four."


    Jiang Ruobai was a little embarrassed.


    He has a total of two concubines, which is very little in terms of his identity.


    Lin Zizi''s body and spirit have not been good in these years. Aunt Liu takes care of the backyard, so he goes to Aunt Liu''s house more often.


    The loss of Jiang Ning had an inseparable relationship with him.


    Maybe it was because he didn''t dare to face Lin Zizi, he only came to Zizhuyuan occasionally, just sat and left.


    However, ever since he found his little daughter, Jiang Ruobai was in good spirits, and he ran to Lin Zizi to sit in front of him when he had something to do. Although he had not spent the night, his eyes were almost glued to Lin Zizi.


    I have hardly been to the other two concubines'' houses.


    Jiang Yan''s biological mother, Concubine Bai, was just that. Concubine Liu was used to being spoiled, and she was suddenly left out.


    Lin Zi Zi Dan said: "Since you say it''s uncomfortable, you can go take a look."


    Jiang Ruobai Nane stood up: "I''ll take a look. I''ll come back for dinner with you at night."


    Lin Zizi did not speak.


    Jiang Ruobai went out.


    Jiang Yi snorted.


    Jiang Ning peeled a grape and put it in his mouth, "Brother, what are you humming?"


    "You little kid don''t care."


    "I..." Jiang Ning glanced at his stomach, already a little pregnant.


    Jiang Yi glanced at her, stretched out his hand and pushed her forehead: "Whether you get married or have a child, in my brother''s eyes, you are a child."


    Jiang Ning asked: "How old were you when I was lost, can you still remember me?"


    "Of course I remember." Jiang Yi looked at his mother, "I was three years older than you, and I was six years old at the time. How could I not remember anything. At that time, you followed me every day, holding my clothes and calling my third brother. , Third Brother. Oops, I''m so annoyed by your shouting."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "It''s true that a three-year-old is like this."


    "I was young and ignorant at that time, hey..." Jiang Yi sighed and couldn''t go on.


    Lin Zizi said, "After you got lost, your third brother cried for a long time, and they went to find you day and night, calling you Seventh Sister, Seventh Sister..."


    "Mother, stop talking." Jiang Yi interrupted.


    Jiang Ning looked at him and could clearly see that his face was a little red.


    The loss of the little girl back then really hit the family too hard.


    But it also proves that they really love her very much and dote on her very much.


    Jiang Ning pulled Jiang Yi''s sleeve and rubbed his face.


    "Tsk...Are you dirty, don''t rub your snot on my clothes! I just made this dress, and I just got my upper body today, so it''s precious!" Jiang Yi drew back his sleeves in disgust.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Brother everything is yours

    Chapter 115 Brother''s things are yours


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I will pay you ten pieces."


    "Bring the money."


    "I have something good for you." Jiang Ning turned around and went out, returned shortly after, took a small scroll and handed it to him, "I heard that the third brother is quite knowledgeable and talented. I will definitely like it."


    "What?" Jiang Yi took the scroll, unfolded it, and then his eyes were fixed.


    Lin Zizi glanced at it and said with a smile: "The real work of the sunset afterglow picture."


    "Wow, amazing!" Jiang Ning applauded, "Mother''s eyesight is first-rate, you can tell at a glance."


    Lin Zizi smiled softly.


    Jiang Yi returned to his senses: "Seventh sister, didn''t you know that your mother was not only the number one beauty in Chang''an City when she was young, but also the number one talented girl? She was also an expert in identifying calligraphy and painting."


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Zizi: "Beautiful mother is so awesome!"


    Lin Zizi smiled.


    "Where did you get this authentic work?" Jiang Yi asked.


    "The emperor gave it."


    "what?"


    "He really gave it. It''s for the meal."


    "It has always been said that the real work is in the palace, and it turns out to be true." Jiang Yi took a breath, "How much food do you have to cook to be worth the price of this painting?"


    "a meal."


    "..." Jiang Yi thought of the food she made and stopped talking.


    For the emperor, it is not impossible to give a painting after a delicious meal.


    Besides, Seventh Sister looks exactly like her mother when she was young.


    When the ?? Emperor met Seventh Sister, it was inevitable that he would have some thoughts.


    Jiang Yi held the painting very preciously: "Seventh sister, did you really give it to me?"


    "Give it to you." Jiang Ning smiled, "It''s useless for me to keep it, and I''m not willing to sell such a precious painting."


    Jiang Yi was very excited: "Seventh sister, go to brother''s place and take whatever you like. No, everything in brother''s place is yours."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I like it so much? I still have a few paintings and calligraphy there, probably all of them are real. Brother, go and have a look if you like it."


    "where?"


    "It''s all in Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    "Another day I''ll go and bring back all your dowry."


    "Okay. The dowry and bride price will be brought back."


    "no problem."


    "Thank you bro."


    "Thank you, sister, it''s great to have a sister!" Jiang Yi held the painting, very precious, and turned around and walked out cautiously, "I have to take this treasure back and give it up, don''t bump it. Let me do those things another day. When the classmates see it, they will envy them!"


    I met Jiang Ruobai on the way back.


    Jiang Ruobai asked, "What are you holding?"


    "The sunset and afterglow picture, the real work." Jiang Yi was afraid that he would not believe it, and added, "The seventh sister gave it to me."


    Jiang Ruobai of course knew that Jiang Ning had this thing, although he also felt itchy, but because it was given by the emperor and his daughter, he was embarrassed to speak.


    I didn''t expect to give it to her brother directly.


    "It''s so good, why did I send you a painting all of a sudden?"


    "Because..." Jiang Yi rolled his eyes, "Seventh sister said that father is not as good as brother."


    "what?


    "If Dad didn''t go to Concubine Liu just now, this painting would probably belong to Dad."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Dad, please walk slowly, I''m going back, enjoy and appreciate it. It''s the real work." Jiang Yi left happily.


    Jiang Ruobai looked at the back of his son, and suddenly felt very regretful.


    Why did he go to Liu''s just now to see her pretentious and hypocritical.


    That is the real work of sunset afterglow, real work!


    Jiang Ruobai was so heartbroken that he couldn''t breathe.


    The next day, early in the morning, it was just dawn, and Jiang Ning was still sleeping.


    Li Hongyuan is here.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： King Yu is here

    Chapter 116 King Yu is here


    At first, Jiang Ning was awakened by the sound of gongs and drums.


    She sat up sleepily.


    Huang Ying ran in with a strange look: "Girl, Prince Yu has come down."


    "What''s so loud?"


    "It was brought by His Royal Highness King Yu, who said that he wanted to apologize to the girl in public and take you back."


    Jiang Ning woke up instantly.


    From Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, all the way to Jiang¡¯s house?


    This King Yu is too ruthless.


    Everyone knows that ?? is so troublesome, how could she secretly resist the decree and disobey?


    Obviously, King Yu had already guarded against her move, and started beating from the door of the house to let everyone know that King Yu came to apologize, and he was very complacent.


    If Jiang Ning didn''t go with him, then he didn''t know what to do, and he didn''t obey the decree.


    Although the Jiang family is powerful, at most they are self-willed in private, and they do not dare to do anything like openly resist the decree.


    In other words, King Yu is using public opinion to force her to go back.


    is too cruel.


    Jiang Ning repeated it again.


    Huang Ying whispered, "Girl, let''s get dressed first. The master and the third master are facing each other in front of him. I think it''s time to invite you over in a while."


    "Wear it."


    Jiang Ning sat up, supported the bed, and stood up.


    Huang Ying called Chunlai and some maids to change her clothes, wash her face, and comb her hair.


    Dressed, Huang Ying helped her sit in a wheelchair and put on shoes for her.


    "Girl, these shoes are really nice, how about changing this?" Huang Ying held up a pair of gold silk satin and pearl embroidered shoes.


    Jiang Yuan snatched it from the county magistrate of Ling''an.


    "Okay." Jiang Ning nodded.


    Huang Ying immediately put it on for her.


    Chunlai smiled and said, "It''s so beautiful, our girl''s looks are only worthy of such shoes."


    Jiang Ning looked down, the toes of the shoes exposed from the skirt were shining with a touch of pearl luster, soft and gorgeous.


    Such expensive shoes are inevitably a waste to wear.


    But she doesn''t walk, and she doesn''t get dirty or damaged.


    is no different from wearing jewelry.


    "Very good." She smiled.


    At this time, the old woman came to the front yard and said that the master invited the seventh girl to come over.


    Huang Ying pushed Jiang Ning to the front yard.


    From a distance, I could see the team beating gongs and drums, at least a hundred people huddled together.


    Jiang Ning suspected that King Yu had invited everyone who could play gongs and suonas in Chang''an City.


    In the small flower hall, Jiang Ruobai and King Yu were sitting, and Jiang Yi was standing.


    King Yu''s status is noble, but Jiang Ruobai is his father-in-law and the prime minister of a country, so he doesn''t have to kneel and stand in front of the emperor all the time.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s wheelchair appear, Li Hongyuan turned around and glanced at her.


    She is still wearing a cotton white dress, arms in arms, fluffy long hair and hips, but a pair of pink embroidered shoes on her feet, very delicate and eye-catching.


    I have never seen her dress up seriously and look dignified.


    It seems that this woman is born lazy and doesn''t care about anything.


    It''s unpleasant to look at.


    But, we still have to take her back.


    No matter what, she has to let her give birth to the child in Yu Wangfu.


    Until then, she likes to walk or not.


    The child must stay.


    Li Hongyuan looked away and said to Jiang Ruobai, "Since someone is here, this king will pick her up."


    Jiang Ruobai and her daughter looked at each other and said, "Ningning''s body is not very comfortable, so let her stay here for a while longer."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "The royal father ordered me to take the princess back. Could it be that Jiang Ye wants to resist the decree?"


    Jiang Yi said: "If I remember correctly, the imperial decree is for His Highness to apologize to Seventh Sister? Seventh Sister has not received an apology, how can I go back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： good, dont be afraid

    Chapter 117 Be good, don''t be afraid


    "Oh, I mean, this king forgot. Come with me."


    Li Hongyuan stood up and reached out to push Jiang Ning''s wheelchair.


    Jiang Ning hugged the third brother''s thigh: "Where are you taking me?"


    Jiang Yi also immediately protected his sister.


    Li Hongyuan bent over, reached out and touched Jiang Ning''s cheek, with a gentle voice: "Dear me, don''t be afraid. Don''t you want to apologize? This king will take you to apologize in front of everyone. Jiang Xiang and the third son don''t want this king to resist, right?"


    Jiang Yi frowned and wanted to do something, but was stopped by Jiang Ruobai''s eyes.


    Li Hongyuan pulled Jiang Ning''s fingers apart one by one, freeing them from Jiang Yi''s thighs.


    "If you want to apologize, just apologize here, I won''t go out!" Jiang Ning said.


    "That won''t work. If you can''t apologize in public, how can you show the sincerity of this king?" Li Hongyuan smiled, "Or does the princess want this king to carry you out?"


    Jiang Ning tried to stand up, but Li Hongyuan held her shoulders, and smiled softly: "The embroidered shoes on the princess'' feet are so delicate, how come they are stained with dust on the ground?"


    Jiang Ning''s ears were blown by his breath, and he couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    too disgusting.


    This Li Hongyuan is really sinister and cunning.


    In order to achieve the goal, anything can be done.


    Li Hongyuan just threatened her, but didn''t really hug her. In the end, he successfully pushed her out of the flower hall and came to hundreds of people beating gongs and drums.


    "These are the people of Chang''an City. Should they be considered public?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "It''s up to you." Jiang Ning had nothing to say.


    "Okay." Li Hongyuan turned around, faced her, stared at her, and said word by word, "Ningning, I''m sorry. Everything is the fault of this king, and this king shouldn''t make you angry. I really know it''s wrong. Yes. Come home with me."


    There was a burst of applause, drumming and gongs, almost deafening Jiang Ning''s ears.


    "Enough." Jiang Ning couldn''t bear it any longer, "I''ll go back with you."


    "That''s great." Li Hongyuan held her hand, "You don''t know how much this king misses you."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    She could never have imagined that King Yu did such an amazing job.


    A prince can hold such a face, and do it in front of a bunch of ordinary people, it shows how ruthless his heart is.


    You can be so ruthless with yourself, and naturally you can be more ruthless with others.


    Jiang Ning turned around and saw Jiang Ruobai and his son come out.


    Jiang Ruobai said calmly: "His Royal Highness is so sincere, I will naturally accept it. However, Xiaoqi is unwell. For the sake of the child, she should let Xiaoqi stay in the mansion for a while."


    Li Hongyuan squinted: "Today, this king must take her back. This is the imperial edict. Does the Jiang family want to rebel?"


    Hundreds of people were talking about it.


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    King Yu will not give up unless he achieves his goal.


    At this moment, a crisp child''s voice came¡ª¡ª


    "Little aunt!"


    is Li Tingqian.


    followed by seven or eight eunuchs and guards.


    He ran over, took Jiang Ning''s hand, and smiled happily, "Auntie, I can see you again."


    The eldest grandson of the emperor came suddenly, which was a bit interesting.


    Jiang Ruobai and his son exchanged glances.


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked, "Xiao Qian, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to pick up my auntie home!"


    "You pick me up?"


    "It was said by Grandpa Huang, I can still stay at Yu Wangfu today. Auntie, can you tell me the book?"


    His eyes were sparkling like stars.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Daddy.


    Jiang Ruobai frowned.


    The emperor was afraid that the Jiang family would be dishonest, so he sent the eldest grandson of the emperor.


    This eldest grandson of the emperor is his attitude.


    Jiang Ning has to come back today even if he doesn''t.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Xiaoman

    Chapter 118 Xiaoman


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to make things really big.


    This is not good for anyone.


    The emperor sent Xiaoqian again, clearly for her, to go down the steps of the Jiang family.


    Although she is not a donkey, the **** given by the emperor should still be down.


    She turned to look at her father: "Father, since the lord said so, I will go back." Looking at Jiang Yi again, "Third brother, will you take me back?"


    Jiang Yi hurriedly said: "Of course. But...are you really going back?"


    He has already made up his mind that as long as his sister shakes her head, even if he goes out of his way, he will do it with King Yu.


    Jiang Ning nodded and said with a smile, "I can''t stay with my parents all the time."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "If that''s the case, you can go back for now and stay for two days before Daddy will pick you up."


    "Thank you dad."


    "Besides, Dad will give you another person." Jiang Ruobai nodded to the butler, who immediately turned around and went out, then led a slightly stout maid over.


    The maid walked to Jiang Ruobai''s side.


    Jiang Ruobai said to Jiang Ning, "This girl''s name is Xiaoman. She''s an orphan that my father picked up outside a few years ago. I''ll bring it back to you. Xiaoman, you will follow Miss Seven in the future. Remember, I will only listen to Miss Seven in the future. people''s words."


    The maid nodded earnestly, walked in front of Jiang Ning, knelt down and kowtowed: "Xiaoman has seen Miss Seven."


    "Get up." Jiang Ning was a little puzzled, why Jiang Ruobai gave himself a maid.


    There are four maids in her dowry, plus Huang Ying has five, two mother-in-law, and Jiang Fu''s family, there are quite a few.


    Besides, this girl looks rough and clumsy, far less beautiful and smart than Huang Ying and Chunlai.


    Jiang Ruobai didn''t say much, just let Jiang Yi send her back.


    At this moment, Lin Zizi walked over with the hand of the maid.


    Jiang Ruobai was surprised to see her.


    For the first time in so many years, she left Zizhuyuan and came to the front yard.


    The rest of the people were also dumbfounded.


    Madam, is this okay?


    Jiang Ruobai looked excited and hurriedly supported Lin Zizi''s hand: "Madam..."


    Lin Zizi didn''t look at him, and went straight to Jiang Ning, took her hand, and said with red eyes, "My dear, no one can force you to go. Don''t be afraid."


    Li Hongyuan looked at Lin Zizi and looked at Jiang Ning again.


    Sure enough, the mother and daughter are seven points alike.


    But Jiang Ning is young and beautiful, Lin Zizi is old after all, and she is also thin and pale.


    It is said that Lin Zizi was the most beautiful woman in Chang''an City when she was young.


    This beauty is naturally not only the appearance, but also the bearing.


    Although Jiang Ning has inherited Lin Zizi''s beauty, her lazy appearance and acerbic words and deeds make it difficult for people to think of her as the number one beauty.


    Jiang Ruobai was a little anxious.


    Mrs. ??''s love for her little daughter has reached the level of paranoia. If she doesn''t let Jiang Ning go, she might get into trouble.


    But he didn''t dare to persuade her, for fear of causing her other illnesses.


    In the middle of a difficult time, she watched Jiang Ning turn the wheelchair with one hand, and hold her mother''s hand with the other, go to the side, and talk softly for a while, Lin Zizi immediately smiled, and left with the hand of her maid. .


    Everyone was amazed.


    Jiang Ning came back with the wheelchair, Jiang Ruobai couldn''t help but ask, "What did you tell your mother?"


    "A few gossip."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Brother, let''s go."


    Jiang Yi nodded, pushed her, and walked out.


    Li Hongyuan waved his hand to let the people disperse, then bowed his hands to Jiang Ruobai and left with Xiaoqian.


    When I got to the door, I saw sisters Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan waiting.


    "Watching the fun?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    Jiang Yuan snorted coldly: "Yeah. Let''s see if you''re dead."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： Be nice to auntie

    Chapter 119 Be nice to the little aunt


    "Sister Fifth, don''t say that." Jiang Yan hurriedly said, "Seventh sister, don''t be angry. In fact, my fifth sister and I heard that His Royal Highness King Yu picked you up and came to see you off specially."


    Jiang Yuan snorted.


    Jiang Ning tugged at her sleeve: "You can''t say good things well?"


    Jiang Yuan said: "Didn''t you say you can''t go back?"


    "I can''t help myself."


    "useless."


    "Since the two of you are here, why don''t you go shopping together at Prince Yu''s Mansion?"


    "Is this...really okay?" Jiang Yan asked in a low voice.


    His eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    She is a concubine, and she has always been unwilling to win, not favored, and has no mother to take her out. In recent years, she has hardly participated in the social circle of upper-class ladies, nor has she had the opportunity to go to other high-profile families.


    Not to mention a place like the Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    "Your Highness, can you?" Jiang Ning asked Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan had already mounted the horse, and said indifferently: "Your sisters, take them with you if you want. Xiaoqian, come with me."


    He pulled Xiaoqian onto the horse and took the lead.


    Xiaoqian looked back eagerly: "Uncle Huang, I want to go to Auntie''s place."


    "You boy, what are you trying to do in a woman''s carriage? Don''t go!"


    Li Tingqian pouted: "Auntie is fragrant, soft, and more comfortable than Uncle Huang."


    Li Hongyuan reached out his hand and knocked on his forehead: "At a young age, he knew how to drill into a woman''s arms. Let your grandfather know that your skin won''t expose you!"


    "Isn''t there several women in the uncle''s house? I''ve heard that they bully the little aunt."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Uncle Huang, you have to be nice to Auntie."


    "why?"


    "Because, my little aunt is very gentle, treats me very well, and cooks very deliciously."


    "She is gentle?" Li Hongyuan twitched the corners of his lips.


    ¡­


    Yu Wangfu.


    Jiang Yi jumped off the horse and wanted to help her sister down, but when she saw the maid named Xiaoman, she took Jiang Ning down with one hand and put him on a wheelchair.


    Looking at her relaxed appearance, I am afraid that it would be easy to lift the wheelchair.


    This scene shocked many people.


    Although this maid looks at the thick benzene, but she is not strong, how can she be so strong?


    Jiang Ning was happy, and asked Xiaoman, "Are you so strong?"


    "The slaves have great strength since childhood and eat a lot. The family couldn''t afford them, so they threw me away." Xiaoman lowered his head, a little cautious, "Later Xiangye took in the slaves, gave them food, and sent someone to teach them. Martial arts. From now on, the slaves will be Miss Seven''s people."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Xiaoman is really amazing."


    Xiaoman heard someone''s compliment for the first time, and it was from the mouth of the fairy-like Seventh Miss.


    She is fresh and moving.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will make you full in the future, you can eat as much as you want."


    "Thank you Miss Seven!"


    Xiaoman hugged the wheelchair, "The maid will carry you back. The road is bumpy."


    As he said that, he was about to lift the wheelchair together with the person.


    Everyone was frightened.


    Jiang Yi grabbed her and said, "Isn''t this girl stupid."


    Jiang Yuan jumped down from the carriage and said, "Don''t you know the third brother, this girl is indeed a little out of her mind. She said that she had a fever in the past. In the past, except for her father''s words, others ignored it. Now she is following the seventh girl, and she naturally sees it in her eyes. Only hers."


    Xiaoman lowered his head.


    Jiang Ning said: "Xiaoman, next time you need to move, don''t be lazy."


    Xiaoman waved his hand hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Miss Qi, this servant is very strong."


    Li Hongyuan dismounted from the horse, ignoring the hustle and bustle here, holding Xiaoqian''s hand and walking into the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： first twenty

    Chapter 120 The First Hand Chapter 20 Fried Chicken Nuggets


    Although Xiaoqian was eager, he did not dare to disobey the uncle, and turned his head as he walked.


    Jiang Ning beckoned: "Xiao Qian, come."


    "Auntie, I''m here!" Xiao Qian''s eyes lit up, and he immediately broke away from Uncle Huang''s hand.


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    Stinky boy.


    The eldest prince died when the child was two years old, and he has been with him ever since.


    At that time, Li Hongyuan himself was only fourteen or fifteen years old, and he was still a half-year-old boy. Inside and out, there was a little boy who was carved in pink and jade.


    has almost become a scene of Chang''an City.


    The relationship between the two is said to be uncle and nephew, and it is no different from father and son.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few days, the "son" was captured by Jiang Ning.


    Someone called out softly, and he left himself without hesitation, and dashed away.


    Jiang Ning was surrounded by this and returned to Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Jiang Ning opened the warehouse and turned out the pile of treasures in the basket. He gave Jiang Yi the calligraphy and painting, Jiang Yuan a paperweight stone, and Jiang Yan a brush.


    is a very precious good thing.


    Simply said that Jiang Yan''s pen washer was made by Ru Kiln, and it was worth at least five or six hundred taels of silver.


    After ?? sent them all away, Huang Ying smiled and said, "The girl is really generous."


    Jiang Ning said: "These things are put aside for nothing. It''s better for everyone to enjoy them together. Whether it is family or friendship, it must be carefully maintained. How can anyone be born to be nice to you?"


    "It''s still the girl who thinks clearly." Huang Ying tidied up her clothes and sighed, "It''s just that she''s back this time. Wang Ye''s few men and women are afraid that they will come to block the girl again."


    "Add block?" Jiang Ning laughed, "I just don''t like to pay attention to them. It''s hard to say who will block whom."


    Xiaoqian ran over and took Jiang Ning''s hand: "Auntie, I''m hungry. I want to eat fried pancakes made by Auntie."


    Jiang Ning scratched his little nose: "You''re the grandson of the emperor, so what''s the point of it? Auntie will cook a lot of delicious food."


    There are no conditions for fried pancakes. Now that they have entered Yu Wangfu, how can they still eat that?


    was also idle around, Jiang Ning rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen.


    The cooks in the kitchen don''t know what to do.


    The princess cooks by herself?


    This is still pregnant.


    I dare not.


    The steward of the kitchen hurried to report to Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan was dealing with a few errands sent by the emperor, when he heard the words: "She can do whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t leave the palace."


    "But, the princess wants to eat for His Royal Highness."


    "It''s strange for a picky eater like Xiaoqian to be willing to eat what she makes." Li Hongyuan didn''t care, "Let her toss."


    The cooks had to vacate the kitchen.


    Let the princess toss.


    All of them couldn''t help but groan.


    What can she cook?


    Is ?? edible?


    Stop burning the kitchen.


    But soon, they shut up.


    Because the smell came from the kitchen.


    The oily and crispy taste makes people drool uncontrollably.


    After a while, Huang Ying came out with a small pot.


    Jiang Ning then came out and said with a smile, "Xiao Qian, try it."


    Li Tingqian looked at the yellow and fragrant things in the basin, and asked curiously, "Is this also an oil cake?"


    "You can taste it." Jiang Ning took a piece, blew it, and handed it to him.


    Li Tingqian took a bite, his eyes lit up.


    "Auntie, what is this? It''s delicious."


    "Fried chicken nuggets." Jiang Ning looked at him with a smile.


    How can a child refuse to get a hamburger and fried chicken.


    Unfortunately, the conditions are limited, otherwise it would be better to get a glass of Coke.


    Li Tingqian ate four or five pieces in a row, and the eyes of the cooks and servants around him went straight.


    Xiaohuangsun has always had a poor appetite, picky eaters, and does not like to eat.


    Ask for a ticket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： hate each other

    Chapter 121


    For this reason, King Yu specially sought out some cooks.


    But the situation has not improved in the slightest.


    Many famous chefs are desperate for Xiaohuangsun''s picky eaters.


    But at this time, the little emperor''s grandson, with his mouth full of food, looked like he was licking his lips and didn''t know what to do. How could he look like a child who didn''t like to eat?


    The grandson still wanted to eat, but the princess refused to give him it.


    "This stuff is all fried, you are a child, it''s not good to eat too much." Jiang Ning took out the veil and wiped the corners of his mouth, "If you are good, my aunt will make you different delicious food every day in the future. ."


    "Really?"


    "The hook." Jiang Ning stretched out his little finger, "The hook is hanged, it will not change for a hundred years."


    The little finger is hooked, and the thumb is opposite.


    Li Tingqian is very fresh, "I don''t want to eat it myself, can I get some for Uncle Wu Huang?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because the food I make can only be eaten by the people I like."


    "Don''t my aunt like the uncle? The uncle is very good." Li Tingqian said innocently.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s good that Xiaoqian likes it."


    "Then, can Xiaoqian give the fried chicken to the people he likes? Because Xiaoqian likes it, so he wants the people who like it to eat it."


    Jiang Ning was stunned and smiled, "If it''s someone Xiao Qian likes, that''s fine."


    She instructed Huang Ying to take a snack box and put some fried chicken nuggets for Xiaoqian to carry easily.


    Li Tingqian went to Li Hongyuan with the food box.


    Li Hongyuan was about to go out when he saw him running in a hurry, so he stopped.


    "Uncle Huang, Uncle Huang!" Li Tingqian raised the food box, "This is for you."


    "what?"


    "It was made by my aunt. Uncle Huang taste it." Li Tingqian opened the food box, picked up a chicken nugget, and brought it to his mouth, "It''s delicious."


    Li Hongyuan instinctively frowned, and gently pushed his hand away: "Xiaoqian eat by himself, I''m not hungry."


    "Uncle, please try it."


    "Uncle Huang really doesn''t want to eat it."


    "why?"


    "Because Jiang Ning did it."


    Li Tingqian was puzzled: "Don''t the uncle like the little aunt?"


    "Also?" Li Hongyuan looked at him.


    "The little aunt said just now that the food she makes is for the people she likes, and she doesn''t like the uncle. So she doesn''t want to eat it for the uncle."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "The so-called two hate each other. It doesn''t matter, this king doesn''t want to eat. Xiaoqian, since you are full, this king will send you back to the palace."


    "I don''t want it, I want my aunt to tell me the book."


    "You can''t listen to all the rambunctious and lewd songs she said."


    "No, Auntie is talking about a monkey making trouble in the Heavenly Palace. It''s very interesting. I want to hear it."


    Li Hongyuan frowned.


    Where did this woman come from to tell so many bizarre stories?


    Xiaoqian was still a child after all, and was firmly attracted by the monkey''s story, which made him very noisy. Li Hongyuan was in a hurry to go out again, so he could not be delayed, so he had to stay.


    When he came back, it was already late.


    The mansion turned on the lamp.


    Li Hongyuan changed his clothes after returning and asked his entourage, "Where''s the grandson?"


    "Go back to your Highness, the little emperor''s grandson is still with the princess."


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "It''s so late, still hanging out there? I really don''t understand the rules."


    "Little Huangsun has used a lot of dinner. He is listening to the princess'' story. He is very happy and doesn''t want to leave."


    "Let Wei Wei go to the grandson to bring it back."


    "Yes."


    Wei Wei immediately went over, bowed to Jiang Ning, and said that she would take the emperor''s grandson away.


    Li Tingqian was happy to hear it, how could he be willing to leave.


    Wei Wei stretched out her hand to pull him, and said in her mouth, "Your Highness said, the little prince is still young and doesn''t know the rules. The princess should know the rules, and when you have three meals, you should know how to work and rest regularly. Don''t play around with the prince."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： nanny

    Chapter 122 Nurse


    Li Tingqian, a child, struggled and shouted: "Little aunt, I don''t want to go..."


    Chunlai said angrily: "This **** old woman is bullying others with her power!"


    Jiang Ning said, "If I remember correctly, it was this woman who fed me Bizi soup last time?"


    Chun Lai said: "It''s not her, she''s annoyed to death."


    "That''s right, new and old grudges will be reported together." Jiang Ning shouted, "Where''s Xiaoman, did you have enough to eat just now? Go exercise and let me see your strength."


    Xiaoman had just eaten the best meal in his life. He had nothing to do when he was full. Hearing this, he immediately walked in front of Wei Wei.


    Wei Wei said arrogantly: "I''ve been breastfed by the lord, and the people who come over to the concubine, who of you dare to touch me?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It turned out to be King Yu''s nanny. What a great credit. No one else?"


    Wei Wei blushed: "How can Wang Fei speak so rudely!"


    "Didn''t your old man take the initiative to show it off? Since you are proud of being milked by King Yu, how could you not make a good appearance with such a powerful capital?" Jiang Ning first covered Xiao Qian''s eyes, and then said to Xiao Man, "Put it on. She stripped it and threw it out."


    Xiaoman stepped forward, grabbed Wei Mama''s waist with both hands, lifted her up with a bang, and threw her to the ground.


    The seven meat and eight elements that Wei Wei was smashed.


    Xiaoman stepped forward again, grabbed the collar of Wei Mammy''s clothes with both hands, and pulled with a little force, and Wei Mammy''s clothes were completely torn in half.


    All the maids laughed.


    Xiaoman grabbed Wei Wei, lifted her up, and looked at Jiang Ning: "Miss Qi, where do you throw her?"


    "Isn''t he King Yu''s nanny? Naturally, he was thrown to King Yu."


    "it is good."


    Xiaoman just carried Wei Mammy like this, trotted all the way, and threw her to Ling Yunxuan where Li Hongyuan lived.


    Ling Yunxuan''s servants were stunned.


    Li Hongyuan came out and almost fainted from anger when he saw this scene.


    Fortunately, it was already dark, and although there were lanterns, I couldn''t fully see Li Ma''s appearance.


    Otherwise, you will really poke yourself in the eyes.


    Wei Wei was so ashamed that she wanted to commit suicide, but was held back, so she said that she would go to the palace to see the imperial concubine and ask the imperial concubine to seek justice for herself.


    Li Hongyuan also quickly knew what happened.


    He was dazed by his angry hair.


    This crazy woman actually did such a thing.


    Simply¡­


    is simply incredible!


    Li Hongyuan went to Qingyiyuan with a sullen face.


    Jiang Ning had already coaxed Xiaoqian to go to sleep in the west wing, while she herself was holding a book and leaning against the bed to read, she was not surprised when Li Hongyuan walked in with a pale face, as if she was waiting for him.


    "Mother Wei is the wet nurse of this king. Although she is a servant, even the concubine has given her some respect. How dare you treat her like this? Is this what you should do as a concubine?"


    Jiang Ning put down the book and said, "A servant is a servant. A servant who has breastfed His Highness is still a servant. If the servant commits a crime and pulls the master, I, as Princess Yu, give a slight punishment, which is not excessive."


    "Are you a slight punishment?"


    "yes."


    "You¡ª" Li Hongyuan glanced at her belly, resisted the urge to tear her apart, and took a deep breath, "You just punish her, but you stripped her and threw her into the king''s yard, you are humiliating Who?"


    "She keeps saying that she has breastfed His Highness, then I will let the lord see her..."


    "Shut up!" King Yu couldn''t bear it any longer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： a container for carrying a child

    Chapter 123 A container for carrying a child


    Jiang Ning honestly closed his mouth, turned a page of the book, and looked down.


    Li Hongyuan stepped forward and took her book away and threw it out: "This king is talking to you!"


    Jiang Ning was a little innocent: "Didn''t you tell me to shut up? Do you want me to close my eyes too?"


    "You! Believe it or not, I''ll beat you!"


    Li Hongyuan clenched his fists, his temples jumping with anger.


    Jiang Ning straightened her skirt, lay down in a different position, and touched her stomach lightly, then looked at him: "Fight."


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    This woman''s expression is so irritating.


    The two stared at each other.


    After a long time, Jiang Ning turned over and left his back to him, "I won''t play with you anymore, I''m sleepy when I''m tired."


    Li Hongyuan: "...Do you think your behavior is very funny? Then Wei Wei used to be the person beside her mother. If you spread such behavior out, you know how much bad reputation you will bring to yourself? You are shameless, Yu Wangfu wants it! "


    Jiang Ning said: "I hate people who rely on the old and sell the old. This kind of evil slave who bullies the master, I will beat her and let her know who is the master here."


    "If you wantonly insult your servant''s master, you will only be laughed at."


    "Masters who are bullied by subordinates will be laughed at."


    "If this king says something, you will talk back. Jiang Ning, can''t you just stay calm?" Li Hongyuan took a breath, "Since you are pregnant with this king''s child, as long as you stay in the backyard honestly and don''t make a fuss Maybe, in the future, you can raise the children yourself."


    Jiang Ning turned to look at him.


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "However, if you keep annoying people like this and cause trouble. This king can''t possibly raise your children."


    "You mean, I''m just a container for a baby now, and when the baby is born, everything has nothing to do with me, right?"


    "It depends on your performance."


    "Okay." She stopped talking.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "I will explain this matter to my mother and concubine personally. I don''t want anything similar to happen next time. You can do it yourself!"


    He turned and left.


    As soon as he reached the door, a pillow was thrown at his feet.


    He looked down, ignored it, and left.


    "Where''s the grandson?" he asked Huang Ying.


    "His Royal Highness the eldest grandson slept in the wing."


    Li Hongyuan walked over and gently opened the door.


    Unexpectedly, it woke Xiao Qian.


    He sat up, rubbed his eyes, and his voice was hoarse and soft: "Uncle Five."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes softened, he walked over, touched his forehead and back, and said, "Why are you sleeping here, Uncle Huang will take you back."


    "I''m sleeping here." Li Tingqian took his hand, "Uncle Wuhuang, okay?"


    Li Hongyuan caught a glimpse of his wrist showing the sleeves, with some red marks, and hurriedly picked it up to take a closer look.


    is obviously a streak.


    He lowered his face and asked, "How did this happen?"


    "Mother Wei."


    "You mean, Wei Mama hurt your hands?"


    "Yeah." Li Tingqian nodded, "If I don''t leave, Wei Mammy insists on pulling me away. Auntie is angry, so she asks Sister Xiaoman to beat her."


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled: "Your little aunt punished Wei Mama because she dragged you?"


    "Yes. The little aunt still whistled at my wrist, saying that a man is not afraid of pain." Li Tingqian raised his hand and smiled innocently, "Look at Uncle Wu, since my mother and father are gone, no one has given me a hand. Xiaoqian has passed. Auntie even coaxed me to sleep and told me stories."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： Your daughter-in-law is amazing

    Chapter 124 Your daughter-in-law is amazing


    Li Hongyuan touched his head lightly, but did not speak.


    "Uncle Five Emperors,"


    "Um?"


    "Can I come to see my little aunt often?"


    "Xiao Qian likes Auntie?"


    "I really like it."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    "Yeah!" Li Tingqian was happy.


    Li Hongyuan was infected by his happiness, and patted him on the back with a smile: "Go to sleep, the uncle will pick you up tomorrow morning and take you back to the palace."


    After watching Xiao Qian sleep, Li Hongyuan came out and looked back in the direction of the main house.


    There was still light in the house.


    This woman is pregnant, and she is still reading at such a late hour, not knowing what kind of obscenity and **** music she is reading.


    He returned to his courtyard, just as Li Teng came.


    "Master came back so late, hard work." Mrs. Li twisted a towel for him, "Master wiped his face, slave prepared bird''s nest, you can take a bite."


    Li Hongyuan went straight into the house and asked, "What are you doing here so late."


    "The slave is in charge of the housekeeping affairs, and I have to ask the master about some things."


    "What''s up?"


    "Now that the princess is back, should the expenses of Qingyiyuan be provided according to the rules?"


    "It''s not the first day she lived here, she''s based on what she came before."


    "But..." Li shi hesitated, "There has never been a record of the expenses for Qingyiyuan in the account before."


    "What do you mean?" Li Hongyuan looked at her.


    ''s cold eyes made Mrs. Li hang her head involuntarily, not daring to look directly.


    "I checked it out. Zhao Ru people were in charge of the backyard before, and they never provided Qingyi Yuan a penny."


    "What did Qingyiyuan use before?"


    "It is said that it is the princess''s own private house. Even the monthly money of the two servants brought by the dowry is also the private money of the princess. Usually, the food and clothing of the princess is paid by herself, and the servants go out to buy it. "


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said indifferently: "I will send it to Qingyiyuan as usual. In addition, all expenses from Zhao Ruren will be cut by half."


    "Slave remembered."


    "Go back, this king still has official business."


    "Master rested earlier, slave retired."


    Li was gentle and well-behaved, turned around and left.


    was never dissatisfied because the prince did not go to her house.


    Although she has been in the manor for some time, even now that she has been promoted to Tengren, the prince has never been to her room.


    But she was in no hurry.


    The days are still long.


    As long as the prince has her in his heart and pity her, she is not in a hurry.


    The next day, Li Hongyuan took Wei Wei into the palace.


    Wei Wei knelt in front of Concubine Jin and cried and said the humiliation she had suffered. Saying that you can''t live with an old face.


    After being around for so many years, he was a bit decent in front of the imperial concubine, but was so humiliated by the new concubine who had just entered the door.


    What are you still alive to do?


    Concubine Jin was sipping on melon seeds on the couch.


    "Princess Yu took off your clothes?"


    "yes."


    "And throw you naked into the Yuwang Courtyard?"


    "...Yes." Thinking of last night''s scene, Wei Mammy felt cold.


    Concubine Jin raised her eyes and glanced at her son: "Your daughter-in-law is very powerful."


    Li Hongyuan said: "Jiang Ning is not good, it''s blocking the mother-in-law."


    "What''s wrong with Ben Gong? She didn''t throw the naked woman in front of Ben Gong. It''s you, have you seen it?"


    "..." Li Hongyuan seemed to have long been accustomed to the words of his mother, and said expressionlessly, "It was dark and I didn''t see anything."


    "Ouch." Concubine Jin clapped the melon seed skin on her hands and took a sip from the teacup, "Then what are you doing here? Don''t you know that this palace is very busy?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： Ive delayed Ben Gong from eating melon seeds.

    Chapter 125 Delayed Ben Gong from eating melon seeds


    Li Hongyuan didn''t say anything.


    What kind of temperament is this noble concubine, he knows too much.


    busy?


    The busyness in her mouth is probably eating melon seeds, listening to the play, or simply sitting idle.


    With such a cool temperament, not to mention her son, but also to the emperor, it is also based on her mood.


    If you are in the mood to deal with it, if you are not in the mood, you will say that you have a headache and feel uncomfortable, and you will not see it.


    With such a temper, it is a miracle that he can remain popular for 20 years.


    "The son shouldn''t disturb the mother''s quietness, it''s just Wei Ma... how should we deal with it?"


    Wei Wei was still on her knees, crying and grief-stricken.


    She deliberately made herself like this just to make Concubine Jin look pitiful.


    But she still doesn''t know her old master.


    Concubine Jin frowned: "It''s dirty, so don''t take her away."


    Li Hong said far: "The son doesn''t want her, so let the mother and concubine deal with it."


    "She is your wet nurse, who do you want?"


    "Isn''t she the concubine''s person? Or why did she come to ask the concubine to be the master when she was wronged?"


    "You child is so ruthless." Concubine Jin said indifferently, "Besides, wasn''t she bullied by your daughter-in-law?"


    "It wasn''t Jiang Ning who bullied her, it was she who pulled Xiaoqian first. Jiang Ning couldn''t bear to teach her a lesson."


    "Are you speaking for your daughter-in-law?" Concubine Jin Gui glanced at him and said with a half-smile, "I thought you didn''t like your daughter-in-law."


    "It''s not a matter of liking or not, my son is just seeking truth from facts."


    "It''s fine." Concubine Jin Gui stretched her waist, "Since she''s a vicious slave who bullies her master, I don''t want her here. If you don''t want her, just dismiss her."


    Wei Wei''s expression changed greatly, and she hurriedly kowtowed: "I beg your mother to be the master, the servant knows it''s wrong!"


    Concubine Jin, Xiumei frowned slightly: "The good mood of the day has been ruined. I haven''t taken it away yet."


    Li Hongyuan winked at the eunuchs on both sides.


    The **** came over immediately and dragged Wei Mammy out.


    "My son retire."


    Li Hongyuan saluted and turned to leave.


    Concubine Jin was nibbling on the sunflower seeds unhurriedly, ignoring it.


    After Li Hongyuan came out, the **** asked him what to do with Wei Wei.


    Wei Wei cried and knelt down to him, "Anyhow, this servant has breastfed His Highness. I beg Your Highness to look at the past and spare the servant this time."


    "You dare to do something to the eldest grandson, keep you, and continue to oppress your master?" Li Hongyuan indifferently instructed the eunuch, "Send her to the Huanyi Bureau to work, and you don''t have to come out in the future."


    This sentence ruined Wei Mammy''s future.


    She delusionally relied on being the wet nurse of King Yu, and she lived a high-spirited and worry-free life in the second half of her life, which was completely hopeless.


    The eunuchs dragged her away mercilessly.


    Li Hongyuan withdrew his gaze and walked away indifferently.


    Wei Wei struggled and cried and shouted not to go to the clothes washing bureau.


    The **** kicked her on the body and scolded: "You old man, the master gives you some respect, that is because the masters are generous. If you don''t give you face, you are a cheap slave. And bullying the master, this is not courting death. ? I advise you to stay calm, otherwise you won''t be able to live for a few days!"


    Wei Wei was desperate and stopped struggling.


    At this moment, she realized that King Yu''s ruthlessness was not a pretense.


    ¡­


    Qingyi Courtyard.


    Li Tengren brought the case silver with the steward''s daughter-in-law.


    Starting from Jiang Ning, to the maid below, and even Jiang Fu''s family of three, one or two is quite a lot.


    Mrs. Li seemed to knelt down and kowtowed to Jiang Ning in a proper manner. She said softly, "Nu Yuan should have come to kowtow to the princess earlier..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： Be good

    Chapter 126


    "It''s just that the slave has been ill a few days ago, and I''m afraid that I will be sick to the princess. Now I''m finally healed, please don''t blame the princess."


    This is the first time Jiang Ning has seen the legendary "Miss Li". Now she has been promoted to Tengren, and she is also in charge of the central feeder. In the backyard of the Prince Yu''s mansion, she is second to none.


    This Mrs. Li is gentle, delicate, and clean. I feel pity for her.


    is the kind of superb woman who can''t help but have a desire for protection when any man sees it.


    Even a woman has a hard time being defensive about her.


    In Jiang Ning''s opinion, she is called super affinity.


    Anyway, when she was talking like that, no matter what she thought, Jiang Ning couldn''t be disgusted.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why do you think of sending money?"


    Li said: "According to the rules, the princess'' monthly payment is 80 taels of silver, and the first-class maids around you will each receive 22 taels of silver per month. The remaining second-class maids will decrease in order. I also made up for the month''s. It will be delivered on time in the future, and I won''t make the girls feel wronged."


    "It''s hard to say that you are wronged, but you do this, does your lord know?"


    "Although the slave is in charge of the central feed, it is because the princess is pregnant and is not feeling well. In the future, the princess will be better, so naturally the princess will be in charge. The slave is only in charge of it. All these things need to be reported to the princess." said laughingly.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "You''re good-natured."


    "Slave has never seen the world, and many don''t understand, I also ask the princess to give more advice, so as not to make a joke."


    "What you don''t understand, I don''t understand either."


    "This is the humility of the princess." Li stood up and smiled, "The princess needs to rest, so the slave will not bother. If you need anything, you can send someone to instruct the slave, and the slave will try his best to do it."


    She stood up, suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly said: "By the way, there is one more thing. The slave cut the expenses of Zhao Ruren''s courtyard in half, so that the princess would know."


    "why?"


    "Because Zhao Ruren is disrespectful to the master, and dares to deduct the master''s fee." Li Shi smiled softly, "I know that the punishment for her is too light, but she has been with the master for several years after all, for the sake of the master, Give her some face. If there is another time, it will definitely be severely punished."


    "You''ve made up your mind, so you don''t have to tell me."


    "The princess is the master, no matter what the slave does, she must report it."


    "Okay, I got it."


    "Slave to retire." Mrs. Li supported the maid''s hand and walked out with light steps.


    Jiang Ning reached out and knocked on the tray, and instructed Chunlai: "Send all the monthly money. Anyway, it was given by Li Hongyuan.


    Huang Ying came over, kneaded Jiang Ning''s leg, and said, "How can the girl say that it was given by the prince?"


    "Do you really think that these are all Li''s own ideas?" Jiang Ning laughed, "She is just being a good girl. With Zhao Ruren''s temperament, without Li Hongyuan''s nod, Li can deduct her for half a month at will. money?"


    Xia Chu said: "The servant girl looks at what she means, but it seems that she is the master of her own and came here to ask for credit. It''s shameless."


    "Who doesn''t want to save face." Jiang Ning smiled, "You just wait for Zhao Ruren to make trouble."


    "No matter how much she makes trouble, she doesn''t dare to come to us to make trouble."


    "It''s hard to say."


    After saying this, Zhao Ruren came crying.


    As soon as ?? came, he knelt down and said, "The princess is in charge of the slaves, and Mrs. Li has deducted half of the fees from the slaves. Does this make the slaves drink the northwest wind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： She was already pregnant before she walked in the door?

    Chapter 127 Pregnant before passing the door?


    Jiang Ning said lightly: "When you were the housekeeper, you didn''t give me a penny here, and I didn''t starve to death."


    Zhao Ruren''s face turned pale for a while, and he lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Even if you don''t have this amount of money, it''s not in the way. But the servant girl came from a humble background..."


    "I have money, does that mean I owe you? You come from a humble background, is it my fault?"


    "No, slave means..."


    "Now the housekeeper is from Li Teng. It''s useless for you to cry with me. After all, I can''t be the head of this house." Jiang Ning interrupted her, "You should know in your heart who is in charge, so it''s better to ask him."


    "But the princess is the mistress of the house..."


    "King Yu is the real master in your hearts. I know you have a plan. If so, why don''t you fight against Li? If you take back the stewardship, you can continue to show off your power?"


    Zhao was speechless when he said these words.


    She was also depressed.


    I thought that this lame Princess Yu was easy to handle, and she was soft-spoken. She was climbed on her head by a girl from Teng, and she didn''t make a sound. Who knew she would be so useless.


    Mr. Zhao kowtowed, got up and went out.


    went back to the room and burst into flames angrily.


    "The one from Qingyi Courtyard is also a waste!" she scolded, "Miss Xiangfu was born, and now she is pregnant, she was still crawled on the head by that **** of the Li family."


    Fang said unhurriedly: "Sister why do you have to say these words, it''s not good for you to spread it out."


    "If you don''t say it, who knows?"


    "Of course I won''t say it, but I can''t guarantee that there is no broken mouth." Fang Shi put down the teacup, "Sister, don''t go to the Qingyi Courtyard, and the prince doesn''t want to see her, but just looks at the power of her mother''s family. No Did you see that the letter of leave was sent?"


    "I sent the divorce letter, but did I take it back? I apologized in public, it''s a great honor!"


    "Who told people to have a good life and was born in the belly of Mrs. Xiangfu? Is there a seed from our grandfather in the belly now? Even if the prince doesn''t like her, he has to take care of her."


    Mr. Zhao was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Speaking of which, it''s strange."


    "How to blame?"


    "Today, I went to Qingyiyuan, and when I saw the princess, I saw that her belly was quite big."


    "I''m pregnant after all..."


    "I know she''s pregnant, but how long has she been there?" Zhao shi frowned, "Speaking of which, on the night of the wedding, Master stayed in her room for one night. It must have been that night. months?"


    "yes."


    "In two months, can you see your belly there?" Zhao Shi said, stood up and pulled the skirt around her waist, "I saw the princess today, and my belly is bulging like this. Although I have never been pregnant. , I have seen a lot. It will take at least four or five months to have such a belly. "


    "yes?"


    "No wonder I just thought it was strange at the time, but I didn''t remember it." Zhao shi frowned, "Do you remember? When the princess first got married, she was always nauseated and lethargic. How could it be like that when she was first pregnant?"


    Mr. Fang also looked solemn, looked around, and said in a low voice, "You mean, she was pregnant before she passed the door?"


    "It''s just my suspicion."


    "But if you say that, your stomach shouldn''t be that big."


    "No, I''ll check it out." Zhao sneered, "I heard that she was found after being lost by the Jiang family for more than ten years. Shouldn''t she be pampered with such a precious and precious daughter? Marry as soon as she comes back. People, isn''t it strange? Who knows what shameful things she did before she got back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： childhood sweetheart

    Chapter 128 Childhood


    Fang became excited and whispered, "What if something is found out?"


    "What to do? She''s finished." Zhao sneered.


    "According to me, if you really find something, why don''t you just..."


    "How?" Mr. Zhao raised his ears.


    "Borrowing a knife to kill." Fang rubbed his chin in the direction of Lan Xuan, where Li Tengren was.


    Zhao''s eyes lit up: "Good idea. If this is the case, they can be eradicated in one fell swoop. It won''t touch us yet."


    Fang said: "Sister, don''t be too happy, it''s hard to say whether this is true or not."


    "I''ll try to find out."


    "How to check?"


    "Just before she was found by the Jiang family."


    The Jiang family found their daughter-in-law, which was a sensational news in Chang''an City.


    The small yard where Jiang Ning lived was already surrounded by Jiang Ruobai, otherwise people would probably join in the fun every day.


    Jiang Ning''s twelve years of life actually had nothing to say, because she broke her leg when she was a child, and her adoptive parents were old and poor. Never let her go out.


    Her only play object is He Tang, the only son of the He family who lives not far away.


    It can be said that before Jiang Ning''s time traveled here, apart from his adopted father and mother who had passed away, the most familiar person was He Tang.


    Although He Tang came from a poor family, he was smart and eager to learn. It''s impossible not to lose heart to this beautiful childhood sweetheart.


    But his parents at the time did not allow this marriage.


    After all, Jiang Ning at that time was just a lame man without father and mother.


    Normal parents are probably not willing.


    He Tang studied hard, thinking that he would be an official after he was named on the Golden List, so he could make his own decisions. At that time, she will marry Qingmei beautifully, but I didn''t expect...before he was named on the gold list, she had already become the daughter of Jiang''s family, and she married King Yu at the speed of light, becoming Princess Yu.


    He Tang was extremely depressed.


    Even got sick at home.


    These things are not difficult to find out with a little snack.


    Zhao spent some money and spent a few days to find out all these things.


    She stared at He Tang.


    After discussing with Fang, they always felt that Jiang Ning must have had something with this He Tang before returning to Jiang''s house. She gets married.


    Otherwise, how to explain Jiang Xiang''s behavior?


    How to explain Jiang Ning''s bulging belly?


    Checking this made them tremble with joy.


    I can finally get rid of that **** of the Li family!


    Soon, Mrs. Zhao thought of a way to reveal the news to Li Tengren intentionally or unintentionally, saying that the princess''s belly is not as big as it is more than two months old. Could it be that she is pregnant with twins?


    also mentioned that someone had inquired about the princess before, and it seemed to be a young man surnamed He.


    Who knows, the news has been out for several days, and I haven''t seen any movement from Li Tengren. They still deal with the affairs of the back house every day, go to the main courtyard to see the prince, and go to the backyard to greet the princess.


    Step by step, not in a hurry.


    It''s not good for Zhao and Fang to be in a hurry.


    "This bitch, is it so stupid that he can''t hear what I mean?" Mrs Zhao rubbed the veil.


    Fang said: "It''s really not possible, we can only help her."


    "How to help?"


    "Sister, what do you think, doesn''t she go to greet the princess every day? If something happens to the princess, who will be the most suspicious person?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： Thinking of her makes me upset

    Chapter 129 Thinking of her makes me upset


    Zhao shi was a little hesitant: "In case we find ourselves..."


    "No. We don''t get close to Qingyi Courtyard during this period of time. Even if the lord investigates, he can''t find us." Fang shi comforted her, "Besides, we don''t do anything, just push her."


    "How to do it?"


    "This way..." Fang shi whispered softly against her ear.


    ¡­


    On this day, Jiang Ning was full and was strolling in the yard.


    She walked slowly on crutches by herself.


    Although one leg is lame, if you sit still, the other good leg will also be affected.


    Every day she takes time out and insists on walking by herself.


    While ?? was walking, Li Teng came, holding a food box in his hand, saying that he had made some snacks by himself and gave them to the princess to taste.


    Huang Ying immediately put down the needle and thread and said with a smile, "Thank you Li Tengren for your kindness."


    reached out and took it.


    Jiang Ning said: "Looking at the way you don''t eat human fireworks, do you still make snacks?"


    "I''m not boasting, my craftsmanship is not bad. This is sweet-scented osmanthus cake. The sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus in it was specially brought by Zhao Ruren. I thought it was really good, so I made it. Wang Fei tasted it. If you like it, I will make it next time. Do it again."


    "Thank you." Jiang Ning continued to walk.


    Mr. Li also felt good, bowed his knees, and withdrew.


    Huang Ying picked up the sweet-scented osmanthus cake and called Chunlai: "Take it and throw it away."


    When spring comes, go out.


    Xia Chu asked: "Why did you throw away the cake that is so good?"


    "Not to mention that our girl''s body is not pregnant, and it''s impossible to eat whatever they give you." Chunlai poked her in the forehead, "You, please keep your eyes open and leave you alone with the girl. How can people feel at ease around me. What kind of fuel-efficient lamps do you think are from the Li family and the Zhao family? Just come and please, and don¡¯t think about eating anything other than the girl.¡±


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "If spring comes, it will be fine."


    Jiang Ning was tired from walking. He threw away his crutches, sat in a wheelchair, and beckoned: "Bring the cakes to see."


    "Girl, you can''t eat it."


    "Just take a look." Jiang Ning took the box and opened it to see that it was done neatly, but it was definitely not exquisite, it could only be said to be sloppy.


    Huang Ying and several other maids looked at her nervously, for fear that she would squeeze a piece into her mouth.


    Who knows if Mr. Li has added seasonings to it.


    Jiang Ning closed the box and said, "Isn''t Li Tengren Wang Yu''s favorite concubine? How can Wang Ye not try the desserts she made by herself?"


    Huang Ying whispered, "What do you mean by girl?"


    "Chunlai, send the cakes to Lingyunxuan."


    Chunlai was delivered immediately.


    King Yu was in the study, discussing matters with a few staff members, and when he heard that the princess sent someone to deliver things, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Why can''t this woman stay in the backyard peacefully, preferably without making any movement at all?


    Thinking of her makes me upset.


    When ?? heard her name, he was worried about what kind of demon she was doing.


    The entourage said: "It''s the Chunlai girl from Qingyiyuan, and she said that she is bringing a plate of snacks to the master."


    Li Hongyuan said: "Let''s put it here, don''t come here to disturb you if you have nothing to do in the future."


    Chunlai thought, didn''t Li Tengren come here often?


    Her own princess is not happy to send a plate of dim sum.


    Bah.


    She murmured and left.


    Li Hongyuan was discussing things here, and after the lunch time was delayed, he pushed the snacks to a few staff members: "After eating the snacks, let''s discuss this matter."


    The staff did not dare to disobey, and they were indeed hungry, so they all stretched out their hands to get snacks to eat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： hold me on the bed

    Chapter 130 Take me to the bed and lie down


    Li Hongyuan was too lazy to eat, holding a cup of tea and looking at the document.


    It will be autumn soon, and it will be rainy in the south. It is still very important that the emperor asks him to take care of the flood.


    Five or six staff members ate a plate of dim sum.


    was not a few pieces.


    Eating is eating, and something happens after eating.


    After just a stick of incense, several of the aides felt stomachaches, and they all went to the hut to go to the hut.


    One or two would be fine. It would be strange if the six staff members were like this.


    Li Hongyuan waved them out, and his eyes fell on the plate of dim sum.


    Only some residue remains.


    Several staff members lived for a day.


    The doctor came to see him, and he said that he took a large dose of croton mixed with laxatives and the like.


    The staff all collapsed.


    Even though he asked the doctor to take medicine, a weak staff member couldn¡¯t hold it, and he was dragged alive for three days, and finally died of dehydration.


    Li Hongyuan asked the doctor to inspect the residue of the package of dim sum, and it came out as expected.


    Li Hongyuan went to Qingyiyuan.


    Jiang Ning is letting Chunlai and Dongxie massage the injured leg.


    If you don''t massage regularly, your legs will shrink.


    That would be ugly.


    It was still hot, she was pregnant, and even more afraid of the heat, she only wore a thin white silk skirt, leaned on the reclining chair, her long black hair flowed like a cloud, a small pink and white face in her hair, and a little red lips. Beautiful.


    However, Li Hongyuan did not have the slightest appreciation for it.


    He bent over, grabbed Jiang Ning''s wrist, pulled her up, and said coldly, "You just want this king to die?"


    Huang Ying and several maids exclaimed: "My lord, be careful of the princess'' body..."


    "Get out!" Li Hongyuan shouted.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "You hurt my hand."


    "Damn woman, why did you poison me?"


    "Oh?"


    "What are you!" Seeing her expression, Li Hongyuan became more and more annoyed, and he pulled her in front of him and stared at her black, stone-like eyes, "I''m so unwilling to come back with this king, trying to kill this king. To be a widow?"


    Jiang Ning snorted suddenly, frowned and bent over: "...It hurts."


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were red and his voice trembled: "Li Hongyuan, my stomach hurts... Please let me go..."


    Li Hongyuan was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looked at her stomach.


    She trembled slightly.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Stomach hurts..." Her eyes were red, tears welling up in her eyes, her slightly upturned nose was also slightly red, and her red lips were glowing with water.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her lips for a moment, a strange feeling rose in his heart.


    He asked at a loss: "Why do you have a stomachache, what should I do?"


    "First take me to the bed and lie down."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t hesitate, bent down and picked her up, carefully placed her on the bed, and stared at her face: "Does it still hurt? I''ll immediately ask the housekeeper to invite the imperial doctor to come."


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes and quickly opened them: "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Huh?" Li Hongyuan didn''t react for a while, his mouth was slightly open, his handsome face was a bit blank.


    Jiang Ning turned over and lay on his side with a smile: "I like to be served and lie on the bed, it''s comfortable."


    Li Hongyuan: "¡­"


    In this situation, what else did he not understand.


    What a stomach ache, she was just pretending.


    Li Hongyuan suddenly felt a sense of being played.


    He raised his hand and wanted to slap her, but he didn''t come down.


    "You woman, you..." He was so grown up, how could he have been teased like this before, dizzy with anger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： want you

    Chapter 131 I Want You


    If it were any other woman who dared to do this to him, he would have beaten him half to death and thrown her out.


    Ke, she is Jiang Xiang''s daughter.


    She was pregnant with her own child.


    That is the long-awaited grandson of the father.


    Based on these few points, even if she made more mistakes, he couldn''t easily touch her.


    Seeing her lying comfortably on the bed, Li Hongyuan turned around and walked out.


    "It''s good to leave." Jiang Ning waved his handkerchief.


    Li Hongyuan paused, raised his hand to close the door, then turned back, leaned over and held her shoulders, biting Jiang Ning''s mouth directly.


    The glowing red lips were exactly as expected.


    Soft.


    Jiang Ning never expected him to be like this. He was about to slap him when he waved his hand, but Li Hongyuan grabbed his wrist.


    He raised his head and said coldly, "You are the princess of this king, and it is your duty to serve this king. Besides, you and I have already been married."


    "It''s your size!" Jiang Ning said angrily, "I was plotted by your father! Who cares about getting pregnant and having children with you!"


    "If that''s the case, why not abort the child," he said coldly.


    "You think I haven''t tried it? As for why I failed, you might as well ask your emperor father!"


    "It''s okay, this king doesn''t care."


    "Then what are you doing now?"


    "This king wants you."


    "..." Jiang Ning got up to run, but his legs were inconvenient, so he ran somewhere.


    She really didn''t understand why Li Hongyuan, who was angry and gloomy just now, suddenly became wild.


    Li Hongyuan easily took her back to the bed, and easily pulled off the soft white dress on her body.


    She only had a apron and trousers inside.


    As white as the first snow, slender and soft.


    Just looking at the shoulders and back, it has been infinitely thought-provoking.


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes darkened slightly.


    He raised his hand, put it on her back, and gently squeezed the slender belt of the apron.


    As long as he exerts a little force, she will appear in front of him without reservation.


    "No." Jiang Ning shrank, her voice trembling.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her, bent over and approached her, stuck out the tip of his tongue, licked her lips lightly, and said in a low voice, "I know now that I''m afraid? Didn''t you feel very proud just now? Take out the clothes you clean up with Wei Mammy. Come on."


    A tear quickly slipped from her eyes.


    She choked: "I don''t understand why the lord hates me so much and targets me. I clean up Wei Wei, just because she bullied Xiao Qian. What else did I do wrong?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her tears, frowned, and his voice subconsciously softened: "You poisoned me, but instead asked me. Why are you pretending to be innocent, thinking that this king will still believe in your acting?"


    "When did I poison the prince? Why did I kill the father of my child?"


    "Because you don''t want to come back at all. You''d rather marry Wen Ren Shisan, or that He Tang, than go back to the palace." The more Li Hongyuan said, the more annoyed he became.


    "Although I really don''t want to come back, but am I crazy to poison you?"


    "You¡ª" Li Hongyuan said angrily, "You sent someone to deliver snacks in the afternoon. Several of my staff were poisoned and one died. What else can you say? What if the snacks were eaten by me?"


    Jiang Ning was stunned: "Dim sum? That''s not what I made."


    "I know it''s not you, but you sent it."


    "That dessert was made by Li Tengren and sent to me. I thought that the prince loved Li Tengren the most, so I asked him to give the dessert to the prince to taste, and it was not in vain for Li Tengren to work hard."


    It will be updated at zero in the future, please leave a message, punch in, recommend tickets~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Self-control collapsed

    Chapter 132 Self-control Collapse


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "Did Li Yuanyuan give you the dim sum?"


    "Yeah. Everyone in the yard can testify. If your Highness doesn''t believe it, you can ask."


    This kind of thing can''t lie.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, looking at her glowing red lips, white shoulders, and felt that somewhere deep in his body was clamoring to wake up.


    Although I didn¡¯t have any thoughts about her at first, I just wanted to teach her a lesson.


    but¡­¡­


    In this situation, the self-control he was proud of was showing signs of gradually collapsing.


    He was a little unhappy about it.


    He will never indulge in the so-called feelings and femininity like his father.


    When the father was young, he was once confused by the exact same face.


    Thinking of this, Li Hongyuan was alert, and immediately released her chin, stood up, turned her back to her, and said coldly: "This king will not wrong anyone. I will immediately pass on Li Yuanyuan to ask questions."


    After saying that, he walked out.


    opened the door, he paused for a moment, then looked back at her.


    At this sight, he almost couldn''t get out.


    Without any prejudice, she is indeed too beautiful.


    Usually I only think she is lazy and rascal, but now she is huddled by the bed, her blue silk is hanging down, and her clothes are half exposed, but there is a fatal charm.


    Li Hong never expected her to be like this, and a fire ignited in the depths of her eyes.


    He tightened his fingers on the door frame and said "put your clothes on" before going out without looking back.


    Watching the door close, Jiang Ning slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    At that moment just now, she was really worried that this King Yu would lose his mind and become wild.


    Of course, her fear, tears and grievances were all faked.


    With Li Hongyuan''s calm and cold temperament, for the child in her belly to tolerate her to this extent, she will never do anything to hurt her body.


    Jiang Ning put on her skirt, Huang Ying and several maids rushed in, panicked when she saw her eyes were red and her hair was disheveled.


    "Miss, are you alright?" Huang Ying asked in a low voice, supporting her.


    Chunlai asked: "Did your lord do anything to you? He just..."


    Xia Chu was anxious: "Don''t your Highness know that the princess is still pregnant?"


    "What are you thinking about? There''s nothing!" Jiang Ning interrupted them, "It''s just a fight, it''s nothing."


    "Really? The maid sees your eyes are red and looks like you''ve cried." Huang Ying said softly.


    "Life is like a play, it all depends on acting." Jiang Ning rubbed his lower back, "Go to the flower hall and watch the play."


    "Watching a play?"


    "At the beginning of summer, you go to prepare tea, take a winter break, and bring the plum and melon seeds that you bought earlier."


    The little girls all responded.


    Huang Ying combed Jiang Ning''s hair and pushed her to the flower hall.


    Li Hongyuan had already sat down, his handsome face looked calm, but his eyes were deep, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.


    Jiang Ning came in without even raising his head.


    It wasn''t until Li Tengren''s voice came from outside that he raised his head and glanced at her.


    Li Tengren was wearing a blue dress, gentle and courteous, Yingying knelt down and salute: "Slave to Lord, Princess, please be safe."


    "Get up." Li Hongyuan''s voice softened, "Last time you said your legs hurt, so don''t kneel at all."


    "Thank you for being considerate." Li Tengren stood up straight, "I don''t know if the lord and the princess called the slave, do you have any orders? The slave is calculating this month''s expenses over there."


    "The princess said, you gave her a plate of sweet-scented osmanthus cake."


    "Yes. The slave heard that the princess likes sweets, so she took the time to make it and send it to her." Li Tengren looked at Jiang Ning, "Is it good for the princess?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Sweet melon, good play

    Chapter 133 Melon sweet, good play


    Jiang Ning smiled: "I have to ask your lord."


    "What?" Li Tengren wondered.


    "That plate of sweet-scented osmanthus cake was eaten by several of this prince''s subordinates, a few were sick, and one died." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Li Yuanyuan, this prince believes that you are not stupid enough to try to poison this prince. heir."


    Li Tengren''s face changed greatly, he knelt down and wept, "I beg Your Highness to see clearly, if the slave has half a point of such wicked thoughts, then he will not die. The slave knows that the princess is happy, and it seems that he is happy for the Lord. How can there be such a damned idea? The slave has been with the master for several years, and the most timid person will never dare to do such a thing."


    Crackling sound.


    Li Hongyuan looked at the sound.


    is Jiang Ning eating melon seeds.


    Seeing him looking over, she raised her hand: "Your Highness?"


    Li Hongyuan ignored it, withdrew his gaze and looked at Li Yuanyuan.


    "You still have to explain these words to the dead master."


    "The slave is really wronged." Li Yuanyuan burst into tears, "The slave has been coming to greet the princess these days, knowing that the prince is not short of food. It''s just because the former Zhao Ruren sent a small pot of osmanthus honey, saying that she picked the osmanthus by herself. Brew. The slave saw that the honey was translucent, and it was really good. That''s why I sent it. If the slave hurts the hearts of the princess and the young master, I will be slashed by a thousand swords."


    Li Hongyuan was about to speak when he heard a click again.


    He looked at Jiang Ning.


    She was holding half a watermelon and digging it with a silver spoon to eat it.


    looks full of interest.


    There is still a little bit of pity, with tears in his eyes.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Are you just so hungry?"


    "After all, two people eat."


    "...be quieter!"


    "Okay." Jiang Ning smiled at him, "Continue."


    She handed the melon to Huang Ying: "The melon is sweet, and the play is not bad."


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "What are you muttering about?"


    "I said watermelon is delicious."


    Li Hongyuan ignored her and instructed the housekeeper, "Go and bring Mr. Zhao."


    Soon Zhao Ru people came.


    She knelt down and bowed, and looked at Jiang Ning first. Seeing that she was nibbling on melon seeds, she felt a little uneasy in her heart, and subconsciously looked at Li Yuanyuan.


    Li Yuanyuan said: "Zhao Ruren, is there something wrong with the sweet-scented osmanthus nectar you gave me?"


    "how can that be?"


    "I beg your Highness to see clearly!" Li Yuanyuan kowtowed, "There are still some cakes left in the slave, why don''t you ask the doctor to check it and see what is wrong. It''s the slave''s fault, the slave is responsible for it. It''s not the slave''s fault, Nuning Not even dead."


    "Check it out." Jiang Ning nibbled on the seeds, his tone full of encouragement.


    Li Hongyuan glared at her, but he didn''t think it was annoying that she was eating melon seeds.


    But the way she was watching the play made people not very happy.


    Check it out.


    The pastry and the doctor came.


    also told the housekeeper to go to the Zhao Ruren and fetch the remaining osmanthus nectar.


    It was soon found out that the poison was osmanthus nectar.


    Zhao Ruren hurriedly waved his hand: "No, no. I didn''t make this sweet-scented osmanthus honey, I ordered someone to buy it from outside. Your Highness Mingjian, Your Highness, this slave is wronged!"


    Li Hongyuan asked quietly, "Where did you buy it?"


    "It was bought by the woman beside the slave."


    "Didn''t you say that this is made from osmanthus fragrans you picked by yourself?" Li Yuanyuan was a little angry, "You lied to me? I said, why did you kindly send me osmanthus honey! But it turned out to be a hidden evil!"


    "I don''t have any bad intentions, I just...please please you."


    "What to please me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： The princess is the victim

    Chapter 134 The princess is a victim


    "Now you are a native of Teng, and you are in charge of the housekeeping affairs. If I don''t please you, how will my life go on?"


    "This reason is quite reasonable." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "However, you provided the sweet-scented osmanthus honey, and you can''t get rid of it. Zhao Shi, you are so bold, you dare to murder the princess and the child."


    Zhao Shu hurriedly knelt down on his knees and begged for mercy: "I really don''t know, this slave has been wronged. It must be that woman who harmed me. I beg Your Highness to be the master of this slave!"


    Unfortunately, her cry for mercy was worthless in Li Hongyuan''s eyes.


    He indifferently instructed the housekeeper: "Take her position as a child, reward her with thirty boards, and send her to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment."


    "Do not--"


    Mr. Zhao screamed, the whites of his eyes rolled over and he passed out.


    She knew she was completely finished.


    The moment ?? fainted, a doubt emerged in her heart.


    Why was she the only one who was caught and punished for what she and Fang did together?


    pulled Zhao away, and Li Hongyuan looked at Li Yuanyuan.


    Li Yuanyuan wept, "It''s all the fault of anger, I didn''t realize Zhao''s vicious thoughts, and almost harmed the princess and Xiao Langjun. Please punish the slave."


    "Oh, how to punish?" Li Hongyuan asked quietly.


    "But beg the Lord to call the shots."


    "Three months of fines. Don''t do this again in the future, or this king will not forgive me lightly."


    "Yes, I remember it." Li Yuanyuan kowtowed to him and to Jiang Ning.


    Li Hongyuan said again: "The princess will be fined for half a year."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Why punish the princess?


    The princess is a victim.


    Isn¡¯t Wang Ye a little bit indifferent?


    Jiang Ning was calm, picked up the teacup to moisten his lips, and said, "Okay."


    "This is the end of the matter."


    Li Hongyuan stood up and left.


    Li Yuanyuan hurriedly got up and followed.


    Jiang Ning nibbled the sunflower seeds, watched them walk away, and said with a smile, "I really don''t have a lamp that saves fuel."


    "Girl, you are still laughing, we are wronged." Xia Chu was dissatisfied and pouted, "Zhao Ruren is just that vicious, he deserves to die. But after all, the things were sent by Li Tengren, so she punished them lightly. Three months of monthly money, we have been fined for half a year. The lord is too partial to Li Teng people. "


    Dong Xie said: "I heard that the prince favored Li Teng the most, and it seems to be true."


    Huang Ying said: "You are all fools. Our princess is not wronged."


    "Why did Sister Huang Ying say that?"


    "I don''t understand, just go out and get busy and let the princess be quiet." Huang Ying kicked them all out, helped Jiang Ning to sit on the soft couch, and massaged her legs, "Does the princess feel wronged in her heart?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I knew the pastry was poisonous, so I sent it to King Yu. He only fined me half a month''s salary, probably for the sake of this child."


    Huang Ying said: "The lord is also a little cruel. What if the lord really eats it? Are you not worried?"


    "What am I worried about, I didn''t make the pastry when he died."


    "You are talking in anger."


    "I know he won''t eat the snacks I sent. I just didn''t expect that he would give the pastries to others." Jiang Ning said, "I''m sorry for the unjust death of the master. Sister Huang Ying, help me, take Five hundred taels of silver will be given to the master''s family."


    "Slave wrote it down." Huang Ying frowned, "The idiot Zhao Ruren won''t say anything, Li Tengren clearly knew there was something wrong with osmanthus nectar, and even made cakes for the princess, so it was obvious that they had bad intentions. Why did the prince reveal it lightly? Pass?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： All this **** was done by his woman

    Chapter 135 These rotten things were all done by his woman


    "She doesn''t know, she just suspects." Jiang Ning lay down, "Zhao Zhao has always been domineering, but suddenly he sent osmanthus honey to Li, and Li must have doubts. She just doesn''t know what to do."


    "That is to say, whether it is poisonous or not, it has nothing to do with her."


    "That''s right."


    "This Li Tengren looks delicate and weak, and is really powerful." Huang Ying whispered, "My lord is probably like a mirror in his heart. Li Tengren knows that there may be problems with the cakes, so he should send them to the princess. Princess, you too If you think there is something wrong with the pastry, you will pick it up and give it to the lord. No wonder the lord is even more angry with you."


    "He clearly loves Li Yuanyuan."


    "You don''t care about the life and death of the lord, how can the lord still spoil you?" Huang Ying said with a smile.


    "It''s better for him to take risks than me." Jiang Ning said, "If I want to uncover this, someone has to eat it. I definitely can''t eat it myself, and I''m reluctant to let you eat it. Then I have to let Li Hongyuan eat it. After all, all these bad things were done by his woman."


    Huang Ying said: "It''s nothing else, but this man from Li Teng... has an unusual position in the prince''s heart. Obviously, he is not a fuel-efficient person, and the prince only fined him three months'' money."


    "This is understandable. After all, it is me, not him, that Li Yuanyuan wants to hurt. It means that Li Yuanyuan still loves him. But I am different. What I want to hurt is him, and he will definitely not be able to bear it."


    The two master and servant were talking when Dong Xie picked up the curtain and came in and said, "Girl, there is news from the Prime Minister''s residence that the fifth and sixth girls have been beaten."


    "Who fought?"


    "Maybe the Lord of Ling''an County."


    "Fight, fight, fight back."


    Jiang Ning knew that Jiang Yuan was not a good person.


    Dong Xie said: "This time it was a sneak attack, and the beating was very serious. Fifth Young Lady''s leg was broken."


    "broken?"


    "Very serious."


    "Oh." Jiang Ning nodded, "Do you know the reason?"


    Dong Xie said: "Usually the county lord Ling''an and the fifth lady don''t deal with it, but they are just making small troubles. They have never done such a vicious hand. Someone from the house said that I heard that it was because of a pair of shoes."


    "Oh, those shoes in the store?" Jiang Ning understood.


    The shoes were robbed by her and Jiang Yuan. The county magistrate of Ling''an couldn''t take this breath, so he found someone to beat Jiang Yuan and break one of her legs, obviously for Jiang Ning to see.


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    Huang Ying hurriedly comforted her: "I think Lord Xiang will decide for Fifth Young Lady."


    "Jiang Ruobai wouldn''t turn his back on the Marquis of Nanan for this kind of thing." Jiang Ning stretched, "I''m sleepy, go to sleep."


    Winter break was stunned.


    I thought that the princess would come forward for the five girls.


    actually fell asleep.


    So I packed up and went to bed.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching.


    Jiang Ning said that he hadn''t gone out for a long time, and wanted to go out to go shopping, watch movies and listen to books.


    applied with Li Hongyuan, but was rejected.


    He gave her a sentence: "You stay in this king''s circle, and don''t want to go anywhere until you give birth to a child."


    This word is said.


    Jiang Ning ignored it.


    When King Yu entered the palace, she had someone deliver a letter to the Xiangfu, and soon the carriage of the Xiangfu came to Yu Wangfu and picked her up.


    King Yu was not in the mansion, so no one else dared to stop him.


    That is Jiang Xiang''s carriage, the princess has a big belly, who would dare to touch it?


    Go back to Jiang Mansion and see Jiang Yuan first.


    Jiang Yuan was lying on the bed, holding a little man and poking hard with a needle.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair over and said, "Even if you poke the doll to pieces, you won''t be able to hurt a single hair of the head of Ling''an County."


    Ask for a recommendation ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： do things

    Chapter 136


    Jiang Yuan saw her and immediately hid the villain.


    "I''ve seen it all, is it late for hiding now?" Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair over there, "I told you to be rude. They are the county magistrates anyway. What are you? You dare to provoke them."


    Jiang Yuan said angrily, "Are you talking sarcastically?"


    "I''m here to see if your leg is really broken."


    "It''s really broken, just like you!"


    "At least yours will grow well and return to normal in a few months."


    "...Who knows if it will be okay." Jiang Yuan turned her face away, "You can leave after watching the excitement. My leg hurts, and I''m not in the mood to deal with you."


    "Then you should rest well."


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair away.


    Jiang Yuan turned to look at her back, but when she touched her leg, she gasped in pain, and tears fell involuntarily.


    Jiang Ning went to see Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi pulled her and asked her how she felt, whether the child in her belly was noisy, whether she was eating well, and whether she slept well.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s all good. Thank you mother for remembering. Where are my father and brother?"


    "Your father was at home for a few days. He was either in the imperial court or with his colleagues. We ignored him." Lin Zizi hugged her daughter''s arm, "Your brother has returned to the academy."


    "He is finally willing to go back?"


    "It will be autumn in half a month. If he doesn''t go back to study his homework, Mr. Shuyuan will come to arrest people." Lin Zizi smiled gently, "When it is autumn, he will come back."


    Jiang Ning saw that her mental logic and speech were much clearer and more organized. Knowing that she was gradually recovering, she felt inexplicably comforted in her heart.


    Although she is not her own mother, she gives her mother''s love with all her heart.


    Jiang Ning is willing to accept it and is also willing to be nice to her.


    In fact, she came back to want Jiang Yi, but Jiang Yi is not here, so this matter has to be done.


    Leaving Zilinyuan, she saw Jiang Yan standing not far away, as if waiting for her.


    "doing what?"


    "Seventh sister, everyone is here, do you really want to do this?"


    "Why not? People?"


    "It''s all with me, I''ll take you there." Jiang Yan pushed her back to her yard, where three beautifully dressed teenagers stood impressively.


    Looking at his face, he is somewhat similar to Jiang Ruobai.


    Looking at them, Jiang Ning can be sure that this uncle of the Jiang family and Jiang Ruobai are definitely brothers of the same mother.


    Among the younger brothers of the Jiang family, Jiang Yi is the most handsome, because he inherited Lin Zizi''s appearance, and it is difficult to be ugly. But these youngsters in the big room are also very good-looking, tall and straight, with handsome eyebrows.


    That''s right, these boys and girls are the children of the Jiang family''s big house.


    The descendants of the two houses of the Jiang family were placed together in a unified line of seniority. Because of their love for the girls, the girls were not allowed to line up alone, but mixed together.


    Uncle Jiang has four children, the eldest Jiang Qi, the second is a girl named Jiang Shan, the fourth and the eight are boys, named Jiang Nan and Jiang Bei.


    Jiang Qi, as the eldest of the Jiang family''s descendants, had already married and established a career and served in the imperial court.


    The remaining second child, Jiang Shan, is one year older than Jiang Yi. She is also married, but she has no children yet, and often returns to her parents'' home. The remaining two are also small.


    In addition to the eldest Jiang Qi, the other three came.


    They looked at Jiang Ning with more curiosity than doubt.


    After all, Jiang Ning looks too much like Lin Zizi. She came back after being lost for so many years, so she immediately married King Yu as a princess, and she is still a wheelchair-bound person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： My broadsword is thirsty

    Chapter 137 My broadsword is already hungry and thirsty


    It''s hard not to arouse the curiosity of others.


    Her aura is too special.


    Jiang Shan smiled and said: "Seventh sister is inconvenient, is there anything you need us to help with?"


    This Jiang Erniang is also tall and sturdy, like a powerful girl.


    Jiang Ning handed over a note: "Our fifth child was bullied, do you care about this?"


    Jiang Shan looked at it and handed it to the two younger brothers.


    Jiang Shilang shook his fan, and said with a playful look: "It''s up to you, of course. But, is there any benefit?"


    Jiang Shan glared at him: "Financial fan, can you die if you don''t mention the benefits?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "This is done, I will cook a meal for you."


    "Really?" Jiang Balang''s eyes lit up, "I heard the third brother say that the seventh sister''s cooking is so special that even the royal chef in the palace can''t compare."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Especially it is true. As for the taste, it is a matter of opinion. You will know after you eat it."


    "That''s it, let''s do it."


    Jiang Shilang shook his fan and said, "The Marquis of the Far East is bullying others, and their sons and daughters are not good. The young master has long disliked them! It''s just that the father is not at home, and he has never had the opportunity to teach them a lesson. Now the sixth sister has been beaten. If you don''t take revenge for a broken leg, others will think that our Jiang family is afraid of the Yuandong Houfu!"


    "The fourth brother is right!" Jiang Hachiro was eager to learn, "My broadsword is already hungry and thirsty!"


    The eldest master of the Jiang family is a military general, and several of his children also like to dance with knives and guns.


    Jiang Shan patted him on the back of the head: "Don''t swear."


    "Dad said more than this..."


    "How old are you, wait until you grow up to be a man!" Jiang Shan looked at Jiang Ning, "Since you have made a plan, I will let you arrange it."


    "All with ears."


    Jiang Ning waved.


    So several people gathered around and listened to her whispering.


    In the afternoon of the same day, the head of Ling''an County had a private meeting with a suave scholar in a teahouse and was smashed on the spot.


    The Marquis of Yuandong was furious and ordered someone to take her back and beat her 50 times.


    The ??-fighting Princess Ling''an had **** buttocks, lost half of his life, and couldn''t get out of bed for three months.


    That night, in Chunhualou, the Hou Shizi of the Far East was selling the exam questions for autumn season with several students and was caught on the spot.


    This is nothing more than a personal gift from the Lord of Ling''an. After all, it is a private matter of the Far Eastern Marquis Mansion, and at best it has a bad reputation. But the prince of the Far Eastern Hou Shizi disrupted the scientific examination, which was a major event.


    The emperor always valued the imperial examinations, and especially could not tolerate fraudulent behavior.


    The imperial examination is to select talents for the court. If idiots are selected because of fraud, wouldn''t the future of the Dasheng Dynasty be over?


    The emperor ruled the country, after all, he still had to rely on his subjects.


    Even the emperor was alarmed by this.


    Longyan was furious.


    The Marquis of the Far East just wanted to cover up his son, but it was impossible.


    After finding out the evidence, he was escorted directly to the prison for interrogation. This torture is indispensable.


    In just two days, the Marquis of the Far East lost its reputation and lost his holy favor with His Majesty. Its status plummeted, and it was not far from ruin.


    Who would have thought that behind this, only a few young girls from the Jiang family who looked at the gangster did it?


    Jiang Shilang threw himself on the ground with Jiang Ning''s admiration.


    The Marquis of the Far East is close to the lineage of the third prince, Prince Huai, and is not very good at dealing with the Jiang mansion. An old fox like Jiang Ruobai has never been able to treat the Marquis of the Far East.


    was killed by Jiang Ning in just a few seconds.


    is too special.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： It really has nothing to do with dad

    Chapter 138 This matter really has nothing to do with Dad


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Since the Marquis of the Far East cannot be suppressed from the front, let''s start with his children. This is called drawing wages from the bottom of the pot."


    "Great, great!" Jiang Hachiro clapped his hands, "If the seventh sister is an official, she will definitely be better than the second uncle."


    "General, general."


    Jiang Ning is humble.


    Jiang Shilang asked: "However, I''m very surprised. How did you know about Ling''an County Lord and the Prince?"


    "Of course it''s news that money bought."


    "Pay to buy?"


    "Never underestimate the energy of the so-called bottom people." Jiang Ning laughed.


    "What lower class people?"


    "Sellers and pawns, powerful beggars. You look at people on the streets, people carrying sedan chairs, and sellers. Who would usually notice them? Do you?" Jiang Ning asked back.


    Jiang Hachiro shook his head: "Indeed not."


    Jiang Ning said: "You are all sons of aristocrats, and you are used to being served and served. Which of you do you think your usual words and deeds can escape their eyes?"


    They looked at each other and stopped talking.


    Jiang Ning added: "Ling''an County Master has a private meeting with people. Someone always needs to pass the news. He always has to take a carriage and a sedan chair to drink tea and eat in a restaurant. These people who serve, all have eyes."


    Jiang Shan said: "Probably, this is called if you want people to not know, unless you do it yourself."


    "That''s right!" Jiang Ning clapped his hands, "Look at the beggar on the street corner, every day, every day, every year. It seems like a miserable life. You may not imagine the people and things he sees on weekdays, those Clues, how much are they worth?"


    They looked under the teahouse, and there was indeed a beggar on the corner of the street, covered in filth, but he stretched his limbs and the sun was shining on him.


    The expression on ??''s face was not sad, but rather pleasant.


    "You bought your news from him?" Jiang Yan asked in a low voice.


    "No, I''m just making an analogy, give an example." Jiang Ning laughed.


    Jiang Shilang''s face was full of admiration: "These things are hard for you to think about."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Probably, because I also came from poverty?"


    "You are not." Jiang Hachiro said, "However, if you are born poor and have such ability, I am also willing."


    "Idiot." Jiang Shan patted him on the forehead, "As you put it, all poor people should be as smart as Seventh Sister."


    Jiang Ning said: "Speaking of this, I would also like to remind you a few of you. In normal times, you should not break the laws of the country and be caught with a whip, and you will end up in the Houfu of the Far East."


    "Qimei, don''t worry, our Jiang family is not the Marquis of the Far East." Jiang Shilang smiled, "Your father is the prime minister, and your eldest uncle is the general of Zhennan. With one word and one martial arts, who can shake it? Let''s not talk about this, this matter. I''m done, Seventh Sister, I''m still waiting for your meal."


    "rest assured."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    Jiang Ruobai was facing backwards, his face was flushed, and he walked briskly.


    "Father, why are you happy?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Hahaha, that old man from the Far Eastern Hou also has today! He''s finished!"


    Jiang Yuan came over in a wheelchair, looking excited: "I heard that Princess Ling An was maimed, and her brother was arrested? What the **** is going on here? Did Daddy express his anger on my behalf?"


    "Cough, this..." Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly.


    How could he know what was going on.


    Jiang Yan pursed her lips and smiled: "Fifth sister, you may have misunderstood Daddy about this."


    "Um?"


    "It really has nothing to do with Dad."


    "Then what happened to the Far Eastern Houfu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Feelings that shouldnt be there

    Chapter 139 Feelings That Shouldn''t Be


    Jiang Yan smiled and said, "This is all done by Seventh Sister."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yuan looked at Jiang Ning at the same time.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in a wheelchair with Huang Ying kneading the dough. Hearing this, he looked over with an innocent expression: "I have no power to restrain chickens, and I am gentle and cute, how can I harm people."


    Jiang Yan laughed.


    If she hadn''t experienced it herself, it would have been really hard for her to believe all this.


    Jiang Yuan asked: "Is this true? Sixth sister, you say, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Yan explained the matter from beginning to end in front of her father.


    Jiang Ruobai was stunned.


    Jiang Yuan''s expression was even more complicated: "You came back this time to vent your anger on me?"


    "Don''t be too moved."


    "Who is moved." Jiang Yuan snorted and turned away.


    Jiang Yan smiled and said, "Last time I sent someone to deliver a letter to Prince Yu''s Mansion, but there was no movement for two days. I thought Seventh Sister would ignore this matter. I didn''t expect that within two days, Seventh Sister would send the county owner and prince of Yuandong Hou''s Mansion. I checked the bottom line. It was so refreshing to see the fourth brother and the others doing things yesterday! "


    "What, those in the big room also participated?"


    "Yes." Jiang Yan smiled, "Seventh sister said, the third brother is not at home, we are both weak women, it is better to call all the brothers and sisters of the uncle''s family."


    Jiang Ruobai paused: "You girl is very capable. You don''t know, before your uncle left, he specially instructed me to look at a few of them, not to use martial arts skills and go out to cause trouble. You are good, actually lead them with them. trouble."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "This is not to cause trouble, this is to eliminate harm for the people."


    "You are so loud, what you say makes sense." Jiang Ruobai didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but she felt happy in her heart.


    Xiaoliu broke his leg, of course he also felt distressed.


    Because of face, this is a matter between children, and he should not interfere at will. But I was suffocated again.


    I didn''t expect this little daughter to do things silently.


    is also done so neatly and so absolutely.


    If there are no accidents, it will be difficult for the Far Eastern Houfu to turn over.


    Easy to get rid of an old enemy, and let Xiao Liu out.


    Jiang Ruobai was not only not angry, but wanted to laugh out loud.


    He waved his hand on the spot and said, "Xiao Qi, open my private library tomorrow, and take whatever you like in it."


    "Thank you dad, I''m welcome."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    The next day, she was going to invite the sisters in the big room to dinner, so she got up early to prepare.


    was busy and said that King Yu was coming.


    He looked at Jiang Ning''s appearance, the white dress with sleeves rolled up, and the refreshing appearance of blue silk hanging down his waist. The feeling that he had in her room that day came out uncontrollably.


    It''s really weird, other women have lustrous hair, why is her hair soft and refreshing one by one?


    Looking at it, people can''t help but want to reach out and touch it.


    Li Hongyuan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head quickly to throw this thought out.


    He has always been firm-willed and pure-hearted.


    He is extremely disgusted with men who are addicted to women''s pornography, and will never allow himself to become like that.


    But recently, he has repeatedly had feelings for Jiang Ning that he should not have, which made him unbearable.


    He said coldly: "You sneaked back the day before yesterday, and you only need to stay for a day or two. It''s been three days, why, except for the imperial decree, please don''t move you?"


    Jiang Ning was holding a spatula and heard the words: "I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Go back with this king now, I have something to do."


    "What''s the hurry?"


    "My father sent an imperial physician to check your pulse."


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, 10,000 times!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： Hanging out in the cool breeze of early autumn

    Chapter 140 Hanging out in the cool breeze of early autumn


    Jiang Ning said: "What is this big event?"


    "The Imperial Physician is not a big deal, but... you dare to let the royal father wait?"


    "Your Majesty has nothing else to do, and is waiting for the imperial doctor''s reply?" Jiang Ning asked back.


    "You''re so unforgiving?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "Don''t rely on having a child to be lawless. Do you really think others don''t know about the things you do?"


    "What does Your Highness know?" A pair of bright eyes looked at him.


    "What you did these two days."


    "Does your Highness admire me in particular?"


    "...Are you not afraid at all?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Jiang Ning curved his lips and narrowed his eyes into two crescent moons.


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "What I can find out, others can also find out. Sooner or later, the Houfu of the Far East will find out who is behind these two things."


    "I don''t think His Majesty will allow anyone to touch his future grandson."


    "Pampered and arrogant." Li Hongyuan snorted and glanced at her.


    In early autumn, it was still a little hot, and she was wearing thin clothes.


    You can clearly see her slightly bulging belly.


    Aren''t all women who are pregnant with children squeamish?


    I wish I could lie in bed for ten months, waiting for someone to serve me.


    She is fine.


    I couldn''t stay in the house, so I wanted to go out to hang out and provoke others.


    Now cooking in the kitchen again.


    This woman...


    He doesn''t eat human fireworks, and his temperament is full of fireworks.


    Jiang Ning handed the spatula to Huang Ying and asked her to take out the dishes in the pot.


    A scent spreads out.


    Several gorgeously dressed teenagers walked over with a smile, and when they saw Li Hongyuan, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Li Hongyuan''s figure and appearance are dazzling everywhere.


    Even if they haven''t seen him, they can guess his identity.


    Besides, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen it before.


    As children of the Jiang family, they have seen the world.


    Is His Royal Highness King Yu coming to eat too?


    Several people were puzzled, but they kept walking, and they all came to salute.


    Li Hongyuan also nodded as a response.


    He is a dignified prince, so naturally he doesn''t need to say anything to the children of a few noble families.


    Jiang Ning greeted them: "The last dish is ready, you go to the flower hall and sit first. Dinner will be served soon."


    I smelled the fragrance and drooled. After hearing this, I hurried to the flower hall.


    Jiang Ning went out to wash his hands after finishing the last dish, and pushed his wheelchair to the flower hall.


    Huang Ying led a few maids to bring the food over. Only now did the cooks dare to take over the kitchen and clean the battlefield.


    When passing by Li Hongyuan, Jiang Ning seemed to suddenly remember him, and looked up at him: "Wait until I finish eating, okay?"


    Always have to give people a meal.


    Not to mention there is a baby in the stomach.


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and slid past him...


    slid past...


    It''s gone...


    went¡­¡­


    It was not until the surroundings were completely quiet that Li Hongyuan was sure that he was really being completely ignored.


    He, the fifth royal, Prince Yu.


    In the house of your father-in-law, you can''t even get a meal to eat?


    Dangtang King Yu, just hang out in the cool breeze of early autumn.


    in the flower hall.


    There were seven or eight plates on the table, steaming and fragrant.


    A bowl of white rice in front of one person.


    The youngest Kang Hachiro wiped his nose vigorously, and couldn''t help but ask, "What are these? I''ve never seen them before."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "This one is steamed glutinous rice with spare ribs. You can try a piece."


    Jiang Hachiro immediately grabbed it with chopsticks and took a bite.


    The next moment, his eyes lit up.


    "Grandma''s, it''s delicious!" he cried.


    Jiang Shan hit him with a chopstick: "Don''t swear!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： Today, my grandpas bag is round

    Chapter 141


    "It''s really delicious, second sister, try it, it''s amazing!" Jiang Hachiro was attracted by the food and didn''t care about the back of his hand being beaten by his sister.


    Jiang Shan couldn''t help but eat a piece of it when she saw him like this.


    is really delicious.


    is fragrant and waxy.


    The meaty aroma on the ribs, mixed with glutinous rice, lingers between the lips and teeth, making people unable to take a bite and want to take another bite.


    Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Shilang and Jiang Yan: "You all try it too."


    Jiang Yan looked at the dish on the table, pointed to a bright red dish with green leaves underneath and asked, "Is this meat on top? Why is it so colored... The leaves of the dish below are actually raw, can I eat it? "


    "This is called pot-wrapped meat, you can try it when you roll it up."


    Jiang Yan was dubious, rolled a piece of meat with a vegetable leaf, took a bite¡ª


    The fatness of the meat is mixed with the fragrance of the vegetable leaves and weakened, making it really fat but not greasy.


    She stuffed the vegetable leaf into her mouth and rolled another piece.


    Jiang Shiro couldn''t help but eat when he saw it.


    While eating, he swallowed: "Yes, yes, it''s great!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Who will try these chicken wings?"


    Having tasted the sweetness, Jiang Hachiro, who was full of confidence in Jiang Ning''s meal, immediately stretched out his hand: "I''ll eat it!"


    He grabbed a piece of chicken wing and took a bite, "Sizzle."


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Shan asked.


    "This plate of chicken wings, don''t move any of you!" Jiang Balang grabbed the plate, "Today, the young master is wrapped up!"


    "Stinky boy, there are no rules!" Jiang Shilang tried to beat him, but Jiang Erniang took the opportunity to grab the plate back.


    Sister and brother took one each.


    "Well!"


    Jiang Erniang suddenly had the urge to take the plate as her own.


    She raised her head and asked Jiang Ning, "What does this taste like? It''s so strange. Seventh sister, what''s the name of this dish?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Coke chicken wings."


    "Why is it called cola chicken wings? Where is the fun?" Jiang Yan asked curiously.


    "Because this dish needs a... seasoning called cola."


    "I never heard of it."


    "There''s no cola in this dish, it''s just stewed with soy sauce, sugar and wine. The meat has a sweet flavor and is most suitable for children." Jiang Ning saw the joy of eating chicken wings around them, and suddenly wanted to show them Ken Great grandpa.


    The sisters gathered around the table and ate the eight dishes made by Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Hachiro was still unsure, and even poured the soup into the white rice, mixed it, and ate it.


    After eating the last grain of rice, he burped and looked satisfied.


    Jiang Shan smiled: "My mother was worried about Hachiro''s meal... In the end, she was cured by Qimei''s meal."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "In my opinion, children don''t like to eat, most of them are not to their taste."


    Jiang Shilang said: "It''s hard to see how Qimei could come up with such a wonderful method. I''ve eaten in countless restaurants, big and small, but I''ve never seen it before."


    "I don''t have anything to mess with, you know, my adoptive parents used to open a small restaurant." Jiang Ning explained casually.


    She knew in her heart that what she cooked was the simplest home-cooked food.


    Her cooking skills are not very good. The problem is that the food of this great dynasty is too monotonous and too bland.


    Ordinary people basically eat stewed vegetables, whether vegetables or meat, just throw them in the pot and boil them, throw in some salt, and they¡¯re done.


    There is no color or fragrance at all.


    The nobles eat better, but not by much.


    This meal was considered to convince the gangsters of the Jiang family.


    After eating and drinking, the eldest Jiang Erniang asked, "Seventh sister, did His Royal Highness King Yu come to pick you up just now? Don''t delay, go back earlier."


    Jiang Ning then remembered that King Yu was still waiting for him.


    She hurriedly said hello and let Huang Ying push herself to find King Yu.


    King Yu is indeed still waiting.


    His face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Why was there no cooking before the Song Dynasty, because there was no iron pot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： King Yu complained to his father-in-law?

    Chapter 142 King Yu complained to his father-in-law?


    Jiang Ning came to him: "Let''s go."


    "Are you willing to leave?"


    "Yes, because I''m full."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan asked a passerby, "Is Xiangye back?"


    "Go back to Your Highness, Master just came back."


    "Take me to see him."


    "...Yes." The servant looked at Miss Qi, and seeing that she had nothing to say, he lowered his head and led Li Hongyuan away.


    He didn''t ask him to go, Jiang Ning was very happy and let Huang Ying push him out to take a carriage.


    Who knew she had just climbed into the carriage when the butler came to call her soul: "Seventh girl, Master, please go back."


    "What''s up?"


    "The servant doesn''t know what''s going on." The housekeeper looked at her eagerly.


    Jiang Ning had to support Huang Ying again, got off the carriage, and went to the study to see Jiang Ruobai.


    When he met Li Hongyuan on the road, he had a cold face, ignored her, and walked straight over.


    is inexplicable.


    When did you provoke him again?


    He went to see Jiang Ruobai, and Jiang Ruobai immediately passed on himself. Could it be that he went to complain?


    When he came to the study, Jiang Ruobai was holding his big teacup, sucking happily. When he saw his daughter come in, he hurriedly put down the teacup, replaced Huang Ying, and pushed her in himself.


    Huang Ying consciously guarded the door.


    "Father, why did you suddenly call me back?"


    "Come on, Daddy has something good for you."


    Jiang Ruobai parked her wheelchair beside the table, took out a paper bag from her arms, and handed it to her, as if offering a treasure: "My dear daughter, don''t you like eating sour dates? This is a tribute to the palace for the Mid-Autumn Festival, Dad. I found it specially for you. Give it a try, and if you like it, Dad will get more."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Ruobai to criticize herself, but to give her a snack.


    Jiang Ning had countless fantasies when he was a child that his father could be the same as other people''s fathers. He went on a business trip or came back from get off work, bringing a little snack and a small toy to give him the most gentle surprise.


    It''s a pity that her so-called father ran away with other women when she was two years old.


    After a few years, my mother was gone, leaving behind her little one to live with her older grandparents.


    Fortunately, her grandparents gave her all their love.


    Although they left one after another when she was admitted to university.


    But their love warmed Jiang Ning and marched forward bravely all the way.


    This is also why Jiang Ning always has an inexplicable sense of closeness to older people, which makes her unable to sit back and ignore when she sees Old Li Tou who is starving and collapsed to the ground.


    Although she lost her parents early, she is not short of love.


    She is just, a little obsessed with the love of her father and mother.


    In this situation, Jiang Ruobai held the sour jujube in his hands to please his little daughter, which perfectly coincided with the image of her father in her imagination.


    "Hold it." Jiang Ruobai put the paper bag in her hand and looked at her expectantly.


    Jiang Ning lowered his head, pushed back the tears in his eyes, opened the paper bag, picked up a date, and took a bite.


    Sweet with a slight sourness.


    is just right for her taste.


    "Is it delicious?" Jiang Ruobai asked.


    "Okay." Jiang Ning nodded, "It''s very delicious."


    Jiang Ruobai laughed.


    Very happy, very satisfied.


    Jiang Ning knew that he had always felt very guilty about losing his little daughter. Now that I have found her, I will dote on her with all my heart.


    She is very selfish and wants to accept all this fatherly love.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Although it is delicious, you can''t eat too much at one time. If you want to invert your teeth, Dad heard from the imperial doctor that pregnant people should pay special attention to their teeth."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： I am alone

    Chapter 143 I am alone


    "I remember."


    "I heard you cook for a few sisters?"


    "Just the ones in the big room, they are helping me."


    "Anyone who helps or not is a family, and you don''t have to meet them. Besides, cooking is too hard. In the future, let others do it." Jiang Ruobai patted the back of her hand, "My daughter, as long as Wear the most expensive Lingluo, bring the best jewelry, and just sit and be served."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Father, why did I hear that you and your uncle are at odds?"


    Jiang Ruobai also smiled: "Why do you think outside, we don''t need to worry about it. In short, remember one sentence, the two rooms of the Jiang family are one family, the kind of broken bones and meat. Your third brother is not at home, what''s the matter with you? Just go over there to find your eldest brother, second sister and fourth brother."


    After a pause, he smiled again with relief: "Dad thought you and Xiao Liuhui had a bad relationship, this time you came back on purpose to give her a head start. Daddy is very happy. For our Jiang family, no matter what the face is, we must be clear in our hearts, Who is one''s own family can be trusted."


    "I remember."


    "Good." Jiang Ruobai patted her head with a big palm, "Go back and rest early. Take good care of it and give birth to the baby. If there is anything, just send someone to come to the house to tell me, with the Jiang family here, I''m not afraid of anything. "


    Jiang Ning nodded, pushed the wheelchair out, and when he reached the door, he turned around and said, "Dad, thank you."


    Jiang Ruobai was opening the document when he heard the words and raised his head: "Thank you for what?"


    "Just now, did King Yu come to complain to you?"


    "right."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Why should I tell you about this trivial matter?" Jiang Ruobai said, "After all, he is King Yu, and the face that should be given should still be given. But you are your father''s daughter, so how can father still respect him?"


    "Why is he angry?"


    "Because you hung him and ignored him."


    Jiang Ning thought about it for a while, and suddenly smiled: "Yes, after all, it is the honorable Prince Yu, who is always hugging him wherever he goes, being held in his arms and offering offerings. Now that he is a little bit left out, he can''t stand it anymore."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said: "Then you may underestimate King Yu. He is not so small."


    "Then why is he angry?"


    "Daughter, you have to experience this yourself." Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Some things, Dad can tell you and teach you. Some things, but you have to experience it yourself. Where''s Huang Ying?


    Huang Ying came in immediately and pushed Jiang Ning to leave.


    Jiang Ning returned to the carriage, and Li Hongyuan was not far away, sitting on the horseback.


    He glanced at her, saw her eyes glow, the corners of her mouth were smiling, and she was holding a pack of snacks. He immediately knew that Jiang Ruobai not only did not criticize her for being rude, but also tried to please her little daughter and brought her delicious food. of.


    Really¡­


    Love fathers and many defeated daughters!


    I didn''t have the bad luck of my life, I''m going to meet this guy.


    Li Hongyuan withdrew his gaze, and after coldly ordering to return to the mansion, he took the lead in riding away.


    Came out from her parents'' house, but her husband left directly, which is definitely not good-looking. At least it shows that King Yu doesn''t care about his princess in his heart.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care.


    Mainly, she doesn''t care about this man.


    It is enough to have parents¡¯ favor, brothers and sisters, and money.


    Returning to Prince Yu''s mansion, Xia Chu came to wait on him and whispered, "My lord came back first. I heard that Li Teng from Lanxuan passed by as soon as he came back."


    "Watch closely enough." Dong Xie snorted, "I really don''t understand why men like such pretentious women. If it were me, I would shoot her out. Our princess is not a thousand times more beautiful than her?"


    Jiang Ning stroked his face: "I''m beautiful alone, isn''t it?"


    Ask for a recommendation ticket again. Because I''ve been in PK recently, I''m extremely hungry, and I''m begging more often... Hey, why are there words of tigers and wolves? cough.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： Pregnant male or female

    Chapter 144 Is it a man or a woman


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "With your appearance, you are alone and beautiful, and it would be a waste of time."


    "Little mouth is sweet enough, come here and reward you."


    Jiang Ning stuffed a sour date into her mouth.


    Huang Ying''s face wrinkled: "Sour..."


    Jiang Ning laughed and said, "He''s actually afraid of sour."


    "It''s really sour... Girl, you''re unhappy, you can''t feel it when you eat sour, this slave girl can''t stand it."


    "You are exaggerating, this is a tribute anyway. Come and taste it."


    Jiang Ning didn''t believe it and looked at the other maids.


    The maids fled.


    Qingyi Courtyard burst into laughter.


    When the steward was leading the imperial physician over, this was what he saw.


    After Wei Mammy, who originally controlled the backyard, was dealt with neatly by Jiang Ning, Xu Mama, who had been suppressed all the time, was able to take the position.


    They all came out of the palace, so they were worthy to be called mamma, and they could only be called old wives.


    Mammy Xu respectfully, after leading the imperial physician, she didn''t even enter Jiang Ning''s door, she just waited outside.


    Generally speaking, only clean maids are qualified to serve the master and enter and leave the master''s bedroom. Mother-in-law or something, if you don''t feel clean, you won''t go in or out.


    Although ?? is not clearly defined, it has long been established by convention.


    Wives-in-law and mother-in-law who are married will no longer serve their masters closely.


    The previous Wei Wei, relying on her own dignity, not only entered and exited Jiang Ning''s room at will, but also dared to pull the little prince. No matter how much credit she had, no master would like this kind of behavior.


    Because this is a trampling and contempt for the privileges of the elite.


    This is also the real reason that neither the mother and son of Concubine Jingui did not protect her.


    Jiang Ning lay on his side on the couch and massaged his legs by Chunlai.


    Although I was only five months pregnant, my legs were already slightly swollen.


    Besides, she couldn''t walk normally, and most of the time she had to sit, which was even more serious.


    After seeing the ceremony, the imperial physician squatted on the ground and checked Jiang Ning''s pulse.


    This time it was an old and stable imperial physician.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know him, so after asking a question, he realized that this was the jury of the Taiyuan Hospital, whose name was Dong Chaofeng.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''ve heard that there was a genius doctor named Dong Feng in the past, whose name is one word different from that of the adults."


    Physician Dong hurriedly said: "The princess is very knowledgeable, so Dong Feng is the ancestor of the lower officials."


    "I see."


    Dong Tai doctor carefully diagnosed for a long time, withdrew his hand, stood up, and said respectfully, "The princess is healthy and the fetus in the womb is healthy. It''s just that although the princess has inconvenient legs and feet, she still needs to walk more often and avoid sitting and lying down all the time."


    Huang Ying was busy responding.


    Xia Chu Kuaisui asked: "Sir, can you diagnose whether our princess is pregnant with a boy or a girl?"


    Huang Ying glared at her: "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    Imperial Physician Dong smiled, didn''t say much, got up and packed the medicine box, "The princess is resting, the subordinate retires, and I have to hurry back to report to Your Majesty."


    Huang Ying said: "Dong Xie, you can send Master Dong."


    Dong Xie hurriedly sent the imperial doctor out, handed over a piece of silver before going out, and said with a smile, "It''s been hard work, sir, and I''ll have to trouble you in the future, so I''ll come over to show our princess from time to time."


    Imperial Physician Dong hurriedly smiled and said, "Princess is too polite, this is the responsibility of a lower official."


    Dong Xie smiled and put the silver in his hand and sent him out.


    There are twenty taels of silver in this ingot.


    In this matter, Jiang Ning is still very willing.


    Besides, the other party is the head of the imperial hospital, so there''s no harm in trying to please him.


    Imperial Physician Dong went to the front yard to see King Yu and talked about Jiang Ning''s situation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： I finally have a grandson again!

    Chapter 145 I finally have a grandson again!


    Li Hongyuan lowered his head to write and said indifferently: "This king knows, it''s hard work Sir Dong."


    "This is a matter within the purview of the ministers. In addition, although the princess likes to eat sour food, she still has to be careful not to overdo it. She has inconvenience in her legs and feet, and if she doesn''t walk and exercise, she is prone to swelling, and it is not good for her children."


    Li Hongyuan raised his head: "She''s a lame, how do you tell her to go?"


    "This... the princess just has a bad right leg. If she supports her, she can still walk."


    "Okay, I got it."


    Imperial Physician Dong saw that he didn''t care much, so he had to retire.


    Back in the palace, he didn''t have time to take a sip of water, so he hurried to see the emperor.


    The emperor is reviewing the memorial, holding a teacup and frowning.


    "I have seen Your Majesty." Dong Chaofeng knelt down.


    The emperor looked at him: "Are you going to Tianbian''er to check the pulse? I don''t know I''m waiting for you to answer?"


    Dong Chaofeng hurriedly kowtowed: "Your Majesty, calm down, because King Yu and the princess were having dinner in Jiang Mansion, the minister waited for a while."


    "Tell me."


    "Go back to your majesty, the princess is generally well, and the fetus is fine."


    "anything else?"


    "Judging from the situation of the minister''s pulse, the princess should be carrying a boy."


    "Really?" The emperor''s eyes lit up, "Are you sure about the diagnosis?"


    "This minister has inherited the ability to diagnose men and women by diagnosing the pulse. Although it is not as accurate as my father''s, I still have seven or eight points of confidence." Dong Chaofeng lowered his head and said, "In addition, the princess likes to eat sour food, and it is also a sign that she is pregnant with a male child. "


    "Okay, great!" The emperor slapped the table, and Long Yan was delighted, "I finally have a grandson again!"


    The matter of the royal family has always been his heartache.


    He is so old and has five sons, and now there are only four left. Although they are all married, they have not even given birth to a grandson.


    The only eldest son who gave birth to the emperor''s grandson, is still long gone.


    This can''t help but make people wonder if the remaining princes are not very good, why are there so many concubines in the family, they only have daughters and not sons.


    The court has been discussing the matter of establishing the prince.


    Establish the crown prince early to avoid disputes in the court and unstable people''s hearts.


    Although the rules of the ancestors are the rules of the ancestors, the elders are established. The heir is gone, and Chang is the second prince. But everyone is tacitly aware that which prince can come out with his son, he will have a greater advantage in the matter of establishing the prince.


    In recent years, the second, third and fourth children have been working hard to take concubines and have children, and work hard every day.


    A lot of children were born, but there were no boys.


    is hell.


    There are many folk rumours, and everything is said.


    The emperor was more interested in making the fifth prince the prince. The fifth was outstanding in everything and was born of his favorite concubine. But in terms of birth, he is more noble than the other princes.


    But the fifth don''t even have a son, he doesn''t even have a daughter.


    In addition, he is the fifth oldest, neither heir nor long.


    Really can''t find a reason to make him the prince.


    Now that he finally found out that the child in the womb of the fifth daughter-in-law is a boy, he is naturally very happy.


    "Come on!"


    The emperor called his inner servant, "Go to Prince Yu''s mansion immediately and reward Princess Yu! Then I will order Prince Yu to take care of Princess Yu well, and there must be no mistakes."


    The inner servant leads the order.


    The emperor said again: "Also, tell King Yu that if he dares to grieve Princess Yu again and let the child have something wrong, I will kill him."


    The chamberlain was accustomed to the rude words of His Majesty the Emperor, and hurried to go.


    The emperor rejoiced for a long time, and then ordered people to set up the Jinxiu Palace to see Concubine Jin, and wanted to share the good news with her.


    Please, you know, wink~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： pamper her, pamper her

    Chapter 146 Dote on her and take care of her


    The emperor ?? set up the Splendid Palace.


    came excitedly, waved to the court ladies and eunuchs who were kneeling at the door, and walked straight into the room of Concubine Jin Gui.


    Concubine Jin was leaning on the couch and nibbling on melon seeds, listening to the maid playing the pipa not far away.


    The house is cool and cool.


    "The emperor is here, Niangniang." The palace maid reminded in a low voice.


    Concubine Jin raised her phoenix eyes, glanced at the emperor, made a light hum, and then nibbled melon seeds.


    Don''t say it, kowtow to greet him, even raising his eyelids seems to give enough face.


    The palace maids and eunuchs around ?? also seemed very calm.


    seems to be used to it.


    The emperor walked up to Concubine Jin with a chubby body. He had long been accustomed to her indifference. He sat next to her without caring, with a full smile on his face: "Jin''er, I have great news to tell you."


    He waved the maid who was playing the lute to stop.


    Concubine Jin threw the sunflower seeds and looked up at him.


    Emperor scolded: "Play it, play it again."


    "What are you doing?" Concubine Jin asked.


    "I have good news to tell you, I haven''t told the Queen yet."


    "What good news?"


    "Princess Yu is pregnant with a boy." The emperor looked at Concubine Jin''s beautiful face, rubbed his hands, and waited excitedly for her to show a smile.


    However, Concubine Jin just snorted and went on eating melon seeds.


    Emperor: "Aren''t you happy?"


    "It''s not that I''m pregnant, so there''s nothing to be happy about. It has nothing to do with me."


    "...Princess Yu is your own daughter-in-law anyway."


    "What''s so strange about a daughter-in-law having a child? If you tell me that my own son is pregnant, I might be surprised."


    "..." The emperor laughed and said, "Isn''t that messed up? What I mean is that the fifth daughter-in-law is pregnant with a boy, and when the child is born, I can make the fifth one the crown prince."


    "That''s good." Concubine Jin Gui was still nibbling on the sunflower seeds in a dignified manner. It seemed that this kind of important matter that concerned the world had nothing to do with her at all.


    The emperor reached out and touched her hand¡ª¡ª


    "What are you doing?" Concubine Jin Gui glanced at him.


    "I haven''t stayed overnight for a long time, and today..."


    "Your daughter-in-law is pregnant, why are you so excited? You are still thinking about this all day long. You are not the only concubine. Is it bad to go to someone else''s house?"


    The emperor was very aggrieved: "My harem, you are the most beautiful. I am a man, what happened to that? You are a noble concubine, you have to serve me, and you are against you."


    Concubine Jin said: "I am so weak today that I cannot serve your Majesty. Your Majesty still moves to the Queen''s place."


    "The queen has long been out of bed..."


    "Then Concubine Huang, Ding Guiren, they are all young and not ugly."


    "I just want to be next to the imperial concubine."


    "My Palace has come to Kwai Shui."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ?? emperor came excitedly and walked away in despair.


    The personal **** followed and said, "Our noble concubine''s temper is getting worse. Why don''t your majesty go to other courtyards? Ding Guiren is also a beauty..."


    "Fart, I''m because the imperial concubine is beautiful?"


    "Your Majesty, calm down, the servant knows that you feel you owe the imperial concubine, so you have been pampering her and pampering her."


    "She was also a charming and gentle little girl back then, and I blamed me for causing her to have a baby... That''s a twin, hey..." The emperor felt heartache when he thought of it, "Although there was a fifth child later, the concubine''s His temperament has also changed, and he seems to have picked it up for the fifth, don''t talk about me..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： Congratulations, Your Highness

    Chapter 147 Congratulations to Your Highness


    Concubine Jin was too lazy to talk to the emperor, and lay down nibbling melon seeds.


    The close-fitting palace maid gently persuaded: "For so many years, Your Majesty has been careful and considerate to the Empress, and the Empress has to give people a good face."


    "How to give it?" Concubine Jin said indifferently, "You didn''t see what he looked like? He was as fat as a ball, old and fat. This palace is too lazy to serve him. There are so many women in the harem, who doesn''t dislike him? Just wait. There is no shortage of one in this palace."


    The palace maid pursed her lips and smiled: "You dare to say such a thing. That''s Your Majesty. No matter how old or fat your Majesty is, aren''t Huang Feilan and the others still looking forward to serving the bed like a fragrant bun?"


    "Look at the old five, and then look at Your Majesty. The contrast is very tragic. Anyway, if he doesn''t lose weight in a day, this palace will not be able to sleep. He has such a big belly and is not disgusting."


    "Hey my lord, don''t say it, even though you are favored, it''s not easy for people to listen to it."


    Dare to say that His Majesty the Emperor looks disgusting, it¡¯s okay to spread it out.


    The emperor is the real dragon, who dares to question the appearance of the emperor?


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it. Pour me a cup of tea, I''m thirsty. Change it to a tune, this is too sad." Concubine Jin gestured for the palace maid to continue playing the pipa.


    The palace maid came over with a teacup and said softly, "Princess Yu is pregnant with a male child, which is great news."


    "It''s good." Concubine Jin Gui''s red lips spit out the shell of the melon seeds, and said lightly, "The second, third and fourth, they all tried their best to have children, but they gave birth to a lot of girls. Now the fifth daughter-in-law is married, Just got pregnant with a boy. How many of them can''t be jealous?"


    "That''s true." The maid frowned, "What should I do then?"


    "In my opinion, it''s best to keep it hidden." Concubine Jin said lightly, "But this stupid majesty is preaching everywhere, for fear that people won''t know that the fifth daughter-in-law is pregnant with a boy."


    The palace maid smiled and said, "Your Majesty is also happy. The royal family has always had only the eldest grandson of the emperor, and there are many rumors among the people."


    "Wait, the second child and the others won''t be idle watching the fifth child give birth to a son."


    "You don''t care, Concubine, what if Princess Yu is killed?"


    "Then blame the emperor."


    ¡­


    Yu Wangfu.


    People came from the palace and rewarded many things.


    Gold and silver jewelry, cloth to eat and drink.


    is also very practical.


    Jiang Ning held a phoenix hairpin and said with a smile: "It seems that our Majesty is used to rewarding concubines, and everyone here knows what to prepare."


    After the **** finished delivering the things, he went to the main courtyard to see King Yu.


    "The servant has seen His Royal Highness King Yu." The **** smiled, "The servant is here to pass on His Majesty''s decree."


    Li Hongyuan immediately put down the pen to accept the order.


    The **** said: "Your Majesty said, let His Highness treat Princess Yu well. If there is any difference between Princess Ruoyu and the little grandson in her stomach, I will ask you."


    "My son accepts the order."


    Li Hongyuan stood up, suddenly realized something, and couldn''t help looking at the eunuch, "What did your father-in-law just say?"


    "Your Majesty said, let His Highness take good care of Princess Yu and the little grandson of Jin Gui in her belly."


    "Grandson?"


    "Your Highness doesn''t know that Master Dong from the Taiyuan Hospital personally came to check the pulse of the princess and confirmed that the princess was pregnant with a male child. That''s why I rewarded a lot of things and ordered the servant to pass the word." The **** smiled and cupped his hands. Overjoyed."


    Li Hongyuan set off a wave in his heart.


    This so-called great joy not only refers to the matter that the princess is pregnant with a male child, but also refers to the matter of establishing a prince in the future.


    It can be said that as long as the little emperor''s grandson is born smoothly, his position as the prince will be half-successful.


    Isn''t that why Lin Zizi''s daughter was chosen as the princess at that time?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： back house

    Chapter 148 Back House


    Li Hongyuan turned a few thoughts in his heart, but his face was calm.


    He asked the steward to send the **** out.


    The housekeeper prepared a generous reward as usual, and personally sent the **** to the door.


    Even the prince needs to please the eunuchs around the emperor.


    After all, they are the people closest to the emperor.


    is also easier to influence the emperor.


    Li Hongyuan just sat down and was about to write the water control plan when he saw the old lady in charge and said, "His Royal Highness, the princess sent someone to tell me that I want to go out for a walk at night."


    "She has to go out again, how restless is she? Don''t go!"


    "Yes, the maid will go tell the princess."


    After the steward went out, she ran back out of breath not long after, "Your Highness, Your Highness, the princess said that her stomach is not feeling well, and I want to ask Your Highness to invite Imperial Physician Dong to take a look."


    Li Hongyuan''s pen paused: "Didn''t Imperial Physician Dong just come here?"


    "This... It''s hard to say something like having a child."


    "This king sees that she is pretending again."


    "What if it''s not?" The steward said cautiously, "It''s difficult for a woman to have a child, and the child is in the womb. It''s hard to say anything. It''s better to be careful. The princess also said..."


    "What did she say?"


    "Said that if the prince does not invite her, she will go home and let Jiang Xiangye enter the palace to ask for the imperial doctor."


    "She threatened this king?"


    The old woman lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment: "Let her go out for a walk."


    The old woman in charge immediately smiled and said, "The servant girl will go and tell the princess."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at the old woman''s smiling face, and said lightly, "She went out for a walk, what are you happy about, do you want to take you with me?"


    "Go back to Your Highness, no." The old woman hesitated, "Actually, not only the slaves, but the people in the house are very happy."


    "What do you mean?" Li Hongyuan was puzzled.


    "My lord doesn''t go to the backyard very often, so I''m afraid he doesn''t know it yet. You''ll understand when you go and have a look."


    Li Hongyuan frowned, "Okay, this king knows. You go down."


    Watching the old woman go out, he called the housekeeper and asked, "Is there anything in the backyard recently?"


    The butler''s expression suddenly became a little indescribable.


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows: "Speak."


    The housekeeper said: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just the princess. Recently, I have been sending servants to Qingyiyuan. The servants don''t really understand what to do."


    "She beat and scolded the next person?"


    "No, it never happened. However, the servants in the house are quite afraid to go to Qingyiyuan. If the princess goes out for a stroll or goes back to her parents'' house, they are very happy."


    Li Hongyuan became more and more puzzled.


    What is that woman messing around with?


    At this moment, Li Yuanyuan came over holding a tea tray and said softly, "Your Highness, I have prepared snacks and tea. You can try it."


    The housekeeper turned around to see her, and said hurriedly, "Li Tengren, the princess invites you to visit Qingyiyuan."


    "What did the princess ask the slave to do?"


    "The princess asked if you could dance."


    "¡­meeting."


    "That''s fine, you can go. The servant has to find someone else." The housekeeper saluted Li Hongyuan, wiped his sweat, and hurried out.


    Li Yuanyuan looked at Li Hongyuan: "Master..."


    "You go when she tells you to."


    "Slave recently heard that every slave and maid who was called by the princess to Qingyiyuan ended up crying..." Li Yuanyuan was so pitiful, "Master knows, slave has always been in bad health. I can''t bear to toss."


    "She won''t hit you."


    "Slave knows. But..."


    "Li, you must listen to what the princess said."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： To obey her unconditionally, to serve her

    Chapter 149 Obey her unconditionally and serve her


    "It''s not that the slave doesn''t listen. It''s just... If the request is unreasonable, will the slave also listen?"


    "She is the king''s concubine, do you know what that means?"


    Li Yuanyuan shook her head: "I will listen to His Highness''s teachings."


    "This means that no matter what she does right or not, and whether the king likes her or not, she is the concubine and your master, so you must obey her unconditionally and serve her. Understand?" Li Hongyuan said, "Could it be? You forgot what happened to Wei Wei?"


    "I understand." Li Yuanyuan''s eyes suddenly filled with tears from Wang Jingying, "This is the dessert made by slaves, and my father has always loved it. If slaves don''t have the opportunity to make desserts for His Highness in the future, I beg His Highness to remember some snacks. good..."


    She raised her sleeves to wipe her tears.


    Li Hongyuan hummed lightly, and there was nothing else to say.


    Li Yuanyuan looked up and found that he had lowered his head and continued to write.


    She choked her voice and called softly: "Master..."


    "Go ahead." Li Hongyuan didn''t lift his head, "Remember, do whatever she asks you to do. Don''t disobey her, and don''t make her angry. If Master Chang is angry, you know the consequences."


    Li Yuanyuan has followed him for several years and has always known his temper.


    That is the exact opposite of his splendid exterior.


    How dazzling his features look, how noble his status is. How ruthless and ruthless his temper and temper are, unscrupulous.


    Li Yuanyuan knew very well that King Yu didn''t care about the occasional coquettish and self-willedness of women, but if he made trouble unreasonably and made him impatient, he would never care about the past affection.


    Wei Wei and Zhao Ruren are the best examples.


    The former Wei Wei was in charge of the front yard, and Zhao Ruren was in charge of the rear house affairs. Could it be that the prince did not value them?


    But once he made a mistake, he was thrown out mercilessly.


    Although Li Yuanyuan believed that he had been with the prince for the longest time and was the most favored, he never dared to challenge the patience of the prince.


    After writing the water control plan, Li Hongyuan put down his pen, rubbed his slightly sore wrist, stood up, and walked out of the room.


    The weather in early autumn is cool and comfortable, and the breeze brings a touch of sweet-scented osmanthus.


    is very pleasant.


    The surroundings are quiet.


    Can''t even see the movements of the servants.


    Li Hongyuan was puzzled at first, and then he remembered the strangeness of Qingyiyuan in the mouth of the servant.


    The Qingyi Courtyard, which can scare people away from going, and frighten Li Yuanyuan into tears, is what''s so weird?


    The matter of the backyard, as long as it doesn''t make too much trouble, Li Hongyuan usually doesn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    He originally wanted to go to the Ministry of Industry to find a few adults in water control to discuss the details, and to have dinner in the palace by the way, but he still walked in the direction of Qingyiyuan.


    ''s entourage, Chashan, followed: "Your Highness, are you going to Qingyiyuan?"


    Li Hongyuan paused: "What is this king going to do in Qingyiyuan? Enter the palace."


    The entourage is busy following.


    Walking along, I saw a few maids come out with tears in their eyes.


    "What''s this for?" Chashan stopped them.


    When the maids saw King Yu, they hurriedly knelt down and bowed, saying that they came from the palace of the princess.


    "Why are you crying?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    The maids bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    Li Hongyuan frowned and turned his direction: "Go to Qingyiyuan!"


    Although he didn''t ask much about the backyard, it was just over a year since Prince Yu''s mansion opened. If the princess who just passed by the door made him sullen, wouldn''t it be a joke of the civil and military of the whole dynasty!


    Thinking of this, Li Hongyuan''s pace quickened.


    As soon as he walked to the door of Qingyi Courtyard, he heard a shout from inside.


    "come on! Come on!"


    "Come on, maid team!"


    "Come on Team Jiading!"


    "You bastards, even women can''t win!"


    "Women hold up half the sky, **** them!"


    This last, earth-shattering sentence was clear and full of energy.


    I went to the hospital at night, but I was delayed. There will be a little more later. Then ask for a recommendation ticket again, thank you fairies, okay.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Unhappy with the concubine, **** off at me?

    Chapter 150 Unhappy with the concubine, puffing at me?


    is Jiang Ning.


    Li Hongyuan felt dizzy when he heard this noisy scene.


    This woman is indeed a demon again.


    As he approached the courtyard gate, he saw Jiang Ning sitting on the chair under the porch, holding a small fan in his hand and waving it, and shouted, "Cuihong, hold on, you are at the end, only if you hold on, you won''t stop. Will be dragged away!"


    In the courtyard, ten servants and ten maids, lined up in a row, were holding a rope and pulling it to both sides.


    The maid and the servants blushed and tried their best.


    A red handkerchief is tied in the middle of the rope.


    Seeing the red handkerchief, he moved slowly towards the maid.


    The people onlookers went crazy, stomping their feet desperately, yelling, waving their hands, and hoarse their voices.


    The red handkerchief moved unswervingly like a team of maids.


    At the last moment, all the servants were pulled to the ground and dragged by the women of the maid team for a long time.


    caused the surrounding maids, wives and wives to scream.


    Jiang Ning smiled and waved his fan: "Well done, everyone in the maid team will be rewarded today!"


    Another burst of cheers.


    The ??jiading team was crushed and defeated, only to be scorned and scorned by the surrounding servants.


    "You can''t even pull a bunch of girls, trash!" The servants felt that they had lost face.


    "If you are so cowardly, what kind of wife will you marry in the future? Don''t get to the bed at that time, even the wife can''t hold it..."


    This is too dirty.


    Jiang Ning winked at Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying immediately pointed out the servant: "Xing''er, go over there, do a hundred push-ups, don''t leave if you can''t finish it!"


    Xing''er said, "Why? I didn''t lose again!"


    "Because your mouth is not clean, you stained the princess'' ears! Don''t go!"


    Xing''er didn''t dare to be disobedient, so she went to do push-ups with a sad face.


    grinned.


    The family members immediately surrounded him and gave his uncle a schadenfreude.


    Huang Ying greeted the maids to go to Chunlai to lead the priest.


    The maids who received the reward smiled and walked out, only to find King Yu who had been standing at the door for a long time.


    They hurriedly knelt down and bowed.


    Li Hongyuan walked in with a sullen face, and said to Jiang Ning, "Come in, this king has something to tell you."


    Huang Ying came over quickly.


    "You go out." Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    Huang Ying stood still and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Li Hongyuan said: "In this mansion now, the words of this king are useless."


    Jiang Ning shook his fan gently and said unhurriedly, "Huang Ying is my dowry, so naturally I am the master. As for you, you are just the uncle of our Jiang family. Huang Ying, you are here, don''t go anywhere. "


    Huang Ying agreed and walked to her side.


    Li Hongyuan reached out and threw the fan out of her hand.


    Jiang Ning picked up the teacup by the table and smashed it at him.


    That was the hot tea that was just poured, and it was all sprinkled on him, and part of it was sprinkled on his hands.


    The cup rolled to the ground and shattered.


    Huang Ying whispered, and hurriedly went out to pour cold water, "Your Highness, quickly put your hands in the basin, or it will be bubbling soon."


    Li Hongyuan''s hand quickly turned red.


    He stood still, staring at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning said slowly: "I said before I came here, we don''t make river water from wells, why are you crazy when you come to my yard? You think I''m a soft persimmon, you can knead it as you please? Don''t show your Prince Yu''s money in front of me, You were the one who begged me to marry you, and now you are begging me to come back and have a son for you. Why, you are not happy with the concubine, and you are angry at me?


    "you--"


    "What am I, I''m angry?" Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to pick up the fan, and then shook it, "If you''re angry, hold it back. I''m not your punching bag now, and I won''t be in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： You should go back to your mothers house

    Chapter 151 You''d better go back to your parents'' house


    "Jiang Ning, don''t be reckless because you are pregnant, you don''t know how high the sky is."


    "Do you regret choosing me as your princess now?"


    King Yu did not speak.


    He tried desperately to warn himself in his heart not to have the same knowledge as her, just think she doesn''t exist.


    He Li Hongyuan, when have you ever wasted time on a woman and been so idle?


    looks disgusting, just throw it out.


    He did exactly that before.


    But she was pregnant with her own child.


    And this child is the key to his own struggle for the crown prince.


    In other words, what he should do now is to follow his father''s wishes, coax Jiang Ning, follow her, and let her give birth to a child obediently.


    But for some reason, when he saw her disdainful eyes and indifferent attitude towards him, his heart burst into flames.


    Endured for a long time, he said, "I owe you in my last life. Jiang Ning, I can leave you alone, but can you be a little more peaceful, live a quiet life, and raise children. Don''t do these outrageous things?"


    "What did I do?"


    "What''s going on outside? What have you done to the Li family?"


    "I was just idle and bored and asked them to play. You see, everyone is very happy." Jiang Ning said innocently, "As for Li, she can dance. If such a talent doesn''t perform, wouldn''t it be a waste? "


    "You let her dance for you?"


    "yes."


    "you--"


    "It''s all about dancing, so it hurts like this?" Jiang Ning said, "I won''t let her dance in vain, I''ll pay for it."


    Li Hongyuan took a deep breath: "Don''t make trouble, okay?"


    "Then let me go back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    "Why aren''t you so noisy in the Xiangfu?"


    "Because I like Xiangfu. People there love me."


    "You are the princess here, who dares to disobey you?"


    "Didn''t you just throw my fan away?"


    "Do you know what would happen if someone else threw a teacup at this king?"


    "You should think it was your son who threw it. After all, it is this cub that you care about." Jiang Ning waved his fan unhurriedly.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "How do you know it''s a boy?"


    "I''m not blind. If it weren''t for a boy, would His Majesty reward you with so much?"


    "Since you know, just keep your baby in peace. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "As long as you don''t appear in front of me, I''m in a beautiful mood every day."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan calmed down, "Or, you should go back to your parents'' house and live for a while."


    "Don''t go."


    "What on earth are you going to do?" Li Hongyuan was a little broken.


    How does this woman''s brain grow?


    "I can''t bear to torment the people in the Xiangfu. Anyway, I don''t feel bad for the people here."


    "You are sincere against this king?"


    "Yeah." Jiang Ning smiled, "Put yourself in my shoes, if your Highness were me, would I have a good impression of someone who used you as a tool for childbirth?"


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "Do you really think that in this world, you are the only woman who can have children?"


    "Yes, but who made Lin Zizi only have my daughter. Maybe your father would like to make Lin Zizi''s daughter his daughter-in-law?"


    "you--"


    "Also, I heard that it has been more than a year since the prince left the palace and established the mansion. There are three women in your backyard, why haven''t any of them been pregnant yet?" Jiang Ning said, "Didn''t you say that any woman can conceive a child for you? I heard that King Chen Wanghuai and the others have many children. Your father is plotting against you, is it because you have any problems?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： sultry

    Chapter 152


    Li Hongyuan will be killed by her.


    At this moment, Li Yuanyuan walked to the door with tears in her eyes: "Princess, the slave has finished dancing. Can you go back?"


    Li Hongyuan looked back at her.


    She shrank her neck and stood at the door, so pitiful.


    "From now on, you are not allowed to use her at will." After Li Hongyuan finished speaking to Jiang Ning, he went over and dragged Li Yuanyuan away.


    Huang Ying sighed: "Girl, you are going too far. If you burn your Highness''s hands like that, you won''t be able to write with a pen tomorrow. Your lord is not a good person."


    Jiang Ning said: "Who are you from? Come and train me."


    "Slave is naturally a girl''s person. It is because she is good that she said this." Huang Ying advised, "You torment Li Tengren, doesn''t this make His Highness feel more distressed for her and dislike you?"


    "I just don''t like him. I don''t like his father." Jiang Ning sneered.


    That short, fat, gluttonous old man, he kindly accepted it for him to eat, but he was better, hiding his evil intentions, and calculated himself. Until now, I have not dared to see myself.


    This is not a heartbreak what is it?


    If she has the chance, she will definitely choose a few fox spirits who are all over the country and the city to be sent to the palace, confuse the short, fat and greedy, and ruin his country.


    For a **** throne, these royal fathers and sons have no morals at all.


    Huang Ying said: "No matter what you do now, His Highness will naturally follow you. But have you ever thought about it, when the child is born, then the prince will take the child and give it to others to raise, what will you do?"


    "In my dowry, there are several Zhuangzi shops, and I have lived my own happy days."


    "You don''t want children anymore?"


    "This cub has inherited Li Hongyuan''s genes. You think he can be a good guy. When he grows up, he is not fighting for power and profit, with three wives and four concubines."


    "..." Huang Ying had nothing to say.


    Think about it, too.


    Since the princess doesn''t like the prince, she probably won''t like the child she has with him.


    Anyway, the royal family will not treat children badly.


    "Tell them all to disperse, I have a headache because of the noise." Jiang Ning said.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "You brought people here, and now you''re annoying. Where are you looking for fun? It''s clear that you are deliberately angering Your Highness and making him angry."


    "It''s better to be mad at him."


    "If others are angry, slaves don''t care. Anyway, don''t be angry with yourself." Huang Ying smiled, "Anyway, take care of the little grandson in your stomach. Are you still going out?"


    "go."


    "The servant told them to prepare carriages and horses."


    ¡­


    Li Hongyuan pulled Li Yuanyuan away from Qingyiyuan, Li Yuanyuan looked down at her wrist, her heart was pounding. I wish this road would never end.


    But who knew, Li Hongyuan let go of his hand as soon as he walked out of the gate of Qingyi Courtyard, and only said coldly, "Go back by yourself." He was about to leave.


    "Your Highness!" Li Yuanyuan pulled him, "What''s wrong with your hand, Your Highness? It''s hot and red, how painful? This servant will give you some medicine."


    "Not necessary."


    "But your hand is hurt like this, it hurts my heart to see it." Li Yuanyuan gently pulled his sleeve and shook it, "Go to the slave''s place, the slave has a good scald cream, it won''t hurt if you put it on. Yes. Huh?"


    The ending sound of ?? trembles slightly, which is heartwarming.


    Li Hongyuan was only annoyed, and his mind was full of Jiang Ning''s sloppy smile.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Li Yuanyuan looked at him pitifully, "You felt sorry for the slave just now, and didn''t let the slave go to the princess again. Could it be because of this matter that the commotion started? The slave is willing to serve the princess. The slave maid is angry with the princess, after all, the princess is still pregnant with a child..."


    "This king is just to anger her." Li Hongyuan''s eyes were indifferent, "You think too much."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： Being a concubine is a bit annoying

    Chapter 153 Being a concubine is a bit annoying


    Li Yuanyuan watched Yu Wang Fuxiu leave, standing in place, frowning.


    At this moment, the little maid dared to come over and support her: "Tengren, what''s wrong with Your Highness?"


    Li Yuanyuan shook his head: "I really don''t understand what His Highness is thinking. He clearly hates and hates the princess so much, yet he still has to endure her and let her."


    "Isn''t it because of the power of the princess''s family, because the princess is pregnant with a child?"


    "Yeah, her life is good."


    "It would be nice if Teng people could also conceive a child," said the maid.


    Li Yuanyuan shook his head: "It is said that the lord hates the princess, but... Sometimes, I feel that the lord cares about the princess very much."


    "Why do you care." The little maid smiled, "The prince''s favorite is you."


    "Really?" Li Yuanyuan thought to herself, although she has been with the prince the longest, but... the prince has never married her.


    On the surface, he was really kind to himself.


    But, if he was really nice to her, why wouldn''t he give her a child?


    If it is said that it is to let the wife get pregnant first, but now that the princess is pregnant, the prince still did not go to her place to spend the night.


    Is this a pet?


    Li Yuanyuan couldn''t understand it.


    The maid said: "The **** ye is in a bad mood recently being troubled by the **** concubine. Why don''t we get something to make the **** ye happy. If the **** ye is happy, he can come to our house again. Wouldn''t it be good?"


    "What''s your idea?"


    "Don''t you like watching Teng people dance?"


    "I danced at the princess''s place for a long time today, I was exhausted."


    "Teng people think about their children anyway."


    "Alas, I see."


    Li Yuanyuan felt that it was pitiful to be a woman and become a princess, and she was not liked by her husband. But being a concubine is even worse.


    To please men, you have to serve the mistress.


    Anyway, it''s pretty annoying.


    ¡­


    When Li Hongyuan rode into the palace, he saw Jiang Ning on the side of the road.


    She was taking Huang Ying to eat xiao long bao at a roadside stall, and there was a man sitting across from him. He was gentle, with a straight back, and looked at Jiang Ning with a smile on his lips.


    is Wenren Thirteen.


    Li Hongyuan sneered.


    Saying that the house is boring, and you want to go out for a stroll, just to meet other men.


    Cha Shan saw it with sharp eyes, "Master, isn''t that our princess, she and Wenren Thirteen..."


    "It''s just you who have eyes?" Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Let her do it, as long as she doesn''t make a bad sound, and does things that are not abiding by women, don''t pay attention to her."


    Cha Shan thought to himself, the princess can really do that.


    Even His Highness was afraid of her, so he just didn¡¯t care.


    But, Your Highness, can you really endure it?


    Whether you like it or not, after all, Miss Jiang Qi was married to Prince Yu''s mansion and became Princess Yu.


    Is there any man who can bear his daughter-in-law to be close to another man?


    Soon, Cha Shan knew the answer.


    That is, absolutely unbearable.


    Usually, when His Royal Highness entered the palace, most of them had to stay behind to finish the meal, and did not leave the palace until the time when the lantern was in hand.


    But this time, after His Highness had negotiated with several adults from the Ministry of Industry, he immediately rode out of the palace. When he passed by Baozipu, he gave the owner of Baozipu two hundred taels of silver and told him to close the shop and leave.


    The owner of the steamed bun shop was so happy that he closed the door in a frenzy.


    took such a large sum of money and opened it elsewhere.


    When Jiang Ning went out for a walk the next day and wanted to eat crab yellow dumplings, he found that the bun shop was already empty.


    what''s the situation?


    Huang Ying pushed her and looked at the empty bun shop with a blank expression.


    Until a voice came: "Xiao Ning, why are you here?"


    Jiang Ning turned around, it turned out to be He Tang.


    He Tang held a stack of books and looked at her in surprise.


    Soon, the two sat in the noodle shop next to the steamed bun shop and ordered bowls of noodles to eat.


    From He Tang''s mouth, he knew that the autumn season was imminent, and he was going to see his teacher to ask for his homework.


    Li Hongyuan sneered after learning about it: "One man a day is not the same."


    The fairy girl casts a vote with her little hands, alright.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： all sold out

    Chapter 154 is sold out


    Cha Shan raised his eyes to see the look of the prince, and said, "The slave knows."


    Li Hongyuan was stunned: "What do you know?"


    "The lord doesn''t need to say it, the slaves all understand."


    He rushed out excitedly.


    Jiang Ning and He Tang were eating when they saw Cha Shan come in and called the noodle shop owner out.


    Jiang Ning looked at them.


    He Tang asked: "You know him?"


    "I''ve seen it." I always feel familiar, where have you seen it?


    It was Huang Ying who came over and reminded her, "That''s His Highness''s entourage, it''s called Cha Shan."


    Jiang Ning remembered.


    After a while, the noodle shop owner came in beaming and announced on the spot: "The noodle shop is closed. Today, everyone''s noodle money is waived, waived!"


    In addition to Jiang Ning''s table, there were only three or two people in the noodle restaurant.


    We were almost done eating, and they said that they would close the door and that it would be free. Naturally, they were happy and immediately got up and left.


    He Tang was dissatisfied and said, "We haven''t finished eating yet."


    "Oh, I don''t even want your money, why don''t you hurry up?" The noodle restaurant owner saw that he was wearing a robe and looked like a scholar, and said politely, "Move to another place to eat."


    He Tang took out the copper plate and put it on the table, and said, "I''ll pay. I''m going to finish the noodles here. You boss can''t be unreasonable, how can you drive people out after eating half of it? Do you still want this signboard? ?"


    "No!" The boss was also annoyed, "I have something to do at home and I have to close the door early. You scholar is unreasonable!"


    Seeing that there was going to be a quarrel, Jiang Ning hurriedly said, "Forget it, what are you arguing with. No one is in any trouble."


    "It''s still this lady who speaks the truth."


    "It''s because there are too many profiteers like you that the world is going downhill!" Although He Tang was dissatisfied, he had to leave with her because of Jiang Ning''s words.


    He Tang said, "I''m sorry that I''ll treat you to dinner, but it turns out like this."


    After ?? came out, He Tang apologized.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m full."


    He Tang pushed Jiang Ning and walked along the street, and suddenly said, "There is a sweet-scented osmanthus cake in front of you. You like it the most. I''ll buy some for you."


    He asked the boss to give him the bag, but the boss saw him, but refused directly: "I''m sorry, it''s sold out."


    He Tang frowned: "Don''t you have so many here?"


    "These are reserved for others."


    "Who?"


    "Other guests."


    "I''ll just buy two."


    "Not even one piece." The boss said, "You better look elsewhere."


    "You... forget it."


    He saw someone selling candied haws next to him, so he went over and said, "Give me one."


    "sold out."


    "What?" He Tang suddenly said angrily, "You still have so much here, do you think I''m blind?"


    "They were all bought by others. I''m really sorry, but you can look elsewhere."


    He Tang was angry and helpless.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair over: "What''s wrong?"


    "Today is a hell, everything I buy is sold out." He frowned, "I hit this road every day, and I''ve never done this before."


    Jiang Ning looked towards these stalls.


    The owners of the stalls seem a little guilty.


    Thinking of Chashan I met in a noodle shop¡­


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Just a little snack, it''s gone. Are you worth being angry with?"


    "Your little servant loves sweet-scented osmanthus cakes and candied haws. I buy them for you every time I have pocket money..." He Tang said in a low voice, "You also said that you want me to buy you a lifetime of sweet-scented osmanthus cakes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： I will always remember your words

    Chapter 155 I will always remember your words


    Jiang Ning looked up at him.


    The boy''s eye circles are a little red.


    Jiang Ning sighed inwardly.


    The original owner and He Tang were childhood sweethearts, and there was no guessing between them. When they grow up, they may admire each other, and they may have said something eachother.


    But, she is not the original owner.


    She didn''t remember anything between them, and it was difficult for her to respond to his affectionate feelings.


    Looking at him with tears, Jiang Ning said, "It''s better to buy cakes yourself. Xiaoman, your girl is hungry and wants to eat sweet-scented osmanthus cake."


    Xiaoman has been following behind. Hearing this, he immediately stepped forward, stood in front of the sweet-scented osmanthus cake stand, and slapped the copper plate in front of the boss: "Give me two!"


    The boss took a few glances here and gave Xiaoman the sweet-scented osmanthus cake obediently.


    Xiaoman held the sweet-scented osmanthus and came back as usual: "Girl."


    Jiang Ning took it in his arms and smiled: "Look, if you want to eat it, you can eat it anytime. Even if you''re not here, I can eat it. He Tang, thank you for your concern."


    He Tang said: "I once promised you that I would work hard, get a title, and serve the court. Don''t worry, I will always remember your words and let you see the day I was named on the Golden List!"


    After ??, he left with the book in his arms.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, he didn''t expect the original owner to be quite positive.


    The whole body that incites this young man is full of blood.


    Unfortunately, the little girl he liked has died, and he will never see him again on the day he was named in the gold medal list.


    Huang Ying asked: "Girl, are you still shopping?"


    "Go and fetch the candied haws."


    "take?"


    "Yes, take them all back."


    Huang Ying was puzzled, but still ordered Xiaoman to go over.


    Xiaoman thought he was going to grab it, so he was very excited.


    Who would have thought that as soon as she walked in front of the old man, they would hurriedly give her the whole candied haws pile.


    Xiaoman: "??"


    Is robbery so easy?


    She came back carrying the stake.


    Huang Ying laughed, reached out and picked up a bunch and handed it to Jiang Ning: "It''s not easy for the old man, is it really okay if we don''t pay? If it gets out, it''s said that our Jiang family''s daughter is bullying the weak."


    "You''re a stupid old man. If you don''t give money, he will give you candied haws? Someone already gave it to you."


    "Who?"


    "You''ll know when you go back."


    Jiang Ning said to Xiaoman, "Carrying the candied haws, everyone in Qingyiyuan will have a share when they go back."


    "The slave girl knows!"


    Xiaoman carried the candied haws, like a general of Desheng, all the way from the front yard to the middle gate, and then to the back yard, attracting a lot of attention.


    Someone begged her on the way, and she said, "Only people from Qingyiyuan can eat, are you?"


    "The princess bought it for you to eat?"


    "No, the princess stole the food for us."


    Xiaoman proudly told the "truth".


    Everyone''s eyes are different.


    Although this princess is acting weird, she is really good to the servants of Qingyiyuan.


    In contrast, the Teng Renru people on my side looked gentle and gentle, soft-spoken, but they were actually mean.


    Xiaoman distributed the candied haws to all the people in Qingyiyuan, and inserted the bamboo skewers after eating.


    She went to ask Yundai: "What about this wooden stake?"


    "Return to the original owner and send it to Lingyun for selection."


    Xiaoman is a bit stubborn, and he strictly enforces the girl''s words.


    really carried the wooden stake to Ling Yunxuan.


    Everyone in ??Ling Yunxuan knows that she is a strong and sturdy maid, who is the person next to the princess. Not only is she extremely strong, but she is also not very clever.


    No one will listen to anything except the princess.


    Therefore, the rest of the house tried their best not to provoke her.


    Who reasoned with a fool? What''s more, she has such great strength and high martial arts.


    Xiaoman went all the way unobstructed, and put the stake in the middle of Ling Yunxuan''s yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： Didnt the **** ye eat the wangfeis vinegar?

    Chapter 156 Isn''t the prince eating the princess'' vinegar?


    Li Hongyuan saw this scene when he came out.


    "Dashan, what''s going on?"


    "Go back to Your Highness, the servants bought all the restaurants along the way according to your wishes, and no one is allowed to sell it to the sour scholar He Tang!" Cha Shan said, "Including this candied haws."


    Li Hongyuan was laughed alive: "Is this what you understand the meaning of this king?"


    "Yeah. Isn''t the prince eating the princess'' vinegar?"


    "This king is jealous?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "This king just can''t get used to Jiang Ning''s unruly appearance. A woman who is married and pregnant still goes out and hangs out every day, openly joking with different men, eating and drinking. It''s just... humiliating !"


    Cha Shan said: "That''s why the slave did it. In the end, the sour scholar left in a daze. The princess wanted to eat sweet-scented osmanthus cake, so she bought it by herself. But..."


    "But what?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be the candied fruit. The wangfei asked Xiaoman to grab it... Strange, the wangfei doesn''t look like someone who cares about this little money..."


    "Idiot." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "She had already guessed that I was behind the scenes, so she did this."


    "It''s not the lord, this is all made by the slaves themselves..."


    "You do it, isn''t it the king who did it?"


    "...The slave has done something wrong again." Cha Shan bowed his head.


    "Go down."


    Li Hongyuan went over and knocked down the stake.


    The next day is the Great Court Meeting, and all the cultural relics and officials will enter the palace to participate in the early court.


    Li Hongyuan also got up before dawn to wash and change his clothes. As usual, he did not eat breakfast and entered the palace in a sedan chair.


    When the early morning was over, the ministers were hungry with their chests against their backs, looking for places to eat.


    Usually, Li Hongyuan would go to Jinxiu Palace to have a meal, but today he has no intention of leaving the palace.


    Just returned to the gate of the palace, just happened to meet Jiang Ning with Huang Ying and Xiaoman, strolling out slowly.


    This is going to go out again.


    Li Hongyuan looked cold and walked straight in.


    Jiang Ning just pretended not to see him, and the two passed by.


    Although he really wanted to hold her wheelchair and throw her back to Qingyi Courtyard, but thinking of her various tossing and turning, Li Hongyuan abruptly dismissed the idea.


    "Where are you going?" He suddenly asked the moment he passed by.


    "Just turn around."


    "You love to run outside so much."


    "After all, there are people in the house who don''t want to see me." Jiang Ning leaned on the back of the wheelchair, squinted lazily, and looked up at him.


    Seeing her lazy appearance, Li Hongyuan was angry for no reason.


    "By the way, don''t forget to return the candied gourd stakes to others, after all, they are the ones who eat." Jiang Ning said, "The store I want to eat in today may be more expensive, so the lord should prepare more money to go out. "


    "Get it cheap and sell it well!"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t bother to explain that it had nothing to do with him, it was all Chashan''s own opinion. He went straight in.


    Jiang Ning is really just wandering around.


    She is not born to go out the door, the eldest lady who does not go out. Staying in the house every day, and getting depressed.


    Now is the second trimester of pregnancy, which is the most comfortable time. If you don''t take advantage of this time to go out to play, you will not be able to go out after two months of pregnancy and after birth.


    Not long after walking, he saw Xiaoqian being surrounded, scurrying around like a little bully.


    She grabbed the collar of the little bully: "Hey, you little dude, what are you doing?"


    Li Tingqian was overjoyed when he saw her, "Auntie! I miss you!"


    "Why didn''t I see me?"


    "Grandpa Huang didn''t allow me to go, saying I was naughty, for fear of making my aunt a headache. Because my aunt has a baby in her belly." Li Tingqian said innocently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： The princess went to dinner with the man again

    Chapter 157 The princess went to dinner with a man again


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Auntie has a baby in her belly, so I won''t delay playing with you."


    Huang Ying smiled and said, "Your Highness thinks, is it a younger brother or a younger sister in the princess'' belly?"


    Li Tingqian bit his fingers and glanced at Jiang Ning''s stomach: "Well...brother and sister."


    "Is it a younger brother or a younger sister?"


    "Brother and sister."


    "Huang Ying, don''t ask. He is still young and can''t understand what you are saying." Jiang Ning took Xiao Qian''s hand, "Where are you going?"


    "Today is Dad''s death anniversary, Xiaoqian finished kowtowing to Dad. Grandpa Huang allowed me to come out to play." Xiaoqian said crisply.


    Looking at the child''s innocent face, Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Auntie is hungry and wants to eat. Xiaoqian knows where to eat?"


    "I know, there is a steamed bun, which is very delicious!" Xiao Qian volunteered, "Auntie, that shop is not far from here, I will push you over there."


    He stood on tiptoe and grabbed the wheelchair, eyes blocked.


    Huang Ying was happy and quickly took the wheelchair.


    The child looked a little depressed.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Xiaoqian is a gentle and considerate child. I will be very lucky to marry your little girl in the future."


    Xiaoqian blushed.


    "You are still too young, you eat and sleep well, and when you grow up, you can push Auntie by yourself." Jiang Ning moved to the side, "Come, sit next to Auntie, let''s go shopping together."


    The wheelchair is large, Jiang Ning is slender, and Xiao Qian is still very small.


    The two of them could squeeze together.


    Xiaoqian went shopping in a wheelchair for the first time, and was with his favorite auntie. He felt very fresh. He hugged the little aunt''s arm, looked around, and when he saw something he liked, he pointed with a small hand.


    followed by a large group of eunuchs and guards, and immediately someone stepped forward to buy it and deliver it to him.


    After a while, Xiao Qian took a bunch of food and play, and even got Jiang Ning dipped in it, and got a set of jewelry.


    When they got to the steamed bun shop he said, the two of them went in, ordered a small soup dumpling, put it on a small plate, first used chopsticks to poke a little skin, sucked the soup, and then ate the shriveled skin together with the filling in one bite. go down.


    The mouth is full of incense.


    Xiaoqian ate half the cage in one go. Jiang Ning was afraid that he would not be able to digest it, so he did not let him eat.


    Huang Ying and Xiaoman ate the extra ??.


    In the Yu Palace, although Li Hongyuan showed indifference, Chashan believed that as the most loyal and caring follower of his master, he must understand the true thoughts of his master.


    The master must still want to know which man the princess went out to meet again.


    So Chashan sent someone to follow him and came back to report to him.


    After waiting for a long time, I finally waited until the stalker came back.


    Cha Shan pulled him to the corner and asked, "Where is the princess?"


    "Eat buns at the bun shop."


    "Eating again... how many people?"


    "four people."


    "Apart from the princess and the two maids by her side, who else is there?" Cha Shan frowned, "Is it a man?"


    "Yes... well, but..."


    "Isn''t it from our mansion?"


    "no."


    "It''s not from the family, right?"


    "Naturally not."


    "Wen Ren Thirteen?"


    "no."


    "A poor scholar?"


    "No, it''s actually..."


    "I see, you keep staring!"


    "Master Tea, I haven''t finished speaking yet, eh?"


    People have gone far.


    He scratched his head, thinking he was dealing with nothing.


    The eldest grandson of the emperor is indeed a man, not from the palace, nor from the Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： Arrows come from afar

    Chapter 158 Arrows come from afar


    Anyway, he was right.


    Thinking of this, the stalker left with peace of mind.


    Cha Shan quickly went to the study and reported the matter to the prince.


    "Your Majesty, you are as expected, today the princess is out to meet other men again!" Cha Shan said, "If this goes on like this, won''t King Chen Wang Huai and the others take the opportunity to make a joke?"


    "What''s the joke?" Li Hongyuan said indifferently.


    "After all, our princess... is not so disciplined." Cha Shan said, "The rest of the prince''s concubines are all the ones who go to the gate without stepping out. One is more disciplined than the other."


    "That can only blame them for marrying a boring woman."


    "Master, aren''t you annoyed by the princess? Why is it still interesting?"


    "After all, only this king''s concubine can give birth to a son." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "No matter how upright and well-behaved their concubines are, they won''t be able to give birth, so they can only watch them take concubines into the house one by one. "


    "Hey, that''s true. Seeing that we are going to have the eldest son in the Yu Palace. It''s a big happy event." Cha Shan was beaming.


    Li Hongyuan said: "What did you just say?"


    "Ah? Oh, yes, the servant said that the princess was sitting outside eating with an irrelevant man again."


    "Another man?"


    The brush in Li Hongyuan''s hand snapped off.


    "Looks like the Lord doesn''t care about her, she really doesn''t know what a woman''s way is. Chashan, prepare a horse!"


    "The minions are going!"


    Cha Shan happily followed him out.


    Baozi shop.


    Jiang Ning was full and felt that the baby in his stomach was moving very happily, so he was a little unwilling to move lazily. Xiao Qian seemed to be tired of playing too, leaning against her arm, quietly playing with a clay figurine.


    After Huang Ying and Xiao Man finished eating, they went to pay and said, "Miss, you are tired, go back and take a nap. I think the little grandson is tired too."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the little boy in his arms, with a soft and white face, leaning quietly beside him, full of trust and dependence on himself.


    Jiang Ning touched his forehead and said softly, "Xiao Qian, go home with Auntie, okay?"


    The child opened his mouth and yawned, sure enough he was a little sleepy.


    Jiang Ning let him sit on his intact left leg and hugged him.


    Then let Huang Ying push the wheelchair.


    The guards were all waiting at the door.


    As soon as the wheelchair appeared, before they came over, Jiang Ning suddenly felt chills, as if something catastrophic was about to happen.


    "Huang Ying, go back to the store!"


    As soon as she called out, dozens of arrows shot over from the opposite side!


    Swish!


    An arrow came at Jiang Ning and Xiao Qian''s wheelchairs, Jiang Ning didn''t even think about it, he hugged Xiao Qian and protected him tightly in his arms.


    The arrow rubbed Jiang Ning''s arm and flew over.


    A sharp pain came.


    Jiang Ning was full of fear.


    She is not afraid of arrows, nor is it because she is injured.


    She was afraid if any arrow hit Xiao Qian''s body!


    She was so terrified that she didn''t even dare to look down at Xiao Qian''s situation, she just hugged him tightly.


    Xiaoqian''s bodyguards also reacted quickly, and Li Hongyuan ran with his entourage on horseback not far away, and they quickly caught the killers.


    And those killers are all dead men, and they never thought they would have the chance to shoot the second wave of arrows. There is only one chance.


    If it fails once, it is hell.


    When ?? was caught, they swallowed poison and committed suicide.


    Li Hongyuan held up his sword and his face was cold: "Dashan, go check, who are these people and who sent them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： she may have had a miscarriage

    Chapter 159 She may have had a miscarriage


    "Yes!" Cha Shan immediately went over to check the body.


    At this time, Huang Ying''s cry came.


    "Girl, what''s wrong with you, are you okay?"


    "Your Highness, the eldest grandson, are you alright?" This was the panicked cry of several eunuchs.


    Li Hongyuan''s heart jumped, he immediately threw away the sword, pushed the eunuchs and guards away, and came to Jiang Ning.


    The scene in front of him made his pupils shrink, as if being poured down from the head by a basin of cold water.


    Jiang Ning turned sideways and hugged a small child tightly.


    The long white dress she used to wear was stained with blood.


    Some dripped on the ground, and some on the child.


    I don''t know who the blood came from.


    Xiaoqian''s personal **** almost went crazy: "This, this... how good is this! Lord, look..."


    Liushen Wuzhu screamed and cried.


    "Shut up and get out!" Li Hongyuan roared in a low voice.


    He took a step forward, squatted down, and carefully took Xiao Qian out of her arms.


    "Xiao Qian, do you have any pain?"


    "No." Xiaoqian had been in Jiang Ning''s arms for a long time, and he was at a loss for what happened. He heard the question from the uncle, and shook his head blankly. When he looked back, he saw the little aunt covered in blood, and cried with a wow. "Auntie, what''s wrong with Auntie?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Your little aunt is okay."


    Li Hongyuan gave Xiaoqian to the **** and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Huang Ying cried and said, "The girl seems to have passed out..."


    "I, I didn''t." Jiang Ning frowned and slowly raised his head, "It''s just that the movement is violent, and the neck twists a bit. Hiss¡ª¡ª"


    My arm hurts!


    Everyone looked at her in horror.


    She had no arrows on her. This made it impossible to know where she was injured.


    Could it be the one in the stomach...


    Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand to pick her up and strode to the nearest medical clinic.


    "Run slowly!" Jiang Ning shouted.


    "Shut up!" Li Hongyuan shouted, "It''s so loud, it looks like it won''t die!"


    "You pressed my arm, it hurts!" Jiang Ning was in pain and anxious, raised his hand and slapped him on the face, shouting, "Put me down!"


    A fresh wound is squeezed, what does that feel like.


    Jiang Ning had the heart to kill him.


    has arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    Li Hongyuan was caught off guard and was slapped in the face, took a deep breath, and held it back abruptly.


    Cha Shan followed behind to see this scene and was so frightened that he almost stopped breathing.


    Be good.


    The princess hit the prince in the face!


    My lord will kill.


    But Li Hongyuan didn''t say anything. He put Jiang Ning on the bed in the hospital and asked the doctor to treat her.


    The doctor watched a gorgeous man come in with a woman covered in blood, and he didn''t dare to neglect, and hurried over: "Where is this lady injured?"


    "She may have had a miscarriage." Li Hongyuan said.


    "Oh, oh, I''ll take a look." The doctor hurriedly checked Jiang Ning''s pulse, "Does your stomach hurt?"


    Jiang Ning glared at Li Hongyuan.


    This dead man, she beat him in a hurry, and he cursed himself for miscarriage?


    The careful eye that must be reported!


    Jiang Ning said directly to the doctor, "I don''t have a stomachache. My arm is injured. It should have been caused by the arrow."


    The doctor was stunned, and quickly treated her for the injury on her arm.


    Use scissors to cut down the blood-soaked sleeves.


    Sure enough, on the outside of the upper arm of his right hand, a long wound was rubbed by the arrow, and a layer of flesh was almost scraped off.


    No wonder so much blood was shed.


    The doctor checked and breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just a skin injury, not a bone. But this lady is pregnant and bleeding, so you still need to pay attention. The old man prescribed a blood supplement to nourish the body. The recipe for the fetus, you go back and take it on time. Just keep it for a month. "


    Continue tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： What are you shaking?

    Chapter 160 What are you shaking?


    The old doctor went to prescribe the prescription by himself, called an old doctor girl, said that this was his wife, and treated the lady''s wound.


    Although the doctor girl was old, she was clean and neat. She came over to comfort Jiang Ning, and then took out water, gauze, and medicine to treat her wound.


    When washing the wound, Jiang Ning was shaking a little in pain, and the child in his stomach kept moving.


    Li Hongyuan stood aside, clearly seeing her left hand firmly grasping the bed sheet under her body, and her lower lip was bitten white.


    He hesitated and patted her left hand: "Why are you shaking?"


    Jiang Ning glared at him and grabbed his hand unceremoniously.


    The back of his hand hurt from the sharp fingernails.


    Li Hongyuan frowned, holding back his hand.


    In order to divert his attention, Jiang Ning grabbed his hand, gritted his teeth and asked with a smile, "Why couldn''t the doctor just bandage me?"


    "Men and women don''t accept kisses." The doctor girl smiled gently.


    "In the doctor''s eyes, is there still a difference between men and women?"


    The doctor girl looked at her in surprise and smiled: "In the eyes of the doctor, it is natural, but ... in the eyes of the patient and the family of the patient, there is."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Understand."


    After all, it is ancient, and no matter how civilized it is, it cannot tolerate strange men touching women''s bodies.


    Medical trouble in minutes.


    Because of this, many women can''t bear to see them when they are sick, and some hospitals simply refuse to show women diseases such as trauma or gynecological diseases.


    is also impossible.


    Some men would rather their mother-in-law die of illness than call a male doctor to see it.


    There are others who come to make trouble and blackmail after reading it. It is said that the doctor in the medical center has belittled the woman in their family.


    In short, the forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds.


    Presumably, this hospital has suffered like this too.


    Jiang Ning expressed his understanding.


    "It hurts a little bit, please bear with it." The doctor girl said softly, but her hands were fast. She smeared the cleaned wound with medicine and wrapped it with gauze.


    Jiang Ning squeezed Li Hongyuan''s hand in pain.


    Li Hongyuan frowned, but said nothing.


    He looked at Jiang Ning''s stomach, and suddenly found a small lump somewhere.


    what.


    He was a little surprised, and subconsciously reached out and poked it lightly.


    The ?? small drum kit went down at once.


    Jiang Ning glared at him: "What are you doing?"


    "Cough." Li Hongyuan looked away, "Your stomach moved just now."


    "It''s my son''s little feet touching my belly! Rare and strange!"


    "Are you so strong?" Li Hongyuan was very curious.


    "Otherwise what do you think?"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her stomach silently, imagining that there was a small person inside, waving small hands and feet, poking here and kicking there.


    Your stomach hurts a lot, right?


    No wonder she is always short-tempered, always trying to act, and making a fuss.


    If it was him, such a naughty thing in his stomach would definitely be more unbearable.


    After treating the wound, the apprentice in the medical hall brought a bowl of medicine, saying that it was boiled, not only good for the wound, but also for raising the fetus.


    I drank it warmly, and sure enough, the wound didn''t hurt so much.


    At this time, Huang Ying rushed over, holding a new set of dresses.


    "When did you go shopping for clothes?" Jiang Ning looked at her.


    "It was the prince who ordered Chashan to send me back to the house to pick it up. I can''t tell the girl to go home in such dirty clothes." Huang Ying panted, "Are you alright, girl?"


    "Skin trauma, it''s fine. Just keep it for a few days."


    "Amitabha, that''s good, that''s good. It really scared the slave''s soul away." Huang Ying patted her chest, thanked the doctor girl, and said to Li Hongyuan, "Your Highness, please avoid it too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： The brat almost killed the old lady

    Chapter 161 The brat almost killed the old lady


    Li Hongyuan knew that he had to change his clothes, but¡ª¡ª


    He looked down.


    His hand was still in Jiang Ning''s.


    "The wound has been treated, shouldn''t it be loosened? Are you so reluctant to let this king go?"


    "You think too much." Jiang Ning shook his hand, "It''s stiff."


    Li Hongyuan said: "Since you are reluctant, then change it like this. As your husband, this king can not avoid it. After all, I have seen you everywhere."


    "Do you think I''ll turn into anger when you say this?" Jiang Ning lay down calmly, "Just watch it, I don''t care. Huang Ying, change my clothes."


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled, helped her sit up, and started to untie her dress.


    The smock is off, then the top.


    As soon as the top is taken off, the skin is revealed to be white to glowing.


    Huang Ying paused and asked, "Princess, is your skirt off?"


    "Take it off, take it off. Didn''t you see the blood?"


    "Yes." Huang Ying went to untie the tie around her waist.


    Li Hongyuan finally couldn''t keep his calm, clapped her hand away, and said, "A shameless woman, so casual in front of a man, she''s just slutty!"


    "Didn''t you see all the places on people''s bodies?" Jiang Ning smiled, "Now you don''t dare?"


    "Do you have any sense of shame? This king is ashamed to be in the company of a **** like you!"


    Li Hongyuan raised his foot and left.


    Jiang Ning shook the slightly stiff left wrist and said, "Strong on the outside and dry on the inside."


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled: "Princess, don''t bully Your Highness."


    "You used that word, and those who didn''t know it thought I was flirting with him. Bah." Jiang Ning stood up on the bed, so that she could change her skirt for herself.


    "When you were injured before, the lord came over and saw that you were covered in blood, and your face turned pale with fright. The servants saw it with their own eyes. It means that the lord still cares about you."


    "You''re thinking too much." Jiang Ning flipped through it, took out a piece of candied fruit from his purse and threw it into his mouth, "He was worried that the eldest grandson would be like that."


    Huang Ying thought about it, and it seemed to be true... At that time, the prince was the first to pick up the eldest grandson of the emperor.


    Hey.


    After ?? was ready, Huang Ying called Xiaoman and carried Jiang Ning to the carriage.


    Jiang Ning looked around and asked, "Where''s Xiao Qian?"


    "The eldest grandson is fine, only a little frightened and has been sent back to the palace."


    "Oh, good." Jiang Ning sat in the carriage with confidence, but was shocked to find that Li Hongyuan was inside, "What are you doing in my carriage?"


    "You know, this is the king''s carriage."


    "Where''s my carriage?"


    "Destroyed by assassins."


    "...Where did the assassin come from, is it targeting Xiaoqian?"


    "No, the target should be you."


    "Me? Could it be the Far Eastern Houfu''s revenge?"


    "You know what you''re afraid of now?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "This king thought you were really daring and not afraid of anything."


    "Really them?" Jiang Ning was too lazy to pay attention to his sarcasm.


    "no."


    "..." Jiang Ning glared at him.


    What a commotion.


    "Although it''s not the Marquis of the Far East this time, I''m not sure in the future." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Although the details have not been found out, according to my speculation, it is either Duke Chen or Duke Huai."


    Jiang Ning said: "It turned out to be for this little bunny in my stomach. I almost killed my old lady."


    "What do you call him?"


    "Bunny."


    "Can you say that again?"


    "Bunny, brat!"


    "..." Li Hongyuan looked away and said calmly, "Before giving birth to a child, don''t go out casually.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： Does it hurt?

    Chapter 162 Does it hurt?


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk back this time.


    Although she is stubborn, she also cherishes her life.


    "Is it so straightforward that you brothers fight each other?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Of course not. It''s just...some things are well known to everyone." Li Hongyuan said lightly, "In the battle for the throne, blood has always been required."


    "Actually, isn''t it good for you to be a rich prince? Do you have to fight for that position?"


    "You don''t understand." Li Hongyuan looked out of the carriage window, his eyes became a bit distant, "Some things start from involuntary, and there is no turning back."


    "If you say that, someone is forcing you to grab it."


    "Of course. If you don''t grab it, someone will force you to grab it. If you don''t grab it, you give someone your position, and they won''t be soft-hearted towards you. Would you like to be trampled on for the rest of your life?"


    Jiang Ning actually understands it very well, but in history, it is not a wealthy prince who has not lived a leisurely life.


    Just looking at the ruthless and ruthless attitude of their brothers right now, there is absolutely no room for retreat.


    If you don''t grab it, you will die.


    For the sake of her life, she decided to stay in Prince Yu''s Mansion for the remaining three or four months, and stay behind closed doors.


    Not to mention, her arm, although it was a skin injury, was also shaved off a layer of flesh.


    It¡¯s okay to have a broken leg, an injured arm, and a fart when he goes out.


    At this moment, the carriage swayed violently.


    Jiang Ning was unsteady and threw to the side, about to hit the carriage.


    One hand grabbed her shoulder and held her firmly.


    "What''s going on?" Li Hongyuan asked outside in a deep voice.


    Chashan''s voice came: "There are stones on the road, nothing to do."


    "Tell the driver, just bump it up a little more, and I will kill them."


    "Minions understand."


    The carriage is a bit slower, but more stable.


    Li Hongyuan asked Jiang Ning: "Are you okay? Is there any discomfort? Does your arm hurt?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Does your arm hurt?" She didn''t answer, Li Hongyuan repeated the question.


    "A bit."


    How could it not hurt at all.


    Li Hongyuan asked again: "Does your stomach hurt?"


    "Why does my stomach hurt?" Jiang Ning glanced at him. "When you were in the hospital, you told me that I was going to have a miscarriage. Now you keep asking me if my stomach hurts. You just want me to have a miscarriage?"


    "Do you have a brain?" Li Hongyuan retracted his hand angrily, "The child keeps kicking you in the stomach, that''s why I ask!"


    Jiang Ning said: "Who will kick the stomach and cause pain?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt?" Li Hongyuan''s expression was a little silly.


    There is something kicking in the stomach, does it still hurt?


    "Of course it doesn''t hurt." Jiang Ning thought for a while and added, "At least it doesn''t hurt now."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Now he is still very young, he can swim around in his stomach, and his strength is also small. After two months, he will grow up, and he will not be able to stretch his arms and legs, and his strength will also be large. He may feel uncomfortable when kicking."


    These are all seen from books and TV in previous lives.


    Li Hongyuan was a little dumbfounded, imagining a little baby swimming around in his belly.


    Then, will it flood?


    But he won''t ask again, lest this dead woman look at herself like an idiot again.


    Jiang Ning swept to the back of his hand and found that the back of his hand was scratched by himself.


    Li Hongyuan sat upright, staring straight ahead, wondering in his heart whether it was King Chen or King Huai who moved the hand.


    When he came back to his senses and realized that the noisy woman beside him had been quiet for a long time, he turned around and found that she had fallen asleep leaning against the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： why bother her

    Chapter 163 Why bother her


    Her belly was already obvious, and she looked a little tired when she sat.


    But this wagon has two rows of cross-board seats, and cannot lie down.


    She leaned on the side of the carriage, her injured arm drooped aside, her eyes closed and she fell asleep, her brows slightly wrinkled.


    seems to be very uncomfortable.


    Also, her legs are not good, she is pregnant and her arm is hurt.


    Just imagine, feel pain.


    On weekdays, I only think that she is rambunctious, rascal, and difficult to communicate. I find her annoying everywhere.


    But seeing her like this at this time makes me feel pity for no reason.


    The battle of the royal family, why bring such a poor **** into it?


    Although she has leg problems, she is the daughter of the prime minister''s house, and she could have lived happily in the house.


    Now she has to endure the discomfort of her body, she is pregnant, she is confined in the backyard of Prince Yu''s mansion, and she is assassinated when she goes out.


    Put himself in his shoes, if he was treated like this, he would only be more miserable and resentful.


    Thinking of this, she felt that her usual willful behavior was nothing at all.


    Maybe she was just in pain, so she was venting in this way.


    Li Hongyuan watched her silently for a while, then sat beside her, gently supported her, and let her sleep on his body.


    This can be more comfortable.


    Otherwise, it was really uncomfortable to see her stomach curled up and her arms flinching as if they were afraid of pain.


    is just a poor bastard.


    Why bother her.


    Li Hongyuan freed one hand, smoothed her brows, and whispered, "You are a poor one, give birth to the child well, and this king can let you live the rest of your life in peace in the house."


    She was breathing steadily.


    looks tired.


    After the carriage stopped, Li Hongyuan carried her out of the carriage, took her to Qingyiyuan, put her on the bed, ordered Huang Ying to serve her well, and left.


    The arrangement at home is good, but it is not finished yet.


    Walking out of Qingyi Courtyard, Li Hongyuan''s face sank, and a stern look flashed in his eyes.


    Li Yuanyuan rushed over, looking anxious: "I heard that the princess has encountered an assassin, how is the princess? Is the child okay? Ah, your hand, my lord... Are you also injured?"


    She went to take his hand.


    The moment the ?? hand touched, Li Hongyuan remembered Jiang Ning''s slightly cool fingers, and for some reason, he felt a little annoyed by Li Yuanyuan''s touch.


    He shook his hand, "This king is fine."


    Li Yuanyuan took back her hand: "I''ll go and see the princess."


    "She''s sleeping, don''t go."


    "The slave will only look at it and will not disturb the princess'' rest."


    "Why, it''s hard for you to speak now?"


    Li Yuanyuan bowed her head, not daring to say a word.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and said coldly, "Put away your little thoughts. This king was too lazy to pay attention to it before. If you still dare to plot against the princess in the future, the Zhao family will be your fate."


    Li Yuanyuan shuddered and knelt down: "Slave will be obedient."


    "Go back, take good care of the back house, and give what Qingyiyuan needs."


    "Yes, I remember it."


    Li Hongyuan stopped looking at her, and strode away.


    "Nu Gong sees your Highness." Li Yuanyuan bowed her knees and stood up for a long time.


    The maid came to help her: "His Royal Highness''s attitude towards the princess seems to have changed a little."


    "It''s more than a little." Li Yuanyuan frowned, "In the past, His Highness ignored the princess'' love, but since it was found out that the princess was pregnant with a male child, everything has changed. This boy is too important to His Highness, and it is normal for His Highness to value it. of."


    "Then...is this child still there?" the maid asked in a low voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： masters command

    Chapter 164 The Master''s Order


    Li Yuanyuan frowned for a moment and said, "I...have to think about it."


    "Tengren, do you still need to think about this?" the maid said, "Can''t you see that King Yu has attached great importance to the princess and the child in her womb?"


    "I know."


    "You must know that this child is an important bargaining chip in the hands of King Yu."


    "Because of this, the lord will not allow anyone to harm this child." Li Yuanyuan frowned, "If I act rashly and the lord finds out..."


    The maid sneered: "It was fine before, I thought it was just a cripple, and the child is not necessarily someone''s wild species. Now it seems that this child is actually King Yu''s, and the Dong Yuan has already determined that the child is a boy. Also pay attention to¡­¡±


    "Okay, don''t I understand this in my heart?"


    "My servant thinks, you don''t seem to understand." The maid did not stop because of her impatience, but became more aggressive, "This child has become the key to the success of the crown prince. Your Majesty loves Concubine Jin, master. The biggest opponent is King Yu. Now that the master has no son, King Yu will have one. Who do you think Your Majesty will be more inclined to?"


    "I said it, I''ll think about it."


    "This disabled woman also has a great fate, so she can survive." The maid whispered, "The master will definitely be very angry."


    "Okay, talk about this outside, aren''t you afraid that the partition wall will have ears?" Li Yuanyuan was a little impatient, "If you have something to say, go back and talk about it!"


    She walked away.


    The maid sneered, but she followed immediately.


    When I returned to the courtyard, I heard ping-pong-pong inside.


    The maid walked in, sat down casually, and said, "Tengren is deliberately swaying her face to show me?"


    Li Yuanyuan looked back at her like this, and said angrily, "Who allowed you to look like this in front of me? Xiangyu, you are becoming more and more unruly now!"


    "Tengren don''t have to show the master''s score in front of me." Xiangyu sat still, "I have already received the master''s order, and you must solve it before the little **** is born."


    Li Yuanyuan had a gloomy face and did not speak.


    "You don''t even listen to the master''s orders?"


    "Of course I''ll listen."


    "Then hurry up!" Xiangyu stared at her coldly, "What are you still hesitating about? You have been useless for the past few years and have been unable to conceive a child. But you asked a later disabled person to conceive first. Now The master has already given an order, you just do it. Or, are you really in love with King Yu and can''t bear to kill his child?"


    "I do not have."


    "Nothing would be best!" Xiangyu stood up, "Now that the disabled person is injured and won''t go out for a while, this is a good opportunity for you to do it. If you miss this opportunity, you know the consequences."


    "Okay, I get it, you go out first."


    Xiangyu sneered and turned to go out.


    Li Yuanyuan stared at her back.


    Another maid, Quan''er, came in, hurriedly tidying up the house, and said, "Is Tengren feeling unwell? Xiangyu accompanied you to Qingyiyuan just now. Did you come back so soon?"


    "The princess is resting, so please don''t disturb me."


    "So that''s how it is." Quan''er glanced outside and said softly, "However, Tengren is too obsessed with Xiangyu. She was fine in the past two years, but now she is more and more unruly, and she dares to be big to Tengren. Hu Xiaoxiao... Although she has been serving Teng Ren all the time, she is just a servant, so why should Teng Ren be wronged by her?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： go to hell

    Chapter 165 Die


    Li Yuanyuan rubbed her brows: "She has been serving me for a few years, but now she''s older and has a bigger temper, it''s nothing."


    "Tengren is also too weak. At least let her know who is the master. The slave maid looked at it and felt angry for the master. She was too arrogant. I don''t care now, I will be fine in the future."


    "I see, go and make me a pot of hot tea."


    Quan Er responded and went out.


    At night, Li Yuanyuan couldn''t sleep, so she called someone in to serve her.


    Just when it was Xiangyu''s turn, she came in with a yawn, and said in a crooked voice: "You are the master, I am a slave, and I should serve you. It really doesn''t make people sleep well even for a single sleep. Ling Yunxuan serves King Yu. If you can conceive a child, you can be considered a grass chicken and become a phoenix."


    "Where do you come from so many words?" Li Yuanyuan said angrily.


    "If the Teng people want someone to serve you, they will find someone else. Could it be that I am here to serve you? Don''t forget that you and I both had the opportunity to be King Yu''s concubine. It was only because you looked so charming that the master chose you. And I''m not your servant either. The master sent me here to monitor you and remind you, lest you forget your duty!"


    Li Yuanyuan lay in the tent, silent.


    Xiangyu was still chattering, forcing her to immediately kill the child in the womb of the disabled princess, preferably even the disabled princess.


    Li Yuanyuan said: "I know, I''m very sleepy and tired, you can let me sleep well, I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "You''ve been dragging it on day by day, and the woman''s belly is getting bigger and bigger. Do you want to delay it until the child is born?"


    Li Yuanyuan sat up slowly and opened the tent.


    Xiangyu didn''t lift her head.


    Li Yuanyuan walked behind her, her right hand slammed around her, her left raised up, a silver light flashed, aimed at her neck, and slashed down!


    Puchi¡ª¡ª


    Blood spurted out.


    Xiangyu couldn''t say a word, stared and fell down.


    Li Yuanyuan held the dagger, looked grim, and said in a low voice, "Damn it, die!"


    She put down her dagger, found a black bag, put Xiangyu''s body in it, dragged the bag into the yard while it was late at night, dug a hole, and buried the bag in it.


    Back in the house, she brought a bucket of water, carefully washed the dagger, and wiped off the blood on the floor, walls, tables and chairs.


    After finishing this, she took off her clothes, burned them, and took a shower.


    After all this was done, it was almost dawn.


    There was a faint sound of people walking outside.


    Li Yuanyuan went back to the bed and lay down, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    She slept soundly.


    I haven''t slept so well in years.


    When I woke up, the sun was shining outside.


    Li Yuanyuan looked at the green gauze tent above her head, sat up, stretched, and called, "Quan''er."


    Quan''er immediately pushed the door and came in, and said to the outside: "Tengren is awake, come in and serve."


    Two little maids were holding water and other objects.


    Quan''er waited for her to get up and change clothes, looked into the room for a while, and asked, "Why didn''t you see Xiangyu? Didn''t she sleep with Tengren last night?"


    "She shouted that the crib was too hard to sleep, so she went back in the middle of the night." Li Yuanyuan said lightly.


    Quan''er frowned: "This Xiangyu is getting more and more arrogant. Is she the master?"


    "Let her go."


    "Tengren, you can''t get used to her like this anymore."


    "She''s nothing but laziness and murmuring."


    "But she still feels wronged."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： flower fertilizer

    Chapter 166 Flower Fertilizer


    "Yeah, being a servant here is really wronging her. Maybe, she wants to go out and climb the high branches." Li Yuanyuan shook her head. ."


    "Hey."


    After eating breakfast, she walked out the door and glanced at the small garden in the courtyard.


    The original fresh soil has been dried by the sun.


    "I remember that there were only a few roses in the house yesterday. I love the fragrance of roses. Quan''er, you have someone send me one."


    "The slaves are going here."


    Soon a flower tree was delivered.


    Li Yuanyuan rolled up her sleeves and picked up the shovel.


    Quan''er hurriedly said, "Let them do these rough jobs. Don''t get your hands dirty."


    "You know what, planting flowers is an elegant thing, and I like to do it myself."


    Li Yuanyuan took a shovel, planted the roses in the small garden, and watered the flowers.


    "The gardener said that this flower should be carefully raised and fertilized." Quan Er said.


    Li Yuanyuan washed her hands and said with a smile, "I believe that this rose will bloom beautifully and fragrantly."


    After all, it is nourished by the best fertilizers.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning''s arm is almost healed after half a month.


    During this time, the Jiang family members came to visit like water.


    Even Lin Zizi came.


    hugged her daughter and cried for a long time.


    The gangsters in the big house of the Jiang family gathered together, and they scolded King Yu for being outrageous. They couldn''t even protect his daughter-in-law, and they were injured on the street.


    Jiang Yi also came back and gave him a lot of things. Seeing her sister like this, she felt so distressed that she almost went to find King Yu desperately.


    Even Wenren Thirteen wanted to come, but was turned away by the housekeeper of Prince Yu''s mansion.


    The family of the concubine''s concubine just came to see it. What''s the matter with you coming as an outsider?


    Wen Ren Thirteen couldn''t get in, so he asked Jiang Yi for help and brought some things.


    Jiang Ning opened the box and saw that they were all new things that he had never seen before.


    What hides the dolls with moving organs, the chain sets that take a lot of thought to untie, the small cages made of bamboo strips, and the realistic birds are hidden inside.


    Each is enough for her to keep the bowl for half a day.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t go out, and promised not to toss for the time being. He stayed in the backyard, thinking that he was bored, and this box of things came at the right time.


    Jiang Ning looked at it every time and couldn''t put it down.


    Jiang Yi was a little annoyed when she saw that she liked it like this: "How much are these worth? Brother bought you so many expensive things, but you don''t even look at them. I can get a carriage for these."


    "I like all the ones you gave me, third brother." Jiang Ning lowered his head to play with the doll and said with a smile, "But these are toys."


    After Jiang Yi went out, he told Wen Ren Thirteen.


    "You will please little girls." Jiang Yi had some taste, "My seventh sister likes something. Until I left, she didn''t look up at me, her eyes kept staring at those little toys."


    Wenren Thirteen said with a gentle smile: "She must be bored when she recovers from her injury. These are just to relieve her boredom, it''s nothing."


    "I used to think that Mr. Wenren must be old-fashioned and pedantic, but I didn''t expect you to be very clever."


    "I''m not so attentive to everyone." Wenren held a teacup and smiled.


    "No, are you still thinking about my sister?" Jiang Yi raised his hand and gestured to his stomach, "She''s already like this, and His Majesty doesn''t allow King Yu to divorce her. Who dares to break them up?"


    Wen Ren thirteen smiled: "Miss Jiang Qi is a very interesting person. I admire her very much, I think she is interesting and cute. If you can marry her, it should be a beautiful thing in life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： Gifts for brother and He Tang

    Chapter 167 Gifts for Brother and He Tang


    "It''s a pity you came a little late."


    "It''s not a blessing." Wen Ren Shisan smiled, "I''m lucky if I get it, but I lose my life. It doesn''t matter if I don''t get it. It''s also good to be friends with an interesting girl."


    "It''s hard for you to think about it." Jiang Yi smiled, "If I had to choose, I would definitely choose you as my brother-in-law. King Yu...it''s hard to say."


    King Yu''s reputation outside, especially among the people, is very good.


    But most of this fame comes from his noble birth and dazzling handsome appearance.


    However, people can''t look at their appearance.


    A beautiful appearance does not mean anything, nor does it mean that his character is really as good as his beauty.


    On the contrary, those close to him know that he has a sinister temperament and will do anything to achieve his goals.


    is no different from his brothers.


    Jiang Yi never understood why his father was so anxious to marry Seventh Sister to King Yu.


    Not to mention the temperament of King Yu, if he fails to seize the throne, what will happen to his sister if she follows her?


    Jiang Yi always felt that his always wise father was a little impulsive this time.


    The emperor didn''t like the fact that the prince and his courtiers had formed parties for personal gain. As the prime minister, it was not a wise decision to take the position of King Yu impatiently.


    But things have come to an end, and he, being a son, can''t say anything else.


    "Did you come back because the seventh girl was injured?" The two sat in the teahouse and drank tea face to face.


    "This is one aspect. In addition, I want to participate in the autumn festival."


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot about it." Wen Ren Shisan smiled, "I wish Brother Jiang a gold medal title."


    Three days later, it is the first day of autumn.


    There are three days in total. During these days, you have to stay in the examination room and cannot leave. Food, drink and Lazarus are all inside.


    If you can¡¯t wash your face and take a bath, it¡¯s fine, and you can endure if the food is not fresh, but Lazar has to be dealt with in such a small space. The taste is definitely unavoidable.


    is very tormenting.


    Scholars from poor backgrounds may be able to bear it, but most children from rich families cannot bear it.


    As the direct son of the Jiang family, even if he did not take the imperial examination, he still had the protection of his parents, but he still chose to take the imperial examination.


    The day before the opening, Jiang Ning ordered people to deliver the same thing to Jiang''s house and He''s house.


    Jiang Ning sent a simple version of the toilet that she drew and designed by herself half a month ago and asked the best carpenter to build it.


    This is a pre-storage toilet, and the stored water is only enough for two or three days.


    But for imperial examinations, it is enough.


    Jiang Yi received something, tried it out, and liked it very much.


    The urine and feces are flushed into the sealed bucket next to them, so there will be no overflow of any smell.


    This solves the hardest problem.


    This gift was made with heart.


    Jiang Yixi couldn''t wait to kiss Qimei.


    This toilet made two, and the other was given to He Tang.


    He will also participate in the autumn festival.


    Li Hongyuan learned that she had worked so hard to get these two things, just to make it easier for them to show respect during the exam, and sneered: "Just give it to her brother, what is it to give to He Tang? I don''t know about Wenren Thirteen, she''s just a slut!"


    Cha Shan dared not answer the call.


    At this time, the steward came in and said, "Your Highness, the steward said that the kitchen has some good bird''s nests, and the kitchen asks to cook it for the princess now, is it okay?"


    "She doesn''t need to eat that, she''ll be full from playing with that junk!"


    "...The slave girl knows."


    The old lady went out.


    Li Hongyuan got up and went out.


    He has been investigating all this time, and he has basically been able to determine that it was the third oldest Duke Huai.


    Evidence has been presented to the emperor.


    But these are not enough, he still has to enter the palace, let the mother concubine blow the pillow wind to the father, and strive to kill Duke Huai.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Want this palace to sell itself?

    Chapter 168 Want Ben Gong to sell himself?


    Li Hongyuan went to the palace to see Concubine Jin.


    He is a prince and can go to the palace to see his mother and concubine at any time.


    But they are mother and son, but they have never had any scenes of mother''s kindness and filial piety.


    At this moment, Concubine Jin Gui is sitting cross-legged on the couch and eating melon seeds.


    There is a hill of melon seed shells in front of him, and there is tea next to it.


    In Li Hongyuan''s memory, his beautiful mother-in-law has always lived such a leisurely life, eating melon seeds every day when he is full, and letting the maid play the piano.


    Seeing his mother-in-law like this, Li Hongyuan suddenly thought of Jiang Ning.


    He woke up a little, why every time he saw Jiang Ning''s lazy appearance, he felt unpleasant.


    It turned out to be because she was very similar to the mother-in-law.


    Concubine Jin glanced at him: "Since you have given the evidence to the emperor, there is nothing to worry about."


    "This time the third child almost killed the princess and the child in her womb. With such a good opportunity, I want him to die thoroughly."


    "What do you want me to do first?"


    "Naturally, it is to blow the pillow wind to the old man."


    "Can''t blow."


    "Why?"


    "It''s been a long time since this palace was in bed."


    "Then serve."


    Concubine Jin threw a handful of melon seeds in his face at random, "You bastard, for your trivial matter, do you want this palace to sell herself?"


    "Human life is at stake, how can it be a broken thing?"


    "He plotted against your daughter-in-law, can''t you plot against him?"


    "The third child is a tortoise, don''t you know that the concubine? He wears armor even when he sleeps. Who can count him?"


    "Really?" Concubine Jin raised some interest, "Then he doesn''t take off when he sleeps with a woman? Shouldn''t he panic?"


    Li Hongyuan: "...Concubine, please be serious!"


    "You don''t know? Then you talk to me for a long time."


    "How can I know what the third child is like with a woman? Can I still eavesdrop on his bed?"


    "Who told you to lie down, you can''t ask others to lie down?" Concubine Jin said unhurriedly, "If you want to mess with him, you can do whatever you want, I don''t care. But I will never take the initiative to serve the emperor. "


    "You are someone''s noble concubine, and it is not your duty to serve the bed?"


    "There are so many young concubines in the harem. As for me, I''m just a veteran."


    Li Hongyuan squatted down and pinched her legs: "In my heart, my mother is the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "How is it better than your daughter-in-law?"


    "Of course she can''t compare to you."


    "You can remember what you said, don''t tell your wife to hear it in the future. Otherwise, you will look good." Concubine Jin grabbed a handful of melon seeds, "Don''t think about the wind by the pillow."


    Li Hong said: "Mother, if the third child takes that seat in the future, you will not have the good days you have now."


    "A good day is a day. No one can tell what will happen in the future."


    "Okay, you don''t help me now, when I become the throne, I will send you to the kitchen to do rough work!"


    "The little brat dares to threaten Ben Gong." Concubine Jin Gui said indifferently, "Ben Gong heard that when your daughter-in-law was assassinated, you brought the eldest grandson with you?"


    "Yes, if it weren''t for Xiaoqian taking the guards there, Jiang Ningjue wouldn''t be able to survive the second round of assassination."


    "It''s a pity that the eldest grandson of the emperor was not injured."


    "Mother, what you said..."


    "As for your daughter-in-law, she just suffered a little skin trauma, and the child in her stomach is fine. The eldest grandson is also unscathed. This matter is not a big deal in your father''s heart. , won''t really do anything to the third child."


    "My son understands."


    Li Hongyuan left Jinxiu Palace and went to the imperial study.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： dizzy blood

    Chapter 169


    met Xiao Qian on the road.


    He frowned and looked anxious. When he saw Li Hongyuan, he immediately rushed over: "Uncle Five!"


    Li Hongyuan hugged him: "Why are you here alone?"


    "I''m scared." Li Tingqian''s big eyes were slightly red, the tip of his nose was red, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Li Hongyuan picked him up and said softly, "Xiaoqian is not afraid, Uncle Wu will drive the bad guys away."


    Li Tingqian shook his head: "I''m not afraid of bad people, I''m afraid of my little aunt and the younger brothers and sisters in my aunt''s belly."


    "what?"


    "Auntie bleeds a lot." Li Tingqian said, his eyes flashed with fear, and he shrank into his arms, his small body trembled slightly, "Xiaoqian is afraid of blood..."


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoqian, it''s all right, the uncle and aunt will protect you."


    Li Hongyuan patted Xiaoqian on the back, but got no response.


    Looking down, the child actually passed out.


    Li Hongyuan was taken aback, and before he had time to pass on to the imperial doctor, he took him directly to the imperial hospital.


    It happened that the Dong Yuan was sentenced and saw the eldest grandson of the emperor in a coma, so he hurried over to take a pulse.


    He frowned: "Your Highness''s body is not abnormal."


    "There is no abnormality, why did you suddenly faint?"


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, let the minister use acupuncture first, and let the little highness wake up."


    Dong Chaofeng took out the silver needle and stabbed it in the middle of Xiaoqian''s people. Soon Xiaoqian woke up.


    He rubbed his eyes and sat up, a little dazed: "Uncle Wu Huang, where is this?"


    Li Hongyuan hurriedly asked: "Xiaoqian, how are you feeling? Where are you uncomfortable?"


    Xiaoqian shook his head.


    is not uncomfortable.


    This is weird.


    At this time, a **** rushed over in a hurry, with blood on his hand, saying that he was hit while working, and asked the **** to get some medicine for wounds.


    Xiaoqian fainted when he saw the blood on the eunuch''s hand.


    "Xiao Qian!" Li Hongyuan was surprised, "Master Dong, what the **** is going on?"


    Dong Chaofeng was also surprised, and hurriedly checked it again.


    Still nothing.


    Little His Highness was not injured or ill.


    He just glanced at the injured **** and passed out.


    "Ah!" Dong Chaofeng suddenly remembered something, "Could it be that your little highness has dizziness?"


    "what is this?"


    "In a nutshell, you are afraid of blood, and you will faint immediately when you see blood, or even talk about blood."


    When he said this, Li Hongyuan remembered that when Xiao Qian passed out, he was also talking about Jiang Ning''s injury and bleeding.


    He was a little puzzled: "Xiaoqian has seen blood before, and he doesn''t have this disease."


    Dong Chaofeng said: "This is not a disease, it can only be said to be frightened and stimulated."


    He pointed to his brain, "This is not a disease of the body, it is a disease of the heart."


    "Heart disease?"


    "Yes, Your Highness must have been stimulated to mention that he is afraid of fainting when he sees blood. To cure him, he can only stop being afraid."


    Li Hongyuan picked Xiaoqian up and said, "Treatment is the matter of your imperial hospital. It''s a matter of great importance. Now I''m going to take Xiaoqian to the imperial study to see the emperor. You might as well come with this king, so as to better Explain to your father."


    Dong Chaofeng hurriedly packed his medicine box and followed him to the imperial study.


    The emperor reviewed the memorials in the office of the imperial study, and saw the ministers discussing matters. When Li Hongyuan went in, he didn''t expect that the second-eldest King Chen and the third-eldest King Huai were both here.


    The ?? brothers have always been harmonious on the surface, but in reality they fought openly and secretly, to the point of life and death.


    But in front of their father, they are the best brothers in the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： avenge auntie

    Chapter 170 Revenge for the little aunt


    Li Hongyuan went in with Xiaoqian in his arms, Xiaoqian hugged his neck tightly, his face slightly pale.


    The emperor looked up and saw it, and said in surprise: "What''s wrong with Xiaoqian?"


    Chen Wang Huai Wang also immediately came over to take a look.


    Li Hongyuan recounted the incident and pointed out: "Since the assassination, Xiao Qian was frightened because of too much fear. He fainted when he saw blood. The root of the disease was actually left behind."


    "The root of the disease?" The emperor really frowned.


    King Chen said calmly: "This king has never heard of this kind of problem."


    "Since you don''t believe it, fine."


    Li Hongyuan casually pulled off a jade pendant from his waist and smashed it at Wang Chen''s face.


    Wang Chen screamed and covered his nose.


    Nosebleeds came out.


    Li Tingqian closed his eyes and fainted again.


    There is no sign at all, just dizzy.


    Wang Chen was originally furious, but seeing Li Tingqian like this, he was also a little nervous, covering his nose, forgetting his anger for a while.


    The emperor saw this scene with his own eyes, stood up suddenly, and shouted: "Call Dong Chaofeng!"


    "Doctor Dong is waiting outside the hall."


    "Call him in!"


    Dong Chaofeng bowed his head, trotted in, and knelt down to salute.


    The emperor pointed at Xiaoqian: "What happened to the eldest grandson of the emperor?"


    Dong Chaofeng hurriedly replied: "This minister has already made a diagnosis, and it is indeed because of the stimulation that His Royal Highness the eldest grandson has the root cause of fainting when he sees blood. In the case of His Royal Highness, let alone seeing blood with his own eyes, he just listens to it. If you reach the word blood, you will faint."


    The emperor was furious: "How can this be a good child?"


    Li Hong said: "This, you have to ask the third child."


    "Ask this king? What does this have to do with this king?" Duke Huai looked surprised, "This child has been clinging to you since he was a child, and he ran away when he saw me. Besides, this king would not dare to take him as an eyeball. mess with him."


    "You don''t dare to mess with it, but... what if you accidentally get hurt?"


    "What do you mean? Old five, don''t think I''m not pleasing to the eye, just put a dung pot on my head!" Duke Huai said angrily, "Don''t rely on your mother and concubine to be favored, and act recklessly!"


    "You hurt Princess Yu in the street. Xiaoqian happened to be there at the time. Seeing the princess was injured and bleeding, that''s what happened. Do you dare to say that it has nothing to do with you?"


    "Your princess'' injury is related to me? What evidence do you have? Without evidence, you are a slander!"


    "What if I can show evidence? Do you want to apologize in front of the father and emperor with death?"


    "Shut up!"


    The emperor shouted angrily, "Dong Chaofeng, still haven''t woken up the eldest grandson of the emperor."


    Dong Chaofeng quickly took out the silver needle and woke Xiaoqian.


    The emperor hugged Xiaoqian himself, and felt distressed: "Grandson, why are you scared?"


    Xiaoqian hugged Grandpa Huang''s neck, feeling extremely aggrieved: "Auntie bleeds a lot... If Auntie hadn''t protected Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian would have died. Grandpa Huang wanted to kill the bad guy and avenge the auntie."


    "Okay, okay, Grandpa Huang will definitely avenge your little aunt, and also vent your anger on Xiaoqian."


    The emperor patted Xiaoqian on the back and coaxed him for a long time before asking the **** to send him back.


    Xiaoqian''s father was born by the empress and was the emperor''s only son-in-law. He was established as a prince since he was a child. He was humble and capable, and was highly appreciated by the court. It''s a pity that Tian was jealous of Yingcai, and he died early, leaving only one son.


    The emperor is naturally hurt.


    He slapped the table, pointed at his sons, and said angrily: "You guys are not good, if you have half of your big brother, I can also save my heart!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： This is framed, this is framed!

    Chapter 171 This is framed, this is framed!


    Several sons hurriedly knelt down, begged the father to calm down, and asked the father to punish him.


    The emperor ?? said: "You are a worthless bastard! All day long in front of me, my brothers are filial and filial. Don''t think I don''t know about your private activities!"


    The brothers did not dare to say anything.


    The emperor swept a pile of things on the table to the ground, and said angrily: "Old third, look for yourself!"


    Duke Huai saw that it was a hidden arrow, a hidden weapon and a belt.


    "This... what?"


    "Are you still pretending to be stupid with me?" The emperor patted the table, "Go and see for yourself!"


    Duke Huai hurriedly picked up a short arrow and found that the word Huai was engraved on the tail of the arrow.


    His face changed greatly, and he hurriedly knelt down: "Father, this is framed, this is framed! My son swears that he will never use this kind of thing to harm Princess Yu!"


    "I said you hurt Princess Yu with a sleeve arrow? How do you know that Princess Yu was injured by an arrow?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "After the princess was injured, I arrested all the assassins and blocked the news. All... Third, how did you know that this king''s princess was injured by an arrow?"


    "This...because the royal father took this out!" He held up the short arrow in his hand, "I don''t have such a thing at all. Isn''t this slander?"


    "Dare to argue!"


    The emperor picked up the teacup and threw it in his face, "You bastard, you dare to mutilate siblings, come here, lock him up!"


    "Your Majesty, your son has been wronged. Your son has never done such a thing. I beg your father to investigate!"


    Duke Huai cried and was dragged away.


    The emperor''s anger was still not over, so he called Wen Renzong and asked him to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    Although Wen Renzong is young, he has solved many suspicious and unjust cases since he took office in Ying Tianfu.


    This case is about two princes, and he is only a fourth-rank Beijing official, so it is very difficult to handle.


    But Wen Renzong was not afraid at all, nor did he refuse, and he continued without being humble or arrogant.


    Duke Huai was directly thrown into the prison.


    This is the first time that this prince has been imprisoned in the Prison Department.


    In the past, when the princes and princes made mistakes, at most they were reprimanded, punished or imprisoned.


    It can be seen that the emperor was really angry this time.


    As soon as Duke Huai was locked in, his biological mother, Concubine Xian, knelt at the door of the imperial study, crying and crying, saying that Duke Huai was stupid and honest by nature, and had absolutely no intention to do such a thing.


    Concubine Xian is also an old man who follows the emperor. She has a high family background, and she has been very honest and quiet all these years without making a fuss.


    The ?? Emperor still had a bit of sincerity towards her, and when she came out to see her face up, her eyes were red, she was crying pitifully, and there was white silk in her hair, and she couldn''t help but feel a little pity in her heart.


    "Get up." He pulled Concubine Xian up.


    Concubine Xian cried and said: "Your Majesty knows the temperament of the third child. He has been honest since he was a child, and he is not smart. He has given up. He was tricked by others, but he doesn''t know it yet, and he is stupid all day long. What can he do wrong? Ah, he doesn''t have that bad heart either. Your Majesty, I beg you..."


    "This matter is not definitive, and we still need to find out. If the third child is blue and white, can I still wrong him?"


    "But he''s a prince, where has he suffered like that, how can he bear it?" Concubine Xian cried with rain, "Even if your majesty is angry, don''t put him in jail. It''s getting colder and colder, he My body is weak and I can''t stand it..."


    The emperor was so annoyed that he asked the **** to send her back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： Opportunity to fly on the branch and become a phoenix

    Chapter 172 Opportunity to fly on the branch and become a phoenix


    Concubine Xian went back and cried, resenting the emperor''s ruthlessness in her heart. But thinking that her son is still in prison, she can''t just ignore it.


    She sat in front of the mirror and looked at her face.


    She is in her forties, no longer young, with wrinkles at the end of her eyes.


    In the past two years, she has almost stopped sleeping.


    It is impossible to use beauty to get the emperor to come here.


    sighed faintly.


    The palace maid served next to her, and said softly, "What is your sigh?"


    "Women are too easy to get old." Concubine Xian was a little disappointed, "I just wonder, why is the imperial concubine so beautiful? She is also a few years younger than me, but you look at her, her black hair, bright face, where is it? She looks like someone in her forties. No wonder Your Majesty loves her the most so far."


    "But she doesn''t sleep much either."


    "She doesn''t serve the bed, which is different from this palace. She is Na Qiao, and she doesn''t want to serve the bed herself. But His Majesty favors her and pampers her. There is no chance for others to ask for bed."


    "This person is different from other people." Gong Mai said.


    Concubine Xian saw the fresh and tender face of the seventeen-year-old maid in the mirror, and her heart moved slightly.


    She pulled the palace maid over and said with a smile: "You have been by Ben Gong''s side for two years. You are very smart. How does Ben Gong treat you?"


    "The maid treats the slaves well. Last year, the slave''s father fell ill. It was the mother who gave the slave money so that the father could get better. The slaves will serve the slaves for the rest of their lives."


    "This palace does not want you to serve, but also gives you the opportunity to fly to the branches and become a phoenix."


    The palace maid lowered her head: "Niangniang..."


    "Go get dressed up."


    "Yes, the servant understands."


    Gong Mai turned around and went out.


    When he came back, he had already changed into a gorgeous palace dress. Although she was not a stunning beauty, she was better than young, but she was also bright and moving.


    Concubine Xian was very satisfied.


    In the evening, the emperor had just finished his work when someone came to say that Concubine Xian was ill.


    The emperor originally wanted to go to Jinxiu Palace, so he turned to Concubine Xian.


    Concubine Xian lay on the bed, saying she couldn''t get up and wanted to drink water.


    The emperor looked left and right, but no one was there to serve him. Although he was angry, he poured a glass of water and handed it to her.


    As a result, the water cup was tilted and turned over, and the water was sprinkled on the emperor''s clothes.


    Concubine Xian got up in a hurry, panicked and sick, and coughed.


    What can the emperor say?


    Concubine Xian exclaimed: "No one will come to serve His Majesty and change!"


    Hongling came in and waited for the emperor to change clothes in the next room.


    This is even more obvious. Hong Ling''s pair of fingers is soft, and it goes around to the emperor''s arms, and his eyes are full of autumn waves, and his eyes are like silk.


    The emperor is a man, so he can''t understand what she means.


    But it can¡¯t be like this in the concubine Xian¡¯s house.


    In short, remember her.


    The next day, she was announced to go to bed.


    In the harem, this kind of trick is also common. It is nothing more than an old and degenerate concubine. In order to win the emperor''s heart, he chooses a maid of good color to serve the emperor.


    First, even if this kind of palace maid is serving the bed, because of his humble status, he will not be promoted much, and secondly, he is his own servant, which is easy to control.


    Everyone knows things well, and no one gets in the way.


    As long as people have the ability, let the emperor like it.


    However, Concubine Xian also used Hongling to serve the bed, not to win over the emperor''s heart, but for Duke Huai who was still in prison.


    This conflicts with the interests of another person in the palace.


    To be precise, he was the son of the concubine of the Jinxiu Palace.


    As for why it is not Concubine Jin, it is because she has such a temperament, a person with a cold and cold nature, who only has her own in her eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： The concubine is so fragrant

    Chapter 173 The concubine is so fragrant


    She doesn''t necessarily take her son''s request to her.


    A person who is too casual will not be regarded as an opponent.


    Concubine Xian ignored her like this and used the little palace maid to hook up with the emperor, that is to say, she was sure that she would ignore this matter.


    However, this time she miscalculated.


    As soon as the emperor sent someone to bring Hongling to the Feishhuang Palace, the **** of Jinxiu Palace rushed over to pat the door: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the concubine said she has a headache."


    "The imperial concubine has a headache?" The emperor immediately got up and came out, "I''ll go take a look."


    Hongling was wrapped up and placed on the bed. Seeing this, she became anxious, and she called out, "Your Majesty..."


    However, the emperor ran away without looking back.


    Hongling was angry, anxious and ashamed.


    She was wrapped, and there was nothing left inside, so she was left to dry.


    On weekdays, the imperial concubine left the emperor and did not want to see him, but now the imperial concubine said that he had a headache, so he threw away the woman who was going to sleep and ran away.


    is simply so petted.


    The emperor ran to the Jinxiu Palace and saw the imperial concubine leaning on the bedside, casually flipping through a book, holding a small pot in her hand, not knowing what she was eating.


    "Zhuzhu, are you all right?" The emperor asked with concern, "Where''s the imperial physician, why haven''t you come yet?"


    "The imperial physician has come."


    "What did the imperial physician say?"


    "It''s okay, just dizzy. The imperial doctor said that you need to keep calm and keep calm, and you can''t be angry." The imperial concubine said lazily, "Excuse your majesty to run this trip, the concubine should not delay your serious business."


    The emperor ?? sat beside her: "I''m fine."


    "My concubine feels much better, the emperor please come back, don''t ask people to wait in a hurry."


    The emperor leaned back to her side again: "I''m too lazy to go back, it''s tiring to run back and forth."


    Concubine Jin did not speak.


    The emperor sniffed at her: "What is Zhuzhu smoking today? It''s so fragrant."


    "It''s nothing, it''s some sweet-scented osmanthus from the fifth wife."


    "No wonder there is a scent of sweet-scented osmanthus." The emperor smiled, "The fifth daughter-in-law is filial."


    "yes."


    "I''m very tired." The emperor called out, "Fetch some water, I''m going to rest here tonight."


    He looked at the imperial concubine''s expression, and seeing that she had no objection, he immediately called someone to wash and change, and lay down on the bed.


    That night, the emperor stayed in Jinxiu Palace.


    Hongling was left to hang out in Feishhuang Palace all night.


    After dawn, how was she carried, and how was she carried back.


    Concubine Xian was full of heart waiting for the good news that the emperor Jin Hongling would be the pick daughter, or that Duke Huai might be spared the pain of prison.


    Who knows, but got the end of Hongling being thrown back.


    Not only that, but the **** of Feishhuang Palace also said, please ask Concubine Xian to send Hong Ling to another place, and do not appear in front of your Majesty in the future.


    It is obvious what ?? means.


    In order to please the noble concubine, His Majesty kicked Concubine Xian aside without hesitation.


    Until the matter is cleared up, Duke Huai cannot be released from prison.


    Concubine Xian almost vomited blood.


    She never expected that Concubine Jin, who never competed for favor in the harem, would actually take action.


    Concubine Jin made a move, and what happened to a mere palace maid in Hongling?


    Not to mention the maid, even if the concubine Xian was lying on the bed at that time, the emperor would leave her without hesitation and threw himself into the arms of the Jinxiu Palace.


    Over the years, the imperial concubine took the initiative to show affection to the emperor, but this was the first time.


    The emperor is not happy yet.


    Concubine Xian lost her temper, calling Hongling useless, and she climbed up even if she gave her a branch.


    Finally sent her to Xinzheku.


    As for the noble concubine of the Jinxiu Palace, she did not wait for the emperor to dress after dawn. She slept until noon and woke up. When she woke up, she remembered the candied fruit, only to realize that she had finished eating.


    She patted the box: "Why is it gone?"


    The palace maid hurriedly said: "Princess Yu sent someone to send this amount."


    "Go and ask for some more! Is this palace worth such a small box of candied fruit? Why do I have to send three more boxes."


    I''m here again to ask for a recommendation vote, vote hard, and give you some meat, alright.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： dont get used to her

    Chapter 174 Don''t need to get used to her


    The chief **** of Jinxiu Palace came to Yu Wangfu.


    Li Hongyuan thought it was his mother-in-law looking for him, but he didn''t expect that the **** was looking for Jiang Ning.


    "The concubine said that she was asking for some sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus with Princess Yu." The **** said with a smile, "The concubine is so cute, I almost lost my temper when I woke up early without eating.


    "Candied fruit?" Li Hong said from afar, "The mother and concubine love to eat, so this king will buy some."


    "Hey, don''t want that, how can the things made by those people outside enter the mouth of the noble concubine." The **** smiled and stopped, "the lady pointed out the one that Princess Yu wanted to do by herself. If the servants can''t get it, they will not dare to go back. I beg your lord to have mercy on the little one."


    "Then wait, I''ll take a look."


    Li Hongyuan asked the housekeeper to invite the **** down for tea and snacks, while he went to Qingyiyuan himself.


    Jiang Ning is supporting Huang Ying and Chunlai, walking slowly and strolling in the small courtyard.


    Her belly was already quite big, and she raised her skirt.


    The limbs are slender and do not feel bloated.


    Li Hongyuan watched for a while, and when she saw that she had stopped to rest, he walked over and said, "Your belly is growing a little faster."


    Jiang Ning sat down, wiped his sweat with a towel, and ignored him.


    The bigger the belly, the harder it is. I always want to lie down and rest, but I can''t, so I have to force myself to get up and move.


    Who is the initiator of all this?


    and face said.


    "Yesterday, the candied fruit you gave to the concubine, she liked it very much."


    "That''s good."


    "Mother and concubine sent someone and said she would take some back home."


    "Gone."


    "Gone?"


    "I''m already like this, how much do you expect me to do at one time?" Jiang Ning pointed to himself, "Tell the noble concubine to wait until I rest another day."


    Li Hongyuan said: "Mother and concubine have always been favored. As long as she likes something, she doesn''t have to say anything, and the father will deliver it to her. Now that she takes the initiative to ask you, you dare to refuse."


    "I''m not her man, so I don''t need to get used to her."


    "You... you''re outrageous."


    What did ?? say.


    But... Li Hongyuan wasn''t really angry either.


    Since he found out that Jiang Ning''s temperament is somewhat similar to that of his mother and concubine, he was relieved of her petty temperament.


    The father and the emperor can tolerate the mother and concubine for decades. Is he still inferior to the father?


    But still said: "You say this in your own room, but be careful when you say it outside."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him with a half smile.


    Li Hongyuan said, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Didn''t you realize that your mother-in-law and my mother, Lin Zizi, look a bit like?"


    "Say what to do with this."


    Li Hongyuan did not refute.


    How could he not find it, anyone with long eyes can see it. Back then, the mother and concubine were favored as soon as she entered the palace. After so many years, no matter what she did, the father and emperor favored her.


    In the end, she was still regarded as Lin Zizi''s stand-in.


    Many people thought so back then, but after so many years, no one said it again.


    The emperor''s kindness to his concubine is also real and obvious to all.


    This is also understandable, why the imperial concubine is always cold and indifferent to the emperor.


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m just thinking, if your father likes the same type, does it mean that he is still very specific."


    "not my business."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "This king is just here to ask you, when will you be able to have candied fruit."


    "I''ll be in a good mood in a few days."


    "Yesterday you used a box of candied fruit to bribe the heart of the mother-in-law and let her take the initiative to compete with the concubine Xian for favor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： Treat all kinds of dissatisfaction

    Chapter 175 Dictate all kinds of dissatisfaction


    "Don''t you want to get more candied fruit to win over the concubine''s heart?" Li Hongyuan followed suit, "In the past few years, there have been very few things that the concubine can care about."


    Jiang Ning was unmoved: "It''s called rare and precious. After giving her something to eat, can she still be rare?"


    "You also use this trick for your mother and concubine?"


    "Why not?" Jiang Ning glanced at him, "What I make is delicious. Your father likes to eat, your mother-in-law likes it, and your eldest nephew likes it even more. In life, who doesn''t want to eat that one?"


    "I didn''t get that much either."


    "That''s because you don''t understand." Jiang Ning said calmly, "For you, what you eat is not the most important thing, because you have other desires. For example, power, the throne. But for your father, mother and concubine , they have already enjoyed the best things in the world, and there is nothing else to pursue."


    Li Hongyuan said: "It''s a set of things. The mother-in-law helped you yesterday, and now you have specially sent someone to ask for candied fruit. You still ask people to go back empty-handed?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ning thought for a while and said to Huang Ying, "Don''t you have some cakes? Bring them back."


    "Bread?" Li Hongyuan couldn''t believe it. "Jiang Ning, you just perfunctory mother concubine? She wants candied fruit. If you give me a few pieces of cake, you won''t be afraid to annoy her."


    "I just don''t have it now. You kill me and I can''t get it out."


    Huang Ying brought a cardboard box with a blue ribbon bow tied on the outside, which looked quite elegant.


    Li Hongyuan took the box and said, "In case the mother-in-law is angry...you take it yourself."


    "What if she gets angry?"


    "I will let the father release Duke Huai."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Is the imperial concubine so capricious?


    It''s really a happy and unrestrained life.


    Jiang Ning said: "If a little food can make the noble concubine change her mind, then Duke Huai may have to stay in prison for the rest of his life."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "The emperor can govern King Huai, the concubine can govern the emperor, and I... can govern your concubine." Jiang Ning said, "You don''t believe it? It doesn''t matter.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her stomach and said, "This king wants to see who will conquer you in the future."


    He took the box back to the front yard and handed it to the eunuch: "Giving this to the queen mother, although it''s not sweet-scented osmanthus, it was made by Jiang Ning himself."


    "Oh my lord, the servants are here to ask for sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus. If you take something else back, will the imperial concubine be happy?"


    "She doesn''t like it, and I can''t help it."


    Li Hong said, "Jiang Ning has such a big belly, how can this king force her to do things?"


    "That''s not possible, the little prince is important." The **** hurriedly took the box, "The slaves should go back first."


    The box was delivered to Concubine Jin.


    She glanced at it and asked, "Where''s the candied fruit in this palace?"


    "Princess Yu said that there are only so many. If you want more, it will take a few days. This box of cakes is also made by Princess Yu herself, so I can try it for my mother." The **** explained with a smile.


    Concubine Jin opened the box and saw that it was divided into six small grids, each of which was filled with golden-yellow, little oily round cakes.


    "This pancake is surprisingly good-looking." Concubine Jin Gui picked up a piece and smelled it, it was fragrant and sweet.


    She immediately felt better.


    She likes sweets,


    Take a bite, the skin is crispy, but the inside is soft, very sweet, but not greasy.


    A small piece of cake, and it was eaten in a few bites.


    Concubine Jin took a sip of tea and took another piece.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： chaise longue

    Chapter 176 Concubine Cake


    After a while, only two of the six cakes remained.


    "Niangniang, don''t eat too much at one time, or you won''t be overcome." Grandma brought hot tea.


    Concubine Jin snorted and said, "Save these two pieces in the afternoon to eat when you wake up."


    Mamma smiled and said, "It''s rare that the lady has a good appetite."


    "What is this cake called?"


    "I don''t know that, just send someone to ask."


    So the **** ran back and brought some jewelry and fabrics as a reward. He said that the concubine liked the cakes that Princess Yu honored very much, and asked what the name of the cakes was.


    Li Hong never thought that the mother-in-law really liked this pancake.


    How picky the mother-in-law is, he knows better than anyone else.


    She dislikes the meals in the imperial pantry, and usually just eats snacks to pass them off.


    But he didn''t expect to love Jiang Ning so much.


    Li Hongyuan came to Qingyiyuan.


    This is the third time he has come that day.


    Jiang Ning said: "Thank you for remembering, but I can''t help but run three times."


    "You are the king who is willing to come." Li Hongyuan said, "Mother concubine likes the pancakes you make, so I specifically asked what it is called."


    "Call my wife..."


    "what?"


    "Cough, I mean, this cake is called the imperial concubine cake." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "It is specially made for the imperial concubine."


    "Royal concubine cake? You will be tricky."


    Jiang Ning ignored him.


    Li Hongyuan stopped, then turned and left.


    Although the two of them still had nothing to say and no good faces, at least they were able to calm down and not be as arrogant as before.


    Li Hongyuan walked out of Qingyiyuan and looked back.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in a wheelchair, alone under the porch, watching the dead branches and leaves after the rain.


    The girl is wearing a pink and white dress, with deep star eyes and a beautiful and arrogant face, which is not as beautiful as the world.


    I have to admit that when she put away such a sloppy appearance, she was really beautiful.


    Inherited the beauty of Lin Zizi, the first beauty in Chang''an City, Jiang Ning''s beauty is beyond doubt.


    "Master, what are you looking at?" Chashan''s voice interrupted Li Hongyuan''s thoughts.


    He withdrew his gaze: "Enter the palace."


    Cha Shan followed up: "Did you just look at the princess just now? The princess looks really good-looking, like a fairy. The servants have seen a lot of the world with the lord, and I haven''t seen anyone''s lady, more than Our princess is better looking."


    "You little brat know what beauty is not."


    "Although the servants have no knowledge, you can still see the height of the eyebrows and eyes." Cha Shan smiled, "Master, treat the princess better, see how much the concubine likes the princess."


    "Is that liking? Pure buying."


    Li Hongyuan thought to himself, the food this woman made was so delicious, the father, Huang Xiaoqian and the others liked it, and even the mother and concubine were subdued by a small box of cakes.


    His own son went to beg for a long time, but she ignored her, but she took the initiative to fight for favor for a jar of candied fruit.


    is simply unreasonable.


    Li Hongyuan went to the palace to see his mother and concubine and greeted her.


    Concubine Jin said, "How is your daughter-in-law?"


    This was the first time she took the initiative to ask about Jiang Ning.


    Li Hongyuan said: "She is fine, her injuries are almost healed. Now she is raising a baby and waiting for delivery. She didn''t go out and wander around."


    "Now that she''s done, ask her to cook some more food."


    "...The concubine asked her if she was okay, just for food?"


    "What''s that pancake called?"


    "Erchen specifically asked, she said it was called Concubine Cake."


    "Concubine Cake?" Concubine Jin smiled, "Bengong has never heard of such a name, so it''s nonsense."


    "Yes, that woman is always talking nonsense and has no formality."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： youve lived in vain

    Chapter 177 You really lived in vain


    "Is it really called a concubine cake?"


    "Yes, she made it specially for the imperial concubine, so it is called the imperial concubine cake."


    "Although there is suspicion of flattery, but I like it." Concubine Jin looked happy.


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "After so many years, this is the first time that Erchen has heard from your mother-in-law that you like someone."


    "I don''t like her at all, I just like the snacks she makes." Concubine Jin returned to her indifferent look, and yawned lazily, "In the eyes of this palace, no one deserves to be liked. Including you. Father, including you."


    "My son didn''t provoke you."


    "What do you think you are a good thing? It''s not for the sake of competing for the throne. What''s the point." Concubine Jin Gui said lazily, "Go back. Tell your wife that if you want Bengong to help you in the future, you can exchange it for something delicious. "


    Li Hongyuan: "...Mother concubine, my son was filial to you before, right? You are a picky eater, and my son has collected a lot of delicious food for you, why didn''t you take a look?"


    "The ones you found don''t taste good."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Concubine Jin glanced at him: "Isn''t it a very important thing to eat? If you don''t eat, you will starve to death."


    "Yes, very important."


    "Have you eaten anything your wife makes?"


    "Never."


    "Then you really lived in vain."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan saluted: "Mother and concubine rest, my son retire."


    He walked to the door and heard her say, "Do you know why Ben Gong has always disliked you?"


    Li Hongyuan stopped.


    Concubine Jin said lightly, "Because, you are so similar to Ben Gong. Both mother and son have the same weak and cold nature. You are filial and respectful to your father and to Ben Gong. But you don''t have much affection for us. Your daughter-in-law is good at cooking, but you haven''t eaten it. It shows that she doesn''t like you. It stands to reason that you are his husband, you are noble, and you are good-looking. She shouldn''t like you, but she just doesn''t. You know why ?"


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    Concubine Jin said: "Because you have no heart. You only care about yourself, and you can only use her. People who don''t give their sincerity to others will never get their sincerity."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said with a relaxed smile: "Why did concubine mother think of saying this today?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s rare to have a good bite, and I''m in a good mood, so I chatted a few more words." Concubine Jin touched her face and said to the maid next to her, "It''s amazing, is this palace getting old? How can I become a chatter? Are you talking?"


    Li Hongyuan shook his head, raised his feet and left.


    On the day the imperial examinations were released, Jiang Ning made a food box by himself and asked him to send it back to his third brother.


    If you pass the exam, it is a congratulations.


    If you miss it, you should be comforted if you have a good mouth.


    But Jiang Yi was very competitive, and he was directly admitted to the eighth place in the first grade.


    The Jiang family was very happy, Jiang Yi quickly sent someone to Yu Wangfu, told Jiang Ning, and said that the food was good, and asked for more.


    Jiang Ning sent someone to ask, "How is He Tang''s examination?"


    "He Tang is even more promising, the third place in the first class!"


    "Isn''t that Tanhua Lang?"


    "After you get the palace exam, your Majesty will take the exam in person before you can decide." The servant smiled, "Our third master will also participate in the palace exam. Maybe the emperor likes it, so he will order it."


    Jiang Ning was very happy, he rolled up his sleeves to cook and cooked food.


    Li Hongyuan came back from outside and heard that the princess cooked the food herself, and sent food to her parents'' family and another to the He family.


    Ask for a ticket, ask for a ticket, ask for a ticket, and say something urgent three times.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： take it to the dog

    Chapter 178 Take it to the dog


    Send it and send it.


    Li Hong is far from caring.


    As long as she doesn''t act like a demon, whoever she loves and who she likes is free to do with her.


    But for some reason, he suddenly remembered what his mother-in-law said.


    More than one person has praised him, Jiang Ning''s cooking skills are good.


    Many people around him have eaten it, but he, the person who should have the closest relationship with Jiang Ning, has never eaten it once.


    After thinking about it, he went to the kitchen.


    I can smell the fragrance from a distance.


    Now, every time Jiang Ning cooks, it will no longer cause panic among the cooks, but rather look forward to it.


    Because every time the princess made something delicious, she would keep some for them to taste.


    Such a master is not welcome.


    I wish she lived in the kitchen.


    When Li Hong arrived, he saw Jiang Ning surrounded by stars like the moon.


    Seeing him coming, the servants hurriedly saluted and retreated.


    "Who gave this to eat again." Li Hongyuan walked over and glanced at the contents on the plate.


    Weird, I don''t know what it is.


    "It''s not for the prince anyway."


    "The rice, flour, grain and oil you used didn''t come from this palace?"


    "Would you like to deduct it from my monthly salary?" Jiang Ning called Huang Ying, "Take this and divide it into two, give one to the third brother, and give the other to He Tang."


    "Why give it to He Tang? This king is wondering, what''s your relationship with He Tang? Are you giving him food or use?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Jiang Ning wiped his hands, "I just want to be nice to him."


    "You''re a married woman. You don''t blushing when you say this. You''re really thick-skinned." Li Hongyuan sneered, "Why don''t you marry him if you''re so worried about it?"


    Jiang Ning picked up a pear, took a bite, and said, "If it wasn''t for your troubled father, I might have married someone else. I think He Tang is very good, he is upright, and he is also good to me. We grew up together. Childhood sweetheart, smart and motivated. Marry him, he will definitely hurt people."


    "Don''t dream."


    Li Hongyuan sneered, "When you enter the gate of Prince Yu''s Mansion, you are dead, and you are also a dead man in Prince Yu''s Mansion. You also delusionally think about other men. Except this King is dead!"


    Jiang Ning smiled: "When you die, I will not only remarry, but also let your son call someone else''s father."


    "you--"


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t deal with her again, and finally grabbed the pear from her hand and threw it away, "Eat, eat, and I''m not afraid of choking you!"


    he left the kitchen angrily, just saw the housekeeper carrying two food boxes, and immediately stopped: "What are you going to do?"


    The housekeeper hurriedly said, "This is what the princess sent to Jiang Mansion."


    "What about the other one?"


    "It''s for the He family in the back alley."


    "Bring it!"


    "Which one?"


    "Give that to the He family!"


    The housekeeper hurriedly handed it over.


    Li Hongyuan opened the food box and saw several plates of delicate desserts inside, and a flower note with a message to He Tang.


    Li Hongyuan threw away Huajian, reached out and took a snack to eat.


    was originally angry, but when he ate it, he became even more angry.


    He is a dignified Prince Yu, why did he rob a poor and sour jinshi for food?


    The remaining half of the snack was thrown into the box and handed to the housekeeper: "Take this box to feed the dog."


    "Master, this is the princess..."


    "Is it bad for you to speak?"


    "No, no, the servant obeys orders. But... if the princess finds out about it... The princess can''t be angry with her current body. If there is something wrong, the servant can''t afford it."


    "Fool, keep your mouth shut. Could it be that the dog who ate the snack would come to her and say it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： i tell you to drink

    Chapter 179 I told you to drink


    "Oh oh oh, the slave understands!"


    The housekeeper went swiftly with the food box.


    Li Hongyuan returned to the study angrily. When he saw Li and Fang coming, he became even more impatient and told them to get out. After drinking a sip of tea, he disliked the hot tea.


    In short, it''s not pleasing to the eye anywhere.


    Cha Shan said cautiously: "Master, why don''t you admit your mistake to the princess."


    "What''s wrong with this king?"


    "Are you jealous?" Cha Shan said with a smile, "Your temper wasn''t like this before. Since the princess came, you''ve become so irritable, it''s not like you."


    "When she didn''t come, the palace was quiet. How could there be so many things? It''s annoying."


    "You told the little one before that when a woman is noisy, you just leave it to dry. You never put effort into women, why do you always get angry with the princess? Does this mean that you care about the princess?"


    "Do you care about her?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "Such a flirtatious woman likes to hook up with her outside, it''s not clear, it''s not clear. This king tolerates her because she''s pregnant with a child. When the child is born, I''ll call her Where did it come from, where did it go!"


    Chashan dared not say a word.


    Li Hongyuan said again: "Also, she is not allowed to cook and cook in the future!"


    He is King Yu, the master of this mansion. He ordered Jiang Ning not to use the kitchen, who would dare to use it.


    When Jiang Ning went again, he found that the kitchen door was closed.


    The cook was also in a dilemma.


    I like her very much, but I dare not obey the prince''s orders.


    If you don''t use it, you don''t need it. Jiang Ning planned to build a small kitchen in Qingyiyuan, but it wasn''t that he had no money.


    When ?? returned, she heard two servants talking, saying that the housekeeper threw the princess'' dessert to the dog.


    Jiang Ning said: "Xiaoman, you call them over and ask them clearly."


    Xiaoman went over immediately, and brought the two old women over with one hand.


    asked without much effort.


    Jiang Ning asked Xiaoman to push him and turned to Lingyunxuan, just in time to meet Li Yuanyuan bringing tea to Li Hongyuan.


    She took off her shoes and threw them.


    Li Yuanyuan screamed, and the tea was overturned on the ground.


    "Master, my hand..." Li Yuanyuan cried.


    Li Hongyuan''s face sank: "Jiang Ning, what are you making trouble again?"


    "Give the dog something I made? Why did you do that?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan looked out the door.


    The housekeeper hurried in and threw himself on his knees: "Princess, calm down, this is all something that the servant lard was blinded by and did in a momentary confusion. The servant is guilty!"


    "Steward Wang, I know that you are loyal to your lord, but you don''t need to take the initiative to take the blame. After all, your lord is not someone who dares to act."


    "I asked the housekeeper to throw it away." Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    "why?"


    "Remember, you are Princess Yu, not the lame girl from before! If you break the connection with He Tangou again, this king will also discount your other leg."


    "Li Hongyuan, you are so arrogant, do you think no one can cure you?" Jiang Ning said, "Wait. Xiaoman, let''s go."


    Xiaoman pushed her away.


    Li Yuanyuan was still sobbing.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "How is your hand?"


    "Go back to Your Highness, the slave''s hand is fine..."


    "Go back if you have nothing to do."


    "..." Li Yuanyuan stood up and walked away aggrieved.


    Before leaving, he glanced at the tea on the ground.


    Back to Lanxuan, Mo Ma followed: "Girl, how is it?"


    "How about what."


    "That tea, did your Highness drink it?"


    "What are you drinking, the princess was knocked over." Li Yuanyuan was not angry.


    "Ah?" Mo Ma was a little panicked, "Could it be that the princess found something?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： production is imminent

    Chapter 180 Production is imminent


    Li Yuanyuan was a little irritable: "How do I know? She took off her shoes as soon as she came in. She didn''t know if she was going to hit the prince or pointed me at me. Anyway, she hit the tea. It burned my hand."


    "Is the girl''s hand out of the way?"


    "nothing."


    The tea was not very hot all the way, and the back of my hand was only a little red.


    is just the fear and doubt in the heart, which is difficult to eliminate.


    Mother Mo rubbed her hands together and said, "This can''t be done. It doesn''t matter if the princess made a mistake or she realized something. We can''t sit still."


    "What do you mean by mama?"


    "Miss, let''s do it." Momo said in a low voice, "Princess''s belly is already so big, let''s see how the day goes, she will give birth in two or three months. If you don''t do it, it will be too late. The master keeps urging ."


    "I know, but...it''s really hard to find an opportunity." Li Yuanyuan frowned, "Mother also knows that since the last time the prince brought her back and diagnosed that she was pregnant with a boy, she was assassinated on the street. The lord''s protection for her has become more and more strict, let alone hands and feet, I can''t get close to Qingyiyuan at all."


    "The girl is smart, there must be a way. No matter how strict the Qingyi Courtyard is, it is not monolithic. The people inside always have to come out and go in. The princess won''t stay inside and won''t come out. Isn''t it going to Ling Yunxuan today? "Mother Mo was a little puzzled when she said this, "How dare she make such a big fuss with the prince? What is it for?"


    "It seems that the prince threw the dessert made by the princess to the dog, which made the princess furious."


    "Will the lord do such a thing?" Mo Ma was surprised.


    In her impression, King Yu has always been indifferent and unsmiling. Except for the few who served him personally, who would dare to read more and say more.


    He is a prince, a prince, and he pretends to be a family and country. How can he do such a childish and boring thing?


    Mother Mo shook her head: "This man, in front of women, is still a child after all."


    "I have been with the lord for several years, and I have never seen the lord do such a thing."


    "It means that the lord doesn''t care about you."


    "Why?"


    "You still don''t understand?" Momo sighed, "Master has adopted you since you were twelve years old and trained you. Because you are smart, gentle, and understanding, he arranged for you to stay by King Yu''s side and count on you. Winning the heart of King Yu, who knows that you are not as good as a disabled woman who has just passed the door. You haven''t seen the side of a man and a child, what else could it be? Because men don''t like you."


    Li Yuanyuan stopped talking.


    Mother Mo sighed: "I don''t know what the lord likes that lame princess. In terms of being gentle and considerate, and in terms of serving others, she is better than a girl."


    "Mummy forgot, she has such a beautiful face that I will never be able to match."


    "Yeah, if nothing else, she looks too good. However, if a man likes her because of her face, what''s the use. No matter how fresh a flower is, it will wither, and a beautiful face can How long will it last?"


    "What''s the use of saying this now." Li Yuanyuan frowned.


    "In my opinion, it''s not impossible. Since I can get the princess out of the Qingyi Courtyard today, I can do it next time." Momo said with a smile, "The prince and the princess, one is cold-faced and the other is arrogant. Domineering. It''s easy to provoke. Waiting for her to leave Qingyiyuan next time is a good time for you to do it."


    Li Yuanyuan nodded, thinking secretly in her heart.


    Who knows, Jiang Ning never left Qingyi Courtyard since that day.


    She stayed in Qingyiyuan until autumn, and in winter, the day of giving birth was just around the corner.


    The atmosphere of Prince Yu''s mansion also gradually became tense.


    How many pairs of eyes are staring at this.


    A new month has begun, I wish you all a happy National Day, Mid-Autumn Festival, and have fun. Then I will ask for a recommendation ticket again, and I will give you a lottery tomorrow. What did Jiang Ning give birth to?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： labor

    Chapter 181 Labor


    Li Yuanyuan has been looking for opportunities, but she waited left and right, Jiang Ning was like a hard-shelled turtle, since she had a big quarrel with King Yu, she never left Qingyi Courtyard.


    The gate of Qingyi Courtyard was also tightly guarded, except for Huang Ying and a few maids and Xiaoman, no one else was allowed to enter or leave.


    Not to mention other people, even Li Hongyuan, who has never entered.


    However, no one knows whether he doesn''t want to go or can''t get in.


    In short, Li Yuanyuan and Mo Ma''s plans were completely unsuccessful.


    Huang Ying and Chunlai''s maids were all dowries brought by Jiang Ning from Jiang''s family, and they were loyal to her and could not be provoked by them. As for Xiaoman, although he is not very smart, he has a single tendon, and there is only one Jiang Ning in his heart, so he will ignore what other people say.


    As a result, Li Yuanyuan couldn''t find a chance to start at all.


    Until the twelfth lunar month, when the first snow fell in Chang''an City, Jiang Ning got up in the morning to have breakfast.


    Her belly is already very big, and it is not normal.


    But everyone''s pregnancy situation is different, some people don''t show their pregnancy and their belly is small. Some people are pregnant, and their stomachs seem to be very large.


    As long as the child is well, it''s okay.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, took a snowflake, and watched the small white snowflake melt in his palm.


    After being bored in the yard for more than two months, it was very uncomfortable at first, but now it is almost calm.


    "Princess, it''s cold outside, let''s go back to the house after a while." Huang Ying put on a cloak for her and said softly.


    "It''s almost New Year''s Eve." Jiang Ning looked at Feixue.


    "Yeah, there are still about 20 days." Huang Ying smiled, "The prime minister must be very concerned about the princess, and will send someone to ask every three or five, especially the wife, who will come several times. The third master also sent people several times. Come. The third master is now working in the Hanlin Academy, and he will be as successful as Master Xiang in the future."


    "I know they miss me, why don''t I miss them. But... let''s unload the stuff first. I don''t want to encounter another assassination."


    Jiang Ning said, suddenly felt a stomachache.


    She frowned and reached out to grab Huang Ying: "Huang Ying, my stomach hurts."


    Huang Ying hurriedly called: "Spring is here, come quickly!"


    Several maids rushed out.


    "What''s wrong?" Xia Chu asked.


    "Princess has a stomachache." Huang Ying said, "Xiachu, your legs and feet are fast, hurry up to Lingyunxuan, and ask the lord to invite the imperial doctor. Dongxie, you go and call Granny Wen."


    Chunlai was a little panicked: "It''s not yet time, why is it about to give birth?"


    "There is no set number of births, sometimes a few days early, or a few days later." Huang Ying urged, "Go to the house to prepare and make the bed. Xiaoman, come and help me bring the princess back."


    Xiaoman immediately came to help and helped Jiang Ning to the delivery room that had been prepared.


    Jiang Ning lay on the bed and said, "Don''t panic, it''s not so fast."


    Although she has never given birth to a child, she still knows some basic common sense. It is necessary to wait for the labor pains to be regular and intensive before giving birth.


    Sure enough, it only hurt occasionally for a while at first.


    She stopped lying down and got up for a walk.


    Walk more and live faster.


    Huang Ying brought honey water for her to drink.


    gave her another egg to eat, saying that she would eat more, and she would have strength later.


    Jiang Ning looked calm and panicked. After all, it was the first time he was born, and he didn''t know what to expect. It is impossible not to be afraid of worry.


    She was so tense that she couldn''t eat at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： Labor 2

    Chapter 182 Labor 2


    After a while, there were chaotic footsteps outside.


    Xia Chu came in and said, "Your Highness is here."


    Huang Ying frowned: "I told you to invite the imperial physician, why did you invite the prince?"


    "This king has sent someone to invite Imperial Physician Dong." Li Hongyuan''s voice came.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw him walk in with his feet raised.


    The two women at the door wanted to stop him, but they didn''t dare to tangle.


    Jiang Ning was enduring another wave of pain, lying on his side, curled up, frowning tightly, his face pale.


    They haven''t seen each other since the last time they quarreled.


    Seeing the pained look on her beautiful face, Li Hongyuan''s heart twitched inexplicably.


    He couldn''t help but walk over, his voice softened: "How are you?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to see him at all, but hearing him speak made him a little annoyed.


    Because her pain at this time was all caused by him!


    He was standing so comfortably, and she had to endure the pain of pregnancy for ten months, the pain in the lower back that couldn''t sleep at night, the tightness in the chest in the later stage of pregnancy, and the inability to breathe.


    Now he will lie on the bed like a wounded pig, groaning in pain, surrounded by people, without dignity.


    Why?


    Jiang Ning not only ignored Li Hongyuan''s words of concern, but also wanted him to disappear immediately.


    But she was enduring a wave of more intense pain, her mind went blank, and she had no time to respond.


    Zhao Shu wrinkled her face in pain, and couldn''t help but get anxious: "What''s going on? Where is the person?"


    The two wives hurried in, panting and saying, "I thought there was still some time left, why are you going to give birth now?"


    "Having a baby sooner or later, there is still a certain number? The two grandmothers are too caring!" Huang Ying frowned, "Come over and show the princess soon."


    The two women hurried over to check on Jiang Ning.


    But Li Hongyuan was still in the house.


    "Your Highness, go out and wait, men don''t stay in this kind of place." Wen Po said.


    Li Hongyuan remembered what his mother and concubine once said, when a woman gives birth to a child, it is the most painful and fragile time, and it is the time when a man is most needed by her side.


    Those who say that the delivery room is dirty and unlucky are bullshit.


    Which man did not come out of the delivery room?


    Influenced by his mother and concubine, he never felt that the delivery room was unclean, nor did he feel that he needed to avoid it.


    Why avoid it?


    He is the father of the child, and he wants to see the child at first sight.


    "You go and check!" he said, "This king is here to accompany the princess."


    Jiang Ning grabbed the pillow at the head of the bed, threw it at him, and shouted, "Get out, who wants you to watch here!"


    She didn''t have much strength, and the pillow was thrown lightly.


    Li Hongyuan picked up the pillow, walked over to her bed, and tried to make his voice softer: "This king knows that you are in pain and scared right now. It''s okay, this king will accompany you..."


    "It doesn''t matter how big you are, hurry up! Don''t get in the way here!" Jiang Ning said angrily, "Li Hongyuan, what are you at ease, Lai here doesn''t want me to give birth to a child?"


    Li Hongyuan was stunned: "Don''t all women want men to accompany them?"


    "You think too much, I''ll only get more angry when I see you! Hiss..." Jiang Ning''s eyebrows twisted together, "Don''t get out!"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her belly and went out in dismay.


    what''s up?


    What the concubine said was not correct at all.


    Either this woman is abnormal, different from ordinary women.


    Li Hongyuan stood at the door, listening to the faint sound of pain inside, his heart twitched a little bit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： The princess gave birth to a little prince

    Chapter 183 The princess gave birth to a prince


    Anyway, the woman in the house is giving birth to a child for him.


    She was in excruciating pain.


    Thinking of her sweaty pale face, Li Hongyuan''s always cold heart softened.


    He stood motionless at the door, his expression was calm, and he couldn''t seem to let go of his anger, but the anxiety in his heart tightened little by little as Jiang Ning''s pained voice intensified.


    Physician Dong trotted in.


    Li Hongyuan''s voice was about to kill: "You just came!"


    Imperial Doctor Dong said quickly, "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the princess is the first child, so it''s not that fast. Besides, the usual diagnosis shows that the princess'' fetus looks good and the fetus is in the correct position, so there should be no problem with the delivery. Your Highness, please rest assured."


    However, how can you not be in a hurry.


    The voice of the woman inside ?? sounded very painful.


    Why is she so squeamish, I really want to feel pain for her.


    Li Hongyuan frowned and glanced inside, then realized what he was thinking, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Why did he have this idea?


    It is always painful for a woman to have a baby.


    Didn''t he already know about it, and he was already mentally prepared.


    But now listening to the woman''s voice, he felt anxious and irritable, and wanted to kick the door and go in to see what was going on.


    He had never tried this feeling.


    He finally couldn''t hold it any longer, he could no longer maintain his calm, and walked back and forth at the door.


    One hour, two hours passed.


    The voice of the woman inside has become hoarse.


    It''s already noon, and it still hasn''t been born.


    Li Hongyuan''s palms have begun to sweat.


    "Dong Chaofeng, what''s going on?" He asked Imperial Doctor Dong, "It''s been a long time and I haven''t given birth yet!"


    Imperial Physician Dong accompanied him with a smile: "Your Highness, don''t be impatient, half a day is not too long... Some have given birth for two or three days."


    "Two or three days?" Li Hongyuan was shocked and raised his voice, "Did you hear? Did you hear? She''s in so much pain, can you bear it for you? Hurry up and let her give birth sooner!"


    Dong Chaofeng smiled wryly: "How can I force the speed of this child..."


    "medicine!"


    "Xiaguan has already prescribed a recipe for induction soup, and it will be ready soon."


    The induction medicine was delivered, Jiang Ning''s clothes were soaked with sweat, his hair was soaked, and his face was as pale as white paper.


    She knew that having a baby was painful, but she never thought it would be so painful.


    The labor pains are already very intense, this time it hasn''t eased yet, it''s coming again.


    After drinking the induced labor soup, Po Wen asked Huang Ying and her to drink ginseng tablets to restore her strength.


    Outside Qingyi Courtyard, Li Yuanyuan and Fang Ruren came to visit.


    However, they can''t get in.


    Xiaoman is guarding the door, like a door god, looking at him.


    They can''t even do it.


    No one in the house could beat her.


    As an hour passed, Jiang Ning drank the second bowl of induction soup, which finally had an effect.


    Another half hour passed, and finally there was the sound of a baby crying in the room.


    Li Hongyuan, who was about to smash his fists, froze in his footsteps and turned back suddenly to look inside the room.


    The child''s cry was loud.


    "It was born." Imperial Physician Dong wiped his sweat, "There is no danger, congratulations, Your Highness."


    Li Hongyuan stared straight at the door until Granny Wen came out with the wrapped child in her arms.


    "Your Highness is overjoyed, the princess has given birth to a little prince." Po Wen smiled.


    Everyone in the courtyard immediately cheered when they heard the words.


    is a boy!


    Really boy!


    Li Hongyuan finally got the long-awaited child, but he was not as happy as he expected, but frowned and asked, "How is she?"


    "Oh, the princess is safe, mother and child are safe." Wen Po said quickly.


    Who knows that just after saying this, a scream came from inside: "Oh my god, there is another one in the princess'' belly!"


    It''s the last pk, please recommend a ticket, thank you fairies, alright!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： Dragon and Phoenix

    Chapter 184 Dragon and Phoenix Showing Prosperity


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was shocked.


    "Oh my goodness!"


    Granny Wen screamed, and hurriedly handed the child over to the maid, and ran back by herself.


    Li Hongyuan stayed where he was.


    "There''s another one?" Imperial Doctor Dong slapped his head, "Did I not tell you about this?"


    Li Hongyuan looked at him: "You didn''t say anything?"


    "Last time I checked the princess'' pulse, and I saw two children."


    "Who did you tell me?"


    "Didn''t the lower official say anything?" Dong Chaofeng scratched his face, "Did I think about something else at the time and forgot?"


    "You can forget about this kind of thing?!"


    Li Hong kicked him out angrily, "You quack doctor, get out of your way, you wait for this, this king will write to the emperor and dismiss you quack doctor!"


    Dong Chao knew that he was wrong and stood at the door, daring not to say a word or to leave.


    is still alive inside.


    Don''t look at King Yu asking him to get out now, if he does get out, something will happen later, and if he can''t find anyone else, King Yu can break his neck directly.


    Fortunately, one has already been born, and the second one is a little smoother.


    After half the incense stick, the baby''s cry was heard again in the room, but it was not as loud as the first one.


    is noticeably weaker.


    Li Hongyuan''s heart rose high, his eyes fixed on the door of the delivery room.


    Wen Po came out with a smile on her face and hugged a baby robe, and said repeatedly, "Great joy, great joy. The princess gave birth to another little daughter! It''s the dragon and the phoenix!"


    The people were all rejoicing.


    Li Hongyuan slowly let out a breath, and then he felt that his hands and feet were a little sore because he was too nervous.


    He looked down at the little baby in Granny Wen''s arms. It was actually a pink little person with jet-black hair sticking to the scalp, eyes closed, mouth open, and weeping loudly.


    "Look, Your Highness, how good my sister is." Granny Wen said happily.


    Li Hongyuan frowned, looked away, glanced at the delivery room, and asked, "Where''s the princess?"


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the princess is too tired, she fell asleep after giving birth to her sister, let her take a break." Po Wen smiled.


    Xia Chu came to pick up the child and said, "I didn''t know that the princess was pregnant with twins, so I only prepared two wet nurses. I''m afraid it''s not enough. I beg Your Highness to find two more clean ones."


    Li Hongyuan nodded, ordered to go down, and asked the steward in the front yard to do this.


    He walked to the door of the delivery room by himself. The maid had already cleaned up the house, and also changed Jiang Ning''s clothes and mattresses to make her sleep more comfortable.


    This time, no one stopped him from entering.


    The only person who could stop him was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    Li Hongyuan walked to the bed and looked at Jiang Ning.


    She was lying on the bed, covered with a quilt, revealing only a small pale face, her hair was messy, and a few strands of bangs were soaked with sweat and stuck to her forehead.


    made her face even paler.


    She slept soundly and looked tired.


    is relaxation after enduring great pain.


    Li Hongyuan watched silently for a while, took out his handkerchief, leaned over to wipe her forehead, and gently stroked the hair on her forehead.


    Huang Ying came over with the ginseng soup.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Move her to the bedroom, you are left alone to serve, the rest of the people go out, and the child is also carried to a farther wing to feed, don''t disturb her to rest."


    The prince spoke, and Jiang Ning was soon moved to a warmer and more comfortable bedroom. Except for Huang Ying and Chunlai, who were waiting by the side, everyone else went out to make money around the two newly born little dragons and phoenixes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： If this king can survive, why should it hurt you?

    Chapter 185 If this king can survive, why should it hurt you


    Li Hongyuan should have entered the palace to announce the good news.


    It was planned to do so in advance.


    But, when things came to an end, Li Hongyuan was a little reluctant to enter the palace, looking at the two newly born little powder balls.


    He thought about it and sent Chashan to announce the good news.


    Cha Shan Road: "Master, the princess gave birth to a dragon and a phoenix. This is a good omen. It''s a big happy event. If you go to announce the good news to your majesty in person, your majesty will definitely be very happy."


    "This king is a little tired now. I''ll go after a while. You go and report a letter first."


    "tired?"


    Although Cha Shan was puzzled, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so he quickly went out to prepare his horse.


    Li Hongyuan walked around Qingyiyuan twice.


    First went to the wing and looked at the two little dolls.


    There is a large group of people around the maid and nurse, so he doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    Nursing mothers are ready early. They are all clean women who have just given birth to a baby for a few months. They have plenty of milk and can feed them when they come.


    Newborn children can''t eat much, and they sleep when they are full, so they can be served.


    Li Hongyuan has seen the child, but he still feels stuffy in his heart.


    He didn''t understand what happened to him either.


    I thought it was just a boy, but now he gave birth to a twin, which is a big surprise. He has both children at once, he should be happy.


    However, it is not very happy.


    He frowned and raised his head, only to realize that he had reached the door of Jiang Ning''s bedroom at some point.


    Chunlai came out with the water, and when he saw him standing at the door, he was startled, and quickly bowed his head in a salute: "My servant has seen Your Highness."


    Li Hongyuan glanced inside, through the curtain and screen, naturally he couldn''t see anything, but he still asked, "Awake?"


    Chunlai knew that he was asking the princess, and quickly replied: "Go back to your highness, the princess is awake."


    "woke up?"


    Li Hongyuan immediately walked in, walked to the curtain, but stopped again, remembering the scene where she was rolling with tears.


    "Who is outside, standing there?" Huang Ying''s voice came.


    Li Hongyuan picked the curtain and went in.


    He is King Yu, the master of this manor, and he is not a thief, so he is hesitant.


    Huang Ying was wiping Jiang Ning''s face and hands with a towel. Seeing it was him, she quickly got up and saluted.


    Li Hongyuan raised his hand to let her go out and looked at Jiang Ning on the bed.


    She didn''t seem to be in good spirits, she was lying on her side and motionless.


    knew that he was coming, but did not respond.


    Li Hongyuan frowned at her lack of energy and asked, "How are you?"


    Jiang Ning ignored it.


    "Does it still hurt?" Li Hongyuan asked again.


    got no response.


    "You''re talking."


    "You are noisy."


    The voice was weak and hoarse.


    Li Hongyuan sat beside the bed, looked at her face, his voice slowed down: "Does it hurt so bad?"


    "Nonsense, do you try it?"


    "If this king can give birth, why should it hurt you."


    "..." Although Jiang Ning had always been impatient with him, he couldn''t help but look up at him after hearing this.


    Did this really come out of his mouth?


    ''s voice was not the usual coldness, nor was it cynical, but rather soft and low.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her complexion and seemed to have regained some blood, and said again: "You gave birth to a pair of twins."


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning was annoyed when he mentioned this.


    After a day of hard work, I finally gave birth to a child. I thought that I would be freed from this, but my stomach still hurts badly. There is no feeling that the whole world is quiet as others said.


    Wen Po called out as soon as she touched it.


    There is one more in my stomach!


    At that time, Jiang Ning was in darkness and almost passed out.


    No wonder she has a huge belly. It turns out that she was not pregnant with a huge child, but two.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： breeding pigs

    Chapter 186 Breeding Pigs


    "Dong Chaofeng, that quack doctor, came to check the pulse several times, but he didn''t find it?"


    "He said he forgot to tell this king."


    "..." Jiang Ning didn''t know where to complain, so he smiled wryly.


    Did you really forget?


    That fat old man in the palace has a lot of heart like a beehive, who knows if he is the one who is playing tricks again.


    Jiang Ning felt that the emperor was too refined and too bad.


    Several sons couldn''t play him at all.


    Li Hongyuan said: "I have seen two children, both of them are born very well. You have worked hard."


    "You''re welcome." Jiang Ning was cold.


    "Are you feeling any discomfort now?" he asked again.


    "It would be better if I didn''t make a lot of noise here, I could sleep peacefully and rest." Jiang Ning said calmly, "Don''t you just want children? Now you have a son and a daughter, congratulations on achieving your goal. "


    "This king is asking you, what''s wrong with you."


    "No!" Jiang Ning frowned, "Aren''t you good at seeing me? Come and see if I''m dead, so that you can straighten your favorite concubine and raise a pair of children for you?"


    "You¡ª" Li Hongyuan''s expression changed, he stood up and took a deep breath, "You are weak now, this king doesn''t care about you."


    Jiang Ning turned around and faced the bed, too lazy to look at him.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Since the child has been born, you can stay in the backyard in peace from now on."


    "What if I''m restless?"


    "Then I''m afraid you won''t be able to raise the child."


    "I gave birth to the children!" Jiang Ning sat up suddenly, "No one is allowed to take them away!"


    "I am the father of the children, their surname is Li." Li Hongyuan said, "If you want to raise them, you can be Princess Yu in peace. If you don''t want to, you can leave, and there are many people who can support them."


    "Why, you have to kick me away after giving birth?" Jiang Ning said coldly, "If I leave, I will also take my children away."


    "It''s impossible. The child is half of me."


    "It''s ridiculous." Jiang Ning sneered, "You have the face to say this. Do you know when you had this child? If it wasn''t for your father, you wouldn''t know anything at all. What''s the difference?"


    Li Hongyuan was furious, pinched her chin, and said word by word, "Dare you say it again? Do you think this king dare not kill you?"


    almost crushed her jaw.


    Jiang Ning was in a cold sweat.


    Then, she passed out.


    Li Hongyuan watched her fall backwards, his heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly released his hand.


    She fell on the pillow.


    "Jiang Ning!" Li Hongyuan was deeply regretful, and immediately summoned Imperial Physician Dong.


    Imperial Physician Dong saw the diagnosis and frowned: "Your Highness, the princess is very weak, you have to let her rest well. If it causes heavy bleeding, it will be over."


    "You prescribe medicine, the best medicine!"


    "His Royal Highness, this is not a matter of medicine or not. The princess is weak after giving birth, so she must rest and not be angry with her."


    "This king knows."


    "Xiaguan first let the princess wake up, and then prescribe a prescription for the princess to take care of her body."


    Dong Tai doctor took out the silver needle and put a few needles on Jiang Ning''s head.


    Jiang Ning was awake, but he didn''t want to see Li Hongyuan.


    "take a good rest."


    Li Hongyuan turned around and walked away.


    Jiang Ning stopped him in a hoarse voice: "Li Hongyuan, let''s talk."


    Li Hongyuan stopped: "Wait until you are well, I don''t want to see you like this."


    "Let''s talk now."


    "What do you want to say?" Li Hongyuan turned around.


    "We shouldn''t be together at all. It''s really boring to see each other and torture each other like this." Jiang Ning said in a hoarse voice, "Why don''t we just separate. If you need a son, the son will be left to you. As for the daughter, I will take it with you. She goes."


    Celebrate the opening of King Yu''s crematorium, cast a few votes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： shes not right

    Chapter 187 She''s Not Right


    Li Hongyuan looked at her gaunt and pale face, and at the sad expression on her face when she said these words.


    "Are you willing to have a son?"


    "I know I can''t take him away. He is the grandson of the emperor, your son, born Jingui, without me, he will not suffer any grievances. I have nothing to worry about." Jiang Ning said in a low voice, "You agree. ?"


    Li Hongyuan''s voice cooled down: "Have you figured it out?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, this king will fulfill you. Anyway, if you stay here, it''s because you don''t care. It''s better for you to leave instead of having a hard time with everyone." Li Hongyuan said, "As for the child..."


    "You think I only gave birth to a boy. Everyone thought that anyway. Just think that this daughter was given to me by God. For the sake of my hard work and the pain of having a baby."


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, and squeezed a word from between his teeth: "Okay."


    He walked out.


    didn''t even look back.


    Because he is really weak, he can''t walk now.


    Anyway, I have to sit for confinement before leaving.


    After talking about this matter, Jiang Ning felt much relieved, and asked her to bring the two children to her. Unexpectedly, seeing the delicate faces of the children and hearing their cries, they began to increase their milk.


    was uncomfortable.


    When the child is hungry, he is naturally breastfed.


    As for the four nursing mothers, the child who can eat will not be hungry.


    Seeing the two babies being carried away, Jiang Ning''s chest felt even more uncomfortable.


    The rules of this big family are that they don''t feed themselves, but let the nursing mother feed them.


    As for mothers giving birth to children, there are solutions.


    Mamma brought a bowl of medicine, gave it to Huang Ying, and told her to let the princess drink it, and after drinking it, it would slowly stop rising.


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to, because she was sore and couldn''t get out of bed, which made her short-tempered and threw the medicine bowl.


    Mamma went to Li Hongyuan in fright, saying that the princess was angry and refused to take medicine, and the maids and maids in the yard didn''t know what to do.


    Li Hongyuan came over immediately.


    As soon as he entered the door, he heard Jiang Ning throw something.


    "Take these medicines away, I won''t drink them, get out of here!" She sat on the bed, smashing things, and tears of pain fell.


    Li Hongyuan saw her burst into tears, frowned, walked in and said, "You''re not feeling well and you don''t take the medicine, what are you going to do? Do you have to torment yourself?"


    "Bring Erbao here!"


    "The children are served by a nurse, don''t worry about it, just take a good rest."


    "I gave birth to the child, why don''t you let me see it?" Jiang Ning threw the pillow at his face and shouted, "Go and carry the child to me!"


    Li Hongyuan grabbed the pillow and said angrily, "You''re not finished yet? You''re getting more and more angry after giving birth! You''re weak, so you didn''t keep the child in your house because you were so weak? What are you making a fuss about? ?"


    Jiang Ning said angrily: "Get out, I don''t want to see you!"


    "Vixen!"


    Li Hongyuan turned around angrily and left.


    Jiang Ning listened to Qi and blood on his head, got off the bed, grabbed a vase on the desk, and smashed it at him.


    boom!


    The ?? vase was hitting Li Hongyuan''s shoulder.


    was shattered on the spot.


    Li Hongyuan looked back and saw that she was haggard, her eyes were red and swollen, and the malice in her heart could not come out.


    "I''m too lazy to care about you."


    He lifted his foot out.


    Back in the yard, my shoulders still hurt, I took off my clothes, only to find that a large piece was smashed.


    "Call Dong Chaofeng." He instructed the housekeeper, "Let him check the princess'' pulse and see what''s going on with her."


    He felt something was wrong with her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： crying king upset

    Chapter 188 The crying king is upset


    Dong Chaofeng hurried over, wiped his sweat and asked, "What''s wrong with the princess?"


    "Go and see for yourself." Li Hongyuan sullen.


    Dong Chaofeng hurried to Qingyiyuan, and as soon as he entered, he heard her beating something.


    He hurriedly went in: "Princess, I heard that you are not feeling well, and the lower official will check your pulse."


    "roll!"


    "Princess, don''t shy away from doctors."


    "Princess, let the imperial physician take a look." Huang Ying and Xia Chu both persuaded worriedly.


    Xiaoman stepped forward and forcefully pulled Jiang Ning''s hand over and asked Dong Chao to consult him.


    Dong Chaofeng considered it carefully for a moment, then asked cautiously, "Is the princess feverish?"


    Huang Ying reached out and touched it, it was hot.


    "Yesterday was fine, why did you have a fever?"


    "Alas." Dong Chaofeng sighed, "The princess should have taken the medicine yesterday."


    To put it bluntly, it means that the milk is increased, but it is not discharged in time, and there is no medicine, which leads to inflammation.


    Now Jiang Ning''s heart is swelled like two stones, hard and painful, and it hurts when you touch it.


    In addition, just after giving birth, the hormones in her body changed too much, which made her not only ill, but also depressed. It''s strange not to be irritable,


    Huang Ying was anxious: "Then what should I do now?"


    "I''ll prescribe medicine now, to reduce the fever first. Then call two experienced mothers."


    The clogged milk has to be squeezed out. Needless to say how painful the process is.


    Dong Chao went out to make a prescription.


    Li Hongyuan soon knew.


    He came over, just as Wen Po was here, trying to dredge her up.


    Through the screen, I could hear her cry.


    seems to be more painful than having a baby.


    After the dredging was finished, after Madam Wen left, Li Hongyuan walked in and saw her lying on her side on the bed, silently crying, her eyes and nose were red.


    Huang Ying and several maids saluted and left.


    Li Hongyuan sat in front of the bed and looked at her.


    She raised her sleeves to wipe her tears.


    Li Hongyuan took out his towel and handed it to her, and said softly, "Don''t cry. The king you are crying is upset."


    Jiang Ning ignored him.


    She was really tormented and depressed.


    Li Hongyuan said: "I knew it was so painful, why did I refuse to take medicine before, otherwise I wouldn''t have gotten to this point."


    I thought I would still get no response, but she said with a crying voice: "I don''t understand, and no one has taught me. I thought that if I didn''t drink the medicine, I would still have milk. After I leave here, I can feed two by myself. precious."


    These words make Li Hongyuan have mixed feelings in his heart.


    He knew that although she was the daughter of the prime minister''s residence, she was kidnapped since she was a child, and she didn''t have a good life for a few days. Her adoptive parents passed away early, and after being taken back to the prime minister''s mansion, her mother Lin Zizi''s mental state was not good, and she was married in a hurry, so she certainly couldn''t take care of that much.


    In the final analysis, she is just a poor little girl who can''t help herself.


    Li Hongyuan took the towel by himself, wiped her tears, and said softly, "It''s my fault, I didn''t ask Mammy to teach you earlier."


    It''s not really unexpected, it''s just that she has always been stubborn, and when two people meet, they will fight each other.


    I didn''t expect her to suffer so much.


    "If you want to feed your daughter yourself, I''ll have someone carry her. Why cry?"


    "Easier said than done."


    "Since you are in pain, why don''t you tell this king."


    Jiang Ning ignored him this time.


    Li Hongyuan thought of something and was a little embarrassed.


    Although they already have children, they are actually not much different from strangers, and they don''t remember what happened to each other at all.


    How can I be so embarrassed to say that my **** are increasing, and the pain in my chest can''t stand it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： reluctant

    Chapter 189 Reluctance


    Li Hongyuan withdrew the hand that wiped her tears, stood up, and said, "Don''t be self-willed, and be obedient and drink the medicine. I''ll have the children carry them."


    He turned and went out.


    Not long after, the wet nurse came with the little dragon and phoenix.


    The petite and soft little person, wrapped in a swaddle, sleeps sweetly.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t like it, teasing the two babies.


    is happy, Li Hongyuan is here again.


    Jiang Ning annoyed him: "What are you doing here again?"


    "This is the name the father gave to the children. Look at them and pick two." He handed over a piece of paper.


    Although Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk to him, he still looked at the child''s name because of the child''s name: "Wenzan, Lingzi, these two are not bad."


    "Okay, my brother''s name is Wen Zan, and my sister''s name is Lingzi."


    "Your royal family has a name, is this okay?"


    "It''s rare, but they are twins of dragons and phoenixes, a symbol of good luck and good luck. The emperor specially approved it, so you can choose whatever you like."


    Jiang Ning nodded and said nothing.


    Li Hongyuan saw her teasing the child with a smile on his face, and he seemed to feel relieved, so he turned around and went out.


    Taking the medicine on time every day, plus seeing the child in a good mood every day, Jiang Ning soon got better and recovered day by day.


    When the child was twelve days old, the Jiang family came to give gifts.


    is from Jiang Yi.


    These are all new gifts given according to the old rules, and they naturally have what they should be. For the Jiang family, the main thing is to look at Jiang Ning and his two children.


    Jiang Yi first saw the two little nephews and liked them very much.


    Looking at Jiang Ning again, frowning: "Why are you so skinny? Does the Yuwangfu not give you food? Before you came, your parents told you again and again that you must take good care of yourself, and you must not lose yourself, and give it to the future. leave the root of the disease."


    "I know, just no appetite."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    She doesn''t need breastfeeding, and she doesn''t need sea food. Now she''s just consuming all the extra fat she gained during pregnancy.


    Jiang Yi brought a lot of precious medicinal herbs and supplements and told her to take it on time.


    also said that when the full moon wine is full, all the family members will come back.


    When there was no one else in the house, Jiang Ning told him his plan. After the full moon, he would bring Lingzi back to the prime minister''s mansion, and from now on, he would have nothing to do with Yuwang''s mansion.


    Jiang Yi said: "If you want to come back, come back, your father and mother couldn''t bear you. But, can King Yu agree?"


    "He''s easy. The big treasure is left to him, and the second treasure I will take away."


    "Really? This King Yu is rare." Jiang Yi said sincerely.


    For someone else, even he himself, is unlikely to allow a woman to take the child away.


    After all, the child''s surname is Li.


    King Yu could agree, but Jiang Yi changed his mind a lot.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "He can''t stand being harassed by me. The whole Yuwangfu can''t wait for me to leave immediately. As for the other things... Anyway, he only cares about the big treasure. Whether I and Erbao can leave, we are both concerned. It''s ok."


    "They don''t value you, our Jiang family values ??you! Then come back, brother takes care of you and your little niece." Jiang Yi said with a smile.


    Jiang Ning was moved.


    The head of the family is really pampering and pampering her.


    Because I was in a good mood, the confinement passed quickly.


    After a month, Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying and the others to pack up everything.


    For her, it was a pleasure to leave Yu Wangfu,


    However, when she looked at Dabao, she felt extremely reluctant in her heart.


    Li Hongyuan stood outside the door, watching her hug Dabao, tears dripping down.


    It will be updated in a few days. Then, ask for a ticket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： Do not touch me!

    Chapter 190 Don''t touch me!


    "You can absolutely not leave." Li Hongyuan walked in, "You are so cruel when mother and son are separated?"


    Jiang Ning wiped away her tears, handed the treasure to the wet nurse, and said lightly, "I don''t want to be your Princess Yu who keeps her mind at ease."


    "Others can do it, why can''t you?"


    "Because I''m not someone else."


    Jiang Ning stood up with a cane and walked around him.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her back and frowned.


    Still gone.


    Of the four wet nurses, the two who fed the big treasure stayed, and Jiang Ning took two away.


    It''s not that the Jiang family couldn''t find a good nurse, but that the little girl would not be able to adapt to the sudden change of nurse.


    The wet nurse was holding Erbao in the carriage at the back, while Jiang Ning and Huang Ying sat in the carriage at the front.


    From Prince Yu''s Mansion to Jiang''s House, we have to go through several markets and a relatively remote place. Jiang Ning was dozing off in the carriage when he suddenly heard a dog barking.


    She was awakened, sat up straight and asked, "What''s the movement?"


    Huang Ying hurriedly opened the curtain of the carriage and was startled, "Look, Princess, why are there so many dogs outside?"


    "dog?"


    Jiang Ning looked out, and sure enough, there were twenty or thirty wild dogs approaching the carriage.


    Xiaoman also trembled: "I am most afraid of dogs..."


    "What are these dogs doing around me? There''s not much meat in the car that can attract them." Jiang Ning was puzzled when the dozens of dogs suddenly rushed towards the carriage and bit the horse.


    The ??horse was frightened and fled forward frantically.


    Jiang Ning was almost thrown out.


    She grabbed the carriage tightly, looked back, and shouted, "Xiaoman, Xiaoman, go to Lingzi''s carriage to protect her!"


    Xiaoman was afraid of dogs, but he was very strong. Hearing this, he immediately jumped into the carriage behind him.


    Jiang Ning''s carriage had madly run away from the original road, and soon the carriage behind him was thrown away, and finally stopped in an uninhabited place.


    The coachman didn''t know where he fell.


    Jiang Ning was hit by the seven meat and eight elements, and the gold star appeared in front of him.


    Huang Ying had already passed out, and she didn''t know if she was injured. Jiang Ning called her twice, but got no response.


    The curtain of the carriage was suddenly lifted.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw a few people in black and hooded, standing outside holding knives.


    She was surprised.


    An assassin again?


    The last time I encountered an assassination, I still remember it fresh.


    Why is this happening again.


    She has now given birth to a child, what else is there to assassinate?


    "Come out!" the masked man shouted coldly.


    Jiang Ning had to hold the carriage and carefully move it down.


    "Who are you?" she asked.


    "Who are we, don''t you know?" The man in black sneered, "King Yu''s concubine, it was your fate that kept you alive last time. If you just stay in Yu Wang''s mansion, we will really take you down. Fazi. I didn''t expect you to be brave enough to come out."


    Jiang Ning said calmly: "I have already given birth to the child. It doesn''t make any sense for you to kill me now."


    "Don''t kill you? Then you serve and serve the Lord, and let the Lord be happy."


    Several assassins let out a wretched laugh.


    said and reached out to touch Jiang Ning''s face.


    "Don''t touch me!" Jiang Ning patted his hand and said angrily, "Damn and shameless thing! You only insult women like this? You don''t have a mother or sister? If you were a man, kill me now!"


    The ?? assassin sneered: "You have a good temper. You are not afraid of death, so you don''t think about your daughter?"


    "Second treasure..." Jiang Ning''s heart sank.


    Could it be that Erbao has already fallen into their hands?


    I''m late, I''ve recently caught a cold... I slept for a day and was late. Although I am sorry, I still ask for the last recommendation ticket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： I like her

    Chapter 191 I like her


    "That''s just a girl. You hurt her, it won''t do you any good in the battle for your master''s succession!" Jiang Ning was furious.


    "Okay, then you can go back and kill King Yu in exchange for your daughter''s life."


    "This is impossible."


    "If that''s the case, then I''m sorry." The assassin sneered, "I''m afraid you will never see your daughter again."


    "Don''t!" Jiang Ning hurriedly shouted, "Don''t hurt her! I can give you money, any amount!"


    "Now you know the urgency? Who told you to leave the Prince Yu''s Mansion, and we seized the opportunity?" The assassin stepped forward, "We have no interest in your daughter, after all, it''s just a girl movie, and killing it is meaningless. But, what about you... ¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand¡ª


    Jiang Ning ducked back and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Li Hongyuan galloped over on horseback and killed the assassin with one sword.


    The other assassins were stunned when they saw this scene.


    "Your Highness King Yu, you¡ª"


    Before they could finish speaking, the cold blade flashed in Li Hongyuan''s hand.


    All assassins died under his sword.


    Jiang Ning stared at him blankly.


    Li Hongyuan jumped off the horse and ran in front of her. Seeing her pale face, her hair was a little messy, she frowned and reached out to support her: "Are you... alright?"


    Jiang Ning looked at him, motionless.


    "Where are you injured?" Li Hongyuan was a little anxious and stretched out his hand to pull her up.


    Jiang Ning said, "You did it."


    "what?"


    "Let the wild dog separate my carriage from Ling Zi''s, and then lead me here. You ordered this, right?" Jiang Ning said word by word.


    "no."


    "How dare you deny it?" Jiang Ning pointed at several assassins, "They are completely different from the one who assassinated me last time! When I saw you just now, the assassin not only knew you, but he was surprised, not afraid. If the other princes, they are dealing with you and Dabao, how can they ignore me and my daughter!"


    "actually¡­¡­"


    Snapped!


    Jiang Ning slapped him in the face: "Li Hongyuan, you bastard!"


    Li Hongyuan pulled her: "I just want you to stay!"


    "There are many ways to want me to stay, why do you use the stupidest and worst way?" Jiang Ning''s eyes were red, "Li Hongyuan, you bullied me as a lame man, you can''t resist and run away in the face of assassins, right?"


    "Jiang Ning, I didn''t want to bully you, I just wanted to scare you so that you can stay at Prince Yu''s Mansion with your daughter at ease. How could I bully you."


    Jiang Ning gave him a cold look, shook off his hand, and moved towards the carriage step by step.


    But she couldn''t walk without a wheelchair or crutches.


    took two steps and fell to the ground.


    "Jiang Ning!" Li Hongyuan hurried over to help her.


    The back of her hand rubbed a large bloodstain on the ground.


    Li Hongyuan''s heart throbbed.


    "You are injured, I will take you back."


    "Go away!" Jiang Ning said coldly, "I never want to see you again in my life!"


    Watching her walk towards the carriage with difficulty, Li Hongyuan''s heart was instantly filled with regret.


    He suddenly realized something.


    He thought that he wanted to keep his daughter, but in fact, he wanted to keep Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t want her to go.


    I don''t want her to have nothing to do with me from now on.


    He is... like her.


    Although he didn''t know when this feeling changed.


    But at this time, such emotions are real and unquestionable.


    Why so stupid?


    She has been in the palace for so long, but he has never realized that until now, he has done something to hurt her, seeing her being bullied, seeing her tears, seeing her hurt.


    Only then did he realize that he liked her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： What do you want me to do to stay?

    Chapter 192 What do you want me to do to stay?


    Jiang Ning walked very slowly and with difficulty, but he still walked to the carriage.


    Huang Ying had also woken up at this time, and when he saw this scene outside, his face changed in shock.


    She hurriedly jumped down, supported Jiang Ning and asked, "Princess, are you all right? Your hand¡ª"


    "I''m fine." With her help, Jiang Ning climbed into the carriage.


    Li Hongyuan followed: "I''ll take you back."


    Jiang Ning didn''t seem to see him or hear him speak.


    She said to Huang Ying, "I remember you said that you would drive a carriage?"


    "Yes, my dad used to be a handlebar style. I sat with him in the car since I was a child, so I learned it too. It''s just a rare opportunity."


    "Okay, you drive, let''s go back to Jiang''s house."


    "Princess, where''s Miss? Shall we not go to her?" Huang Ying still didn''t know what happened.


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan: "I believe that the child is safe now."


    Li Hongyuan: "She''s fine..."


    "You asked people to send the child back to Jiang''s house."


    "Jiang Ning, don''t go, okay?" Li Hongyuan stood beside the carriage, "I did this wrong, I shouldn''t hurt you in this way."


    "I''m asking about my daughter now!"


    "The daughter has returned to the palace. She is fine and not frightened."


    "Give her back to me."


    "Do not."


    "No no? Why did you change your mind about things that were agreed in advance?" Jiang Ning said angrily, "So you acted like this just to get me out and take my daughter back?"


    Li Hong said: "I not only want to bring my daughter back, but also let you go back."


    "What if I don''t come back?"


    "Don''t you care about the two children?"


    "Want to use a child to tie me up? It''s ridiculous." Jiang Ning sneered, "If you like the child, you can raise it. If I go back with you, my name will be written upside down. Huang Ying, let''s go."


    "Jiang Ning!" Li Hongyuan stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, "What do you want me to do to stay?"


    "I am a person who eats soft and not hard." Jiang Ning shook off his hand, "The more you force me to use this kind of inferior and shameless means, the more I hate you. Li Hongyuan, you make me feel sick. Huang Ying , don''t leave yet!"


    Huang Ying responded and raised the reins.


    The carriage turned around.


    Li Hongyuan stood there, watching the carriage gradually go away, clenching his fists.


    He turned and mounted his horse and followed.


    But Jiang Ning always ignored him and was extremely indifferent.


    Arrived at the gate of Jiang''s house, the doorman went in to report, and soon Jiang Yi ran out, saw Jiang Ning''s appearance, and was startled: "How did this happen? Are you injured?"


    He looked at Li Hongyuan who was following behind, and said angrily, "What did you do to Seventh Sister?!"


    "Third brother, help me." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand.


    Jiang Yi went directly and hugged her down, and asked, "Tell me, how did this happen, did King Yu bully you?"


    "Third brother, I''m not feeling well, let''s go in and talk about it."


    At the door, there are servants who come and go.


    "Okay, let''s go into the house." Jiang Yi looked back, "Why are there only two of you, didn''t you say you want to bring Lingzi back? Where''s the child?"


    "The child is in the palace."


    "Why?" Jiang Yi was surprised.


    has already been agreed, and the family has also prepared the nurse and the maid to serve the little girl.


    The family is looking forward to the arrival of the little girl, why didn''t you bring it back?


    Jiang Ning said, "Brother, let''s go in and talk."


    ignored Li Hongyuan from beginning to end.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Jiang Ning, you are still Princess Yu. Do you plan to just leave?"


    Jiang Ning turned back: "I want to leave."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： I can not stand it any more!

    Chapter 193 I can''t take it anymore!


    Li Hong said: "The matter between you and me is the marriage granted by the emperor. Without the permission of the emperor, no one can be separated from each other."


    The last time he sent the Heli book, he was beaten back by the emperor.


    "Then find your royal father."


    Jiang Ning supported Jiang Yi and Huang Ying''s hands and walked into the door of Jiang''s house without looking back.


    Soon, this matter spread, and there were many rumors.


    The birth of a dragon and a phoenix by Princess Yu was a big happy event. The dragon and the phoenix were auspicious, which was a good omen. The emperor and empress were all overjoyed. Who knew that just after the confinement was finished, Yu Wangfu was injured and returned to her mother''s house.


    threw away the child who was only a month old.


    In the world, how can there be a mother who is willing to abandon her child?


    It must be something that King Yu did to her.


    However, some people say that it is because Princess Yu is too domineering. After all, the daughter of the Jiang family, Jin Gui, is spoiled and lawless, which is the consensus of Chang''an City.


    A concubine of the Jiang family dares to fight with the chief of Ling''an County in the street, not to mention the much-loved daughter-in-law?


    It must be the domineering daughter of the first daughter, which made King Yu unhappy and made a fuss, and Princess Yu made her temper run back to her parents'' home.


    Some people are envious.


    Women who have the backing of a strong family are just different.


    Even if you are married to the royal family, you don¡¯t have to compromise and go back to your parents¡¯ home. With Jiang Ruobai protecting her, even King Yu couldn''t do anything to her.


    The so-called married daughter, the water splashed out, is nothing more than self-comfort that her family is not capable of protecting her married daughter.


    Jiang Ruobai came back and was furious when he saw the wound on the back of Jiang Ning''s hand.


    Jiang Ning was already asleep, and Lin Zizi pulled him outside to talk.


    "Did King Yu really do it?"


    "Who else is there besides him?" Lin Zizi cried bitterly: "What wrong did I do in my last life, and I want to repay my daughter? Lost since childhood, a good child has become a lame man. Now married to The royal family is not cherished by her husband, and in order to get the child back, she made her like this... Since she did not agree with her taking the child, why did she agree in the first place?"


    Jiang Ruobai felt uncomfortable seeing his wife crying: "Madam, don''t cry, I won''t make Xiaoqi feel wronged in vain."


    "It''s all your fault!" Lin Zizi beat him and cried, "If you didn''t insist on asking Ningning to enter the palace draft, how could she suffer like this? Are you still a father?! A child, was driven back alone like this, what do you call a child? This royal family is too bullying!"


    Jiang Ruobai let her cry and comforted her softly: "Madam, it''s all my fault. Don''t break your body by crying."


    "I can''t take it anymore!" Lin Zizi broke down and cried, "My daughter at the apex of my heart is just bullied by outsiders! Look at her appearance, her legs are not good, she is weak after confinement, and her arm is injured. Now that her hand is injured, is there any good place in her body? Why should she marry her to suffer and suffer?"


    Jiang Ruobai hugged her and choked her voice: "It was all my fault back then that I made Xiao Qi suffer so much. I thought I would give her the most honorable husband and make her a concubine. It''s the best thing for her. Make up, who knows that I was wrong."


    He helped Lin Zizi to sit down, "Since it''s been so noisy, let''s leave. As for the two children, they are royal seeds, so give them to them. It''s better for our daughter to be quiet and quiet."


    "How can reconciliation be so easy? You forgot what happened last time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： Madam is so beautiful

    Chapter 194 Madam is so beautiful


    The emperor gave marriage, who would dare to turn his back.


    Lin Zizi wiped away her tears, was silent for a moment, and said, "I''ve been confused for so many years, and now for Ning Ning... Master, I want to go to the palace."


    "You want to face the Holy Spirit?"


    "Yes."


    "Zi Zi, I don''t want you to go."


    "Master, I don''t want to go either, but for the sake of our daughter, I must go." Lin Zizi is gentle and firm, "I have missed my daughter for so many years, and we owe her too much."


    Jiang Ruobai sighed: "Okay."


    The next day, Lin Zizi dressed up neatly and put on a royal uniform.


    This is the first time she has dressed up like this in more than ten years.


    Bright and elegant.


    She used to be the number one beauty of Ancheng in the past, as if she had returned.


    "Madam is so beautiful." Jiang Ruobai admired sincerely.


    "Wow, my mother is so pretty."


    Jiang Yi pushed Jiang Ning in, and when they saw her like this, they were all amazed.


    Lin Zizi looked back and saw Jiang Ning, and hurriedly came over: "Ningning, why are you getting up? Just lie down and rest more. Show your mother, does your hand still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Oh, it''s better not to leave scars." Lin Zizi held her hand and blew.


    Jiang Ning''s heart softened and asked, "Mother is so beautifully dressed, are you going out?"


    "Mother wants to go to the palace."


    "Entering the palace?" Jiang Yi was surprised, "What is your mother going to do?"


    "Let your seventh sister reconcile with King Yu." Lin Zizi stood up, "If you don''t pass through His Majesty''s level, they will be inseparable."


    "Yes, last time it was because of His Majesty''s decree that..." Jiang Yi frowned, "However, I saw King Yu''s appearance yesterday, and I didn''t want to divorce. His Majesty will definitely favor his son."


    "So I''m going to the palace to face the Holy Spirit."


    "Mother, take me there too?" Jiang Ning said suddenly.


    Since she returned to Jiang''s house, she has not spoken to the old man seriously, and she wanted to know what the slightly wretched fat old man was thinking.


    I thought I would be rejected, but Lin Zizi smiled and said, "Okay."


    "Really take me?"


    "As long as my daughter wants to do, mother will let you do it." Lin Zizi smiled, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Jiang Ruobai had no objection at all.


    Therefore, Lin Zizi took his daughter, rode in a carriage covered with eight treasures, and entered the palace to face the saint.


    The emperor just went to court when he heard that the noble man was ill and was with her.


    The **** ran over to report that Jiang Xiang''s wife asked to see him, but he still couldn''t react.


    It wasn''t until the **** said the words "Lin Zizi" that he stood up suddenly: "Do you say it again?"


    "Jiang Xiang''s wife, Mrs. Lin, came to the palace to ask for an interview."


    "where is she?"


    "It''s just outside Wangxianmen Gate. Without His Majesty''s permission, I can''t come in."


    "Don''t hurry up and invite her in!"


    "Yes, the minions will go now."


    The emperor lifted his foot and walked out, but was pulled by the nobles.


    Noble Su was ill and crooked: "Your Majesty has only come, why do you have to leave? My concubine is very uncomfortable."


    "If you''re not feeling well, please ask a doctor, I have something urgent now!"


    The emperor left the noble man and ran away without looking back.


    The noble man shouted a few times and cried angrily.


    I have been looking forward to it for a few months, and finally came here once, and the chair left before it was hot.


    That Lin Zizi has such great magic power?


    No matter what she thought, the emperor ran back in a frenzy anyway.


    Watching Lin Zizi personally push Jiang Ning''s wheelchair, the emperor almost held his breath.


    She is still so beautiful, as bright as a flower.


    Just like when I was young.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： met my dream lover

    Chapter 195 I met the lover of my dreams


    "Zi Zi, you''re here..." The emperor stood up involuntarily, his words and expressions were a little rude.


    Lin Zizi knelt down and gave a complete gift: "My concubine is Lin''s family, I have seen Your Majesty, and I wish His Majesty a prosperous future."


    "Get up, get up quickly." If Jiang Ning hadn''t been there, the emperor would have helped her up himself.


    Jiang Ning looked on coldly, thinking that the way the emperor looked at Lin Zizi was really different.


    There are stars in the eyes.


    It seems that the rumors that Lin Zizi is the emperor''s dream lover are true.


    Lin Zizi was neither humble nor arrogant. When he got up, he stood beside Jiang Ning and said, "My concubine''s daughter has inconvenient legs and feet, so I can''t greet Your Majesty, please don''t blame your Majesty."


    "No, no." The emperor glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning also looked at him.


    The emperor ?? laughed: "Little girl, long time no see."


    Jiang Ning sneered in his heart, without revealing the slightest: "I have seen Your Majesty."


    The emperor ordered someone to bring a stool for Lin Zizi to sit on, "Zizi, I haven''t seen you for so many years, you haven''t changed at all."


    "old."


    "I am old, you are still the same as before." The emperor''s words were full of affection.


    It''s just that, with his slightly fat and slightly wretched appearance, when he says this, it always makes people think that''s not the case.


    Lin Zizi didn''t want to talk too much about the past, and said bluntly: "Your Majesty, my concubine is here today because I have something to ask Your Majesty."


    "What''s the matter, let''s hear it."


    "Please, Your Majesty, allow Ningning to reconcile with His Royal Highness King Yu."


    "What?" The emperor frowned, "I know that their young couple has had a conflict recently, but this child is born, quarreling and bickering, it''s nothing, I can go back to my parents'' house to live for a few days when I get angry. Where does it get to the point of reconciliation?"


    Lin Zizi fixedly looked at the emperor: "Your Majesty, do you still remember that you promised your concubine that year, and will you fulfill a wish of your concubine in her lifetime?"


    The emperor was stared at by her beautiful eyes, and his heart jumped, "I naturally remember, how could I forget my promise to you."


    Lin Zizi said word by word: "That''s good, now I will ask Your Majesty to fulfill my concubine''s wish, and let my daughter and His Royal Highness King Yu reconcile."


    "Zi Zi, are you... sure?"


    "Concubine''s body is confirmed." Lin Zizi knelt down again, "I beg Your Majesty to do it."


    The ?? emperor frowned and looked at Jiang Ning: "Girl, do you really want to separate from King Yu?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty, yes."


    "I know that King Yu has wronged you, and I will punish him. Why did it make such a fuss to the point of reconciliation?"


    "How does His Majesty plan to punish him?"


    "Let him kneel in the ancestral hall and copy the scriptures to repent, until the full month!"


    Lin Zizi said, "I also ask Your Majesty to fulfill your concubine''s wish."


    She doesn''t care how the emperor punishes her son.


    In the end, that was his own son, and he said it nicely now, but after all, he was tying his daughter-in-law for his son.


    Lin Zizi does not eat this set.


    She said again: "Your Majesty Jinkou Yuyan said, presumably he will not break his promise to the concubine."


    "What I said to you will always count." The emperor''s expression became solemn, "Zi Zi, if you hadn''t come to me today, I would never have agreed."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. My concubine retire." Lin Zizi kowtowed again, stood up, and pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair.


    "Zi Zi, are you leaving now?" the emperor called.


    "My concubine retire." Lin Zizi saluted again, then took Jiang Ning away without looking back.


    The emperor looked lost.


    Noon, he came to Jinxiu Palace.


    Concubine Jin was having dinner, and when she saw him coming, she said indifferently, "Where is this anger, and her face is so ugly."


    The emperor sat across from her and fixedly looked at her face: "Lin Zizi has come to see me in the palace."


    "Oh." Concubine Jin''s expression remained unchanged.


    "Do you know why she came?"


    "I know." Concubine Jin picked up the towel and wiped her lips, "Will Your Majesty order them to reconcile? After all, she has come to beg you in person."


    Good night


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： she only pleases herself

    Chapter 196 She only pleases herself


    The emperor didn''t say a word, his face was not very good-looking, unlike the past, when he came here, he always looked like he was pleased with the imperial concubine.


    Imperial Concubine Jin was too lazy to talk to him. He didn''t speak, so she would eat in a leisurely manner.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that the emperor chose her to enter the palace because of her eyebrows, which were somewhat similar to the first beauty, Lin Zizi.


    Over the years, the emperor has spoiled her, pampered her, but he was not spoiling her.


    His pet is Lin Zizi.


    She is Jin Zhuzhu, but she is just the shadow of Lin Zizi.


    The more the emperor spoiled her and pampered her, the more he could not forget Lin Zizi.


    This point, Concubine Jin has been clear from the beginning, so she never has any expectations from the emperor.


    She does not love the emperor, nor does she love her son.


    She only loves herself.


    Usually the emperor treats her in every possible way to please her, but when it comes to Lin Zizi, his attitude will change drastically.


    It seems that only when the real Lin Zizi appears, the emperor will realize that this concubine Jin is just a substitute.


    After eating slowly, the maid took the dishes and put on a pot of tongue.


    This is Concubine Jin''s favorite tea, but not the emperor''s favorite.


    In order to please the emperor, other concubines in the harem would only go to the Longjing that he liked once the emperor came, but only Concubine Jin would never do this.


    She only pleases herself.


    The emperor sat dully for a while, looked at her, and said, "I was the one who was sorry for her back then. Since I promised to grant her one wish, I have to sit there. She has had a bad life for so many years, but she will never be the same again. It''s difficult, and I haven''t asked me for anything. Now she came to me for her daughter, how could I refuse."


    "That''s right." Concubine Jin sipped her tea, squinting her eyes slightly, and said leisurely.


    "The fifth is your son, so you have nothing to say?"


    "Can''t my son be divorced?" Concubine Jin said indifferently, "I didn''t mention him, but he is a child who is arrogant and has always been ambitious. If he wants to bow his head to women, he is afraid that he will be low. No."


    The emperor smiled: "As far as I know, he followed his wife''s carriage to the gate of Jiang''s house yesterday. Who said he doesn''t care about women? It''s just that he hasn''t met a woman who can beat him. Both children are in Yu As for the palace, the heart of the fifth daughter-in-law is also ruthless."


    "Women are cruel, but they are not forced by men."


    "When I saw this child Jiang Ning, I thought you were very similar to Zhuzhu."


    "She looks like Lin Zizi, her mother." Concubine Jin said indifferently, "Your Majesty is the emperor, with a promise of gold. Back then, you failed Lin Zizi and exchanged a promise for your throne. Why, now you have to break your promise. ?"


    The emperor suddenly looked embarrassed: "What happened back then, what he did."


    "You don''t have to mention the body of the concubine, as long as the emperor can live it in his heart."


    "How do you say that the fifth is your son, and you have to watch your two grandchildren without a mother?"


    "I really don''t care about that."


    "Also, have you ever cared about anything over the years." The emperor''s words were full of sarcasm.


    Concubine Jin didn''t care either, her red lips were lightly lowered, "People today say that His Majesty was the beauty of a gentleman and an adult, but who knows, in fact, the person Lin Zizi liked back then was His Majesty."


    The emperor''s face darkened slightly.


    Concubine Jin gently touched the ring on her finger and said with a smile, "Your Majesty and the interpersonal eachother vow to give you the position of the queen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Back then, he owed people

    Chapter 197 Back then, he owed others


    "Why did you later betray your trust? Isn''t it because Lin Zizi''s family is not as powerful as the Queen''s family and can keep His Majesty''s position stable?"


    "To shut up!"


    The emperor shouted with a sullen face, "In these years, I have indulged you too much and made you dare to say anything?"


    "The concubine didn''t talk outside." Concubine Jin didn''t care about the emperor''s anger at all, and still said calmly, "Since you owe others the position of an empress, are you not satisfied with this wish? "


    The emperor ?? said coldly: "I owe her a queen, so I want to return this position to her daughter!"


    "Oh, is this the reason why Your Majesty calculated that little girl and asked her to marry King Yu before getting married? Your Majesty is really selfish, you only satisfy your own wish, why have you ever thought about what that little girl in the Jiang family thinks? Would you like to marry King Yu?"


    "Yu Wang Tianhuang Guixu, who wouldn''t?"


    "King Yu is not gold, so not everyone loves him. Are people clamoring for divorce now?"


    "It''s all spoiled!"


    "No one is used to him. He is just too similar to His Majesty. For the sake of the emperor, he will do everything he can, and even give up the woman he loves the most."


    "Have you said enough!"


    The emperor raised his hand and smashed her cup.


    Concubine Jin silently looked at the broken cup and stopped talking, but sarcasm and coldness flashed in her eyes.


    The indifference and selfishness of the royal family, she saw through it, and was tired of it.


    Her son, who inherited the indifference and selfishness of the emperor, deserves to end up now.


    Lin Zizi back then couldn''t be a queen, so she turned around and married herself.


    Can''t be a queen, and she will never be the emperor''s concubine.


    Their mother and daughter both have the decision to choose the whole of the tile rather than the broken jade.


    The emperor walked away.


    Concubine Jin stood up and said lazily, "Send your majesty."


    sat down again.


    The palace maid came in, cleaned up the broken tea cups on the ground, and said tremblingly, "Your Majesty hasn''t made such a big fuss with the Empress for many years."


    "yes."


    Concubine Jin didn''t care much.


    Not long after, the palace maid came in: "Niangniang, Prince Yu has come down."


    "Oh, let him in."


    Li Hongyuan stepped forward.


    Concubine Jin glanced at him and said with a smile: "When your father and son came here today, the expressions on your faces were exactly the same. It seems that the Jiang family''s girl is arguing with you, which makes you very upset."


    "Mother and concubine all know."


    "I just don''t want to know, how many people want me to know."


    This is true.


    King Yu was her son, and a little turbulence on his side could easily pass into his ears.


    Besides, Duke Huai was still locked up in the prison, and Concubine Xian was always looking for opportunities to counterattack.


    Li Hongyuan sat down and frowned.


    Concubine Jin pushed the teacup that the maid had just brought over: "Drink some water and see your face."


    "Mother concubine, I heard that Jiang Xiang''s wife has entered the palace to face the Holy Spirit."


    "Yes, she begged Your Majesty to allow Jiang Ning to leave with you."


    "Is your father ready?"


    "Your father can''t refuse Lin Zizi''s request." Concubine Jin sneered, "After all, he owed others back then. Now he wants to... hum."


    She didn''t go on.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t ask any further questions.


    As his own son, he knew more or less what happened in those days.


    If he didn''t know what the emperor''s father thought about Lin Zizi, he would not agree to marry Lin Zizi''s daughter.


    is also funny.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： and away

    Chapter 198


    The emperor''s father planned to marry her daughter for Lin Zizi, and now, for Lin Zizi, he wanted to separate himself from Jiang Ning.


    what is this?


    What do you think of him and Jiang Ning?


    Two toys rubbing around in his palms?


    Li Hongyuan was angry in his heart.


    Concubine Jin glanced at her son and said, "Bengong said earlier that since you married someone, whether you like it or not, don''t go too far. The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, not to mention a big living person? It''s gone. It can be considered to satisfy your wish. Anyway, you don''t like Jiang Ning."


    "My son doesn''t want to leave."


    "Huh?" Concubine Jin Gui looked at him and couldn''t help laughing, "Why, do you really like that girl?"


    "Can''t my son like women?" Li Hongyuan''s tone was cold.


    "Yes. You really deserve to be your father''s favorite son. He likes Lin Zizi, and you like Lin Zizi''s daughter. This throne is not passed on to you, but who else will it be passed on?"


    "Mother and concubine be careful!"


    "Don''t you want the throne in your dreams? Which of you princes doesn''t want to? Dare to do it, but dare not say it."


    "Mother concubine, now I''m talking about Heli."


    "I used to make a fuss about reconciling, but now people really reconcile with you. You are reluctant to part with it. You deserve it."


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    He was just here to inquire about the news, and he didn''t expect the mother-in-law to be of any help.


    With her temperament, she won''t help either.


    He stood up: "The mother and concubine rest, and the son retires."


    Concubine Jin glanced at him: "What are you going to do about this?"


    "The father''s order, the son naturally obeys."


    "Sure enough, your father and son are the same. For the sake of the throne, you can easily give up the woman you like."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "The son is different from the father."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Even if we reconcile now, my son will get her sooner or later."


    "Your father also said this back then, and then they turned around and married Jiang Ruobai. Your father can only regret it for a lifetime." Concubine Jin Gui said slowly, "Believe it or not, after leaving, Jiang Ning will turn around. married."


    Li Hongyuan''s tone was solemn: "Whoever dares to marry her will kill his son."


    Concubine Jin nodded: "If you can really do this, it would be interesting."


    "The son retire."


    Li Hongyuan turned and left.


    Not long after he returned to the palace, he received an imperial decree, asking him to reconcile with Jiang Ning, marry him and take his own destiny.


    Li Hongyuan knelt down and listened to the imperial decree, took the imperial decree, and sent away the **** who passed the decree.


    He stared at the imperial decree in his hand for a long time, then threw it into the brazier.


    scared Cha Shan to death.


    He didn''t care about getting his hands hot, and hurriedly grabbed the imperial decree: "My lord, this is an imperial decree. If someone else knew about it, it would be passed on to His Majesty''s ears, it would be amazing!"


    Although the imperial decree was issued, Prince Yu¡¯s mansion did not send the book of Heli to Jiang¡¯s house.


    Jiang Ruobai didn''t care either, so he directly ordered his staff to write two copies of He Li and send it to Prince Yu''s Mansion to have him sign it.


    Li Hongyuan stared at the Heli book, read it for a long time, and finally picked up the pen, wrote his name, and gave it back to the Jiang family.


    At this point, this and Lishu have officially come into effect.


    Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan got married and left.


    When he got the Heli book, Jiang Ning felt very uncomfortable.


    She is not reluctant to part with her, but mainly misses her two children.


    She thought she could not care, but in fact, she thought of two children, and her heart hurts.


    The Jiang family was afraid that she would be uncomfortable, so they arranged to give her a blind date.


    The Jiang family didn''t have such thoughts, but Lin Zizi couldn''t stop talking, so he went, Quan should be relieved.


    Who would have thought that just as she sat down, before she could see the man''s face, she saw Li Hongyuan wrapped in a cloak, holding a swaddle in one hand, and an umbrella in the other, walking in from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： Seeing me in pain makes you happy?

    Chapter 199 Seeing that I''m uncomfortable makes you happy?


    It''s snowing outside and it''s cold.


    Li Hongyuan sat directly at the table near Jiang Ning, and unwrapped the robe, revealing a cute little baby face of Yuxue inside.


    is a great treasure.


    The red quilt was put on, and a little snow fell.


    Jiang Ning was in a hurry.


    She pushed the wheelchair over by herself: "What... why are you carrying Da Bao here? How old is he, and there is such a heavy snow outside, you are not afraid of freezing him?"


    "This king raises his son and takes him out for a walk. Do you have to blame me? I wrapped him well and won''t be cold."


    "Where''s Lingzi?"


    "The girl is fragile, and this king is reluctant to take her out."


    "you--"


    At this time, the little baby hummed a few times, twisted his face, and was a little tearful.


    Jiang Ning''s heart softened immediately: "Give me a hug."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You are no longer Princess Yu, and you have abandoned two children. What qualifications do you have to hold them."


    At this time, the woman on the blind date called, "Miss Jiang Qi, come here."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and turned the wheelchair.


    "Wow!"


    Wenzan started to cry, and his little face turned red.


    Jiang Ning''s body trembled and his hand stopped.


    She turned back and looked at the child.


    The child was crying, tears streaming down his face.


    My own child, crying like this, how can I not feel distressed.


    "... Lady Jiang Qi, come here!"


    "Go away!" Jiang Ning shouted angrily.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    sent off the blind date, Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair back and stared at Li Hongyuan: "What are you going to do? You deliberately hugged the child in front of me and cried, seeing me in pain makes you happy, isn''t it?"


    Li Hongyuan shook the child gently, the child stopped crying soon, his thumb was stuck in his mouth, and the tears were dripping.


    Jiang Ning looked at it, and felt extremely sad in his heart.


    "This king just doesn''t want you to meet other men." Li Hongyuan stood up holding the child and stared at her, "As long as you are willing to come back, you are still Princess Yu, and both children are raised by you."


    He handed the child to her: "Don''t you miss them? It''s impossible for this king to watch them every day. Do you really want Li Yuanyuan to raise them?"


    Jiang Ning used all his strength to restrain himself from not reaching out to hug the child.


    "You can support whoever you want to support. Anyway, I didn''t expect them to be born."


    "why?"


    "Because I was calculated to be pregnant, and I don''t like you either."


    "You really hate this king so much."


    "That''s right. I don''t have the slightest impression of you."


    Li Hongyuan listened to this, stared at her for a moment, gently put the child in her arms, and said, "From now on, the child will be raised by you. Lingzi has been sent to Jiang''s house."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled: "What do you mean?"


    "Since we have divorced, we have never had anything to do with each other since. But the children need the company and care of their mother after all. They are still the heirs of the royal family, and their names have been given to the royal family. But this king is willing to keep them in the Jiang family."


    Looking at the small face of the child, Jiang Ning subconsciously took over the baby clothes.


    "What the **** are you planning?" She always didn''t believe him and was on guard against him.


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Perhaps in your eyes, this king is not a good person. But tiger poison does not eat children, they are the children of this king. It''s not good for this king to separate your mother and son these few days. Chashan, send someone Send the princess... send Jiang Qi Niang back."


    After saying this, he turned and walked away.


    Jiang Ning asked: "When will you pick them up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： Four birds with one arrow

    Chapter 200 Four Eagles with One Arrow


    "Until you don''t want to raise them."


    "You really gave them to me?"


    "Give it to you."


    Li Hongyuan left without turning his head.


    Cha Shan hurriedly followed him out. Seeing him turning over and riding, he hurriedly rode his own horse to follow, "Master, did you really give the Jiang family all Xiao Langjun and the little lady?"


    "The Jiang family is their ancestral home, so why not follow their mother? Could they still abuse them?"


    "No no, that''s not what my subordinates mean. My subordinates think...Xiaolang-Jun has a valuable status and is the eldest son of His Highness. Now he can be raised outside."


    "What, do you ask the eldest son of this king to raise a concubine for the Li family?"


    "This... is also not possible." Cha Shan whispered, "The servant just feels wronged for His Highness."


    "This king doesn''t want to make her sad."


    "Since your highness likes the princess, why not ask your majesty to bring her back."


    "Since the father has promised Madam Jiang Xiang, he will not regret it." Li Hongyuan rode his horse and looked straight ahead with a cold expression, "And Jiang Xiang''s wife loves her daughter wholeheartedly. Now this matter, unless Jiang Ning herself If she wants, no one can force her."


    "Then you gave Xiao Langjun and the little lady to the Jiang family, and it will be even more impossible for the princess to come back in the future."


    "Even if the child is in the palace, she will not come back."


    "Then if you did this, you would have to pay the madam and then..." Cha Shan didn''t dare to say any more.


    Li Hongyuan was calm: "Give the child to her, and this king has a reason to go to Jiang''s house."


    Chashan was stunned.


    Your Highness Daqing came up with this idea.


    Think about it, really.


    Giving the child to the princess to raise is not only good to the child, but also makes the princess feel grateful, and His Highness also has a reason to visit the child and get close to the princess.


    The so-called kill three birds with one stone.


    No no no, there is one more important point.


    The princess wants to raise a child, so she can''t go out and marry someone on a blind date!


    High, it is too high!


    Cha Shan''s heart couldn''t help but surging up with the incessant admiration for His Highness.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning hugged the child and watched his back walk away, feeling like he was dreaming.


    Really gave her the child so easily?


    She bowed her head, and the baby in the infant was holding her thumb and blinking her **** eyes.


    Jiang Ning pulled his thumb out and kissed him on the cheek, "Little guy, are your little hands so fragrant, you keep chewing and chewing."


    If you can''t eat it, the little guy is not sad, just hum a few times and forget it.


    Jiang Ning thought of Li Hongyuan''s words.


    He said that Lingzi had been sent to Jiang''s house by now.


    "Huang Ying, push me back."


    Xiaoman hurried over to push the wheelchair.


    Huang Ying said in surprise: "Has His Royal Highness Prince Yu really returned the child to us? What is he going to do?"


    "I don''t know what he''s going to do, but since the child is back, I have no reason not to."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "His Royal Highness Yu Wang looked at Leng Mian and Leng Xin, but his heart was actually good. Knowing that the girl was thinking about the two children, she couldn''t bear the girl''s sadness, so she sent the children back."


    Jiang Ning said: "You really believe it. I think he just wants to stumble me with the child and prevent me from continuing to marry someone on a blind date."


    "Ah, this... that''s true. Then what?"


    "What should I do, otherwise why do you think I''m going out on a blind date, do I really want to marry someone?"


    Huang Ying was stunned: "Could it be that the girl agreed to go out on a blind date just to show His Royal Highness King Yu? You expected him to do this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： Would you like to remarry?

    Chapter 201 Are you willing to remarry?


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "I didn''t know he would bring the child out. But I think, after all, he is King Yu, arrogant and arrogant, and will never allow his ex-wife to marry someone else. If he stops me, I will have A bargaining chip to renegotiate with him. I just didn''t expect him to just give me the kid back."


    She looked down at the child in her arms and pulled the towel off the quilt to block the wind and snow.


    It was snowing heavily outside.


    Huang Ying wanted to call for a carriage and horses to come over, but after looking left and right, she remembered that they did not ride in a carriage, but came on foot.


    When ?? came, there was no such heavy snow.


    I''m still holding the young master, so naturally I can''t just walk back.


    "Xiaoman, you are here to guard the girl and the young master, I''ll find the carriage." Huang Ying instructed Xiaoman.


    Xiaoman agreed and stayed by Jiang Ning''s side.


    At this moment, a carriage came not far away, and when it passed by Jiang Ning, it stopped.


    Wen Ren Thirteen jumped off the carriage, hurried over, and asked, "Miss Jiang Qi, why are you here?"


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, Xiaoman said, "Our girl takes the young master, there is no carriage to go home."


    Wen Ren Thirteen was surprised and hurriedly said, "Come on, take my carriage, and I''ll take you back."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, the wind and snow were so big, and he was afraid that the child would not be able to bear it, so he nodded, "Thank you." Then he said to Xiaoman, "Wait for your sister Huang Ying, and when she comes, say I''ll go back first. You and Sister Huang Ying go back to the manor."


    "Slave remembered." Xiaoman nodded.


    Wen Ren Thirteen stretched out his hand: "I''ll hold the child, Xiaoman, help your girl to the carriage."


    Jiang Ning handed the child to him, got into the carriage, took the child, saw him standing outside the carriage with snow falling on his head and shoulders, and said, "Young Master Thirteen, come and sit too. It''s very cold outside."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, I don''t pay attention to those rules."


    "Okay." Wen Ren Shisan was also relieved, so he jumped into the carriage and sat opposite her.


    The thick curtains kept the wind and snow out.


    Jiang Ning sat peacefully and lifted the cloth of his robe to reveal the baby''s face.


    The little baby was actually asleep, with a rosy face and a sweet sleep.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and gently touched his soft cheek, feeling extremely peaceful in his heart.


    Wen Ren Thirteen sat opposite, watching this scene, smiled and said, "This child looks very much like you."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning smiled, "It is said that sons are like mothers and daughters are like fathers."


    "You and Yu Wang reconciled, what are your plans in the future?"


    "I haven''t made up my mind yet. Now I just want to take care of my two children."


    "Why did you take your child out today, such a heavy snow."


    "It was originally a blind date, arranged at home." Jiang Ning glanced at him with a smile, "It was just like the last time I was with you. But when King Yu brought the child, I naturally lost the idea of ??a blind date."


    Wen Ren Thirteen''s eyes lit up and asked in a low voice, "Are you willing to remarry?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I have two children now, how can I marry?"


    "I do not mind."


    "..." Jiang Ning looked up at him.


    Wen Ren Thirteen''s eyes fell, and his voice was a little softer: "I''m serious, please think about Jiang Qi girl seriously."


    "With your lord''s family background, character and future, you can absolutely marry a noble woman with a high status. Why do you want to marry me?" Jiang Ning asked, "Is it just because your lord''s political views are not compatible with King Yu?"


    "No." Wen Ren Shisan immediately denied it, then shook his head again, "In the beginning, maybe there were considerations in this regard. But..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： The girl is very good, I like it below

    Chapter 202 The girl is very nice, I like it next


    "After meeting the girl, I think she is very nice. I like it."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "What do adults like about me? I''m a lame man, or someone who has married and had children. There are beautiful and innocent girls in Chang''an City, and adults can marry them."


    "I think the girl looks very beautiful, and the girl is easy-going and interesting. If you can spend the rest of your life with someone like the girl, it must be a pleasure to watch."


    Wen Ren Thirteen saw the melted water droplets on her head curtain, so he took out the towel and gently wiped it off for her.


    The movements are gentle, with a bit of pity.


    Jiang Ning looked up and looked at him.


    Wen Ren Thirteen looked away and said, "If the girl still wants to remarry in this life, can you consider it first."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My lord, why is this so hard. I''m not worth it."


    "In my heart, the girl is worth it." Wen Ren Shisan said, "The girl has seen my mother, she is a very gentle and open-minded person, and she will not easily interfere in my affairs. My mother also likes the girl very much. The girl doesn''t have to worry about being in the next house. "


    "I''m not worried about that."


    "I''m not forcing anything, it''s just showing my intention to the girl. If the girl wants to remarry, she can also consider it." Wen Ren Shisan said softly, "Okay?"


    Such a gaze, such a gentle voice, is hard-hearted and hard to refuse.


    Besides, Jiang Ning is not hard-hearted.


    She is a soft-hearted person.


    When others treat her well, she is easy to fall into.


    She said with a bit of a joke: "If my lord hasn''t married when I want to remarry, I will consider my lord."


    Wen Ren Thirteen smiled, took out a handful of pine nuts from his purse, peeled one, and handed them to her lips: "Very clean."


    Jiang Ning hugged the child and shook his head hurriedly: "No, adults eat by themselves."


    Wen Ren Thirteen ate by herself, ate two, and when she saw her looking at her, she felt a little embarrassed: "I''ve been working on a case for the past few days. "


    "Adults work hard."


    "It''s not too hard, there are not many times like this. If you get married in the future, I will spend as much time as possible with the girl."


    "...cough."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    The carriage arrived at the gate of Jiang Mansion, Wen Ren Shisan took the child with one hand and helped Jiang Ning get off the carriage with the other.


    The servants in the house were already waiting with a wheelchair, so she quickly sat down on the wheelchair.


    Jiang Ning took the child and looked at Wen Ren Thirteen: "Thank you very much for your help today."


    "It''s just a little effort." Wen Ren Shisan smiled softly, "We have a play in our house in two days, is the girl coming?"


    "why?"


    "My mother''s birthday, the family invited me to play for three days. She is a famous character. I think the girl will like it. The family also sent a message to the mansion. At that time, the girl can come with the commanding hall."


    "okay."


    "I''ll send a carriage to pick up the girl then."


    "No, we are in the past."


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting."


    "Sir, please come back, you have worked hard all night, go back to rest early." Jiang Ning saw bloodshot eyes in his eyes, and couldn''t bear to tell him to stand in the snow.


    "it is good."


    Wen Ren Thirteen watched her enter the mansion, and then turned around and got into the carriage.


    A few came out from spring to early summer to pick her up.


    They were all excited: "Girl, the people from Prince Yu''s Mansion have brought back the young lady!"


    "Is Lingzi okay?"


    "It''s alright." Chunlai smiled, "The young master is here too. It''s great. The master, the madam and the third young master are all watching the young lady at our place."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： family neat

    Chapter 203 The family is neat and tidy


    Jiang Ning couldn''t wait to return to his yard, and he heard laughter as soon as he entered.


    In the warm room like spring, Lin Zizi sat on the soft couch, hugging Lingzi wearing a red jacket, Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were all around her, teasing Xiao Lingzi.


    The little baby girl opened her round eyes and looked at the few people around her, she didn''t realize she was scared at all.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, Jiang Yi''s eyes lit up, and he immediately came over to take the undies from her arms: "Yeah, Xiao Wenzan is here too!"


    Jiang Ruobai stretched out his hand: "Hold me."


    The child passed from Jiang Yi''s hand to his hand.


    He hugged Wen Zan and squeezed to sit next to Lin Zizi, smiling all over his face: "Little Baoer, did you see that, your brother is here too. In the future, our family will be reunited and will never be separated again, okay?"


    Jiang Ning moved the wheelchair by himself and looked at the little girl in Lin Zizi''s arms.


    The little girl is chubby, with snow-white skin and round eyes, smart and cute.


    Lin Zizi looked at her daughter and said with a smile, "Prince Yu''s mansion has not lost any of these two children. You look at how well they raised them, they are fat and white."


    "That''s right, you can''t afford to lose two treasures to anyone." Jiang Ruobai smiled, his face full of love, "Look at how handsome my grandson is."


    Jiang Yi said: "It''s the grandson."


    Jiang Ruobai glared at him: "I really want a grandson, will you give birth to Laozi?"


    Jiang Yi scratched his head and did not dare to say a word.


    He has been studying in the academy all these years, and now that he has finally achieved something, it is time to think about marriage.


    The family is surrounded by two little treasures, which is rare.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan also came to look around. Even the two concubines, who had never dealt with each other very much, put aside those grudges for a while, and came over to look around the little guy with a smile.


    There are four children in the second room of Jiang''s family, but he is the youngest child of Jiang Ning''s husband.


    The family is rare.


    Aunt Liu, who has always been bitter and mean, also liked it. Baba''s brought two pairs of gold bracelets, which made Jiang Ruobai''s attitude towards her a lot better, so she went to her house in the evening.


    Aunt Liu was even happier, and was more interested in the two little guys. She had to come to see them three times a day.


    When King Yu ordered someone to bring the child over, he also brought the nurse who was feeding the child, the maid and maid who served him.


    In addition to the favor of Jiang Ning and the Jiang family, the two children adapt very well. They go to sleep when they are full, and babble and play when they wake up.


    It hurts a lot.


    The second day after the child moved in, it was snowing and the house was burning warm. Jiang Ning sat in front of two cradles, shaking one in each hand, reciting nursery rhymes, while a few maids sat beside them doing needlework.


    Occasionally the baby''s babbling sounded.


    Xiaoman squatted beside the cradle, listening to his girl''s nursery rhyme, and dozed off little by little.


    The curtain of the door was quietly opened.


    Xiaoman was the most alert, and immediately raised his head, he saw a tall and slender man walking in. At first he thought it was the third son, but then he felt that something was wrong, and after a closer look, it was His Royal Highness Prince Yu.


    She snorted and jumped up.


    Jiang Ning looked up at her: "Xiaoman, shh."


    Xiaoman pointed at the door: "Hall, Your Highness..."


    Jiang Ning turned around and saw Li Hongyuan, wrapped in a cape, standing at the door.


    She frowned: "How did you come? How did you get in?"


    This is the backyard. When you enter from the front yard, you have to go through two gates, three gates, and a small courtyard gate. Everyone is guarded.


    No one should come to report.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： Its only been one night, you dont know your father?

    Chapter 204 It''s only been one night, so you don''t know your father?


    Li Hongyuan untied his cloak and hung it on the shelf beside the door. Then he walked to the brazier and made a fire to remove the cold air from outside.


    After finishing this, he walked up to Jiang Ning and looked at the two children in the cradle.


    Jiang Ning subconsciously pushed the wheelchair a step forward, separating him from the cradle, not wanting him to get too close to the child.


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows gently: "I''m the child''s biological father, I''ll raise the child for you, don''t you even have the right to look at them?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t refute these words.


    "You can see that they can, but you at least send someone to say it in advance, why did they come silently, what about the people outside?"


    "This king comes to see his wife and children, who would dare to stop him."


    "His Royal Highness King Yu, I have divorced from you and have nothing to do with it. As a foreigner, shouldn''t you let me know when you enter the women''s boudoir?"


    "Okay, this king will pay attention next time."


    I thought he would be domineering and unreasonable, but he would agree with it lightly.


    Jiang Ning frowned, and the wheelchair stepped back: "Then look, I''ll go to the back room."


    "Could it be that this king is a tiger and will eat you?" Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Although you and I are no longer husband and wife, but we have these two children, you will never be able to distance ourselves from me. Open me, can you avoid me for the rest of your life?"


    He stretched out his hand and pulled her wheelchair in front of him, "Come here, this king has something to ask you."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but was pulled over by him.


    She frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    "Why do I see my daughter lose weight?" Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand to pick up Ling Zi, Ling Zi was half asleep, suddenly picked up, opened his eyes to see his father, and soon closed his eyes and went back to sleep.


    Jiang Ning said: "I just brought her back yesterday, and today you can see that she has lost weight? Are you talking about me?"


    "Can''t you lose weight in a day? She''s just a little bit older."


    "You don''t find fault."


    Li Hongyuan put down Lingzi and picked up Wen Zan again.


    Who knew that Wen Zan was hugged by him, his mouth twitched, and he started to cry.


    Li Hongyuan was stunned: "It''s only been one night, you don''t know your father?"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly reached out his hand: "He doesn''t like you, give it to me."


    "Nonsense, when you''re not around, aren''t I all hugging and coaxing? Why can''t it be done in just one day?"


    "Didn''t you see him cry? Give him to me."


    It''s a pity that she is sitting and people are standing, and she can''t do anything if she doesn''t give it.


    Li Hongyuan said, "Are you hungry?"


    The wet nurse came in when she heard the cry, and when she saw King Yu, she hurriedly bowed her head and saluted.


    "Bring the child to feed." Li Hongyuan ordered.


    The wet nurse hurried over and carried Wen Zan inside, so Ling Zi woke up and cried. Another wet nurse came over and took her in to feed her.


    Jiang Ning said: "You didn''t come, they are so good, you will make trouble when you come."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said softly, "This king just misses them, and I can''t sleep, so I''ll take a look. If you don''t like it, I''ll go back."


    He turned and walked out.


    Jiang Ning said: "You don''t have to show me such a pitiful appearance. You are their father, I have no reason to refuse you to see them, but in the future, you must notify in advance. Don''t come here rashly."


    "it is good."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t look back, he opened the curtain and went out.


    Huang Ying came over and said, "Girl, I didn''t take your highness''s cloak. There''s so much snow outside."


    "You send it."


    "Hey, slaves are going now."


    Huang Ying quickly picked up the cloak and chased out: "Your Highness, your clothes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： Ning Ning is so pretty

    Chapter 205 Ningning is so beautiful


    Li Hongyuan waited for her to approach, took the cape and put it on, and asked, "Huang Ying, have the two children been making trouble these past two days?"


    Huang Ying said: "Go back to His Highness, Xiao Langjun and Xiao Niangzi are very well-behaved and don''t make trouble at all."


    Li Hongyuan nodded and turned to leave.


    "Your Highness," Huang Ying stopped him.


    Li Hongyuan turned around.


    Huang Ying hesitated for a moment, and said, "My servant can see that Your Highness has our girl in his heart. With our girl''s temperament, if others treat her well, she will be even more kind to others. Your Highness will be gentle with the girl in the future, and I will come to see Xiaolang later. Young lady Jun can also be better."


    "This king knows."


    "Salute Your Highness."


    Huang Ying bowed his knees and bowed.


    She went back to the room and saw Jiang Ning sitting in a daze, so she walked over, rubbed her legs, and said with a smile, "His Royal Highness came over today, it seems that his temper has really restrained a lot."


    "yes?"


    "Yes. His Royal Highness King Yu is famous for being cold-faced and cold-hearted. Except for His Majesty and the noble concubine, he has never said a good word to others. Now he speaks more softly to girls, which shows that he cares about girls."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Huang Ying, they beat you first and then gave you a jujube. Would you be grateful to them?"


    "The slaves don''t understand."


    "You''ll understand later."


    The next day, Lin Zizi sent someone to bring a few sets of clothes for Jiang Ning to choose, and wanted to take her to Wenren''s family to attend Mrs. Wenren''s birthday.


    Generally, only the main room and the daughter-in-law can participate in this kind of occasion.


    In the past when Jiang Ning was away, Lin Zizi couldn''t go out because of his poor health, and there was no daughter at home. It gave Jiang Yuan a lot of bargains and went out with the big house several times.


    Now that Jiang Ning is back and Lin Zizi is fine, naturally there is nothing to do with the concubine.


    After Jiang Ning picked out a pink and purple jacket, she told Huang Ying and Chunlai to watch the children. She only brought Xiaoman to see Lin Zizi.


    Xiao Bru has a lot of strength, and it is convenient for her to push her wheelchair and get on and off the carriage.


    ??????


    Lin Zizi also dressed up, looking refreshed and smiling.


    Seeing her daughter coming, she smiled and said, "Ningning is so pretty."


    "It''s the clothes that look good."


    The clothes are really gorgeous.


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "This is my old clothes, but now I can''t wear it anymore. It''s just right for you, don''t dislike it."


    "Ah, this is my mother''s old clothes. No wonder it looks so good."


    "When you look after the house, you will remind your mother of things when she was young." Lin Zizi sighed a little.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan came over to greet him, and they were very envious when they saw Jiang Ning like this.


    Jiang Yan smiled and said: "Qimei looks like a flower, wearing this dress is even more icing on the cake. Back then, my mother was the number one beauty in Chang''an City, and now Qimei must be too. It''s time to go out and let them all see Look."


    "What are you looking at, you can''t go." Jiang Yuan said.


    Jiang Yan lowered her head.


    Jiang Yuan used to be able to go out occasionally, but she had almost never been to the upper-level social circle of ladies and gentlemen.


    Jiang Ning said, "Mom, since you''re gone, why don''t you bring both of them with you to make it more lively."


    Lin Zizi looked at the two prostitutes and said with a smile, "Are you willing to go?"


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Ning looked at each other.


    "Yes!"


    "Can I... go too?" Jiang Yan couldn''t believe it.


    "If you can''t go there, I will take it with you." Lin Zizi smiled.


    She was originally a very beautiful, extremely dignified and gentle woman, but only because she lost her daughter and was stimulated, she hadn''t been out for more than ten years. Now that she is getting better, she has gradually returned to her former softness and beauty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： too famous

    Chapter 206


    is like a spring breeze.


    Sisters Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were too excited.


    "I have to go back and change my clothes!"


    "I''m going to brush my hair again!"


    The two of them hurriedly turned around and went back.


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Lin Zizi said with a smile: "You kid, you have a really good temperament. You have suffered all these years, and they have had a better life than you. Now that you are back, you are willing to treat them well."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "A family can''t be an enemy when they look down and don''t look up."


    "You child, your goodness makes my mother feel bad."


    "I''m not as good as my mother thought."


    Jiang Ning is not sure, if it is the original owner, will there be jealousy and resentment towards the two sisters, she doesn''t have it anyway.


    After all, she didn''t experience those hardships and sufferings of the original owner.


    Although Jiang Yuan has a big temper, is vain, and has a mean mouth, she is still a good girl who talks about loyalty. As for Jiang Yan, she is a little transparent, timid and cowardly, but she is sincere to her family.


    She is willing to let the family live harmoniously and happily.


    When they get dressed up and come over, the carriages are ready.


    Lin Zizi brought his three daughters to Wenren Mansion.


    The Wen family is a famous family in Chang''an City, and it is not much worse than the Jiang family.


    Mrs. Wenren celebrated her birthday and held a large banquet, with people coming and going at the door, which was very lively.


    I thought I would have to wait at the door for a while, but as soon as I got to the door, a steward would greet them and lead them directly to the backyard through the corner door.


    Lin Zizi thanked the old lady, and the old lady smiled and said, "Madam has broken the slave and maid. This is what the thirteenth son of our family ordered, and the slave just did it."


    "Thirteen sons?"


    Sister Lin Zizi and Jiang Yuan looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Yuan tutted: "I said, why did you pass over so many carriages in front of you and come in directly, it turned out to be in the light of the seventh sister. This thirteenth son really never forgets the seventh sister. If I tell you, the seventh sister will marry. Get it for him."


    Jiang Yan said: "Is it the fifth sister who wants to marry herself?"


    "Bah, people don''t look down on me, and I won''t be ashamed to push up." Jiang Yuan spat and turned away.


    There are many girls here today. She has some familiar ones and went to play with them.


    Jiang Yan didn''t know a single one, so she followed Lin Zizi and Jiang Ning.


    The arrival of ??Lin Zizi caused a sensation among the ladies.


    She was very famous in those days, and after more than ten years, she participated in the upper-level communication again, which is naturally eye-catching.


    Although she is old, the daughter who follows her has inherited her beauty completely, which is enviable.


    Unfortunately, he was in a wheelchair.


    Meiyu has flaws, which is inevitably regrettable.


    Mrs. Wenren received it in person, holding Lin Zizi''s hand, her eyes flushed: "Zizi, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You are finally willing to go out."


    It turned out that they were friends in the boudoir.


    When friends meet, they have a lot of self-talk.


    Jiang Ning stopped joining in the fun, and let Xiaoman push him to walk around casually to see the scenery of Wenren Mansion.


    No one came to talk to her.


    Because she beat the county magistrate Ling''an violently in the street, and she was very tough with King Yu, these "brilliant" deeds made all the ladies dare not associate with her.


    At first, Jiang Yan followed her, walking around, not knowing where to go to play.


    The backyard is full of ladies and maids, and Jiang Ning doesn''t have to worry about her safety.


    "Xiaoman, are you hungry? Let''s find something to eat?" Jiang Ning said to Xiaoman.


    Xiaoman loves two things in his life, one is his own girl, and the same is food.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： Gentle and considerate, honest and capable person

    Chapter 207 Gentle and considerate, honest and capable people


    The snow is a little smaller.


    The fine snow flakes fly lightly, there is no wind, and it is not very cold.


    Wenren Mansion is very big and the scenery is beautiful.


    There is a lake in the backyard, and many weeping willows are planted by the lake. Now the lake is frozen, the ice is snowing, and the white is very beautiful.


    There are scattered people watching the snow by the lake.


    Opposite the lake are several pavilions, and there is a faint sound of hearty laughter, which seems to be a male seat.


    Xiaoman pushed Jiang Ning and walked around the lake for a while, when he saw Wen Ren Shisan walking over holding an umbrella.


    He wore a robe with narrow waist and arrow sleeves today, with a jade pendant hanging from a brocade belt around his waist, and a jade crown tied with his hair, very elegant and handsome.


    is slightly different from Sven who usually wears official uniforms.


    He raised the umbrella over Jiang Ning''s head, and handed a paper bag with his other hand like a conjuration.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why did Young Master Thirteen come here?"


    "Xia, over there, I saw the girl from a distance. I thought it was snowing, so I came over to have a look."


    She was the only one in a wheelchair among the guests.


    is still easy to notice.


    "What is this?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Dim sum." Wen Ren Shisan smiled softly, "I don''t know if it suits the girl''s taste, the banquet will take a while to start, and let''s have a bite."


    "Thank you sir."


    Jiang Ning looked at the dim sum on his lap and felt that Wen Renzong was really a very gentle, considerate, honest and capable person.


    "Don''t stay in the snow, I''ll take you there to rest, it''s very quiet and no one else disturbs you."


    He thought that Jiang Ning didn''t want to be with the rest of the girls, so he walked around alone.


    Jiang Ning nodded in agreement.


    Wen Renzong really took her to a quiet pavilion sheltered from the wind, where she could see the snow scene by the lake, and it was not cold.


    He asked someone to bring a brazier and tea and fruit seeds.


    Jiang Ning asked Xiaoman to go over to eat, and Xiaoman grabbed a handful of the fruit and squatted outside the pavilion to eat, not afraid of the cold, and cheerful.


    Wen Renzong moved the brazier to Jiang Ning''s feet and asked, "Is it still cold?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "It''s not cold. Thank you, sir. Actually, it doesn''t matter if you don''t need a brazier."


    "It''s okay, the little girl''s house is always afraid of the cold."


    "Your Excellency is very understanding."


    "I have a younger sister, and she is so afraid of the cold." Wen Renzong smiled, reached out and handed her some tea, "Drink something warm."


    When Jiang Ning took the tea, his fingers touched his hand.


    "The girl''s hand is so cold?" Wen Renzong lightly touched her finger, "You still say it''s not cold."


    "I''m like this." Jiang Ning held the teacup, "It''s cold, so are my hands and feet, but I don''t actually feel cold."


    Wen Renzong''s hand lightly placed on the back of her hand, and whispered, "It''s always cold."


    Jiang Ning glanced at his hand.


    His hands were quite warm.


    But he quickly withdrew his hand, and seemed to realize that it was a bit rude.


    "Does the girl eat fruit?" he asked.


    "Okay." Jiang Ning smiled.


    Wen Renzong handed her a round fruit, Jiang Ning took it and took a bite.


    Wen Renzong also smiled, sat beside her, raised his hand and patted her head.


    "Can I call you by your name?" he asked.


    "sure."


    "Ningning?"


    "As long as you like it."


    "Then don''t call me your lord." Wen Renzong looked at her sideways, "Call me by my name."


    "Then, thirteen."


    "Today''s snow is so beautiful." Wen Renzong looked at the lake, "It''s the best snow since this winter."


    "It''s pretty." Jiang Ning bit the fruit, "However, the banquet is about to start, I have to go. Xiaoman, let''s go back to the play."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： doll pro

    Chapter 208 Baby Pro


    "Oh, let''s go to the play!"


    Xiaoman cheered, shoved the fruit in his hand into his mouth, jumped up, and pushed her away.


    Wen Renzong stood up and asked from behind: "Ningning, the perch in a restaurant is a must, take you to try it another day?"


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning answered concisely.


    Wen Renzong smiled.


    Xiaoman tilted his head and said, "Miss wants to eat fish with Lord Wenren."


    "The sea bass is still delicious."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    She knew that Wen Renzong was expressing his intentions to herself.


    Wen Renzong was of noble birth, gentle, intelligent and motivated. In particular, he is so gentle and considerate.


    is many times better than Li Hongyuan.


    Jiang Ning has no reason to hate him.


    She is not a stale and conservative ancient person, why should she refuse a pleasant date.


    Back at the banquet, the play has already started.


    Lin Zizi sat with Mrs. Wenren and invited someone to let her over.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan both sat among the girls.


    Jiang Yuan''s temperament is still quite mixed. Jiang Yan is relatively transparent, but after all, she is the daughter of the Jiang family, so she will not be excluded, and even made a few friends.


    Jiang Ning was pushed by Xiaoman, Lin Zizi rubbed her face, and said, "Look at your frozen face."


    Mrs. Wenren immediately ordered someone to fetch a hand stove and stuffed it into Jiang Ning''s hands: "Girls'' house should be kept warm, don''t rely on being young. You won''t feel comfortable when you get old."


    "Thank you Madam." Jiang Ning smiled.


    "Hey, this child looks even better when he smiles," Mrs. Wenren said with envy, pulling Lin Zizi, "I said back then that I would order a baby to kiss you. Who knew that your family turned around and promised the child to you? King Yu."


    And what about doll kissing?


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "It was just a joke back then, it shouldn''t be taken seriously."


    "You''re not serious, I''m concerned about it."


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning''s disappearance later, it would have to be done as a matter of fact.


    It''s a pity that she got lost, and this matter is over.


    Who dares to mention it.


    At this moment, a lady beside him smiled and said, "I didn''t get married back then. Wouldn''t it be better to continue it now? Men are unmarried and women are unmarried. Why not."


    The reputation of a divorced woman is difficult to marry, and it is easy to remarry a divorced woman.


    But, as soon as these words came out, Mrs. Wenren and Lin Zizi didn''t speak.


    Although Lin Zizi dotes on her daughter, she is not blind. She knows that her daughter''s situation is not a good match for the noble thirteen sons.


    As for Mrs. Wenren, it''s not that Jiang Ning has been married and had children. She mainly thinks about it from Prince Yu''s mansion.


    If he married Jiang Ning, the relationship between Wenren''s family and King Yu would be even worse.


    Besides, her son had impure motives from the beginning, and she didn''t want to make it so complicated.


    I don¡¯t even want to mention it.


    The two sides fell silent and watched the play in silence.


    After watching the play and having the banquet, it¡¯s time to leave and go home.


    Jiang Ning was thinking about the two little guys in his heart. After the banquet was over, he urged him to go back. He couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Lin Zizi knew what she was thinking, and without delay, took the three sisters and rushed back to Jiang''s house.


    Jiang Ning didn''t have time to change his clothes, so he went to see the children when he came back.


    The two children had just eaten and fell asleep, lying on the small bed, sleeping soundly and sweetly.


    Jiang Ning kissed this and touched that, and then he was satisfied and went back to change his clothes. After changing his clothes, Jiang Yi came, smiling and discussing about opening a restaurant.


    Brother and sister plan to do business together.


    Being an official can¡¯t make a lot of money, so you still have to do business.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： This king is not as anxious as you are

    Chapter 209 This king is not as impatient as you


    Jiang Ning is also very willing to carry forward the cooking methods he knows.


    The two brothers and sisters discussed for a long time until dinner time. Jiang Ning personally cooked and cooked a few dishes. Jiang Yi brought a jar of wine and said to accompany his sister for a drink.


    The wine had just been poured, and the old woman said, "His Royal Highness Yu has come down."


    Jiang Yi frowned: "Why is he here again."


    "He came to see his son and daughter, no one could stop him."


    "Then it won''t come every day." Jiang Yi glanced at his sister and smiled, "I think His Royal Highness Yu is a drunkard and not in the bar?"


    "What''s the meaning."


    "He said he was raising the children with our family, but he ran here every three days, just to see two children?"


    "if not?"


    "I think his motives are impure."


    "The third brother wants to say, he is for me?" Jiang Ning smiled.


    "What are you laughing at, my seventh sister is beautiful, and he is for you, so it''s not ashamed."


    "Why can''t I see what he likes about me?"


    "Then what do you think of him?"


    "He''s not very good." Jiang Ning picked up the glass and took a sip, feeling the mellowness flowing from his lips and tongue, "I think it''s better to hear people''s ancestors."


    "Wen Renzong?" Jiang Yi raised his eyebrows, "When did you fall in love with him?"


    "No, it''s just this person. Without comparison, there is no harm."


    "This is true. To tell you the truth, compared to King Yu, I also think Wenren Thirteen is more suitable as a husband." Jiang Yi smiled, "If Seventh Sister likes it, brother will help you."


    "Third brother, stop being a matchmaker."


    "Speaking of which, you and Wen Renzong almost decided to have a baby kiss, and now it is considered a continuation of the front line. Wen Renzong is so suitable, although he is not as handsome as Wang Yu, he is not bad. I won''t say anything about family background. Now, the key people are gentle and courteous, and they will love their daughter-in-law in the future. Look at the several concubines inside and outside of King Yu''s side, but they don''t have that in Wenrenzong."


    Jiang Ning said: "Brother, how much benefit Wenrenzong has given you, you are so hard at helping him say good things."


    "Look at what you said, is your brother that kind of person? You can''t agree if your brother was not there when you were drafted. What''s so good about marrying King Yu to be a member of the royal family? According to me, you will marry Wen Renzong! "


    "Who wants to marry Wen Renzong?"


    King Yu''s voice came from outside the door.


    The maid hurriedly closed the curtain.


    Li Hongyuan walked in with an expressionless face.


    Jiang Yi put down the wine glass, stood up and saluted: "I have seen His Royal Highness King Yu."


    "No." King Yu went straight over and sat opposite Jiang Ning, "Just now, this king accidentally overheard a few words."


    Jiang Ning said: "The prince has a noble status, and he also likes to do things like eavesdropping."


    "It''s only been a few days since He was away, and you''re in a hurry to get married?"


    "This doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Your Highness. Your Highness can also remarry immediately."


    "This king is not as impatient as you are."


    "That''s true. After all, there is no shortage of women around His Highness."


    "Could it be that you lack a man to serve you?" Li Hongyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "That''s really lacking."


    "Cough." Jiang Yi couldn''t listen anymore.


    These are the words of tigers and wolves.


    Those who have been married and have children are different.


    He''s not here anymore.


    "I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. That, Your Highness, Seventh Sister, you can talk slowly. I''ll go back first." He got up and left.


    Jiang Ning took the wine glass and drank it unhurriedly: "The child is not here, he fell asleep in the wing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： Your Highness, calm down

    Chapter 210 Your Highness, calm down


    "This king is a little hungry now."


    Li Hongyuan reached out and picked up the jug and poured himself a glass of wine.


    "His Royal Highness is really not seen outside."


    "This is my son''s daughter''s grandfather''s home, why do you see outsiders?"


    "...Okay, then you eat."


    "You made all these dishes?" Li Hongyuan glanced at the dishes on the table.


    looks really unique, never seen before.


    He suddenly remembered what his mother-in-law had said.


    Many people, including the father and Xiaoqian, have said that Jiang Ning''s cooking skills are unparalleled, and even the royal chef of the royal kitchen can''t make her taste.


    It''s not just the taste, it''s the way of doing it.


    Such a highly praised cooking skill, as her husband, he has never eaten it.


    It can also be seen that Jiang Ning is indeed full of disdain and disgust towards him.


    Li Hongyuan drank half a glass of wine in one breath, picked up his chopsticks, took a piece of red and bright fish, and put it in his mouth.


    "What is this?" he asked.


    "Squirrel fish."


    "squirrel?"


    "You don''t have to pay too much attention to the details, it''s just a practice." Jiang Ning''s cooking skills are nothing in modern times, but in front of this group of short-sighted ancients, they can be called masters.


    From the first bite, Li Hongyuan''s chopsticks hardly stopped.


    He''s not a glutton, but he''s a little **** off.


    The mother-in-law said that she couldn''t eat Jiang Ning''s food, so he decided to eat it.


    Also have a big meal.


    In the end, he not only ate all the food on the table, but also drank all the wine.


    The wine was brought by Jiang Yi. It is a strong wine with great stamina.


    Li Hongyuan''s handsome face was full of crimson, and he was so drunk that he obviously couldn''t leave.


    It was already dark, the wind was heavy and the snow was heavy, and the cold was biting.


    It is impossible to tell him to ride back so drunk.


    Jiang Ning called Xiao Man and the two maids to come and helped him to the front yard, and his own housekeeper arranged a guest room for him.


    I worked hard to cook a table of dishes, but I didn''t eat a few bites.


    Fortunately, every day, Lin Zizi will let the kitchen prepare bird''s nest porridge and make her a late-night snack to keep her healthy.


    After eating a bowl of bird''s nest porridge, I went to see my two children, and then I washed up and got ready to sleep.


    I slept until midnight, vaguely feeling that there was movement outside.


    She sat up, and there were shadows outside.


    Thinking of the two children, Jiang Ning couldn''t rest assured, so he put on a jacket, picked up the crutches by the bedside, slowly moved to the door, and opened the door carefully.


    A gust of wind came in.


    A tall figure crashed in.


    Jiang Ning was taken aback and subconsciously retreated, but was hugged.


    "you--"


    As soon as she cried out, her mouth was gagged.


    The hot lips pressed tightly against hers.


    The smell of alcohol is pungent.


    Jiang Ning was shocked and angry, struggling to beat the other side, and the crutches in his hand fell to the ground.


    She couldn''t stand still, and was hugged tightly.


    She couldn''t use her strength, she couldn''t make a sound, anger and fear were intertwined in her heart.


    The next moment, the other party directly picked her up by the waist and put her on the bed.


    A low whisper came from his ear: "Jiang Ning, you **** woman..."


    is Li Hongyuan''s voice!


    Jiang Ning was surprised, but his fear was eliminated a lot. She stretched out two hands to push him: "Your Highness, calm down!"


    Li Hongyuan ignored her, put her hands on top of her head with one hand, and lowered her head to kiss her.


    How can Jiang Ning''s physical strength be compared to his.


    Huang Ying and Xiaoman are not here, even if she wants to shout now, she can''t come out, her mouth blocked by him can only make a dull struggling sound.


    Although Jiang Ning has given birth to a child, in fact, she has never really experienced such a thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： The king feels very happy

    Chapter 211 I feel very happy


    Facing a man whose physical strength far surpassed her, she really realized how weak she was at this time.


    Besides, she has a disabled leg, so she can''t escape.


    She didn''t know what state Li Hongyuan was in at this time.


    But he was really drunk before.


    Since he is drunk, how can he find his house accurately?


    Or, he doesn''t necessarily know that this is her house?


    Either way, it''s enough to make people feel ashamed.


    Jiang Ning''s angry kicks were all to no avail.


    In the end, he succeeded.


    tossed for a long time.


    until exhausted and finally passed out.


    She wakes up first.


    It was bright outside, and there was no movement at all.


    Jiang Ning moved a little, and felt that the bones all over his body were broken and sore.


    The pain in her body reminded her of what happened last night.


    At this time, she was not wearing anything, and Li Hongyuan was still lying beside her, sleeping with her eyes closed. He still put a hand on her waist.


    Realizing the situation at this time, Jiang Ning''s blood rushed to his forehead.


    She casually touched a tea cup by the bed and smashed it on Li Hongyuan''s head.


    However, before her hand fell, Li Hongyuan grabbed it.


    He opened his eyes, his eyes were cold: "Why, you want to kill this king?"


    "You... shameless! Shameless!" Jiang Ning cursed in a low voice, wishing to kill him with his eyes. It''s just that she didn''t dare to shout loudly.


    If the maid and old lady are disturbed...


    She could not imagine.


    He Li is not ashamed, this is He Li and fooling around with King Yu, this is a shameful thing, and deserves to be scolded as a shameless prostitute.


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "If you say something like this now, you will inevitably be suspected of flirting."


    Jiang Ning bowed his head and found himself sitting up and hitting him with something, causing the quilt to slip down...


    She quickly grabbed a piece of clothing to cover herself, and whispered, "Go away."


    Li Hongyuan lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    Jiang Ning turned his face away.


    He picked up his clothes and put them on one by one.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiang Ning also hurriedly dressed.


    After she finished wearing it, she realized that Li Hongyuan had been looking at her.


    "I didn''t mean what happened last night. But I feel very happy." Li Hongyuan looked straight at her and said slowly.


    Jiang Ning sneered: "Do you feel happy? You shameless bitch! I have divorced with you, not husband and wife, why do you do this?"


    Li Hongyuan took a step forward, raised her chin, and looked at her beautiful face, "The matter of reconciliation is not the will of this king."


    "I don''t care if you like it or not!" Jiang Ning opened his hand, "Get out of here now, and never come to Jiang''s house again!"


    "I also want to see my son and daughter."


    "Don''t look!"


    "...You are a little unreasonable."


    "I told you to get out of here, do you hear me?!" Jiang Ning picked up a hairpin, "I''ll assume that this incident did not happen today. Don''t come here again. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    "Are you really good at it?"


    "You can try."


    "it is good."


    Li Hongyuan walked up to her, took her hand, and pointed the hairpin at his neck: "Kill it."


    Jiang Ning raised the hairpin and inserted it without hesitation¡ª¡ª


    Li Hongyuan felt a pain in his neck, so he hurriedly ducked back.


    Rao is like this, the hairpin has drawn a wound on his neck, and blood is overflowing.


    He raised his hand to cover his neck, and said in amazement, "Are you really doing it?"


    Jiang Ning held the hairpin and said in a strong tone, "Trust me, if you were not King Yu, you would have died eight hundred times."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： I hate you

    Chapter 212 I Hate You


    "I am Wen Zan and Ling Zi''s father anyway."


    "Beasts are not worthy of fathers."


    "I..." Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, couldn''t bear it any longer, and gritted his teeth, "Do you think that I just treated you like that to bully you?"


    "If you make trouble after drinking, what kind of gentleman are you?"


    "Last night was indeed this king''s fault. But this is the end of the matter. What can this king do so that you can calm down?"


    "Don''t appear in front of me again."


    "This king can''t do it."


    "you--"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were red with anger, and his voice was a little hoarse, "I hate you."


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "I was wrong last night, don''t cry. I won''t be like this in the future."


    "I do not believe you!"


    There was already the sound of servants walking in the courtyard outside.


    The sky is getting brighter.


    After a while, Huang Ying and Chunlai will come in.


    Jiang Ning was a little anxious: "You''re not leaving yet!"


    "Aren''t you going to kill me, are you willing to let me go now?"


    "You can''t get out!"


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Li Hongyuan turned around and walked out, walked to the door, and turned around again, "I don''t know when you were pregnant with a child. But this time last night, this king will not forget. Since you are the woman of this king, you can only be this king in this life. King''s."


    "roll."


    Li Hongyuan slightly lowered his eyebrows, pushed the door and walked out.


    The old woman who was shoveling the snow in the yard was startled when she saw him coming out of Jiang Ning''s house.


    Huang Ying came over with the water and saw the red blood stains on his hand covering his neck, so he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Is Your Highness unwell? Come to the wing, and the servant will bring the medicine."


    Just let him out, and soon the whole Jiang Mansion will know that King Yu was injured and came out of the Seven Girls'' House.


    No matter what the relationship between them is, daring to stab King Yu is no small crime.


    Besides, what are the two doing in the bedroom this early in the morning?


    is also inevitable.


    Huang Ying would not just let him go.


    Li Hongyuan also knew that it was terrible, so he followed her to the wing, took care of the wound on his neck, and then covered it with a cloak, so that nothing could be seen.


    "How are you, Your Highness?" Huang Ying asked.


    "It''s okay." Li Hongyuan stood up, "Go and see Jiang Ning, she probably isn''t feeling well."


    Although he bullied her with drunkenness last night, he also knew in his heart that it was indeed a lot of trouble.


    Eat the marrow and know the taste, he is really too presumptuous.


    When I woke up early and saw a lot of bruises on her body, I couldn''t help feeling a little guilty in retrospect.


    Huang Ying guessed something in her heart, sighed, and after sending him out of the yard, she quickly turned back to Jiang Ning''s room, and saw a hairpin falling on the ground, and the hairpin was still stained with blood.


    Jiang Ning sat in a wheelchair with long hair and looked out the window with a dazed expression.


    "Girl." Huang Ying put down the basin, walked in front of her, and saw the suspicious color of the exposed collarbone of her neck.


    This is only exposed, not exposed, I don¡¯t know what it looks like.


    is too much.


    Huang Ying scolded King Yu in her heart, supported Jiang Ning and said, "Girl, this servant asks someone to burn a bucket of water, and you will feel more comfortable when you wash it."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her: "Is he gone?"


    The sound is calm.


    "The servant gave His Highness medicine and sent him out." Huang Ying said softly, "Girl, will you have the servant to keep watch for you in the future? It''s all the fault of the servant, who slept so much at night that she didn''t know what happened in the girl''s house."


    "Nothing to do with you."


    "Girl, are you taking a bath?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： cruel and short-lived

    Chapter 213 Cruel and short-lived


    "it is good."


    Huang Ying saw that she was in a stable mood and felt a little at ease, so she hurriedly picked up the hairpin, washed it and put it in the box, and went out to instruct Chunlai to prepare water for bathing.


    After the water was ready, Huang Ying told the others to go out, and she waited for Jiang Ning to take a bath by herself.


    took off his clothes, and Huang Ying gasped.


    "This cruel and short-lived person doesn''t know how to feel distressed at all. The girl is delicate, so he dares to toss like this... How long will it take to go away..."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it." Jiang Ning didn''t want to mention this and sank into the tub.


    Too shameful.


    The most hateful thing is that in this place where imperial power is paramount, she doesn''t even have a place to seek justice. If it spreads out, no one will accuse Li Hongyuan of a single word.


    But she will become a joke in Chang''an City.


    Relying on her family''s power to reconcile so strongly and decisively, it was originally enviable and highly regarded. Now if this matter goes out, even if she doesn''t care, what should she do if she tires the Jiang family.


    Jiang Ruobai was the prime minister, Jiang Yi entered the officialdom, and Lin Zizi summoned the courage to walk out of the house.


    How could she let it all be ruined.


    There seems to be nothing else to do except swallow it.


    This is the most annoying part.


    She stayed in the tub, and her bones were sore that she didn''t want to move.


    But I still have to come out. It''s weird to be soaking in the tub this early in the morning.


    After bathing, change your clothes and come out to dress up.


    Nursing came with two little babies.


    The little doll who woke up after eating, drinking, and sleeping was full of energy. He was even happier when he saw his mother.


    Jiang Ning reached out and hugged Ling Zi.


    Looking at the innocent smile of the little man, her mood was calmed down for a moment.


    Although these two children are the shameless kind of King Yu, the children are innocent after all, and they were born by herself.


    No matter how much she hates King Yu, she will not spread her resentment on the two children.


    hugged the child and kissed the incense for a while, and the maid from Lin Zizi brought breakfast. Today is the big court meeting. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi and their son went into the palace in a sedan chair before dawn.


    Lin Zizi aside from taking care of the backyard of the Prime Minister''s mansion, all his thoughts are on his daughter and two grandsons.


    After eating, Jiang Ning went to Zilinyuan to greet her, and saw two noble ladies.


    She couldn''t stay there, so she sat down for a while and came out.


    She asked the maids of Zizhuyuan, "What do they do?"


    The maid pursed her lips and said with a smile: "It''s to tell the third son of our family about marriage."


    "yes?"


    "The third son is now inscribed on the Golden List. He works in the Hanlin Academy and has a bright future. I don''t know how many high-profile families are thinking about it. During this time, several groups have come to propose marriage."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "If our son wants to marry, he has to choose carefully, ordinary girls can''t do it."


    Jiang Yi is the only male in the second room of the Jiang family and the eldest son. He inherited the beauty of his mother, Lin Zizi. He is handsome and has a bright future.


    is definitely the third diamond husband candidate in Chang''an City after Wenren Thirteen.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the person who came to propose a marriage almost stepped over the threshold of the Jiang Mansion.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The third brother is cheerful and easy-going, with good looks, and there is not even a maid in the house, so he shouldn''t be popular."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "After the third son gets married, it will be the fifth girl''s turn, and then the sixth girl."


    Jiang Yuan is not too young, she is seventeen, but there is an older brother above her. He is not married, so she is not easy to talk about marriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： snow, perch

    Chapter 214 Snow scene, perch


    Jiang Ning is the exception, after all, the royal family is the biggest.


    If Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were also selected, naturally, they would not have to wait for Jiang Yi to get married before marrying.


    Leaving Zilinyuan, Jiang Ning looked up at the sky.


    It¡¯s snowing again.


    I don''t know why, but today I always feel uncomfortable today. There was a feeling of suffocation in my heart that I couldn''t let out.


    In addition to being uncomfortable, I am even more in the mood.


    I slept lazily in the house for a long time, got up and had lunch, saw that the snow was getting thicker outside, yawned, and wanted to go back to sleep.


    Dong Xie hurried in, handed a post, and said with a smile, "Girl, this is from the front."


    Jiang Ning took it over and glanced at it, it was Wen Renzong.


    He invited her to Wanghulou to watch the snow scene and eat perch.


    "Is the girl going?" Huang Ying asked.


    "go."


    Although I am lazy, I am in a bad mood.


    Being bored at home is also uncomfortable.


    Might as well go out for a walk and eat something good.


    She asked Huang Ying to open the closet, picked out a beautiful dress, covered her hood with a big red leather cloak, and stepped on small red boots. Although he couldn''t stand up and run, he was like a fire in the snow.


    Well dressed up, go out in a sedan chair.


    As usual, only Xiaoman was brought along.


    Xiaoman is not smart enough, but one person has the strength of ten people, and she is very good and never talks nonsense.


    Jiang Ning coaxed her as his younger sister, and liked her no less than Huang Ying.


    Because she knew that she could protect Jiang Ning comprehensively, even though Jiang Ning went out eight times out of ten, she only took Xiao Man, the maids in the yard, none of them were jealous, but they all took care of her, treating her as a gluttonous little sister look at.


    Xiaoman happily followed the sedan chair to Wanghu Tower.


    Wangjianglou is a restaurant built by the lake. The most famous one is steamed perch. It is very popular among nobles and nobles in Chang''an City.


    Jiang Yi really wanted to open a restaurant that could compete with Wangjiang Tower in the ring.


    Jiang Ning came over, and it was considered a survey.


    The sedan chair stopped at the door, and Wen Renzong was already waiting.


    Xiaoman opened the curtain and helped Jiang Ning out. Wen Renzong saw her dressed in red, and her face was astonishing.


    "I just wanted to pick you up at your house, but I''m afraid you won''t like it." He smiled warmly.


    "I don''t need to pick it up, but I won''t be unhappy if you come to pick it up."


    "Ningning looks good today."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning laughed.


    "No, to be precise, Ningning looks good no matter what. Come on, the road is slippery, be careful, I''ll help you¡ª"


    He stretched out his hand to help Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning did not refuse, and went with him to the private room on the second floor and sat by the window.


    Turn your head to see the lake view in the snow.


    Looking at the vast white world, one feels a sudden feeling of vastness.


    Xiaoman chased a cat out, Jiang Ning told her not to run away, and come over to eat later, she agreed and disappeared.


    "This little man is like a child." Wen Renzong said with a smile.


    "She is a bit simple, but she has a good temper."


    "This is also a blessing." Wen Renzong asked, "Do you want me to send someone to follow her?"


    "No, she''s very obedient. If I tell her not to go far, she won''t go far. Besides, her martial arts are so powerful that ordinary people can''t beat her."


    "No wonder you usually go out and only take her alone."


    "I don''t like the labor and the teachers, the people who call for them and support them later."


    "It''s a coincidence, I don''t like it either." Wen Renzong poured a cup of tea and handed it to her, then looked at her face until Jiang Ning was embarrassed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： I want to see Ningning every day

    Chapter 215 Want to see Ningning every day


    "Thirteen, what are you looking at?"


    "Look at Ningning." Wen Renzong took out a brocade box the size of a slap and pushed it in front of her, "Give it to you."


    "What?" Jiang Ning opened the box, and inside was a jade bracelet inlaid with gold.


    Ambilight, exquisite to the extreme.


    "It''s so beautiful." Jiang Ning picked up the bracelet and smiled.


    "I think this bracelet is a perfect match for Ning Ning." Wen Renzong smiled, "I''ll put it on for you."


    "I''m afraid I''m ashamed of such a precious gift."


    "Ning Ning deserves the best things in the world, let alone a bracelet, it''s nothing. I only saw it occasionally, and thought Ning Ning would look good in it, so I brought it." He took the bracelet and held it with his left hand. Her hand gently put on the bracelet for her.


    Jiang Ning''s skin is as white as snow, wearing a golden gemstone bracelet, she is more and more beautiful and dazzling.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand: "Does it look good?"


    Wen Renzong looked at her face and murmured, "It''s so beautiful."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Are you complimenting me or the bracelet?"


    "In my eyes, Ningning is the most beautiful and the best."


    "Thirteen, your ability to please people is completely different from your appearance."


    Wen Renzong smiled and said: "What do I look like? Old-fashioned, serious, don''t know how to adapt to that kind of person?"


    "Not really, just a serious official. I can''t believe that adults can make people happy."


    "It''s not that I make people happy, I just want to make Ningning happy."


    "I''m hungry."


    "Oh, good." Wen Renzong immediately called the man, "Bring up the sea bass I ordered yesterday, and add some delicious dishes to make it lighter."


    "Wait a minute, guest, here we come."


    The guy turned around and went out.


    After a while, a pot was brought up with a charcoal fire underneath, the lid of the pot was lifted, and the inside was still bubbling hot.


    Wen Renzong took a piece of fish, put it in Jiang Ning''s bowl, and looked at her tenderly: "Try it and see."


    "thanks."


    Jiang Ning rolled up his sleeves, also picked up chopsticks, picked up the fish and put it in his mouth.


    "How about it?"


    "The fish is fresh."


    "Yes."


    "The fish is good, but the taste is a little inferior."


    "The perch in Wanghulou is already the best in Chang''an City."


    "That''s because you haven''t eaten the sea bass I made." Jiang Ning smiled, "I''ll make it for you another day."


    "Really?" Wen Renzong''s eyes lit up, "How about tomorrow?"


    Jiang Ning laughed: "I can''t see that you are impatient."


    Wen Renzong''s fair face showed a little embarrassment: "I just want to see Ningning every day."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled, lowered his eyes, and ate the fish silently.


    Wen Renzong kept putting fish into her bowl.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You can eat it too."


    "I see that Ning Ning eats enough." Wen Renzong smiled, "This perch is good for women, you need to eat more."


    After eating, I haven''t seen Xiaoman come back.


    Jiang Ning looked outside.


    Wen Renzong got up and stretched out his hand: "Come on, let''s go out and have a look."


    Jiang Ning put his hand in his palm.


    Wen Renzong held her hand firmly, helped her out of the private room, went down the stairs, and came to the lobby.


    There is no Xiaoman from left and right.


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    Xiaoman is very obedient, and will never run out without asking her.


    "Thirteen, help me find Xiaoman."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone look for him." Wen Renzong immediately ordered his entourage to find out where Xiaoman went.


    soon got a clue from a guy, Xiaoman followed a woman to the north.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： Changhuan County Lord

    Chapter 216 Princess Changhuan


    Wen Renzong''s followers immediately went to find them.


    When she found Xiaoman, she was squatting in the corner, surrounded by a few women and beating her. Her hair and clothes were all torn and water was splashed on her body.


    Xiaoman hugged his head and huddled on the ground, neither crying nor shouting.


    Jiang Ning almost died of heartache when he saw this scene.


    "Little Man!" she called.


    Xiaoman heard her voice, raised his head in joy, tried to stand up, but was kicked to the ground by a woman.


    Jiang Ning''s expression changed.


    Wenren Zongchao''s entourage glanced.


    The entourage immediately jumped up and kicked away the few women surrounding Xiaoman.


    Wen Renzong pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair over.


    Jiang Ning reached out and pulled Xiaoman: "Xiaoman, get up. Show me, where is the injury?"


    Xiaoman''s nose was blue and his face was swollen, and he shook his head: "The slave is not injured."


    She is different from ordinary girls, her body is still very strong.


    Jiang Ning asked, "Why did you run away, and why did they beat you? Why didn''t you fight back?"


    Xiaoman snorted: "She took the cat and said that she was going to stew the cat, and said that I was going to fight back, so she chopped off the cat''s claws. I was afraid that the cat would be injured."


    She pointed to one of the women.


    The woman arrogantly said, "My county lord''s horse is ill, and it can only be cured with cat soup. How dare this lowly maid stop him. If the county lord''s horse is delayed, how many heads do you have?"


    Wen Renzong said coldly, "Who is your county master?"


    "My master is the master of Changhuan County!"


    "Oh, it turned out to be the daughter of the prince." Wen Renzong said, "According to the Dasheng law, the county master robbed the people by force, and shared the crime with the common people."


    The woman was startled, looked at him, and felt a little guilty: "It''s just a wild cat, who robbed it?"


    "This is someone else''s cat."


    "Who raised it? It''s called a cat, will the cat agree?" The woman was articulate.


    Jiang Ning said: "You beat my maid, what''s the matter?"


    The woman ?? looked at her and pouted: "It seems that you are the seventh lady of the Jiang family. Now you are not Princess Yu, so you don''t need to be arrogant to us."


    Jiang Ning squinted slightly: "It seems that you know me and Xiaoman is my person. So, it''s fake for you to catch cats today, but it''s real for you to teach me, right?"


    The ?? woman didn''t speak, but still raised her chin with arrogance and disdain on her face.


    Jiang Ning said: "Do I have any grudge against your county master?"


    "Then you have to ask the lady herself, how did she offend our county master. Okay, this is the case, the slave has to take the cat and return to her life."


    Wen Renzong lightly patted Jiang Ning''s shoulder: "Do you want the cat back?"


    "Thirteen, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Jiang Ning said to Xiaoman, "Xiaoman, they say bad things to me, you go teach them a lesson."


    "The slaves are going!"


    In Xiaoman''s heart, girls are the most important.


    Cats, etc., can''t be bothered.


    She jumped up immediately, regained her vitality in an instant, caught up with a few women in three or two, and kicked three times with one kick.


    Several women staggered and fell together.


    Xiaoman jumped up and slammed onto them.


    Immediately, there was a scream of slaughtering a pig.


    In the next one stick of incense, Xiaoman played all the eighteen martial arts he knew on several women. Beat them crying father and mother.


    The people who came and went formed a large circle, all laughing and joking to watch the fun.


    After beating a few women to death, Xiao Man stood up, took the cat into his arms, bowed his hands to the people around him, and said naively, "Have you seen this, these are all servants of the county master of Changhuan, for the sake of Take care of her horse and send someone to steal everyone''s cat to feed the horse!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： shes not a courtesan

    Chapter 217 She is not a court lady


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar.


    What kind of crooked way is this?


    Can you be a county lord like this?


    is too shameless.


    The people were talking a lot.


    Only then did the few women feel scared and did not dare to delay any longer, so they hurried back to Liuwangfu and reported to the Princess Changhuan.


    Princess Changhuan was furious when he heard about it.


    "You bastards, I told you to embarrass Jiang Ning, you better, embarrass me? Come on, drop them all down, pull out their tongues, and kick them out!"


    Such cruel words, coming out of the mouth of a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old girl with a pretty face, are truly terrifying.


    The reputation of Princess Changhuan dropped to freezing point.


    How could she bear it, she ran to Prince Yu''s mansion and cried to Li Hongyuan.


    "Brother Yu Wang!" she cried, "I was bullied, but you don''t care?"


    Li Hongyuan was reading a book and glanced at her: "Who dares to bully you."


    "How come no one dares? Who else is there besides her, brother Yu Wang''s concubine!"


    Li Hongyuan raised his head: "What did you say?"


    "Brother Yu Wang''s concubine, the seventh lady of the Jiang family!"


    "She is not a court lady." Li Hongyuan''s tone was a little cold.


    Chang Huan acted like a spoiled child: "I know, you are Heli. Isn''t that what people say."


    "Don''t say it later."


    "Brother Yu Wang is too good. They are separated and still protect her. It''s a pity that she doesn''t know how to cherish the goodness of brother Yu Wang. She deserves to be unlucky." Chang Huan pulled his sleeve, "Brother Yu Wang, she is the match. Not on you."


    Li Hongyuan pulled back his sleeves and said lightly, "How about her, it''s not your turn to talk too much."


    Things like ?? and separation have a bigger impact on men than women.


    In these days, whenever a woman makes a mistake, which man is willing to accept and divorce? There is absolutely no second word in the book.


    Since the reconciliation can be successful, it means the wrong man.


    So, Heli, affects more men.


    Chang Huan said: "Brother Yu Wang, I really can''t be angry, so I sent someone to teach that stinky woman with no eyes. But she..."


    "You taught her a lesson?" Li Hongyuan''s face changed, his tone became cold, and the temperature around him dropped to the extreme.


    Looking at him like this, Chang Huan couldn''t help shivering, and smiled reluctantly: "Why does brother Yu look at me like this? I just can''t get enough of it, and I want to breathe out for brother Yu. In Chang Huan''s heart, Yu Brother Wang is the best man in the world, whoever fails Brother Yu Wang, Chang Huan will not be able to spare her."


    Li Hongyuan was indifferent to her words and only asked: "What did you do to her?"


    "When I talk about this, I get angry. I just let the servants teach the maids around Jiang Ning a lesson, but Jiang Ning actually let people hurt all my people, and spread my rumors and hurt me. being talked about..."


    "Which maid?" Li Hongyuan only asked what he cared about.


    "Just... a fool, strong and foolish."


    Li Hongyuan thought of Xiaoman.


    He remembered that Jiang Ning would bring Xiaoman wherever he went, and he seemed to particularly like this simple fat girl.


    Xiaoman was beaten, Jiang Ning must be very angry.


    Will she count everything Chang Huan does to herself?


    Probably.


    After all, Chang Huan''s words were all to vent his anger.


    Li Hongyuan stood up, pushed Chang Huan away, and walked out.


    "Where are you going, Brother Yu?" Princess Changhuan followed and pulled him by the sleeve, "Jiang Ning wounded and killed all of my people."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her and said coldly, "You brought it on yourself¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： just wishful thinking

    Chapter 218 is just wishful thinking


    "This king needs you to vent your anger? Who do you think you are? If you do anything in the name of this king in the future, this king is welcome to you."


    The princess of Changhuan burst into tears when she said these words: "Brother Yu Wang, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so cruel to me? You murdered me for a shameless concubine?"


    "She''s not a concubine, but a woman the king likes." Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    "...Brother Yu, do you like her?" Princess Changhuan was stunned.


    "Whether it is in the past, now, or in the future, she is the woman of this king. No matter how busy you are, this king doesn''t mind letting your father teach you a good lesson."


    The princess of Changhuan blushed: "Brother Yu Wang''s words are just wishful thinking!"


    "What did you say?"


    "The servant saw with his own eyes that Jiang Ning went out to play with other men, eat, and treat me!" The Princess Changhuan shouted, "Brother Yu Wang never forgets her, but she has already embraced other men, Yu Wang Brother, are you worth it? She is simply a feisty woman, and she doesn''t deserve to be liked by brother Yu Wang!"


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then asked, "Which man is she with?"


    "I don''t know, I''m not there. The servant came back and said it. No matter which wild man it is, isn''t it enough to prove that she is shrewd and disobedient to women?"


    "Shut up!" Li Hongyuan shouted, "I am divorced from her, she can be with any man. How can you be full of nonsense? Go back, don''t make a noise in front of this king, like a long-talking woman in the market!"


    "Brother Yu Wang...you''ve changed, you didn''t care about these foxes before!" Princess Changhuan stomped his feet, turned around and ran out angrily.


    Li Hongyuan sullenly called Chashan: "Go check, who is Jiang Ning with today."


    "The minions will go here."


    Cha Shan turned around and went out, thinking to himself, his grandfather still can''t let go of the princess.


    is gone, and I still can''t forget it. I inquire about people''s whereabouts all day long.


    Knowing today, why bother in the beginning.


    Cha Shan shook his head and quickened his pace.


    This matter is easy to inquire about.


    Jiang Ning''s whereabouts did not avoid anyone. She and Wen Renzong ate perch at Wanghulou, then taught the people of the Changhuan County Master on the street, and took Xiaoman to the nearby medical center. In the end, the two of them went around. Take a long walk on the lake.


    How many eyes have seen it.


    There are even details.


    When he was by the lake, Wen Renzong helped Jiang Qi Niang to stand up and walked for a while.


    The scene of handsome men and beautiful women snuggling in the snow is still eye-catching.


    The Dasheng Dynasty was civilized. As long as it was not secretly secret, unmarried men and women would play in public, and no one would say anything at all.


    Chashan did not have much effort to inquire clearly.


    He was a little afraid to tell His Highness.


    But you still have to report the truth.


    "Master, the servant has inquired clearly." He carefully observed King Yu''s expression, "Today the princess is with Wen Renzong."


    "Wen Ren Thirteen again?"


    "Isn''t it him?" Cha Shan whispered, "Many people have seen it, it''s him."


    Li Hongyuan was expressionless: "What did they do?"


    "First he ate perch at Wanghulou, and then he taught Changhuan County Master a lesson. Then he went to the medical center, then went for a walk by the lake... Oh, and finally Wen Renzong bought a bag of chestnuts..."


    "Oh, I still eat chestnuts."


    "Yes, Wen Renzong peeled chestnuts and fed them to the princess, and the princess also peeled them for Wen Renzong..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： tingling

    Chapter 219 Tingling


    Whoa!


    A cup of tea fell to the ground.


    Cha Shan shuddered, not daring to speak.


    Li Hongyuan''s voice was light: "The tea cup is not steady, so I need someone to clean it up."


    Cha Shan swallowed his saliva and gave a clean wink to the maid outside.


    The maid came in with a bow, quickly cleaned up and left.


    Cha Shan said: "It seems that our princess and Wen Renzong...have something to do with each other. It''s strange to say that they had a blind date before, and the princess didn''t do anything to him. Looking at it now, it''s not like that. By the way, Your Highness, the servant also inquired about one thing."


    "Say."


    "Qianer Wenren''s wife''s birthday, invited Jiang Xiang''s wife, and the princess followed. At the banquet, Mrs. Wenren said in public that when the princess was still young, she almost married Wenrenzong''s baby. "


    "Doll pro?"


    "That''s right, it''s just that the princess was lost later, and the matter was over. It was brought up again at the banquet that day, and many people agreed to match the two of them and then marry. Something to do with it?"


    Li Hongyuan said slowly: "It seems that Wen Renzong is determined to rob the king''s woman."


    "This Wenrenzong has no idea how high the sky is!" Chashan was full of righteous indignation, "Don''t he know that the princess has already given birth to a grandson for the prince? It''s abhorrent to have such a wishful thinking!"


    "Okay, you go out." Li Hongyuan sat down and picked up the book again.


    But, he couldn''t read a single word of what was written in the book.


    In the evening, he rode to Jiang Mansion.


    The excuse, of course, is to have a pair of children.


    Jiang Xiang once said that His Royal Highness King Yu is the father of Xiao Langjun''s little lady. As long as he comes to see the child, no one is allowed to stop him.


    Therefore, Li Hongyuan is now in Jiang''s house as if he is in a no-man''s land, and he is free to enter and exit.


    When ?? arrived at the door, he threw the horse to the door and went to the backyard.


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi both went to dinner with their colleagues, but they were not at home.


    Concubine Liu and Jiang Yuan met him and bowed, but they saw that his expression was gloomy and extremely ugly.


    He ignored their mother and daughter and walked straight to Jiang Ning''s yard.


    "Look at it, this Prince Yu is not a good person." Jiang Yuan whispered, "Auntie, isn''t he going to trouble Jiang Ning? What should I do, should I tell my wife?"


    "What''s the use of talking to Madam? The most important thing is to inform the master and the third son." Concubine Liu muttered, "Isn''t he here to rob the child? Is he going to bring Xiaolongfeng back to Prince Yu''s mansion?"


    "No way?"


    "What can''t you do? Don''t forget, they are still surnamed Li, they are from the royal blood, and the royal family can still let them fall outside?"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Send someone to report to your father, hurry up!"


    Niang Er and Er two hurriedly went to find someone to report.


    Li Hongyuan has arrived at Jiang Ning''s yard.


    Jiang Ning didn''t come back for a long time. He only took off his cloak and was warming himself up and drinking hot soup.


    Li Hongyuan walked in and saw at a glance that she was wearing a pink dress, with a pale face and a slender waist, leaning forward slightly, smiling, and reaching for the brazier.


    She was smiling.


    smiled so lightly and happily.


    Thinking of the disgust and anger on her face when she got up early and separated, the sharp contrast with the current one deeply stabbed Li Hongyuan''s eyes.


    He lowered the curtain and walked in.


    Huang Ying and Xiaoman both got up.


    "All go out." Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    "My lord, if you have something to say, don''t do anything to the girl..." Huang Ying said anxiously, seeing his ugly expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： Like being bitten by a dog

    Chapter 220 It was like being bitten by a dog


    "Go out, didn''t you hear?"


    "Girl, this..." Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning.


    Xiaoman also stood still.


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s okay, you all go out and wait. I''ll call you for anything."


    In broad daylight, what else could he do.


    After everyone went out, Li Hongyuan sat on the stool opposite her and asked calmly, "Where''s the child?"


    "Sleep in the house. You have to go see them, move gently, don''t wake them up."


    "You are with Wen Renzong today." Li Hongyuan said directly.


    "yes."


    "What do you mean?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyes and stared at her, "I was lingering on the bed with this king last night, and today I will be kissing me with other men. Do you think this is appropriate?"


    Jiang Ning was on fire and said indifferently: "There''s nothing inappropriate. Last night, I was bitten by a dog. Is it not enough time?"


    Li Hongyuan''s face changed, and he stepped forward and grabbed her wrist: "What did you say?"


    "Do I need to repeat one more side?"


    "Last night, you were bitten by a dog?" Li Hongyuan''s eyes fell on her neck, where the marks hadn''t subsided, "I wonder if Wen Renzong saw this? If he knew that you were in bed with this king last night. If you look like this, will you still walk by the lake with you, be gentle and considerate?"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and slapped him on the face: "Despicable. If you have a face, you can say it."


    Li Hongyuan remained motionless.


    His gaze fell on her wrist.


    There, a golden bracelet, shining and beautiful.


    He grabbed her wrist: "Wen Renzong gave it to you?"


    Didn''t have this last night.


    Jiang Ning drew his hand back: "Let me go!"


    Li Hongyuan clenched her wrist and pulled the bracelet out forcibly.


    Jiang Ning struggled and said angrily: "Li Hongyuan, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Let go of me!"


    Her strength is far from Li Hong''s.


    confirmed this last night.


    As long as he uses force, she has no resistance.


    Jiang Ning was extremely angry.


    The bracelet was torn off by him after all.


    He raised the bracelet: "How much do you want for such a broken bracelet, and this king will give you how much. You are not allowed to take other men''s things!"


    Jiang Ning said angrily, "What does it have to do with you who I took? Give me back the bracelet!"


    "You like it so much?"


    Li Hongyuan let go.


    The ?? bracelet fell to the ground, snapped and broke into several pieces.


    Jiang Ning cried out, looking at the broken bracelet, tears flowed out.


    She crouched down and picked up the bracelet.


    "Don''t pick it up!"


    Li Hongyuan kicked out the broken bracelet.


    Jiang Ning grabbed a porcelain bottle and threw it at him, shouting, "Li Hongyuan, you are sick!"


    The ?? porcelain vase did not fall to him, but hit the ground.


    The maids waiting outside were frightened to death, Huang Ying picked up the curtain and came in and knelt down: "I beg Your Highness to calm down, the girl is not well-nurtured yet, so she can''t stand the tossing, please, Your Highness, look at the little master..."


    "Get out." Li Hongyuan drank coldly, "Come in again, this king will pick your heads."


    Jiang Ning said: "They are from the Jiang family, how dare you try to touch them?"


    "This king can even touch their masters, but how many slaves?" Li Hongyuan picked her up and walked towards the inner room.


    Jiang Ning''s face turned pale in an instant, struggling and shouting: "Li Hongyuan, don''t tell me to hate you forever!"


    Li Hongyuan threw her on the bed as if he had never heard of it, and locked the door behind him.


    Jiang Ning immediately shrank into the bed, trembling a bit: "Li Hongyuan, don''t do this..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： I can be nice to you too

    Chapter 221 I can be nice to you too


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment and sighed.


    His voice was a little low: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t treat you like last night."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "I have no idea."


    "get out."


    "I want to talk to you." Li Hongyuan said, "Calm down, let''s talk."


    Jiang Ning said: "Do you think our current situation is suitable for discussion?"


    Li Hongyuan took a few steps back and sat at the table, "Do you really think this king is a cruel person? That incident last night was indeed my fault. It will never happen again in the future. I''m just...too jealous."


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    "Yes, it''s jealousy." Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, "You hate me so much, yet you are so close to Wen Renzong. You swim with him, eat fish, joke around, and even wear a bracelet from him."


    Jiang Ning sat up and leaned against the bed, his eyes still alert.


    This made Li Hongyuan feel very uncomfortable.


    He never thought that one day he would become so irritable and irritable because of a woman''s every move.


    Just like a lunatic.


    "Jiang Ning, I want you to come back." He said again.


    "We have already reconciled, why should I go back."


    "because I like you."


    "You?" Jiang Ning sneered and turned away.


    Li Hong said, "I like you."


    has always been difficult to say, no matter what, the words that can¡¯t be said, once the first sentence is uttered, it seems to become a lot easier.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "Don''t say it."


    "You do not believe?"


    "It''s you, do you believe it?" Jiang Ning sneered, "Oh, I forgot, you are a man, the prince who thinks he is above everyone else, how could he understand the humiliation and anger of others. You didn''t say After all, women are just tools, don''t you need to care?"


    "That was all before."


    "A person''s nature cannot be changed. At least, it will not change in a short time."


    She didn''t believe it at all.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Whether you believe it or not, this is my truth. I don''t need to tell you such a lie. Before I met you, I never thought that I would surrender to a woman."


    "You''ve been forcing me."


    "I just...don''t know how to keep you, how to like you."


    "Then you may have to learn from Wenrenzong."


    "Don''t get too close to Wen Renzong."


    "This is my personal business."


    "Don''t you want to marry him?"


    "Why not?" Jiang Ning looked at him, "I think Wen Renzong is very good, I like being with him."


    "why?"


    "Because he respects me." Jiang Ning stood up on the bed, "I feel very relaxed and happy to be with him."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes were a little hurt, he was silent for a long time, and asked with difficulty: "Do you like him?"


    "Maybe." Jiang Ning said, "At least, I don''t hate him. If he proposes, I will agree."


    "This king does not allow it."


    "Why don''t you allow it?" Jiang Ning silently grabbed the hairpin in his hand, feeling more secure, "You and I have nothing to do with me anymore, we are free to marry. Whoever I want to marry, as long as my parents agree, I don''t need yours. allow."


    She can''t stand Li Hongyuan any longer.


    Even if it was just to get rid of him, she was willing to marry.


    Li Hongyuan stood up.


    Jiang Ning subconsciously took a half step back.


    But behind is the bed, there is no way to go back.


    But he didn''t get angry anymore, but said unexpectedly: "Jiang Ning, I can also be nice to you, better than Wen Renzong''s treatment of you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： I can be like him

    Chapter 222 I Can Be Like Him


    He seemed to be hit.


    He who is aloof and arrogant, never thought that one day he would be inferior to a courtier.


    No one in the entire Chang''an city can compare to him in terms of identity, talent, and appearance.


    He thought that as long as he wanted something, he could just wave, and he didn''t even need to wave, just a look and an action, and he could get it at his fingertips.


    Unexpectedly, this woman has silently liked someone else.


    It''s a terrible feeling to have someone you like, but you don''t like yourself.


    "Jiang Ning, do you understand me?"


    Jiang Ning held the hairpin, "Okay, I understand, you go out first."


    She just wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    Li Hongyuan stood still: "Jiang Ning, what do you like about Wenrenzong, I can be like him."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but look at him.


    At this moment, Jiang Yi shouted from outside: "Seventh sister!"


    Ah, here comes the rescue.


    Jiang Ning was shocked, "Third brother, I''m fine!"


    He said that he was fine, but he was actually telling Jiang Yi that he was here.


    Sure enough, Jiang Yi came to knock on the door soon.


    Jiang Ning wanted to open the door, but was afraid that Li Hongyuan would go crazy again, so he looked at him.


    Li Hongyuan gave her a deep look, turned and walked to the door, opening it.


    Jiang Yi rushed in, saw him, was stunned, then looked at Jiang Ning.


    Huang Ying and Xiaoman''s maids stood outside with nervous and frightened faces, looking like they were rushing in at any time.


    Li Hongyuan left without saying a word.


    "Seventh sister, are you okay?" Jiang Yi asked Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "I''m fine."


    "What does King Yu come to do?"


    "Talk about something."


    "What''s the matter, you want to talk in the room?" Jiang Yi looked at her, "Have you ever cried? Your eyes are red. Did King Yu bully you?"


    He asked a simple question, but in Jiang Ning''s ears, it wasn''t like that.


    After all, that kind of thing happened last night.


    "No!" She glared at her brother.


    Jiang Yi was a bit baffled, but since she seemed fine, he was relieved


    "Brother, aren''t you going to have a drink with your colleagues, why are you coming back so soon?"


    "It was the fifth sister who asked someone to tell me that King Yu was coming, and the visitor looked unkind. I was afraid that he was going to take the little nephew away, so I came quickly. You are not talking about the little nephew, are you?"


    "no."


    "That''s good... So what the heck is going on?"


    "It''s nothing, just... Didn''t I go out with Wen Renzong? He knew it and came over to ask."


    "Really? I just said that King Yu still has bad intentions towards you." Jiang Yi pulled her down and sat down, "Sister, you talk to my brother seriously, have you ever thought about talking to him again?"


    "Absolutely impossible."


    "Since that''s the case, you''d better get married sooner, so as not to drag him along. King Yu has come here every three days, obviously because he still misses you. If you don''t marry for a day, he won''t give up for a day."


    "How easy is it to get married."


    "Aren''t you and Wen Renzong very good? His family has a good relationship with our family, so let''s get married."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Jiang Ning pushed him, "You let me be quiet."


    "Okay, well, think about it yourself."


    "Dad hasn''t come back yet?"


    "No, I went to drink with the adults of the Sixth Division." Jiang Yi looked solemn, "There has been a lot of movement on King Chen recently. Since the two little nephews were born, His Majesty has the intention to establish a reserve, and King Chen is afraid. I can''t sit still. You go out and go out, don''t take your children out. They are still safe in our prime minister''s residence."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： I want to go to Xiangfu to propose marriage

    Chapter 223 I want to go to the prime minister''s mansion to propose marriage


    "I know."


    "I just don''t know what they''re going to do." Jiang Yi frowned, "According to the current situation, King Yu is likely to be established as the prince. Once he becomes the prince, he must re-select the prince. Seventh sister , do you feel sorry for it?"


    "The throne of the crown princess, whoever likes to sit on the throne, really thinks the harem is good for you."


    "It''s okay if you think so." Jiang Yi smiled, "I originally disapproved of you marrying into the royal family. However, once King Yu entered the East Palace, these two children would have to live there, it was impossible for them to live in the palace again. Keep it outside."


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    The child is her weakness.


    Thinking about not seeing you all day.


    She couldn''t imagine being separated from the children.


    Thinking of it this way, Li Hongyuan is best not to be the prince.


    But whether he is the prince or not, she doesn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore.


    She avoided him like a snake.


    Jiang Yi saw that her face was tired, and said, "Since there is nothing to do, Seventh Sister will rest, and I have to rush back."


    "Third brother drinking less alcohol is not good for your health."


    "Sure enough, it''s still the best sister. I know I feel sorry for my brother." Jiang Yi smiled, "Don''t worry, my brother is measured."


    He left in a hurry.


    Jiang Ning sat alone for a while, and when he calmed down, he asked Xiaoman to push the wheelchair.


    She got into the wheelchair and went back to the front.


    The ?? bracelet has been picked up and placed on the table.


    "It''s a pity, such a good bracelet has been broken into three pieces." Huang Ying sighed, "The slave girl has been looking for a long time, but there is still a small gap that I can''t find."


    "It''s ok."


    Jiang Ning took out a handkerchief, wrapped the bracelet, and called Xia Chu, "Go ahead and find Uncle Fu, ask him to take him out to the shop outside, and ask the master to see if he can fix the bracelet, no matter how much money it costs."


    In early summer, I went holding the bracelet.


    Now we can only do as much repair as possible.


    I hope it gets fixed.


    Jiang Ning felt very sorry for Wen Renzong.


    It was given by Baba''er, and it broke after wearing it for half a day.


    After a few days, when we met again, Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to show Wen Renzong the bracelet: "I''m sorry, I broke the table."


    Wen Renzong glanced at it and said with a smile: "It''s just a bracelet, it''s broken if it''s broken. I''ll replace it with a better one for you next time."


    "Don''t you ask why it''s bad?"


    "Be careful in the future, don''t bump it again. Breaking the bracelet is a small thing, and you broke yourself, so what?" Wen Renzong took her hand, "Last time I went back, I regretted it for a long time."


    "Regret what?"


    "I shouldn''t take you for a walk by the lake. It''s so cold and you''re weak. I''m blaming me for not being thoughtful."


    "It''s alright." Jiang Ning pulled his hand back gently.


    Wen Renzong bent down, squatted in front of the wheelchair, and looked up at her: "Ningning, I want to invite someone to go to the prime minister''s residence to propose marriage."


    "Propose marriage?"


    "Yes, I want to propose to your parents and ask them to allow you to marry me as a wife." Wen Renzong said gently, "But before that, I want to ask you, are you willing to marry me? "


    Jiang Ning looked at his gentle eyes for a long time, then looked away.


    Wen Renzong took her hand: "Ning Ning, I will treat you well. I will only marry you in my life, and there will be no other women. I want you to laugh every day and not let you cry."


    "Thirteen, this matter... I haven''t thought about it yet." Jiang Ning pulled his hand back.


    "Ningning, I know it''s a bit hasty, but I really like you." Wen Renzong clenched her hand, "The first time I saw you, I liked you. Later, the imperial decree asked you to return to Prince Yu''s mansion, I Thinking that there is no chance in this life, who knows, I still have a fate with you after all. I don¡¯t want to lose this opportunity again.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： i want you to be my wife

    Chapter 224 I want you to be my wife


    Jiang Ning said softly, "But I''m not in good health. I may not be able to take care of you in the future."


    "No, I married you to take care of you."


    "I''ve been married and had children, but I''m not perfect, do you mind?"


    "Because it''s you, it doesn''t matter. I like you and accept you as you are." Wen Renzong said softly, "I want to see you every day, wake up to see you, go home and see you. I want you to participate. My life. I want to be with you day and night too."


    These words, it is false not to be moved.


    "I want you to be my wife." Wen Renzong looked at her, "Promise me, okay?"


    Jiang Ning: "I... have to go back and discuss with my family."


    "You didn''t refuse?" Wen Renzong''s eyes lit up, "Ningning, I''m so happy!"


    He stretched out his hand and hugged Jiang Ning, but soon let go: "I''m sorry, I''m a little rude. I''m so happy."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "This is not like the dignified and solemn thirteen adults who judge cases like gods."


    looks like a fledgling kid.


    Wen Renzong smiled embarrassedly: "I am a veteran in the case, and this marriage is the first time in my life. Ningning, shall I send you back?"


    "I was reluctant to let me go before, but now I''m going to go."


    "I''m not pushing you away, I''m thinking of asking you to go back and discuss with Mrs. Xiang and his wife." Wen Renzong smiled, "I want to propose marriage early. After I go back, I will tell my mother. Mother must be very happy."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, how could a mother really want her son to marry a divorced woman with children.


    Even if you don''t object, you won''t be happy.


    But he was in the mood. Seeing him so happy, Jiang Ning didn''t want to say anything to spoil the fun, so he let him send him back.


    When she got home, she told Lin Zizi about it.


    Lin Zizi said: "I don''t dare to say anything else, Thirteen''s mother is really reasonable and will never make it difficult for you. I''m relieved that you marry Wenren''s family. It''s just... King Yu won''t let it go easily. passed."


    King Yu came here frequently. Anyone with eyes in the manor could see that King Yu still had a heart for Jiang Ning.


    They all say that they are reluctant to let their children fall for wolves.


    Even the two children are willing to be raised in Jiang''s house, which shows that Jiang Ning is bound to win.


    Now that she is going to marry Wen Renzong, can King Yu give up?


    Lin Zizi thinks not.


    But the Jiang family is not afraid of him now. In order to avoid being entangled by King Yu, Lin Zizi still agrees with her to marry.


    After Jiang Ruobai came back, Lin Zizi told him about it. Jiang Ruobai seemed to disagree.


    Now the imperial court wants to establish a reserve, which means a bit of a dark tide.


    Wen''s position is definitely the opposite of that of King Yu.


    Wen people have always supported Chen Wang.


    Now that the Jiang family married their daughter to the Wen family, didn''t they also express their stance and prefer Chen Wang?


    The two masters of the Jiang family are both civil and military, and their power should not be underestimated.


    No matter which side you pull over, it''s a big help.


    Don''t mention the matter of forming a party for personal gain, Jiang Ruobai despised King Chen from the bottom of his heart, and if he didn''t deal with him, how could he be willing to let the Jiang family have a relationship with him.


    Lin Zizi disliked him for being too utilitarian, only relying on the government and not thinking about his daughter''s happiness.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "What if this Wenren Thirteen has an impure mind towards our Xiaoqi? How can you guarantee that he really likes Xiaoqi and married her, not to win over the power of our Jiang family?"


    Lin Zizi frowned: "Is it true or not, can''t you tell."


    "You know the person, the face, but the heart, madam."


    "According to what you mean, do you want Ningning to refuse this marriage?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： good husband-in-law

    Chapter 225 A good husband-in-law candidate


    Jiang Ruobai pondered: "This matter...let''s ask your daughter what she thinks."


    "I think so too. She didn''t want to marry King Yu last time. You forced her to draft, and she suffered so much."


    "I was wrong." Jiang Ruobai patted her hand and sighed.


    He thought he would give the best to his daughter, but he didn''t know that it was just what he thought was good.


    is not what the daughter wants.


    So this time, he decided to let Jiang Ning call the shots.


    The couple came to Jiang Ning''s yard, each hugged his grandson, looked at the bracelet on Jiang Ning''s wrist, and the two winked at each other.


    Finally, Jiang Ruobai coughed softly and said, "Xiao Qi, your mother told me about Wenrenzong''s proposal."


    Jiang Ning looked over and said, "What did Dad think?"


    "Dad doesn''t have any opinion on Wen Ren''s family, and I admire Wen Renzong very much. He is young, capable, and steady in his work. He is a rare talent. But¡ª"


    Jiang Ning knew what he was going to say, but he didn''t say anything, waiting for him to speak.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "But what Dad said was based on the affairs of the imperial court. After all, this marriage is the matter of the two of you. Dad really doesn''t know what his personal character is in private."


    Jiang Ning said: "Thirteen people are very good."


    "The last marriage was because my father was not good. It was too domineering. This time, my father and your mother have discussed it, and it''s up to you to decide. Whether you want it or not. We all support your decision."


    Lin Zizi also nodded.


    Jiang Ning was moved: "Father, mother, thank you."


    "Between father and daughter and children, don''t say such polite words." Jiang Ruobai waved his hand, "Tell me, what are your plans?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "I think Thirteen is very good and a good candidate for husband-in-law. However, Wen Ren''s family has tended to be on Chen Wang''s side in recent years. If I marry Wen Renzong, it means that we will be married. The Jiang family is tied to Chen Wang''s boat. I don''t know anything about the imperial affairs, and I want to hear my father''s opinion."


    Jiang Ruobai looked at her daughter with surprise and joy: "I didn''t expect you to think about this level."


    She had been lost since she was a child and grew up in a poor household. She thought that she must have never read or read.


    Yuan thought, I don''t expect her to be so graceful and polite, I just hope she won''t be too rude.


    Who knows, she is not only cute and cute, but also knows a lot.


    Even if you keep her by your side since childhood, it may not be possible to raise her better.


    It can be seen from the sisters Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Ruobai felt relieved in his heart.


    The Jiang family smiled and said, "Anyway, I''m also Jiang Xiang''s daughter, so I always have to look at the big picture, and I can''t just be kidnapped by a man with a few sweet words."


    "Haha, well, well said. As expected of my daughter, Jiang Ruobai." Jiang Ruobai was even happier, "You can see so far, and father will not worry about this marriage. It''s all up to you."


    "Father, what if I choose Wen Renzong? I know you don''t like King Chen. I don''t want to burden the entire Jiang family because of me."


    After all, judging from the current situation, it is already a certainty that King Yu was established as the crown prince.


    King Chen, who has always fought the most fiercely with King Yu, is doomed to fail.


    It is not a wise move to contact Chen Wang at this time.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Don''t worry, daughter, I have been in the officialdom for so many years, and I have never seen any storms. Our Jiang family is loyal to the emperor. Besides, my two grandsons are the seeds of King Yu. Even if you marry Wenrenzong again, Nor can we change our family''s position in the imperial court."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： She is the kings woman

    Chapter 226 She is the woman of this king


    Lin Zizi also said: "The emperor doesn''t like the prince and his courtiers to form parties for personal gain. We are already close enough to King Yu. If you are with Wen Renzong now, you can make the Jiang family appear more neutral."


    Jiang Ning put his arm around her gently and leaned his face on her shoulder: "You all agreed, I know you are trying to widen my heart and let me choose."


    "Daughter, we have nothing to ask of you, we just want you to live a comfortable life." Jiang Ruobai said, "I still appreciate Wenrenzong without mentioning political opinions. Since you like it too, why can''t you get married?"


    "Father, since you said so, then I will agree."


    "As long as you like it, that''s fine."


    "Then I agree?"


    "Okay." Jiang Ruobai put Wen Zan in her arms, "However, you also have to consider another thing. If you want to marry Wen Renzong, it is impossible to take the child with you."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled.


    Lin Zizi said: "Actually, when King Yu is established as the crown prince and takes over the East Palace, these two children will definitely enter the palace. At that time, we will also be separated from the children. Ning Ning, since you are with King Yu Heli, these two children are royal people after all, do you understand?"


    "I know." Jiang Ning looked down at Wen Zan''s chubby face, reached out and touched his chin, Wen Zan''s chubby hand grabbed her index finger and stuffed it into his small mouth.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "This little guy doesn''t have enough to eat his own hand, he has to eat his mother''s hand." Lin Zizi laughed and scolded, "It''s still our Lingzi who is well-behaved. Boys are really naughty."


    Jiang Ruobai sighed: "The longer we get along, the more reluctant we are to part in the future."


    "What are you afraid of, it''s not that you can''t see each other from all over the world. Even if we enter the palace, we will go to see the children if we want. Isn''t King Yu coming every three days?"


    "That''s true." Jiang Ruobai smiled.


    The husband and wife were teasing with their children, until the little babies opened their mouths and yawned, and then they handed it over to the nursing mother and carried them to put them to sleep.


    The next day, Wen Renzong went to the yamen to handle the case, and it was noon when he was done.


    He rode to the vicinity of Jiang Mansion and looked towards Jiang Mansion.


    He wanted to see Jiang Ning very much at this moment, but he was afraid of disturbing her nap.


    Although I don''t know if Jiang Ning has the habit of taking naps, the mothers and sisters at the head of the family all have the habit of taking naps.


    Wen Ren Zongzheng hesitated and heard a cold voice behind him¡ª¡ª


    "Sir Wenren is really affectionate, and now he ran outside the Jiang Mansion."


    Wen Renzong turned back and saw King Yu riding a horse, coming slowly, with a cold expression.


    Wen Renzong hurriedly jumped off his horse and bowed his hands: "I have seen His Royal Highness King Yu."


    Li Hong looked down at him from a distance: "Wen Renzong, stay away from Jiang Ning."


    "His Royal Highness, the lower official doesn''t feel that he is interfering with Ning Ning, hindering anyone, and there is no rudeness." Wen Renzong said calmly.


    "She is the king''s woman."


    "Everyone in Chang''an City knows that His Highness and Ningning have reconciled."


    Hearing him sip Ning Ning one by one, Li Hongyuan became more and more unhappy.


    "Heli, it''s just a last resort. This king must bring her back." He said quietly, "If you hadn''t taken the initiative to tease, Jiang Ning would never have given you a second look."


    "Xiaguan thinks that he is not so unbearable yet."


    "Jiang Ning is already this king''s woman. From body to heart, this king needs everything."


    These words made Wen Renzong pursed his lips lightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： i want to marry him

    Chapter 227 I want to marry him


    King Yu''s words were provocative.


    It was heartbreaking to hear.


    But Wen Renzong just said lightly: "Xiaguan knows."


    "It doesn''t matter if you know, the important thing is that this king''s woman will never allow anyone to covet." Li Hongyuan''s tone was cold, "If you approach her again, this king will let you know what a means is."


    Wen Renzong bowed his head: "Your Highness still calm down. The lower official has never forced Ning Ning, as long as Ning Ning is willing to be with me, no matter who the means are, the lower official is not afraid."


    "Courtesy of death."


    Li Hongyuan flashed murderous intent in his eyes, jumped up from the horse, and kicked him out a dozen meters away.


    Wen Renzong fell to the ground, his head slammed into the wall in front of Jiang''s house, and he passed out as soon as his eyes darkened.


    The members of the Jiang family were greatly surprised, looking at King Yu who was standing not far away, wondering what to do.


    Jiang Yi just came back from the outside and got out of the sedan chair. Seeing this scene, he also guessed a bit in his heart. He quickly ordered Wen Renzong to be picked up and sent to the mansion to find Langzhong to see.


    Jiang Ning heard that he rushed to the front yard and saw Wen Renzong lying on the bed, his forehead was smashed, and his face was covered in blood.


    She asked in shock, "How could this happen?"


    Jiang Yi jumped angrily: "What do you think? Then King Yu and Wen Renzong fought at the door of our house. What does it look like when they spread it?"


    "Where is King Yu?"


    "When I came back just now, he was still at the door, and now... I don''t know." Jiang Yi urged his servants, "Where''s Lang Zhong? Hurry up!"


    Langzhong hurried over to heal Wen Renzong.


    Jiang Ruobai rushed back after hearing the news.


    Although it was just a fight, because of the identities of the two sides, it was not a trivial matter.


    King Yu beat up the court''s fourth-rank life official in the street, causing him to bleed into a coma. This has a very bad influence.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in a wheelchair, looking at Wen Renzong''s appearance, his anger rose from his heart, and his wickedness turned towards courage.


    She turned around and went out.


    She went to Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t leave.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and said angrily, "Li Hongyuan, why did you hurt Thirteen?"


    "Thirteen?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows, "It''s affectionate enough."


    "Nothing to do with you!"


    "Your person already belongs to this king, so dare you say it has nothing to do with this king?" Li Hongyuan said, "Jiang Ning, I can be nice to you too, why do you have to be so close to him?"


    "I don''t need you!" Jiang Ning said coldly, "Not only will I get close to him, but I also want to marry him."


    "What did you say?"


    "I want to marry him." Jiang Ning said.


    "What''s so good about him?"


    "He is good everywhere, at least better than you." Jiang Ning said coldly, "I was still hesitating at first, but your behavior today has made me firm."


    Li Hongyuan''s face also cooled down: "If it wasn''t for you, this king would not target him. If you are not afraid of hearing Renzong''s death, just marry him. This king advises you not to underestimate a man''s jealousy."


    He got on his horse and left.


    "Crazy!" Jiang Ning cursed after him.


    He ignored it and rode away.


    After Jiang Ning returned, the doctor had already finished the diagnosis and treatment, and went to prescribe a prescription.


    "Third brother, how is he?" she asked Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi said: "The hit is really not light. Although there is no life worry, it will definitely lie down for a while."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Wen Renzong on the bed, "Why aren''t you awake yet? Won''t you break your brain?"


    "This... it shouldn''t be."


    These words made Jiang Ning even more worried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： No future, no life

    Chapter 228 No future, no life


    She came to the bedside and looked at Wen Renzong''s face.


    His head was wrapped in gauze, and his normally calm and warm face was now a little pale.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and stroked his hair down.


    His eyelashes fluttered and he opened his eyes.


    Jiang Ning was pleasantly surprised: "Thirteen, are you awake?"


    Wen Renzong tried to turn his head to look at her, and immediately felt a sharp pain in his head, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Don''t move!" Jiang Ning hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold him down, "The doctor said, you can only lie down quietly now. Otherwise, you will have a headache. How do you feel now, do you feel like vomiting?"


    Wen Renzong looked at her with concern and smiled lightly: "I''m fine, don''t worry. It''s just a little trauma."


    "It''s very serious, there''s a lot of blood."


    "It just looks scary. It doesn''t hurt at all." He comforted her.


    "Why do you frown if it doesn''t hurt?" Jiang Ning took a handkerchief and wiped the blood on his cheek, "It''s all my fault that you were injured by King Yu."


    "It has nothing to do with you, I didn''t get along with King Yu."


    "You don''t get along, that''s a matter of the court. At least he won''t do this to you directly." Jiang Ning smiled bitterly, "You don''t need to comfort me, I just went to see King Yu."


    "He didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    "No. He said if I keep in touch with you, he will kill you."


    "Fool, no way."


    "He beat you up like this, what can''t he do?"


    "Injury is a trivial matter. If he dares to kill a court official, even if he is King Yu, he will not be appeased." Wen Renzong held her hand, "He is just threatening you and me. Don''t be afraid."


    "Are you really...for me, no future, no life?"


    "It''s not so exaggerated. At most, he was targeted by King Yu and beaten a few times by him. If he really dared to kill me, he would probably miss the prince in his life."


    "is that so?"


    "Even if you are an emperor, you can''t just kill a court official. Historians and censors'' pens are not decorations. Which emperor would like to be a tyrant and a smeared tyrant? What''s more, His Majesty is a Mingjun and will not allow King Yu to do such a thing. thing."


    "It''s hard to say what that person, King Yu, will do."


    "Ningning, don''t worry about this. Today I was hit by him only when I was unprepared. I will be careful in the future, what happened today will not happen."


    "hope so."


    The maid came in with the medicine, "Seventh girl, the doctor instructed that the patient must drink the medicine when he wakes up."


    "Give me the medicine." Jiang Ning took the bowl and asked the maid to bring a big pillow for Wen Renzong to lie on, "You lie down and I''ll feed you a drink."


    She scooped a spoon, blew it, and brought it to his mouth.


    Wen Renzong smiled and said, "I''m fine, I''ll drink it myself."


    "You lie down. After all, you were innocently injured because of me, and I should compensate you."


    Wen Renzong frowned: "Ningning, I like you, I want to be with you. This is not an innocent burden, it is what I want, not to mention any compensation."


    "Okay, I won''t mention it. You take good medicine."


    The spoon was brought to his mouth.


    Wen Renzong opened his mouth and kept looking at her.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You might as well take a look at the medicine."


    "The medicine doesn''t look good." Wen Renzong held her hand, "Ning Ning, how are you thinking? I have already told my mother that as long as your family agrees, she will come to propose in person."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Yesterday your family agreed, but now it doesn''t matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： sisters

    Chapter 229 Sisters


    "why?"


    "If it''s you, if your child is hurt by a woman like this, how can you still want them to be together? I''m also a mother. If Wen Zan encounters such a situation, I will definitely not be willing."


    "My mother is not as careful as you are."


    "Who are you saying to be careful?"


    "Whoever is in a hurry is careful." Wen Renzong teased her.


    "Am I being careful? I''m not worried about you yet?"


    "I know." Wen Renzong raised his hand and stroked her cheek, then smiled, "Seeing you worry about me, I think it''s worth the pain."


    "Stupid or not."


    Jiang Ning raised the bowl, "It''s cold, just drink it like this. Drink it in one go, and save your mouth."


    "That''s what I mean, just seeing that you want to feed me, I can''t bear to refuse." He took the bowl with a smile.


    Jiang Ning gave him a white look.


    Jiang Yi ran in and said, "My darling."


    Jiang Ning turned his head: "Third brother, what did you say?"


    "It''s amazing!" Jiang Yi''s voice was exaggerated, "Qimei, you better hurry and hide, I heard someone coming!"


    Wen Renzong smiled and said, "Why do you want to hide instead of someone from my family?"


    Jiang Ning said: "You still don''t understand what he means? He means, your family members are here to ask for guilt."


    Wen Renzong laughed: "This is nothing."


    "Your old lady, your aunt, and the young lady are all here, and it''s overwhelming." Jiang Yi shook his head, "Anyway, I can''t bear the cries of so many women, so I still hide. Seventh sister , you come with me. Stay here and wait for those girls to scratch you?"


    "Look at your exaggeration."


    "Did you know that he is Wen people''s precious golden lump? You are a scumbag in people''s eyes, do you know? If you don''t scratch who you scratch? If you scratch your pretty little face, your parents will still care about you. Don''t kill me. Come with me!"


    He said and pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair.


    As soon as he reached the door, he was blocked by a group of hula women.


    The leader is Mrs. Wenren, followed by a dozen women, large and small, all of them are gorgeously dressed and have extraordinary temperament.


    Several of them, Jiang Ning, have met, some are Wenren''s daughter-in-law, some are Wenrenzong''s sister, and some are niece.


    Mrs. Wenren was good at childbirth and gave birth to seven or eight girls before she gave birth to the youngest son of Wenrenzong.


    The sisters naturally hurt him like a pearl.


    Don¡¯t even think about it.


    Watching Wu Ying pressing a group, Jiang Ning felt that his eyes were dark.


    Jiang Yi subconsciously protected his sister behind him.


    "What about Thirteen?"


    Unexpectedly, the women in the Wen family paid no attention to their brothers and sisters.


    They hugged directly to the bed.


    "Thirteen, why are you injured?" The eldest sister was so distressed that she reached out to touch his forehead.


    "This little face is white. Oops." The second sister sighed.


    "Which **** dares to beat our thirteen?" The third sister was hot-tempered.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sisters surrounded Wen Renzong, all of them were distressed, and asked for warmth.


    "Have you finished yet?" Mrs. Wenren shouted coldly, "It''s so noisy!"


    The daughters immediately fell silent and silently stepped aside.


    Mrs. Wenren said displeased: "I really don''t want to take you out. When you get together, you will be annoying and annoying. Thirteen is not dead, why are you making a fuss? One by one..."


    She sat by the bed and looked at her son''s face: "How did you do it?"


    "It''s okay, there is a little misunderstanding with others."


    "Misunderstanding?" Mrs. Wenren frowned, "You are too weak, I told you to practice martial arts well, but you have to study. Are you alright now? If you don''t practice martial arts well, even women can''t compete with others!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： when to work

    Chapter 230 When to do business


    Wen Renzong smiled bitterly: "Mother, are you coming to see your son, or are you trying to block your son?"


    "Of course I came to see you because I was worried about you." The elder sister said softly.


    "You wolves don''t look like sick people, they look like they watch the fun."


    "How do you talk to the sisters?" The third sister poked him, and when he touched his wound, he gasped.


    Jiang Ning saw it at the door, and was in a panic for him.


    Jiang Yi whispered: "These women don''t have a fuel-efficient lamp. In the future, you will marry and get along with a large group of aunts and aunts. You will suffer."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "I think these sisters are all showy. If you really care about him so much, you just poked his wound, why didn''t the other sisters respond? Even Mrs. Wenren''s brows didn''t wrinkle. I I feel that although Thirteen was born among women, he was not pampered and grown up."


    "Also, this noisy, where does it seem like people resting."


    "Brother, I think Thirteen is really uncomfortable, you go and let them go back first. I have a headache when making noise, not to mention the person whose head hurts." Jiang Ning said.


    "I won''t go. The saints have a cloud, only women and villains are difficult to support. There are so many women, brother can''t handle it."


    "There are also a lot of women in the family, and you still have a good time."


    "My own family, of course it''s different."


    "There are a lot of people who have come to propose marriage recently. When you get married, let''s see if you dare to say this in front of your sister-in-law."


    "Don''t dare. Once you get married, you will be your own family."


    "Third brother, please help me to talk about it. If Thirteen is not raised well and leaves the root of the disease, it is also our Jiang family''s fault."


    "Okay." Jiang Yi raised his head and cleared his throat, "My Seventh Sister loves Master Thirteen, let you all go back and let the patient rest in peace!"


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    If she could stand, she would definitely slap his toes hard.


    What unlucky bastard.


    As soon as these words came out, more than a dozen women, including Mrs. Wenren, all turned their heads to look at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly smiled and said: "This is all my brother''s nonsense, you can sit still. Or I will arrange a carriage and take Thirteen home, and you can talk slowly?"


    "You are Ningning, right?" The elder sister came over with a smile on her face, "Last time on my mother''s birthday banquet, I was delayed because of something, and I didn''t see you. Come and see, how do people grow, these eyebrows, This nose, this mouth... any one of them is so good looking."


    Hula surrounded a few older sisters and surrounded Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning instantly felt that he had become a rare animal and was watched.


    The third sister reached out and touched Jiang Ning''s face: "This skin is so good, there is no flaw at all. It''s so smooth and tender, Thirteen, you are lucky!"


    Wenrenzong: "..."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    Fourth Sister smiled and asked, "Ningning, when are you going to do things with Thirteen?"


    "The 26th of this month is a good day." Fifth Sister said solemnly.


    "That''s right, it''s just a bit hasty." Sixth sister snapped her fingers, "There are so many things to prepare, it will take two or three months."


    Wen Renzong said blankly: "Mother, take them away, okay? This is not at home. I know you are here to see Ningning, but you will scare her."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nobody listened to him.


    Eldest sister took Jiang Ning''s hand and said with relief, "Our thirteenth family has never fought with anyone since he was a child. I''m really worried that he is not manly. Now he has finally become a man for you."


    That''s it for today, continue tomorrow. Thank you for your support, little fairies, I love you, so much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： The face of the thirteen adults

    Chapter 231 The face of the thirteen adults


    Jiang Ning glanced at Wen Renzong.


    Wen Renzong lay silently facing the wall.


    His stubbornness was shaken out by the women in the family.


    How can you maintain the face of the cold thirteen adults.


    Seven or eight older sisters came to surround Jiang Ning, one touched her hair, another touched her face, and another tried to touch her waist, but Jiang Yi decisively stopped her.


    "Sisters, talk to Master Thirteen slowly, we won''t bother you, sister, let''s go." He pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair, and the brothers and sisters ran away together.


    Jiang Ning thought that they were here to pick up Thirteen to go home, but unexpectedly, they came to visit in a noisy way, and finally returned hand in hand.


    did not take Thirteen away.


    Lin Zizi heard that her best friend was coming, so she came to meet her specially, expressing her guilt.


    Mrs. Wenren smiled and said, "What''s the point of a man''s injury. Zizi, don''t worry about this."


    "This thing..."


    "I already know, it was made by King Yu." Mrs. Wenren took her hand, "Thirteen is willing to do it for the woman he likes, no matter if he is injured or what. Since I am here today , just ask you a question, do you agree with this marriage?"


    "I discussed it with Mr. Xiang, and we have no opinion on this matter, as long as Ning Ning is willing to do so."


    "Then get ready?"


    "But Ning Ning hasn''t thought about it yet."


    "why?"


    "After all, Ningning in our family is not an ordinary boudoir girl. In her situation... She is still a little hesitant to marry again."


    "How old is she? Fifteen, or sixteen?"


    "It''s sixteen after the new year."


    "She is only sixteen years old, do you want her to be a widow for the rest of her life? Should she marry or marry."


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "I know you and will not dislike Ningning."


    "I am such a rigid person."


    "Just because we know you''re not, Master Xiang and I don''t object to this marriage. Otherwise, we would definitely not want Ning Ning to get married again and suffer."


    Mrs. Wenren patted her hand: "Just because she is your daughter, I will also love her, and treat her as my own daughter. You can rest assured."


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "Li''er, you were actually against this marriage at first, right?"


    "You, I don''t have to hide anything. I did persuade Thirteen before not to touch King Yu''s brow. Now King Yu beat Thirteen in the street, obviously he still can''t let go of your Ningning. I''m not wrong. ?"


    Lin Zizi was silent.


    The thoughts of King Yu towards Jiang Ning can be seen now.


    If he can let it go, why bother with who Jiang Ning associates with.


    The dignified fifth prince, who beat up court officials in the street, was for a woman who had nothing to do with him. This can''t be done so easily.


    The scolding of the historian and the imperial censor, the leisurely speech of the people, and the anger of the courtiers, all of these will inevitably force the emperor to punish King Yu.


    King Yu''s reputation among court officials over the years is very good, and now he is going to plummet because of this incident.


    This will inevitably affect the establishment of the reserve.


    In any respect, it was a huge mistake for King Yu to do this.


    Especially Wen is not a nobody, so he can easily be bullied.


    Although Mrs. Wenren and her daughters acted calmly, how could they not be angry when their children were beaten like this?


    They are also angry with the royal domineering.


    It is clear that he has already divorced, and he is still obstructing interference.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： for a breath

    Chapter 232 To fight for a breath


    The prince can do this?


    The courtiers worked so hard to serve the royal family, and it is really chilling to get such an end.


    Before ?? came, Mrs. Wenren held a meeting with her family.


    At the meeting, everyone unanimously decided that since King Yu was bullying people like this, they would have to marry this daughter-in-law back.


    Waiting for Jiang Ning to become Wenren''s daughter-in-law, let''s see if he can still be so domineering and arrogant, and see if he wants to go to Wenren''s house to beat people.


    Mrs. Wenren had advised her son not to go into this troubled water before, but now, even if his son did not want to marry, she would force him to marry him.


    For nothing else, just to fight for a breath.


    These words are not easy for her to tell Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi can also guess a few points.


    She knew this friend''s temperament, integrity, and clear grievances. Don''t take the initiative to cause trouble, but never be afraid of trouble.


    She smiled and said, "No matter what happens to King Yu, His Majesty ordered them to leave, and they will have nothing to do with each other from now on."


    "Yeah, but if Ningning doesn''t get married for a day, King Yu won''t give up. Do you think so? Zizi, you see my son is not afraid of death or bloodshed for Ningning''s sake. Help me persuade Ningning."


    "I don''t persuade her to let her make her own decisions."


    "Okay, okay, if you don''t persuade me, I''ll tell her in person."


    Mrs. Wenren went to find Jiang Ning herself.


    Jiang Ning thought they were all gone, and was a little surprised to see Mrs. Wenren coming.


    "Ningning, I''ll come and see you." Mrs. Wenren''s elegant temperament and her manner of speaking made people feel like a spring breeze.


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to bring tea, "Madam, please take a seat."


    Mrs. Wenren smiled and said, "Where are the little man and the little lady?"


    "They are all in the wing, and the nurse and the maid are watching."


    "You take care of them alone, are you tired?"


    "Not tired, so many people are helping." Jiang Ning smiled, "Did the sisters take Thirteen back first?"


    "They''re too noisy, so I''ll let them go back first. As for Thirteen, let him stay here for a few more days. Didn''t the doctor say that he hurt his head and had to lie down and recuperate, and couldn''t move around? I''m afraid he would be bumped by the carriage. Headache."


    Jiang Ning felt a little guilty: "Madam, if it wasn''t for me, Thirteen wouldn''t be like this. Don''t worry, I will definitely take care of him to the end and take good care of him until he recovers before sending him back."


    "Then when do you want to marry Thirteen?" Mrs. Wenren smiled.


    "This..." Jiang Ning thought for a while, then smiled calmly, "Madam, I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Then think about it. I''m not praising my son. Thirteen is a really good kid. If you marry him, he will definitely love you."


    "I believe this. However, is Madam really not worried? If I really marry Thirteen, King Yu will not give up."


    "That''s because you haven''t married yet. When you get married, he won''t be able to do anything, no matter how unwilling he is."


    "Madame is so generous, it''s embarrassing."


    "Hey." Mrs. Wenren sighed, "To be honest, I didn''t agree with it at first. But Thirteen has a big idea. From childhood to adulthood, he made up his own mind. Since he is sincere If I like you, as a mother, I can only fulfill it. Besides, you are a good and reasonable boy. Let¡¯s not forget about the past, let¡¯s move on, okay?¡±


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Thank you Madam for your relief."


    "Can you give me a letter of approval today?"


    "Madam, I... have to think about it again." Jiang Ning said softly, "I will give him the answer when Thirteen''s injury is healed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： Its not fighting, its being beaten

    Chapter 233 It''s not a fight, it''s being beaten


    Mrs. Wenren liked her more and more when she saw that she was so gentle and pleasant.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for your letter, don''t let me down."


    "I will seriously consider it."


    After ?? Jiang Ning sent her away, he went to visit Wen Renzong.


    Wen Renzong woke up from sleep, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Jiang Ning sitting beside the bed.


    He felt a little sweet all of a sudden: "I didn''t expect to be injured a little, but my wish came true ahead of schedule."


    Jiang Ning held the medicine and asked with a smile, "What wishes does Thirteen have?"


    "When I wake up every day, I can see Ningning at first sight."


    "If you watch too much, you will always get tired of it."


    "Won''t."


    "It''s not fresh at first. After a year or two, if you don''t get tired of it, then you''re not an ordinary person." Jiang Ning smiled and handed over the bowl, "Drink the medicine first."


    Wen Renzong sat up, leaned on the pillow, and asked, "Mother and the others are gone?"


    "All went back."


    "Feel sorry."


    "What do you apologize to me for?"


    "Did they scare you today?" Wen Renzong drank the medicine and put down the bowl, "they didn''t come here this time to ask for guilt. I just heard that I was fighting with others for the sake of women. I thought it was new, so I came to see it. It''s just fun."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The thirteen in their mouths are different from the ones I know."


    Wen Renzong was a little embarrassed: "I am an official outside, and I am in charge of investigating cases. If I am not majestic, I will not be able to control those people under my command."


    "You really don''t know martial arts?"


    "No." Wen Renzong felt a little ashamed, "The elder sister is right, I have never fought with anyone."


    "No wonder the sisters are so happy."


    "Actually, it''s not a fight today, it''s just me being beaten by King Yu."


    Jiang Ning chuckled: "You are calm."


    "Otherwise, what else can you do, don''t you admit to being beaten?" Wen Renzong said with a smile, "Anyway, I''ll let you see a joke."


    "What''s the joke. I''m just dead of guilt."


    "Ningning, don''t feel guilty." Wen Renzong took her hand, wrapping it in his palm, "I''m very happy to be like this for you."


    Jiang Ning patted his hand and said with a smile: "You have a good rest, you have to keep it quietly for three or five days. Madam Wenren didn''t pick you up, just let you stay and keep it."


    "I don''t know what she''s thinking. Ning Ning, tell the truth, did my mother talk to you alone and force you to agree to a marriage?"


    "Not forcing me, just asking."


    "I knew it." Wen Renzong frowned, "Ningning, I won''t use my family to test your pressure. I won''t force you to make decisions because I''m injured. This is all I do willingly."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "I know. You should rest well, don''t worry about it. You have such a smart head, you must recover well, otherwise we will lose a detective in Chang''an City."


    She took her hand out of his palm and watched him lie down before turning around and leaving with the wheelchair.


    Wen Renzong lay quietly. After a while, his entourage Sanli came in and asked respectfully, "How do you feel now, my lord?"


    "No harm, skin trauma."


    Wen Renzong sat up and looked calm.


    is completely different from the thoughtfulness and gentleness when facing Jiang Ning.


    Sanli said: "Your Excellency is fine, your subordinates will be relieved."


    Wen Renzong asked, "How is it outside?"


    "This matter has already been spread out, and the court is in an uproar. The officials and censors attacked King Yu one after another, and His Majesty was also furious. He summoned King Yu to enter the palace to reprimand, and a punishment was indispensable."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： King Yu was punished

    Chapter 234 King Yu was punished


    Wen Renzong pondered.


    Sanli said again: "Sir, according to the current situation, it is already very unfavorable for King Yu''s form. After all, King Yu is not a direct descendant, and after reconciling with Princess Yu, he also lost such a big help as Jiang Xiang. In addition, There is another good news."


    "what?"


    "Princess Chen is three months pregnant. The imperial doctor has checked the pulse and said that it is very likely to be a boy."


    "I see." Wen Renzong raised his hand, "Go ahead."


    Sanli asked, "Is your lord going to stay in Jiang''s house for a few days to recuperate?"


    "Yes. What''s the matter, wait until I get back."


    "My subordinates understand." Mikuri bowed and stepped back.


    From this day on, Wen Renzong stayed at Jiang''s house to recuperate.


    The injury is not very serious, and after three or five days, it will be almost healed.


    Every day, Jiang Ning would visit him and bring water and medicine in person.


    Hearing that he was ignored by others, it seemed that he had completely left him to the Jiang family.


    What can the Jiang family do?


    wait.


    In the beginning, Jiang Ning was still thinking about whether Li Hongyuan would do anything else when Wen Renzong moved into Jiang''s house.


    But nothing happened for a few days.


    Everything is calm.


    Li Hongyuan not only did nothing, he didn''t even show up, and he didn''t come to see the two children.


    This is so abnormal.


    According to his previous habit, he would visit the two children almost every day. Even if he didn''t come the day before, he would definitely come the next day.


    But this time, he hasn''t appeared for five days.


    Did he finally give up?


    Jiang Ning was puzzled when he heard Jiang Yi come back from the court and said that King Yu was locked up.


    "Why was he detained?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "It''s because he beat Wen Renzong." Jiang Yi replied, "This matter has caused a lot of trouble, the government and the opposition are angry, and they all seek justice for Wen Renzong."


    Indeed, Li Hongyuan''s beating up people is completely unreasonable, and it doesn''t make any sense.


    The key is bad influence.


    Punishment is not as good as a doctor, and even a guilty minister cannot be punished just by saying it. Besides, Wen Renzong was not wrong at all.


    King Yu has not become a prince yet, so he is so domineering. If he ascends the throne in the future, won''t he become a foolish tyrant, a tyrant who does not distinguish between right and wrong?


    What do you think of the people of the country?


    Many people who originally supported him are now turning against the tide.


    The emperor was troubled by the headache. In order to quell the public anger, he could only punish King Yu, sentence him to imprisonment for three months, and copy the scriptures and think about them.


    Jiang Ning heard this and said, "It''s just that you can''t go out for three months, it''s not a big deal."


    "Seventh sister, what you think is too simple."


    "how?"


    "It would be fine if he was locked in Prince Yu''s mansion for three months, but not this time. He was locked in the Linde Hall, and he couldn''t leave for half a step, and there were guards outside."


    "So serious?" Jiang Ning was stunned.


    The name ??Linde Hall sounds good, but in fact it is a standard bitter place, not much different from the cold palace of the abandoned concubine. The inside was originally a Buddhist hall dedicated to ancestors, except for tablets and futons, there was nothing else.


    There is no bed, no table and chairs, no charcoal basin for heating in the cold winter and twelfth lunar month.


    I can endure it for a day or two, and I have to copy the scriptures every day for three months. For a prince who is pampered and well-off, he still suffers from time to time.


    Jiang Yi said again: "Now is the critical moment for the establishment of the Chu Chu, because of this matter, it is difficult to say who will die. By the way, I heard that Princess Chen is also pregnant with a boy."


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    If Li Hongyuan can''t be the crown prince, can the two children stay in the Jiang family forever?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： Answer

    Chapter 235 Answers


    The position of the crown prince, which was originally a certainty, has now become unknown.


    Not only that, but he was also locked up in the cold Linde Hall to copy scriptures.


    The Chinese New Year is just around the corner, and it is the coldest three months. If it goes down like this, won''t it freeze?


    Jiang Ning is hard to imagine what Li Hongyuan''s mood is at this time.


    When looking at Wen Zan and Ling Zi, Jiang Ning would think, after all, he is the father of two children.


    In the future, when they grow up, if they know that it is because of her that their father failed to become the prince, will they complain to her?


    At dinner time, Jiang Ning took the food he made by himself and went to the front yard to see Wen Renzong,


    Wen Renzong has gotten much better, he is sitting against the bed, holding a stack of thick documents to read.


    "You have to rest, don''t worry about yourself." Jiang Ning said.


    Wen Renzong looked at her and smiled: "No worries, there is a case, there is some progress, I will look at the case file to see if there is anything missing."


    "So hard."


    "I just want to find out the truth, so that good people will not be wronged, and bad people will not escape the punishment of the law."


    "Thirteen, you are a good official." Jiang Ning praised him sincerely, "I hope you can stay true to your original intention and always be a good official who asks for life for the people."


    Wen Renzong put down the file and said with a smile, "I will."


    "Let''s see later, drink the medicine first." Jiang Ning brought the medicine to him, "Come and eat after drinking."


    Wen Renzong smiled and said, "It''s just my last meal at Jiang''s house."


    "how?"


    "I''m going home tomorrow."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, it won''t be too late to leave when you are healed."


    "It''s done." Wen Renzong looked at her tenderly, "Ningning, thank you for taking care of you these days. Although I can''t bear it...but I have to take care of your reputation and can''t live any longer."


    "I don''t care about that." Jiang Ning smiled.


    "You don''t care, I have to."


    "Okay, take medicine."


    Wen Renzong drank the medicine, got out of bed, and sat down at the table.


    Jiang Ning put out the food.


    Wen Renzong smiled and said, "It would be nice if there was wine."


    "What drink did you drink when you were injured?"


    "A little rice wine, it''s fine. I''m fine. Look..." He shook his head vigorously.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Drink if you want. I''ll have a headache later. I don''t care about you."


    She asked Huang Ying to fetch a pot of wine, and then asked Huang Ying to take Xiaoman back to eat, so that Wen Renzong could eat more comfortably.


    Wen Renzong poured two glasses of wine and handed Jiang Ning a glass.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand: "I don''t drink."


    "Just have a drink with me."


    "Then, all right." Jiang Ning held up the glass, "Just have one drink, you should also drink less."


    "I have a cup too."


    The two touched each other and drank it.


    Jiang Ning felt that this wine was bland and tasteless, and it was really nothing to drink.


    But Wen Renzong seems to like it.


    In the middle of the meal, I drank two more glasses.


    After ?? finished drinking, he asked Jiang Ning, "I''m going back tomorrow, have you thought about it for the past few days?"


    Jiang Ning knew what he was asking.


    She said seriously: "Thirteen, I think, I still can''t agree to this."


    "Why?" Wen Renzong asked.


    His expression was a little disappointed.


    Jiang Ning lowered his eyes and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "No, don''t say sorry." Wen Renzong took her hand, "Can you tell me the reason? I thought...we are already fine."


    If you don''t like him, why did you agree to make an appointment with him to watch snow and eat fish, and accept his bracelet?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： I just want you

    Chapter 236 I only want you


    Jiang Ning withdrew his hand, took off the bracelet on his wrist, put it in his hand, and said, "Sorry."


    "Why?" he asked again.


    "Because, we are not suitable."


    "What''s inappropriate? I like you, and you have a crush on me, don''t you?"


    "I do have a crush on you, but...you can''t get married if you have a crush."


    "I don''t understand." Wen Renzong frowned, "I like you, and my family accepts you. Your family agrees, and you don''t hate me either. Why can''t we get married?"


    "Because I don''t want to be separated from the kids."


    "Even after getting married, you can come back to see them anytime as long as you miss them."


    "Then I can''t come back every day."


    "Ningning, this is not a reason at all. You tell me the real reason." Wen Renzong squatted in front of the wheelchair and held her shoulders, "Or else, I have done something bad in the past few days, and I will provoke you. Tired?"


    "No, you''re fine."


    "Then why is that?"


    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t liked you to the point where I want to marry you right away." Jiang Ning smiled, "Thirteen, you are a young talent, and there are countless noble women who are willing to marry you."


    "I don''t want them, I just want you."


    "Okay, Thirteen, you have a good rest. Tomorrow I will ask the third brother to take you back." Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and turned to leave.


    Wen Renzong looked at her back with mixed feelings.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair back, passed an arch, saw Jiang Yi leaning against the doorpost, folded his arms, and said with a smile, "Wen Renzong is a very good candidate for husband-in-law, so you rejected him like that. It''s really cruel."


    Jiang Ning snorted and ignored him.


    Jiang Yi followed and helped her push the wheelchair: "What a pity."


    Jiang Ning lazily leaned against the back of the chair, "It''s such a pity, you marry yourself."


    "Unfortunately I''m a man."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t discriminate against you."


    "...Naughty." Jiang Yi smiled and said, "This Wenrenzong is loyal to King Chen, and he can even block his own life-long events. He is a ruthless man and can achieve great things."


    Jiang Ning pouted.


    Jiang Yi glanced at her and said with a smile, "You are also quite cruel."


    "What''s wrong with me." Jiang Ning propped his chin lazily, "I just don''t want to be used by others and be someone else''s pawn. The emperor can''t do it, King Yu can''t do it, and Wenrenzong can''t do it."


    Jiang Yi was a little curious: "When did you know he was using you?"


    "In the beginning."


    "what?"


    "Starting from his family''s request to marry me." Jiang Ning said calmly, "Brother, if it were you, would you like to marry a disabled woman who has married and had children?"


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "I understand what you mean, most people are unwilling. But... Seventh younger sister looks like a fairy, but it''s hard to say."


    "Does Wen Renzong seem like a person who loses his mind for his feelings and is desperate?"


    "Not like."


    "So, isn''t his purpose very obvious?" Jiang Ning smiled, "He used me to attack King Yu. And he did succeed."


    "Since you know, why do you still associate with him?"


    "Idle is also idle. Aside from these, Wen Renzong is handsome, has a mood and understands romance, and it is still very pleasant to date him."


    Jiang Yi glanced at her: "Why do I think that you are also using Wen Renzong?"


    "Nonsense, I didn''t."


    "That''s true." Jiang Yi raised his eyebrows, "Wen Renzong used you to attack King Yu, and you will do it as well. Isn''t it?"


    "Why should I calculate King Ji Yu?"


    "Because you don''t want him to be the prince, you don''t want to give him the child back!"


    Good night


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： Isnt it bad to be a prince forever?

    Chapter 237 Isn''t it bad to be a prince forever?


    Jiang Ning did not speak, did not deny his statement.


    In the dim twilight, Jiang Yi pushed his sister''s wheelchair and walked slowly.


    The sky is still falling with fine snow.


    Jiang Ning felt a little cold, so he tightened the cloak on his body.


    "Seventh sister, have you ever thought about something?" Jiang Yi asked.


    "what?"


    "You cooperated with Wen Renzong, attacked King Yu, and made His Majesty dissatisfied with King Yu. In case, he really can''t be the prince and let King Chen come to the throne, do you think there will be more serious consequences?"


    "Think about it."


    Jiang Ning knew in his heart that King Chen and King Yu were mortal enemies. No matter who of them will ascend the throne in the future, he will never let the other one go.


    If Chen Wang ascends the throne, Yu Wang will never have a good end.


    As the Jiang family, there is such a relationship with King Yu, plus the two children of Wen Zan and Lingzi, they will inevitably become the target of King Chen.


    If King Yu ascended the throne, at least he would not do anything to the Jiang family and the children.


    However, this transaction is not very cost-effective.


    Jiang Yi was still worried.


    Jiang Ning said, "His Majesty the Emperor is still in good health. Even if King Chen becomes the crown prince, he will have to endure for a few years. But if Li Hongyuan becomes the crown prince, the two children will be taken to the East Palace immediately."


    "Although Your Majesty is not too old, such a thing... who can say."


    "The third brother''s words are a bit outrageous."


    "I didn''t tell you that."


    "Don''t worry, just like the emperor, it''s not a problem to live another 20 or 30 years." Jiang Ning laughed, "How old is King Chen? Wouldn''t it be good for him to be the crown prince for a lifetime?"


    Jiang Yi laughed out loud: "You can figure it out. You''re gambling."


    "Then let''s sincerely wish His Majesty the Emperor a long life." Jiang Ning smiled, "Not to mention..."


    "what?"


    "Who said that when you become a prince, you will definitely inherit the throne?" Jiang Ning said calmly, "I remember, our emperor, His Majesty, has never been a prince, right?"


    The current emperor, Li Changgeng, launched a mutiny that year and abruptly snatched the throne from his imperial brother.


    If you are really ambitious, it really doesn''t matter if you are not a prince.


    Jiang Yi felt a chill in his heart after hearing this: "Seventh sister, these words must never be said in the future. This is a taboo for His Majesty, and no one dares to mention them now."


    "Third brother, don''t be nervous. That''s what I said."


    "You girl... I thought you were raised in a cold household and would not have any insight, but I didn''t expect you to count both King Yu and Wen Renzong. If King Yu knew, you were behind the scenes, I''m afraid you''d be **** off. ."


    "What the **** am I doing? I''m a handicapped little girl, how can I make waves? I''m just following the trend. If Wen Renzong doesn''t take the initiative to plot against me, I can''t do it."


    "What about King Yu? Although King Yu is a bit different, he hasn''t done anything to hurt you... Even for the sake of the child, there is no need to hurt him too badly. He sent the child to our house. , in the end, it''s because I care about you."


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    What Li Hongyuan did to her, she couldn''t tell anyone.


    Whether Li Hongyuan or Wen Renzong, she doesn''t like either.


    Calculating them, she didn''t feel guilty at all.


    After a night, the snow stopped and the weather cleared up.


    Wen Renzong is going home.


    Jiang Yi personally sent him.


    He stood in front of Jiang''s house and couldn''t help but look back.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "The carriage and horses are ready, Lord Wenren, please."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： she wont marry you

    Chapter 238 She won''t marry you anymore


    Wen Renzong looked back at Jiang''s house again, "Brother Jiang, I don''t know Miss Jiang Qi..."


    "Oh, Seventh Sister is a little ill, so I can''t come to see the adults, I''m really sorry."


    "What happened to her?"


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that I stayed in the snow for a while yesterday, and I got a little cold. The doctor said that taking a dose of medicine and sweating will be fine. The doctor specifically told me not to come out to blow air, so I didn''t come out to show you off, adults don''t. Blame it."


    "Naturally not." Wen Renzong paused, "She is fragile."


    "Yeah." Jiang Yi smiled.


    Wen Renzong had to say goodbye: "It has really caused trouble to Brother Jiang these days."


    "No trouble, no trouble. That''s all it should be."


    "Brother Jiang, take care and leave."


    Wen Renzong bowed his hands, turned and got into the carriage.


    When the carriage left, he opened the curtain and glanced at the gate of Jiang''s house.


    After all, I didn''t see that slender figure in a wheelchair.


    He bowed his head and spread his palms, revealing a bracelet.


    The ?? bracelet was carefully inlaid with gold pieces, and her body temperature and light fragrance seemed to remain on the warm ring.


    His entourage Sanli followed on horseback, and through the window, saw him looking at a bracelet in a trance, and said, "Sir, when will the marriage between you and Miss Jiang Qi take place?"


    "There is no marriage." Wen Renzong raised his head and said in a low voice.


    "Ah? Why is this?" Sanli was surprised, "Your lord has been at Jiang''s house for five days, and there has been no progress?"


    "No."


    "Hasn''t this Jiang Qi lady already accepted the gift from the adults? Not to mention that the adults were injured by King Yu for her sake, for this friendship..."


    "Do you think she''s the kind of stupid woman who promises herself in return for her kindness?"


    "..." Sanli could see that the adult was in a bad mood, but he couldn''t help but say, "But, this subordinate thought she also liked the adult. Why did she suddenly change her mind?"


    "Maybe, she''s smarter than I thought."


    "Subordinates don''t understand."


    "Don''t say you don''t understand, even me..."


    Wen Renzong didn''t say anything, he frowned, and carefully sorted out the things before and after.


    When did she notice it?


    He didn''t know it at all.


    Returning to Wenren''s mansion, Mrs. Wenren went to see him, and seeing him sitting in the study silently, she had a scruple in her heart.


    "This is the ginseng tea that I have specially prepared for you. You will be healed if you are injured. It will nourish qi and blood." Mrs. Wenren put the teacup in front of her son.


    "Thank you mother for your thoughts."


    Wen Renzong picked up the teacup, sipped lightly, and put it down.


    Mrs. Wenren glanced and saw a bracelet resting on the table.


    She picked it up, looked at it, and said, "This bracelet..."


    "She gave it back to me."


    "She won''t marry you anymore."


    "Yes." Wen Renzong breathed a sigh of relief, "It doesn''t matter."


    Mrs. Wenren frowned: "What''s the matter? Wasn''t it fine before? She saw that you were injured and has been taking care of you. It doesn''t seem like she doesn''t like you."


    "King Yu was punished by His Majesty." He said something without end.


    Mrs. Wenren understood a little.


    She frowned and said, "You''re still like this! In the end, it''s because you''re not upright, and your mind was impure from the beginning. It''s no wonder people don''t want to be with you."


    Wen Renzong said: "No matter what my intentions are at the beginning, as long as I marry her, I will treat her well, take care of her for the rest of my life, and will not make her suffer or suffer grievances."


    "You''re rare." Mrs. Wenren glared at him, "I thought you really liked her, but who knows you still do. She didn''t turn against you, she was already gentle and generous."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： Saw it

    Chapter 239 Feeling Lost


    Wen Renzong said: "She didn''t show up when I left."


    "That''s because she has a belly and keeps you decent. Do you want her to quarrel with you face to face and scold you for plotting against her?"


    "The son just followed the trend and didn''t really want to calculate anything about her."


    "In my opinion, Jiang Ning is a smart child. No matter what, King Yu is the father of her two children, and even if she reconciles, she will not help you fight against King Yu. This marriage, forget it. In the future, you will also Forget it."


    "Yes, my son understands."


    "Alas." Mrs. Wenren stood up, sighed, and felt a little regretful, "When I was a child to give you a baby, the child was lost. Now you are like this, and you missed it in vain. If you treat her sincerely, she may not be I won''t. After all, it''s a miss. Well, it''s because we heard that she was unlucky and let her be a daughter-in-law."


    "My son really wants to marry her."


    "Your sincerity is not pure enough. She is a transparent child, and she cannot rub the sand in her eyes. If she can make do with it, why should she reconcile with Prince Yu? She can give up the position of Princess Yu without hesitation, not to mention you."


    Wen Renzong was silent.


    "You, Wei Niang warned you a long time ago, don''t always be utilitarian when you do things. Especially emotional things... What do you think of a girl''s sincerity? Have you ever thought that she would be sad because of this? Forget it, I won''t say more. After all, you won''t regret it in the future."


    She turned and went out.


    Wen Renzong stood up to see her off, sat down after a while, and his eyes fell on the bracelet.


    He picked up the bracelet and was a little distracted.


    Mother is right, since I missed it, I don''t have to think about it anymore.


    Why, somewhere in my heart, there is always a sense of loss?


    ¡­


    Palace, Linde Hall.


    Concubine Jin showed the sign to the guards, who stepped aside, and she pushed open the door and walked in.


    A yin and cold air rushed towards his face.


    There is still some faint musty smell.


    Concubine Jin frowned and saw King Yu with his back to the door, sitting on a futon, facing a small square table and copying scriptures.


    Beside him, there is a stack of written papers.


    Concubine Jin walked over, "Bengong is here, don''t you even look at it?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Is the mother and concubine coming to see her son''s jokes?"


    "That''s not true. Anyway, you are Ben Gong''s son. If Ben Gong didn''t come, he would be too ruthless."


    "Then you''re done, you can go."


    "You don''t have to be so indifferent." Concubine Jin stood opposite him, "Do you need me to intercede with your father? This room is cold and damp. You will get cold legs if you stay here for three months."


    "Will the concubine beg?"


    "Won''t."


    Li Hongyuan seemed to have expected this promise long ago, his expression did not change, and he lowered his head and copied it seriously.


    Concubine Jin said: "Your father''s punishment is also to quell public anger. Even if this palace asks, it will be of no use."


    "I know."


    "From childhood to adulthood, your temper has followed this palace. Why do people who are cold-hearted and cold-hearted do such irrational things in public?" Concubine Jin did not understand, "You don''t deal with Chen Wang, it''s not two days a day. God. He never got anything from you. Why this time..."


    Li Hongyuan put down his pen, was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Maybe it''s because I didn''t really care about anyone before."


    Concubine Jin raised her eyebrows: "You mean Jiang Ning?"


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    Concubine Jin smiled: "I didn''t expect that Ben Gong''s son would be entangled by a woman one day."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： jealousy

    Chapter 240 Jealousy


    Li Hongyuan ignored her words, picked up the pen, and continued to write.


    "Aren''t your hands cold?" Concubine Jin threw a hand stove in her arms to him.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at it, took it and put it on his lap.


    Concubine Jin said: "You are so irrational, you beat Wen Renzong in the street, and you never thought about the consequences? Now that you are locked here, you can''t know anything about the outside world. When you go out in three months, everything will change. By then, Jiang Ning has already married Wen Renzong, and you are bound to be crowned prince, and you will also be taken away by Chen Wang."


    "These, I didn''t think about it at the time."


    "Why not? When did you become an impulsive person?"


    "Because of anger."


    "I think you are jealous and jealous." Concubine Jin shook her head, "It''s alright now, you and Wen Renzong are jealous for Jiang Ning, and the influence is bad. King Chen is taking advantage of the fisherman. I see the current trend of the court, right It''s not good for you. And Princess Chen is also pregnant, so the doctor Dong said it might be a boy."


    Li Hongyuan was unmoved: "You don''t care whether you are the queen mother or not, and you worry so much, aren''t you afraid of wrinkles?"


    "That''s right. Well, it''s time for me to go back to sleep."


    Concubine Jin walked away without any hesitation.


    However, after a while, a **** sent mattresses, charcoal basins and other items.


    Concubine Jin held the hand of the maid and walked slowly and leisurely, admiring the scenery of the palace after the snow.


    A group of people came in front, led by Concubine Xian and Lan Concubine.


    The son of Concubine Xian is King Huai, and the son of Concubine Lan is King Chen.


    The biological mother of another prince, Prince Huai, was Concubine Shu.


    Concubine Shu has always kept a low profile and seldom interacted with others.


    Now in the palace, apart from the Queen and Concubine Jin, there are Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan. The rest of the low-ranking concubines and concubines who had no heirs, no matter how beautiful and favored they were, could not overwhelm them.


    In the palace, having an offspring beside him is completely different.


    "My concubine, please give my concubine your concubine."


    Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan saluted.


    Concubine Jin folded a plum blossom at random, and she didn''t bother to look at them. Her tone was neither salty nor indifferent: "Let''s excuse the ceremony. If the salute is not sincere, don''t bother."


    Everyone has been in the palace for so many years, and they have long known each other''s temperaments.


    Concubine Xian sneered: "The imperial concubine still speaks so yin and yang. How did you get the position of the noble concubine, who doesn''t know."


    She is a virtuous concubine, ranked among the fourth concubines, and has a son by her side. She entered the palace earlier than Concubine Jin, so she was not afraid of her at all.


    Besides, now her son has also been punished by the emperor.


    There is a high probability that he will not be a prince, let alone give her face.


    Imperial Concubine Jin said with a half-smiling smile, "You tell me, how did you get the position of Imperial Concubine in this palace?"


    "It''s not because you look like the Jiang family..."


    "Yeah, you really should blame your parents, why didn''t you give birth to the same beauty as Ben Gong. Ben Gong is still favored at this age. Concubine Xian hasn''t served in bed for ten years, right? What a pity. "


    "You..." Concubine Xian cursed in a low voice, "Shameless."


    Lan Concubine smiled and said, "Why are you two sisters doing this? It hurts the peace. I heard that King Yu was locked up.


    Concubine Jin said: "Look at how arrogant you villain is."


    "What do you mean by this sister?"


    "Concubine Xian, you are also an idiot. Your son was murdered by King Chen and is still in prison. You have the heart to lick Lanbi."


    "What are you talking about, Concubine Jin? Why did Duke Huai kill King Chen, and it was clearly King Yu!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： rip this thing

    Chapter 241 Tear this thing


    "You are so stupid that there is no cure. Could it be that King Yu would use the life of his daughter-in-law to frame King Huai? Do you know how much he cares about his daughter-in-law? He beat Wenrenzong in the street for his daughter-in-law, don''t you know?"


    Concubine Xian was stunned.


    Think about it, it¡¯s true.


    King Yu personally sent the baby to Jiang''s house, and he ran there every three days. Who couldn''t see what he meant?


    Heli, it was Lin Zizi who led her daughter and personally entered the palace to seek the emperor.


    The emperor allowed it, and it was not King Yu''s own intention.


    In other words, Princess Yu didn''t want to be with King Yu, but King Yu couldn''t forget his affection for Princess Yu. Even if they were separated, they often stopped outside Jiang''s house.


    Wen Renzong wanted to hook up with Princess Yu, but was beaten and seriously injured by King Yu on the spot.


    That''s why King Yu was punished and locked up for copying scriptures.


    This is something for all to see.


    May I ask, would Wang Yu, who values ??Princess Yu so much, send someone to assassinate Princess Yu who was pregnant in order to frame the plot?


    of course not.


    "So, have you figured it out?" Concubine Jin said, "Concubine Xian, this is King Chen''s evil plan at all. If he succeeds, he can get rid of Princess Yu and the child in her womb, and he can also frame it on Duke Huai. If you get rid of two opponents in one fell swoop, isn''t this crown prince''s place now yours? Even if you can''t successfully assassinate Princess Yu, you can still provoke a grudge between Duke Yu and Duke Huai."


    Concubine Xian changed her face and looked at Lan Concubine.


    Lan Concubine hurriedly said: "Concubine Jin, don''t spit your blood! King Chen and Duke Huai have always had a good relationship and have a deep relationship. It is impossible for him to harm Duke Huai."


    Concubine Jin said with a smile: "Yes or not, Concubine Xian can judge for herself. If you haven''t been stupid, you should know who is telling the truth. Now that King Yu is also planted, who is the final winner? Can''t you see it?"


    Concubine Xian''s face suddenly sank, and she raised her hand and slapped Lan Concubine hard.


    "Bitch!"


    Lan Concubine was beaten and staggered back to Concubine Jin.


    Concubine Jin lifted her foot¡ª¡ª


    Lanbi fell into the snow without any suspense.


    She was so mad that she jumped up and said angrily, "You dare to hit me?"


    "Bengong is the fourth concubine, you are only a concubine, why can''t I beat you?" Concubine Xian pointed at her, "You follow me on weekdays, elder sister and younger sister are courteous. Bengong is sincere to you, but your mother and son are not. Hidden evil intentions, so calculated! Come on, call me!"


    A group of eunuchs and court ladies gathered around and dropped Lan Concubine to be beaten.


    Lan Concubine can''t be captured, struggling and shouting: "Who dares to touch this palace! Concubine Xian, don''t forget, your son is still in prison, if you dare to beat this palace, this palace will report to His Majesty, think about the consequences!"


    Concubine Xian rushed over and slapped her again: "This palace will hit you!"


    Lan Concubine scolded her servant: "You are all dead, so hurry up and report to Your Majesty!"


    a mess.


    and the initiator of all this, was holding a plum blossom and slowly walked away.


    Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan soon spread to the emperor''s ears.


    The two of them knelt in front of the emperor with disheveled hair.


    Concubine Xian cried and complained that her son was framed and framed, and begged His Majesty to uphold justice.


    Lanbi had a red and swollen face, crying with rain, saying that she had been wronged.


    The emperor looked really troubled.


    After ?? sent them back, he hesitated for a while and went to the Splendid Palace.


    Since the last time I quarreled because of Lin Zizi, this was the first time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： I also feel sorry for our son

    Chapter 242 I also feel sorry for our son


    Originally thought that after King Yu was punished, she would come to intercede, but who knew that there was not even a shadow.


    In the end, he had to take the initiative to run over.


    Concubine Jin is reading a book leisurely.


    Seeing her lazy and charming appearance, the emperor Baba leaned over and said, "Zhuzhu, I have come to see you."


    Concubine Jin picked up a melon seed and smashed it, ignoring him.


    "Zhuzhu, I will help you peel melon seeds." The emperor sat on the small tumbler opposite her, picked up a melon seed, peeled it, took out the kernel, and brought it to her mouth.


    Concubine Jin glanced at him: "Your Majesty is free today."


    "Because of the headache caused by the quarrel between Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan, it''s still quiet and comfortable here for Concubine Xian."


    "Your Majesty is not afraid that I will cry and plead with you, please let King Yu go?"


    "The noble concubine will not." The emperor smiled, "I go to the concubine Xian and the others. Every time they ask for this or that. Only you, Zhuzhu, never ask me for anything. But I just want good things. Give you all."


    They also gave birth to princes, Lan Concubine is still a concubine, and Jin Zhuzhu is already a concubine.


    This love has not weakened in the slightest since she entered the palace until now.


    No matter how many young and delicate young concubines enter the harem, no one can share half of the favor of Concubine Jin.


    Concubine Jin stretched out her slender fingers and said, "I provoked the quarrel between Concubine Xian and Lan Concubine."


    "Really? Good provocation."


    "Today I went to see King Yu and brought some quilts and charcoal fire."


    "Good delivery." The emperor sighed, "I also feel sorry for our son, but I punished him, and I don''t want people to send things. Fortunately, the concubine loves our son."


    "It was just a punch to Wen Renzong, so you punished him like that. I don''t know, you thought Wen Renzong was your son."


    "how can that be."


    "If your majesty your daughter-in-law is remembered by others, won''t you be angry?"


    "Angry. However, this Jiang Ning is no longer the wife of King Yu..."


    "Hehe, why did they reconcile? Is your Majesty not clear? For the woman he liked, he broke up his son''s marriage. You are ashamed to punish him. Now the two children of King Yu have been sent to Jiang''s house, King Yu is locked in the palace and cannot go out. Isn''t the child wronged?"


    "Well, I don''t want to punish him, but if I don''t punish him, I can''t quell the public anger, how can I make him a prince?"


    "Can you stand still?"


    "Must be able to stand! Zhuzhu rest assured, this crown prince must belong to our son."


    "What about Jiang Ning?"


    "It''s up to King Yu himself." The emperor smiled, "I knew that King Yu would definitely like that girl Jiang Ning. That girl... is really good."


    Concubine Jin rolled her eyes.


    The more the emperor spoiled her and liked Jiang Ning, the more he showed that he could not forget Lin Zizi.


    In a few days, the Chinese New Year will be over.


    Li Hongyuan spent this year alone in Linde Hall.


    Except for the **** who delivered the food, only Li Tingqian went to see him.


    Li Tingqian was holding a food box with hot dumplings inside.


    "Uncle Wu Huang, are you cold? Are you hungry? You eat dumplings." Li Tingqian wrapped a thick cotton jacket and brought the dumplings to Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "Xiaoqian, it''s hard to remember me for you."


    "Uncle Wu Huang, I''m going to Jiang''s mansion today."


    "Tell me."


    "A few days ago, Wen Renzong left the Xiangfu and went home."


    "Is there any rumor about marriage?"


    "No. Auntie rejected Wenren''s family!" Li Tingqian looked very happy, "In the past few days, Auntie has never left Jiang''s house, nor has she met Wenrenzong again. They must have broken up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： What a ruthless woman

    Chapter 243 What a ruthless woman


    Li Hongyuan listened to Xiaoqian''s words, opened the food box, took a dumpling, and took a bite.


    "What else did you hear?"


    "I also saw my younger brother and sister. My sister is so good-looking, just as good-looking as my little aunt." Li Tingqian squatted on the ground, holding his chubby cheeks, "Yesterday, my little aunt was wearing a red dress, and it was the first time I saw it. Auntie wears red, which is prettier than the red plum blossoms at the door."


    Li Hongyuan bit the dumplings and looked at the red plum blossoms at the door, imagining Jiang Ning wearing a red dress.


    She usually wears a white dress and sits lazily in a wheelchair dozing off.


    I can''t imagine what she looks like in seriousness.


    Thinking of this, Li Hongyuan suddenly remembered that morning, he woke up first and found that he had bullied Jiang Ning while he was drunk. She didn''t have any clothes on, she was sleeping in her arms.


    Soft skin, sweet sleeping face.


    In addition to being shocked, he wanted to take her again...


    However, soon she woke up too, and he could only pretend to be asleep.


    I didn''t expect that woman to be so cruel, she would smash him to death on the spot.


    If he hadn''t woken up early, he would have been smashed to death by her.


    However, what left his impression at this time was not her anger after waking up, but the way she picked up the cup and smashed herself. The cup slipped, revealing her body...


    Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, suppressing the thoughts surging in his body.


    "Uncle Wu Huang, are you not feeling well?" Li Tingqian squatted in front of him and tilted his head to look at him.


    "No."


    "Then why are you blushing?" Li Tingqian blinked.


    "It''s nothing, the room is cold and freezing."


    "It''s not cold, isn''t this a charcoal basin?" Li Tingqian was curious.


    "...Where do children get so many questions?" Li Hongyuan put down his chopsticks, "What else did you see?"


    Li Tingqian shook his head: "There is nothing else, but Uncle Wu Huang, will the younger brothers and sisters stay in the Jiang family forever? Will they never come back?"


    "who said it?"


    "I heard from the maids in my aunt''s house. They whispered that King Yu couldn''t be the crown prince, so the little lady doesn''t need to enter the palace."


    Li Hongyuan sneered.


    This woman really underestimated her.


    She used Wen Renzong to irritate herself, asked her father to lock herself up, and then kicked Wen Renzong out of the Jiang family without hesitation.


    What a ruthless woman.


    "...Uncle Fifth, are you angry?" Li Tingqian asked in a low voice.


    "How could that be, Uncle Fifth is happy."


    "Happy for what?"


    "I''m glad your little aunt is a powerful woman." Li Hongyuan patted his head and looked out at Hongmei with deep eyes.


    Late at night.


    Every family is on vigil.


    Jiang Ning hugged the heater and let Huang Ying push him to the wing to see the two children.


    They slept side by side on the bed, warm and sweet.


    Jiang Ning touched Lingzi''s forehead and kissed the two children on the cheeks.


    Huang Ying said softly: "It''s past time, girl, go back to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow."


    Jiang Ning: "Okay."


    Huang Ying pushed her back into the room, she helped herself up on the bed, and sat beside the bed.


    Huang Ying called Chunlai and Xiachu to change her clothes, remove her hair bun, and remove her jewelry.


    After Jiang Ning lay down, he let them go to sleep too, and Huang Ying stayed in Chun to watch.


    In the last incident, apart from Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning, only Huang Ying knew the truth.


    The remaining maids don''t even know about Chunlai.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： you dont touch me!

    Chapter 244 Don''t touch me!


    Since then, even though Jiang Ning has not asked, Huang Ying has arranged for a maid to be on duty on the outer bed every day.


    Today is early summer.


    There are several maids in the early summer. She is very lively, and she sleeps lightly. If there is any movement, she will wake up quickly.


    Huang Ying is most at ease to let her be on duty.


    After lying down, Jiang Ning turned off the lights, closed his eyes, and fell asleep quickly.


    When she slept, she suddenly woke up.


    She opened her eyes and looked outside, it was very dark.


    It was still quiet before dawn.


    She closed her eyes and wanted to sleep for a while, but she couldn''t sleep for some reason, feeling a little uneasy.


    She called Chu Xia.


    Early Xia responded in a dazed, sleepy voice.


    Jiang Ning put on a jacket, reached out and picked up the crutches beside the bed, and walked out of the room by himself.


    She glanced at the wing where the two children slept, and found that there was a faint light there.


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    She had already told the nurse that there was no need to light the lamp at night, which was not good for children.


    Why are you disobedient?


    Jiang Ning was a little angry, so he walked over with a cane and opened the door, only to see a scene that shocked her.


    She saw a tall figure sitting in front of the child''s crib.


    "You¡ª" Before she could call out, the man turned his head, revealing an extremely handsome face in the dim light.


    is Li Hongyuan.


    Jiang Ning''s shock continued unabated: "You, why are you here?"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t seem to expect that she would suddenly appear.


    After the initial surprise, he quickly calmed down, stood up, and said, "Do you think the guards in Linde Hall can stop this king?"


    "I don''t care if they can stop it, I ask why you are here!"


    "This king wants Wenzan and Lingzi."


    "Then you can''t sneak here in the middle of the night! Are you a thief?" Jiang Ning was a little broken.


    Why is this man haunted!


    Li Hongyuan saw her in a hurry, but instead became even more calm: "This king is locked up, can you still come out in broad daylight? You are also a mother, don''t you understand how others miss their children?"


    "You sneaked out, didn''t you resist the decree?"


    "You said it was sneaky, and the royal father naturally didn''t know."


    "You¡ª" Jiang Ning held on to the door frame and raised his crutches, "Hurry up and go back to jail, don''t bring me and the child together!"


    "Is this king implicated in you?" Li Hongyuan smiled, "Originally I just wanted to take a look at the child and leave. Now that you''re here, it''s just right, we''ll settle some accounts."


    "What do I have to do with you."


    "Oh, why don''t you just talk about how you used Wenrenzong to harm your child''s father."


    Li Hongyuan walked up to her and stretched out his hand¡ª¡ª


    Jiang Ning hurriedly ducked to the side: "Don''t touch me!"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, raised his hand and closed the door.


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    "Being passionate." Li Hongyuan returned to the bedside, "Come and talk."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the cot, Xiao Longfeng was sleeping soundly, and didn''t mean to wake up at all.


    As for the nurses and maids guarding them, they all lay in the corner of the room.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand: "They¡ª"


    "They''re fine, they''re just temporarily in a coma."


    "You wouldn''t praise Wen and them..."


    "This king is not that crazy." Li Hongyuan interrupted her coldly, "Do you think this king is cruel enough to drug his own flesh and blood? Besides, they are so young, even if they hear what you and I say, it doesn''t matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： The roots of troubles?

    Chapter 245 The Confucian Beauty?


    Jiang Ning was a little relieved, leaning on crutches, and slowly moved to the chair opposite him.


    Li Hongyuan watched her movements.


    She walked slowly and carefully, as if she was afraid of falling.


    Her legs...


    If I remember correctly, the right leg?


    I saw her leg that day, and it was no different from the normal left leg. It was slender, straight and beautiful. I don''t know why it can''t be cured.


    He waited patiently until she finally sat down.


    Jiang Ning put the crutches aside and exhaled lightly, sweat dripping from the tip of his nose.


    It was only a short distance, but she walked very hard.


    Thinking of the difficulties in her usual life, Li Hongyuan''s heart softened a little.


    "Your leg... let Dong Chaofeng show it to you another day."


    "I''ve seen it." Jiang Ning took out his handkerchief, wiped his sweat, and his face was a little pink.


    From such a close distance, her face is as delicate as a porcelain doll.


    There is not a single blemish on his white and flawless face.


    The most beautiful thing on her face is her eyes, with thick eyelashes and bright stars with stars in them.


    She put down the handkerchief, "The doctor said that the injury has been too long. Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless the leg bones are broken again, the broken bones will be reborn. And the degree of this is difficult to grasp. If you are not careful, you may be injured more seriously. There will be no hope for this leg in the future."


    Li Hongyuan felt a chill in his heart.


    "So, let''s just leave it like this for the time being. I''m almost used to it anyway." Jiang Ning looked up at him, "What do you have to tell me? After that, go back quickly. If you are found to have left without permission, you will be in trouble."


    "Are you worried about this king?"


    "I''m worried that you will implicate me."


    "She''s really a ruthless woman." Li Hongyuan sneered, "This king wants to know why you used Wenrenzong to harm me."


    "Who said I took advantage of Wen Renzong? I''m just a disabled woman, and I don''t have that ability. Wen Renzong is so smart, he can still be used by me. This is a big joke."


    Li Hongyuan stared into her eyes.


    This woman is lazy, true and false.


    is simply unpredictable.


    "You really hate me so much? You want to block my future?" he asked.


    "Your Highness thinks too much, I really don''t have that ability."


    "If I can''t be the prince, you can keep raising two children, right?"


    "His Royal Highness is a kindhearted man. Even if he becomes the crown prince, he is not willing to let the three of us separate. Isn''t that right?" Jiang Ning smiled at him.


    Instantly filled the room with light.


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled.


    In her memory, she never seemed to smile like this to herself.


    It turns out that she looks so good when she smiles.


    Because of such a smile, he suddenly lost his mind to pursue her against him.


    Could it be that this is the legendary disaster?


    With such a beautiful face, it is no wonder that the royal father has never forgotten his love for Lin Zizi for so many years.


    He looked away and looked at the two children on the cot.


    "Are you finished? Go back when you''re done." Jiang Ning urged him, "You run out like this, it''s a big crime against the imperial edict. You already have such a bad reputation in the court, and if you don''t accept the punishment, you really don''t want to do it Prince!"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her and said, "You are determined to keep this king locked up. Now that this king is resisting the decree, if it is discovered, wouldn''t it be even more your intention? Why do you have to urge it?"


    Jiang Ning said: "I don''t know good people. If you have the ability, don''t go back tonight!"


    "Do you think this king dares not?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： if i dont like you

    Chapter 246 If I Don''t Like You


    "You are King Yu, so naturally you dare. Then you can stay here tonight and wait until tomorrow in the palace to find out that you are not there, and see what will happen to you. I will wait and see!"


    Jiang Ning stood up and reached for the cane.


    didn''t move.


    She looked down and found that **** Li Hongyuan, who was stepping on a crutch with one foot.


    "what are you doing?"


    "This king counts what he says. If he says no, he won''t leave tonight. So, shouldn''t you stay with this king?"


    "I''m going back to sleep." Jiang Ning frowned, "Keep your feet off."


    Li Hongyuan raised his foot.


    Jiang Ning glared at him, picked up the cane, leaned on it, turned and walked out, walked to the door and turned around and said, "Stay as long as you want, and I don''t care about anything else. But don''t disturb the children''s sleep. Get a good night''s sleep."


    Li Hongyuan followed her to the door.


    Jiang Ning held the door, pushed open the door, and walked out cautiously.


    Li Hongyuan said behind him, "It''s snowing again."


    Jiang Ning looked up.


    Sure enough, finely broken snow particles fell, and a layer was vaguely spread on the ground.


    Breathing in the cold air, Jiang Ning lifted his spirits slightly, raised his feet, and walked towards the main room.


    Take two strokes and slide your feet.


    Li Hongyuan reached out to support her arm.


    Jiang Ning looked back at him: "Let go."


    "I don''t know good people." Li Hongyuan retracted his hand and said in a low voice, "I have bad legs and I run around. I will cry later when I fall."


    "Don''t worry, I''m crying, and I''m not crying for you."


    "Have you cried less in front of this king? Pretending woman, this king now understands that those tears of yours are fake! Are you also deceiving Wenrenzong with your tears?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you? Mind your own business." Jiang Ning didn''t look back. Hearing his sneering sarcasm, he was so upset that he just wanted to hurry back to the house.


    The ground was snowy and slippery, she walked in a hurry, and she became unstable and fell directly to the ground.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment.


    She fell a little hard and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t bear it anymore, stepped forward, picked her up, and walked towards her bedroom.


    "Put me down!" Jiang Ning said angrily.


    "Shut up!" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "If everyone you don''t want to shout knows that this king is here, just shut your mouth and be quiet!"


    Jiang Ning really stopped talking.


    Li Hongyuan carried her into the bedroom, Xia Chu heard the movement and wanted to get up to check, but he was flying over with a hidden weapon and fainted.


    "you--"


    "This is already the gentlest method." Li Hongyuan interrupted her, "If I didn''t like you, do you think this king would run out of the palace with all his might and dizzy the servants here? You should be this king idle. Are you alright?"


    Jiang Ning looked at him in surprise.


    Li Hongyuan put her on the bed, and said coldly, "What are you looking at? You are so smart when you are calculating Wenrenzong and this king. After so long, don''t you know why this king frequently comes in and out of Jiang''s house?"


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan asked: "Did you fall just now? Where does it hurt?"


    "No. You go."


    "Is it the arm?" He just saw that when she fell, the arm hit the ground first.


    "Did I tell you, are you going to leave?" Jiang Ning was a little impatient.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, squatted in front of her, picked up her arm, and rolled up his sleeves.


    Sure enough, it was a little scratched.


    "Where''s the medicine?"


    "No!" Jiang Ning retracted his hand and frowned, "It''s just a little scratch, I don''t care. Why do you do this, go away, what you said before was just a joke, you should go back to the palace as soon as possible."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： wont let go

    Chapter 247 Won''t Let Go


    Li Hongyuan said: "Even if you leave, let me wipe some medicine for you first."


    "I asked someone to help me."


    "They won''t wake up any time soon."


    "Then there''s no need for you!" Jiang Ning kicked him, "Didn''t I say last time that I never want to see you? You have to come here to make trouble. Do you know that I really hate you, and I don''t want to see you at all? you?"


    She kicked his knee.


    It hurts.


    Li Hongyuan frowned, wanting to get angry, looked at her arm, and held back.


    He didn''t say anything. He went to the Duobao Pavilion by himself, found a bottle of wound medicine and brought it over. He just pulled her arm and rubbed some medicine on her.


    Jiang Ning always looked at him coldly.


    Li Hongyuan said: "This king is so big, and he has only been slapped and kicked by you."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan said: "You have seen Zhao''s end. I also thought about it later, why do you dare to treat me like this, and I still want to keep you and think of you. Later I came to understand, because I like you."


    He looked up into her eyes: "Jiang Ning, if I ever express my love for you in the wrong way, then this king apologizes."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to look at him and looked away: "Your Highness doesn''t have to. You are King Yu, I''m just an ordinary person, I can''t afford your love."


    "Since this king is sure that he likes you, he will not deny it. This king ventured here tonight because I miss you and see you. I don''t want to see the children."


    "You are such a good dad."


    "Jiang Ning, can you forgive me?" Li Hongyuan took her hand.


    Jiang Ning shook it off: "But I really don''t like you, and I don''t want to see you. If you are really good to me, let me lead my children to live a peaceful life, don''t disturb me, that''s the best thing for me. "


    "why?"


    "If you like someone, you don''t need a reason. If you hate someone, you don''t want to. If you hate someone, you hate me. Just like when you hated me, King Yu."


    "At that time, the king didn''t hate you, he just hated having to go against his will."


    "It''s ridiculous." Jiang Ning pouted.


    He was forced, but who forced him?


    Didn''t he marry her because he wanted to be a prince and please the emperor?


    Now he is in denial, he is really thick-skinned.


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m going to sleep, can you go now?"


    "This king will not leave."


    "You¡ª" Jiang Ning lifted the pillow, took out a pair of scissors in his hands, and pointed at him, "If you dare to treat me like the last time, I will stab you to death."


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows: "Are you hiding scissors under the pillow?"


    "To deal with shameless thieves!"


    "Last time, this king did that when he was drunk. I didn''t mean to belittle you or bully you." Li Hongyuan looked at her face full of alertness and alienation, and felt a little regretful in his heart.


    Although he liked that night very much and recalled it many times, he still regretted the shock and injury to her.


    Jiang Ning said: "You are drunk and want to find a woman. You can go back to your concubines. They must be looking forward to serving you. Why do you treat me like a disabled person?"


    "You just want me to find them?"


    "You can find anyone you want, just don''t bother me."


    Li Hongyuan took a step forward, clasped the back of her head, and whispered, "Jiang Ning, this is the first time in my life that this king likes a woman. No matter what, I will never let go. This king will definitely become a prince and marry you back. Be a princess."


    He lifted her chin, lowered her head and kissed¡ª


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： The king wants to stay

    Chapter 248 This king really wants to stay


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and was about to slap him, but he grabbed his wrist with one hand.


    "If this king doesn''t want you to fight, do you think you can fight?" Li Hongyuan kissed her directly.


    Jiang Ning was in a hurry and raised his leg to kick him, but he was easily suppressed by him.


    He pressed her on the bed,


    Jiang Ning bit his lip hard.


    Li Hongyuan was in pain, raised his head and touched his lips.


    Blood.


    was bitten by her.


    Li Hongyuan lowered his head and kissed her on the lips for a while before letting go of her and stood up.


    Jiang Ning also had blood on his lips.


    Gorgeous stunning.


    She glared at him.


    "Bitch!"


    She cursed, raised her scissors and stabbed him¡ª


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes flickered slightly, he raised his hand and clicked on her acupuncture point, making her unable to move.


    Jiang Ning''s hand was raised in the air.


    Li Hongyuan gently took off the scissors in her hand, and said softly: "A beauty like you, don''t always shout and kill, it''s very unpleasant."


    Jiang Ning glared at him, his eyes almost spitting fire.


    Unfortunately, she could only express her anger with her eyes, not even her fingers.


    Li Hongyuan took out another piece of silk, sat beside her, and carefully wiped off the blood stained on her lips for her.


    She was only wearing middle clothes, and she only wore a jacket when she went out.


    Li Hongyuan took off her jacket, picked her up, and stuffed it into the quilt.


    "After half an hour, the acupuncture points will be automatically released. It will not be uncomfortable," he said.


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes, not wanting to look at him.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her: "Although this king really wants to stay, but...forget it."


    He turned and left.


    Jiang Ning looked at the door, making sure that he really left, and he was relieved.


    Although his mouth was burning, he was still reminding her that his arrogance just now was unreasonable.


    but¡­¡­


    He didn''t take the opportunity to do anything else, it''s still...


    Bah.


    Jiang Ning interrupted his thoughts.


    A **** is a slut, do you think he has become better because he didn''t get on himself?


    Jiang Ning couldn''t move and fell asleep before he knew it.


    When she woke up and turned over, she realized that she was able to move freely.


    She sat up, it was already dawn outside.


    As Li Hongyuan said, although she was fixed for half an hour, she didn''t feel any discomfort after waking up.


    Huang Ying came in and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well last night, and my head hurts a little." She patted her forehead, "It''s strange, they also said they had headaches in Chunlai just now. Could it be because the vigil was too late last night?"


    Jiang Ning knew that he was Li Hongyuan''s ghost.


    "Is it serious? Call the doctor to take a look."


    "No, it''s so delicate, it''s just a little dizzy, it''ll be fine in a while." Huang Ying smiled and said, "The girl is awake, you all come in to serve."


    Chunlai came in with a few maids busy to serve her, changing clothes and combing her hair.


    As soon as he was done grooming, Jiang Yi ran in. As soon as he came in, he picked up the teacup on the table and poured it down in one breath.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Is there no tea in the third brother''s house?"


    "No, I just came back from outside." Jiang Yi sat down and panted, "Something happened."


    "Who''s in trouble?"


    "In the palace, King Yu."


    "King Yu?" Jiang Ning''s heart jumped, "Isn''t he being fined and confined, what could happen."


    "It''s the disaster caused by the confinement. The Linde Hall is gone!"


    Walking away from water is a fire.


    Jiang Ning was surprised and quickly asked, "King Yu..."


    After a pause, she softened her tone and asked, "King Yu should be alright."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： accident

    Chapter 249 Accident


    Jiang Yi shook his head: "He''s locked inside, how can he be okay?"


    "Then what happened to him?"


    "I was in a coma when I was rescued, and I haven''t woken up yet." Jiang Yi frowned, "It should have been lit when it was almost dawn, when people were sleeping the most. Your Majesty is furious and is investigating."


    Jiang Ning thought of last night, he had already left the Linde Hall, but she was forced to go back.


    If he hadn''t been driven away last night, maybe he wouldn''t have had an accident.


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    Jiang Yuan glanced at her, "Seventh sister is worried about King Yu?"


    "No, I just don''t understand, who would dare to set fire to the palace."


    "It''s not just those few people..." Jiang Yi said in a low voice, "We will establish a reserve after the new year, and who will be most beneficial to get rid of King Yu, you can see if you think about it."


    King Huai was imprisoned, leaving only King Chen and King Wei.


    The King of Wei, who is neither learning nor skillful, and incompetent, is not pleased by the emperor.


    He doesn''t have this ambition himself, he just wants to be a wealthy and idle prince.


    Basically it can''t be him.


    Then there is only King Chen left.


    In the court, King Yu''s biggest opponent is King Chen, and King Chen is also the most powerful.


    But the Jiang family thought it was unlikely that it was King Chen.


    "Third brother, you think, even we can suspect King Chen. Could it be that your Majesty can''t think of it? If King Chen is so stupid, he can''t stand to fight with King Yu for such a long time."


    "Your thoughts are the same as Daddy''s, except that there is really no one else except Chen Wang."


    "Isn''t Duke Huai also very ambitious?"


    "But he''s locked up."


    "Don''t the third brother think that King Chen is the one who went to hold the firewood and set the fire himself?"


    Jiang Yi laughed: "That''s not the case... Duke Huai is locked in prison. Even if he has the heart, he can''t plan."


    Jiang Ning disagreed.


    Li Hongyuan was imprisoned in Linde Hall, with guards guarding the door, and he could sneak out, so that Duke Huai could stay in the prison honestly?


    They are princes after all.


    Jiang Yi stood up and said, "There''s a lot of chaos in the palace now, the Linde Hall has been burned down, King Yu is in a coma, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. Dad is still in the palace, I''ll go and inquire about the situation."


    He glanced outside and sighed: "I keep my eyelids twitching when I wake up early, and I always feel that something big is going to happen."


    "Third brother, be careful." Jiang Ning urged.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to have a look. Anyway, King Yu is my nephew''s father. Compared with King Chen, our Jiang family is still closer to King Yu."


    Jiang Ning nodded and watched him go out.


    There was a faint sound of a child crying.


    Huang Ying frowned and said, "It seems that the young master and the young lady are crying."


    Chun said: "The few nurses and maids sent by Yu Wangfu have become more and more arrogant. They let the children cry and don''t care, watch me scold them."


    Jiang Ning said: "How can a child not cry. I''ll go take a look."


    Huang Ying hurried over to help her sit in a wheelchair and pushed her over.


    Sure enough, Xiaolongfeng was crying.


    The wet nurse hugged them and coaxed them, sweating profusely.


    "What''s the matter with you guys? The little lady who made a fuss early in the morning was crying." Xia Chu scolded them, "You broke the little lady and the little lady by crying, you will suffer!"


    The wet nurse hurriedly said: "The princess forgives her sins, and the slaves don''t know what''s going on today. Xiao Langjun and the little lady have been crying all the time... It''s never been like this before."


    Jiang Ning''s heart moved slightly.


    Could it be that these two little children also felt that something happened to their father?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： apprehensive

    Chapter 250 Panic


    Jiang Ning picked up Ling Zi, kissed her soft cheek, and coaxed her.


    After Ling Zi was quiet, she hugged Wen Zan again.


    Although no longer crying, the two children were still humming and unsteady.


    Fortunately, there are many nurses and maids in the house, and everyone takes turns holding them, so they are not tired.


    Jiang Ning went back to the house and asked Chunlai to lay out the pen and paper and continue to write the recipe. I have written a small stack, all of which are preparations for opening a restaurant.


    As long as she starts writing recipes, she becomes calm.


    But today, I still can''t calm down.


    When I write a few words, I get distracted.


    Jiang Yi didn''t come back until noon.


    He went directly to Jiang Ning and said that King Yu was awake, but he was choking on the smoke and his arm was burned, and it would take a while to recover.


    "Did you find out anything?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "No. His Majesty has fired several times, and all the guards guarding the Linde Hall have been imprisoned for questioning and punishment. They have been tortured all morning, but nothing has been found." Jiang Yi smiled, "Fortunately, King Yu is fine. "


    "Where''s King Yu?"


    "I was sent back to Prince Yu''s Mansion to be raised. In such a situation, the three-month confinement is not enough, so how can I punish him. I can''t write with my hands, and I can''t copy scriptures."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Jiang Yi said again: "Daddy asked me to prepare something and send it to Prince Yu''s mansion. Do you have anything to explain? Bring something or a message to Prince Yu?"


    "No." Jiang Ning said coldly.


    Jiang Yi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Although you two got along well, it was easy to get together and break up, but now you''ve become enemies."


    Having said that, he also understands his sister.


    If she was really living well, how could she want to divorce.


    It''s not easy for others to guess too much about things between two people.


    But he felt that Seventh Sister still cares about King Yu.


    As soon as he came back, he hurried over to report the letter, clearly seeing the concern in her eyes.


    Jiang Yi didn''t break it either, got up and said he was going to prepare something, and left.


    Jiang Ning picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea, and continued to write the recipe.


    ¡­


    After the Chinese New Year, the weather is getting warmer.


    When Jiang Yi came back every day, he would first come and report to Jiang Ning the situation of King Yu.


    He didn''t care whether Jiang Ning wanted to listen or not, he just left after he finished speaking.


    Jiang Ning expressed impatience at first, but later he got used to it, he did his own thing, he said his.


    King Yu''s situation is getting better day by day.


    But one day, Jiang Yi did not come to report the situation.


    usually comes in the evening, but today it was dark and I didn''t see his shadow.


    Not only him, but Jiang Ruobai also didn''t come back.


    Even Lin Zizi was a little uneasy, so he came over to stay with his daughter and asked the housekeeper to inquire about the situation.


    As a result, even the housekeeper did not come back.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.


    No one knows what happened.


    At the same time, many guards suddenly appeared in Chang''an City, besieging the residences of major officials and nobles.


    The eldest master of the Jiang family''s big room is far away in the northwest. Only the eldest lady and Dalang can be in charge of the family, but Dalang is still young after all.


    "Didn''t the second master come back? What happened?" The eldest lady was terrified.


    All brothers and sisters in the room looked solemn.


    The least timid Jiang Yan, with red eyes, leaned in Bai Yiniang''s arms and sobbed softly.


    Among the women and children in this room, only Lin Zizi and Jiang Ning can make up their minds.


    Lin Zizi said, "We don''t know what''s going on outside. Right now, we can only guard the door and don''t let anything happen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： open the door

    Chapter 251 Open the Door


    "I heard that the Imperial Guard surrounded all the honorable mansions... and arrested many people. Will they come to our house too?" Jiang Yuan said in a low voice, "I don''t know if my father and third brother are there either. Where, will something happen to them?"


    "Bah ah ah, your father and Saburo are definitely fine." Concubine Liu glared at her, "You can''t speak and shut up."


    are anxious.


    They are all pampered and live a wealthy and leisurely life, and they have never encountered such a thing.


    was worried, something happened.


    The butler stumbled in and ran in, shouting, "Madam, there are a lot of forbidden troops outside the door. The young ones are guarding the door, but they can''t keep it anymore!"


    "Oh my God!" The eldest lady cried, her face pale and stood up, "What is this for? Is the palace arresting us? What the **** happened?"


    Jiang Yan cried in a low voice.


    "Don''t panic!" Lin Zizi stood up and said in a deep voice, "Housekeeper, you divide the servants into two groups, one team guards the backyard and the other guards the door."


    The housekeeper wiped his sweat: "The slaves saw it, there are a lot of forbidden troops, and they can''t keep it."


    "I gonna go see!"


    "Zi Zi!" The eldest lady called out, "Don''t go!"


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "It''s alright, sister-in-law, you are guarding the children here. I''m going to ask these forbidden soldiers why they surrounded the door of my prime minister''s house! Are they going to rebel!"


    She looks weak and elegant, but she is strong in her bones.


    She took only two wives, and followed the housekeeper to the front yard.


    Jiang Ning beckoned and told Xiaoman to push him over to take a look.


    She didn''t call Huang Ying and the others because they couldn''t agree to go by herself. Xiaoman is different, she never asks whether her orders are right or wrong.


    Besides, Xiaoman''s martial arts are good, and if there is anything with the past, he can protect Lin Zizi.


    Approaching the front yard, I saw the torches shaking outside and the sound was noisy.


    In this early spring night, it makes people panic.


    "Open the door, open the door¡ª" the Imperial Guard shouted sharply and slammed the door.


    "If we don''t open it again, we''ll hit the door!"


    The housekeepers at the door were all panicked, but they still tried their best to guard the door.


    "The madam is here!" The housekeeper led the way.


    The family members did not expect that the madam would come in person. They were moved but also ashamed. As servants, they could not guard the mansion, and asked the weak lady to come over in person.


    "Madam, it''s too dangerous here, you go back!" the servants advised.


    Lin Zizi said: "Open the door."


    "Madam..."


    "Open." Lin Zizi looked calm.


    The housekeepers looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper said: "Listen to Madam''s order."


    The housekeeper had to open the door.


    There were many imperial soldiers standing neatly at the door. The armor on their bodies shone with cold light in the night, and the torches illuminated their ruthless faces.


    Lin Zizi stood at the door, the housekeeper was holding a lantern, stood beside her, and shouted loudly, "It''s just our lady!"


    Lin Zizi in a blue dress, the beautiful and elegant Lin Zizi looks calm.


    The guards at the door did not dare to approach for a while.


    "Why don''t you go in and get someone?" A man''s low voice came from outside the door.


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Ning, who was not far behind, trembled slightly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a tall figure walked in, wearing an official uniform and a cape, with a cold expression.


    is Wenrenzong.


    When he saw Lin Zizi, he cupped his hands and said, "Don''t blame Mrs. I''ll be here to invite Mrs. into the palace. Please also ask Mrs. to come with me."


    "No one can take my mother away."


    A cold girl''s voice came.


    Xiaoman came pushing the wheelchair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： you calculated me again

    Chapter 252 You are trying to trick me again


    A young woman sitting in a wheelchair, wrapped in a red cloak, under the background of the firelight, her skin was like snow, and she looked as delicate and delicate as an orchid.


    When Wen Renzong saw her, his originally indifferent expression was a little moved.


    Lin Zizi turned around to see her, and said hurriedly, "Ningning, why are you here? Hurry back! Mother is fine."


    "Mother, you can''t go with them." Jiang Ning came to her, took her hand, and looked at Wen Renzong, "Lord Wenren, I want to ask, what happened to my Jiang family, what do you want? Bring the Imperial Guards to surround the gate of Jiang''s house and arrest my mother? Whose order are you here to arrest?"


    Wenren Zong said: "This official has ordered to arrest people."


    "A decree? Your majesty''s decree? Dare to ask where is the holy decree?"


    "By His Majesty''s word."


    "Oral? You just can''t prove it?" Jiang Ning sneered, "Then can I say that Lord Wenren is suspected of rebelling?"


    The expressions of the guards behind Wenrenzong changed slightly, and they meant to step forward.


    Wen Renzong raised his hand and forbade them to come forward.


    He walked up to Jiang Ning himself, bent down, and said in a lower voice, "Ning Ning, I''m sorry, I can only act according to the order."


    Jiang Ning said: "You come with me."


    Wen Renzong frowned, straightened his body, and said in a cold voice, "This official has ordered to take people, but you little girl dare to stop him. If you don''t let go, don''t blame this official for being merciless!"


    Lin Zizi angrily said, "Wen Renzong, what are you doing? You dare to touch a hair of my daughter, I want you to look good!"


    "Madam can''t protect herself, so don''t worry about it so much."


    Wen Renzong pushed Xiaoman away, pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair a little rough, and pushed her back.


    Lin Zizi was about to go crazy when he suddenly noticed Jiang Ning winking at him.


    She was stunned and stopped, but she still shouted twice.


    Wen Renzong pushed Jiang Ning to a distance, and stopped after confirming that he would not be heard.


    "Sorry, Ningning." Wen Renzong''s voice softened, and he bent down and squatted in front of her, "Didn''t I scare you just now?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "What''s going on? What about my father and third brother? Are you really here on an order?"


    Wen Renzong shook his head: "No, it''s King Chen."


    "Wang Chen wants to rebel?"


    "It doesn''t count. Today, His Majesty suddenly fell ill, and the onset of the disease was very urgent. In the name of safeguarding the imperial court, King Chen quickly controlled the internal and external courts. The adults who entered the palace today were all locked up."


    Jiang Ning frowned: "Isn''t King Chen poisoning the palace? Has His Majesty died? Thirteen, why do you want to help Zhou to be abusive?"


    Wen Renzong said: "Your Majesty is still alive, but in a coma. Ning Ning, I''m just a courtier and can only act according to the imperial edict. If I don''t obey the orders of King Chen, the people who come here today are others, and you think they will treat you Are you merciful?"


    "Are you really going to take my mother away?"


    "Wang Chen won''t do anything to his wife."


    "I don''t believe it!" Jiang Ning said coldly, "You are not allowed to take anyone here."


    Wen Renzong said softly, "Ningning, don''t worry, I will protect Madam."


    "Wen Renzong, you are rebelling. When Your Majesty wakes up, you will be finished!" Jiang Ning was a little excited and stood up abruptly, but because of the inconvenience of his legs, he fell down.


    "Ningning!"


    Wen Renzong was taken aback and subconsciously went to support her.


    Jiang Ning leaned in his arms and raised his hand¡ª¡ª


    A faint fragrance came from her sleeves and breathed into her nostrils.


    The next moment, Wen Renzong felt dizzy and weak.


    But he still insisted on helping Jiang Ning to the wheelchair before he fell down.


    "Ningning, you... plot against me again." He lay on the ground, murmured in a low voice, and then fell into darkness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： color blindness

    Chapter 253


    Jiang Ning waved his sleeves to let the medicine in the sleeves dissipate, and then released the handkerchief covering his nose.


    "Xiaoman come here," she called Xiaoman.


    Xiaoman has been secretly following not far away. Hearing this, he immediately ran over and said with a smile, "Girl, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop."


    "Giggle again later, find a rope and tie him up."


    "it is good!"


    Xiaoman didn''t ask Wen Renzong why he suddenly collapsed to the ground, and he didn''t ask how the girl did it, she just carried out the girl''s order without any compromise.


    Xiaoman quickly brought the rope and tied Wen Renzong with ease.


    "Don''t tie it too tightly." Jiang Ning urged.


    Wen Renzong is just a gentle scholar after all, don''t hurt him.


    After ?? bundled up, Xiaoman carried Wen Renzong and came to the door with Jiang Ning again.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene.


    Lin Zizi was surprised, and the guards waiting outside the door were even more shocked.


    "Sir Wenren!"


    "What are you doing, woman?"


    The imperial guards shouted and asked, holding up their swords to rush over.


    Xiaoman held Wen Renzong with one hand and a knife in the other, aiming it at Wen Renzong''s neck.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair by himself and said coldly, "Who of you dares to move rashly, this knife doesn''t have eyes."


    The Praetorians looked at each other.


    Who would dare to believe that such a disabled little woman actually kidnapped Lord Wenren?


    Lin Zizi came to Jiang Ning and whispered, "Ning Ning, don''t make a fool of yourself, it''s not a trivial matter to hijack the court officials."


    "Mother, this is the situation now, you still consider this kind of thing." Jiang Ning said in a low voice, "I heard Renzong just now that King Chen forced the palace and locked up the court officials like father and third brother. Chen Wang sent Wen Renzong to arrest his mother and enter the palace, it will never be a good thing, in any case, I will not let him take you away."


    Lin Zizi raised her thin eyebrows when she heard the words.


    King Chen had such courage.


    Did something happen to the emperor?


    She felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    Wen Renzong slowly woke up, looked down and saw that he was bound, and quickly realized his situation.


    He turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning didn''t look at him.


    She is afraid that she will soften her heart when she sees it.


    Wen Renzong smiled bitterly.


    He was called the No. 1 detective in Chang''an City, but he was planted in this woman''s hands so easily.


    The color makes the mind faint.


    He suddenly understood the behavior of those ignorant princes who dote on women in history.


    Although he is not the king of the county, when he looks into this woman''s eyes and listens to her gentle voice, he has no resistance at all.


    If he was really determined, he wouldn''t follow her alone.


    He forgot, this is in Jiang''s house, and it''s all Jiang Ning''s people.


    No, it''s not that I forgot, I was bewitched.


    Wen Renzong didn''t struggle, and didn''t tell Jiang Ning that nonsense, asking her to let go of herself.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to take her family away, so he should be tied up.


    With him as a hostage, the Praetorian Guards really did not dare to move.


    Jiang Ning said loudly: "Now Wen Renzong is in my hands, I will close the door. If any of you dare to try to come in, I will kill Wen Renzong. You can decide the consequences for yourself!"


    She told the housekeeper to close the door.


    The guards outside were in a hurry, and hurriedly called to Wenrenzong: "My lord, my lord, what should I do now?"


    Wen Renzong shouted with a sullen face: "You didn''t hear what this woman said? Who dares to act rashly and hurt this officer, this officer can''t spare you!"


    The housekeeper hurriedly closed the door and fastened it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： grim

    Chapter 254 Cold


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, only then did they feel sweating through their clothes.


    The housekeeper wiped his sweat and asked, "Seventh girl, what should I do now?"


    Unconsciously, Jiang Ning became the backbone of this place.


    Jiang Ning said: "I have to trouble you, Uncle Wu. Take the helpers to guard you. If there is any change outside, come and tell me immediately."


    "Seven girls, don''t worry!"


    "Wen Renzong is still very important. For the sake of his safety, the Imperial Guards will not do anything for the time being. However, when the news comes back to King Chen, it''s hard to say. Mother, let''s go back and discuss what to do next. manage."


    King Chen dared to force the palace and do these things, would he really care about the life of a Wenrenzong?


    There is not much time left for them.


    In order to avoid causing panic among everyone in the family, Jiang Ning asked Xiaoman to lock Wen Renzong in a partial room at the middle door, and let Xiaoman guard it. She went back with Lin Zizi herself, probably talking about the situation outside


    I heard that King Chen forced the palace, and everyone was really frightened.


    "What about the master, what about Saburo?"


    The two concubines have no masters.


    Don''t look at Aunt Liu''s usual strength, she seems to be able to hold down Lin Zizi, the main room, but once she encounters a major event, she will instantly turn into a paper tiger.


    "Seventh sister, do you have any ideas?" Jiang Yuan asked Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning said, "Let''s get out of here before King Chen sends someone else."


    "But where to hide now? I''m afraid there will be chaos everywhere in the city, and there are forbidden troops. It''s impossible to leave the city."


    "Hide out, not necessarily out of the city."


    Jiang Ning said slowly, "You all spread out and walk in different directions."


    "Why is this?" Jiang Yan asked curiously.


    "In order to distract the forbidden army." Jiang Ning said.


    Lin Zizi glanced at her and said, "Ningning, come with me, I have something to tell you."


    She pushed Jiang Ning to the next door and asked directly: "Ning Ning, you know that their purpose is only me, why do you want everyone to hide? For everyone, the safest thing is to stay in the house. Don''t act rashly."


    "They are safe now, what about the mother?"


    "Ningning, you can''t do this." Lin Zizi frowned, "You can''t sacrifice other people to protect me. They are all your family."


    "The target of the Custodians is not them, and they won''t do anything to them."


    "But it''s still dangerous."


    "I don''t care. I only know that I have to protect my mother now. Don''t forget, what is the reason for Wang Chen to arrest you alone? It will lead to more serious consequences. Whichever is more important, mother should Knowing better than me. I did it, and it seemed ruthless, but it was the right choice."


    Lin Zizi stared blankly at her daughter: "Ningning, you..."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    She found that Jiang Ning''s temperament was completely different from hers.


    She is sensible to cold.


    "I remember the third brother told me that there is a secret way at home, right? This secret way is only qualified to know the secret way." Jiang Ning said, "Mother should know where it is, you should bring a personal maid now. , hide in the secret passage. I will let the rest of the people leave through the back door and in different directions. In this way, the Custodians will think that you have also escaped and will not search here. In this way, you will be temporarily safe."


    "No, not for me alone..."


    "Mother, listen to me." Jiang Ning called Lin Zizi''s maid and asked her to accompany her to hide in the secret passage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： I let you scold for three days

    Chapter 255 I let you curse for three days


    She went back to the crowd by herself, asked them to divide into groups, and left the Xiangfu through the back door.


    Mrs. Jiang took several children, Concubine Liu took Jiang Yuan, Concubine Bai took Jiang Yan, and several concubines from the big room, divided into four roads, took carriages, and left in four directions.


    Jiang Yuan asked her, "How about you, you have two children?"


    Jiang Ning said, "I just tell you, why do you think the imperial guards outside have not come in until now?"


    "Why?" Jiang Yuan was taken aback.


    She really didn''t expect this.


    Thought it was the Imperial Army who gave face to the Prime Minister.


    Jiang Ning said: "I caught the leading Wen Renzong."


    "What?" Jiang Yuan was taken aback, "You...you can still do anything."


    "So, I can''t go. I have to stay here, or soon the Custodians will rush in."


    "You are too dangerous. In this way, you leave with the child and I will stay!" Jiang Yuan said.


    Aunt Liu patted her anxiously: "You are so stupid, and you are not as smart as Seventh Young Lady, what are you doing here?"


    "Auntie!"


    "Okay, time is running out, don''t quarrel, hurry up and leave." Jiang Ning glanced at Jiang Yuan and took out a packet of medicine for her, "This is a good medicine powder, which can instantly stun others. Cover your mouth and nose. Don''t use it unless you have to."


    Jiang Yuan was stunned: "Why do you have such a thing?"


    "For self-defense."


    "..." Jiang Yuan glanced at her legs, a little moved.


    With her beauty and her legs are not good, those years living outside must have been very difficult, no wonder she used these methods to defend herself.


    Jiang Yuan stuffed the medicine back: "You keep it for yourself."


    "Take it." Jiang Ning didn''t want it, so he ordered the driver, "Let''s go."


    "Seventh sister, be careful!" Jiang Yuan cried.


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled.


    If she remembers correctly, this is the first time Jiang Yuan has willingly called her Seventh Sister.


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    It was at this time that she had plans for them in her heart.


    If Jiang Yuan knew about it, she would be so angry that she would jump and curse.


    "If this matter is resolved safely, I will let you curse for three days."


    Jiang Ning murmured to the carriage.


    The family is almost gone.


    Jiang Ning returned to his yard, only to find that Lin Zizi had also taken both children to the secret passage to hide, and also followed the two wet nurses.


    Huang Ying forced herself to calm down: "Girl, what should we do now? Are we just waiting here?"


    "There is no other way."


    At this time, the Imperial Guards had probably discovered the four carriages that had left the Jiang Mansion and sent people to chase them back.


    Now she only hopes that Old Li Tou is not so weak.


    I also hope that Jiang Ruobai and the others can find a way to save themselves.


    The housekeeper hurried over, sweating profusely: "Seven girls, someone has been sent from outside, saying that if you don''t open the door, you will knock on the door and set it on fire."


    Huang Ying was furious: "This is really going to be the opposite, they dare to set fire!"


    The people who came this time seemed to be more violent, and they set fire without waiting for Jiang Ning to react.


    There was an instant fire outside.


    As long as the fire is set, people will definitely be forced out.


    Several maids cried out in fright.


    The housekeeper was sweating profusely, waiting for Jiang Ning''s order.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair, came to the yard, and looked outside.


    At this moment, there was a loud shouting outside, and the sound of swords touching each other.


    "Can''t wait to get in?"


    Everyone shivered, and even the housekeeper turned pale.


    Jiang Ning sat motionless, silent for a moment, and said, "It''s not like that."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Also the first experience

    Chapter 256 is also the first experience


    "What''s not like?" Chunlai asked with a weeping voice.


    "It''s not that the forbidden army came in, but someone came to help."


    "Really? At this time, who can help us? Could it be that the eldest master brought soldiers back?" The butler was surprised.


    Huang Ying said: "Uncle Wu is also dizzy. The eldest master is in the northwest. Even if he comes back, it will take several months. Where can I get here?"


    The housekeeper smiled bitterly: "I''m dizzy."


    It can''t be Jiang Mubai.


    He is a general in the northwest, and he is not a fake, but he has a long way to go, and even if he has wings, he cannot fly back so quickly.


    is not the eldest master, who else could?


    Huang Ying said: "Could it be that the master and the third son are back?"


    "It''s possible." Jiang Ning nodded.


    The killing shouts from outside got louder and louder, but they never rushed to the backyard.


    After an unknown amount of time, the voice gradually decreased and finally disappeared.


    After a while, there were chaotic footsteps, and then the courtyard door was pushed open¡ª


    The spirits of everyone in the small courtyard were highly tense, and all of them were shocked by the sound of the door opening.


    Several cowardly maids even screamed.


    Although they are maids, they usually live in the backyard of the prime minister''s mansion and live a pampered life. If they are caught by a group of soldiers, how can they live?


    However, soon, they were no longer afraid.


    Because of the people who came, they knew each other.


    is King Yu, Li Hongyuan.


    He was wearing a suit of armor and cold, and came hurriedly.


    The gloomy and beautiful boy in the past is now a little more masculine and awe-inspiring.


    Many maids were stunned.


    Jiang Ning was relieved, and then he felt sweaty all over his body.


    As soon as Li Hongyuan came in, he saw her sitting in a wheelchair with a tense look on her face.


    He slowed down, walked not far in front of her, stopped, and asked, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine." Perhaps because of the high level of nervousness, Jiang Ning''s voice was slightly hoarse, "Outside, what happened?"


    "It''s alright. The king''s people are putting out the fire, not too much." Li Hongyuan said in a relaxed voice, looking at the housekeeper, "Take someone to the front yard to clean up. Open the door, your old man will soon be there too. came back."


    The housekeeper was overjoyed, knelt on the ground, kowtowed to him, and hurried away with him.


    All the maids in the courtyard were also very happy,


    Jiang Ning said to Huang Ying: "You take someone to the secret road to pick up your mother and children. In addition, send someone to pick up the eldest lady and the concubines back."


    "Yes, the slaves will do it now." Huang Ying gave Li Hongyuan a blessing before turning around and leaving.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and came to Li Hongyuan.


    Under the firelight, he could see some blood stains on his face and body.


    "Are you injured?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "No." Li Hongyuan said, "Are the children all right?"


    "all good."


    "That''s good, the specific things are a bit complicated. You can ask them when the Prime Minister comes back. I have something else to do, so I will say goodbye first."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t stop for a moment, then turned around and walked out.


    Jiang Ning said: "Thank you."


    Li Hongyuan paused for a moment, but said nothing, took his sword and strode away.


    Jiang Ning looked at his back and slowly exhaled.


    Although she has always tried to keep calm, this is the first time she has experienced such a thing.


    The housekeeper led people to quickly clean up the surrounding area of ??the mansion, Lin Zizi and Xiao Longfeng were picked up, and the carriages of the eldest lady and concubines were also found.


    Although I was a little frightened, fortunately everything was fine.


    Seeing that everyone was safe, Jiang Ning''s heart also fell a little bit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Its a trap

    Chapter 257 This is a trap


    No one expected that King Yu could suddenly bring someone to save the siege.


    The family gathered together to spend the rest of their lives, some happy and some crying, but everyone was grateful to King Yu without exception.


    Although King Yu was forced by the Jiang family to give the emperor a decree to reconcile, he never had any resentment. This time, he tried his best to rescue him from the siege.


    Who said he was indifferent and selfish?


    Everyone was sighing, and the servants came to report that the master and Saburo had returned.


    "Back?" Lin Zizi and the eldest lady stood up in surprise.


    The aunties and the girls in the room were also very happy.


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi walked in with great strides.


    The family wept with joy when they met.


    "Is everything all right at home?" Jiang Ruobai looked at the family and asked.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." The eldest lady wiped her tears, "Fortunately, the old lady went to her hometown in the south last month and hasn''t come back. Otherwise, I''d be really scared this time."


    Jiang Ruobai looked at Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi''s eyes were slightly red, "Master and Saburo are in the palace, are you scared?"


    "We''re fine, it''s just..." Jiang Ruobai frowned tightly, "This palace change is not that simple. There''s nothing to do now, you all go back to your room to rest."


    The ladies in the big room all said goodbye and went back, and the two aunties here also took their daughters back to their rooms.


    Jiang Ruobai went to see Xiaolongfeng, and after confirming that they were all right, he returned to the main room, took the tea and didn''t drink it, first sighed heavily and looked worried.


    Lin Zizi asked softly, "Master, what''s the matter, isn''t everything resolved? Has King Chen been arrested? Your Majesty, is he... okay?"


    "Your Majesty is fine."


    "Nothing, Your Majesty is all right." Jiang Yi answered.


    Lin Zizi was surprised: "How do you say this? Your Majesty is fine, how could you let King Chen do such a thing?"


    No wonder King Yu said things were complicated before he left.


    Jiang Ning, who had been silent, suddenly said, "This is a trap."


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi looked at her at the same time.


    "Speaking of which, our family is still the smartest Seventh Sister."


    "Could it be that His Majesty did this on purpose in order to draw out the prince who was going to rebel?" Lin Zizi looked horrified.


    Jiang Ruobai nodded: "Although it''s not accurate, it''s similar. In fact, the rebellion of King Chen has long been a sign, and he said that he was setting up a prince after the new year, but it was just a bait, in order to accelerate the speed of King Chen''s rebellion. His Majesty is getting older, just want to Quickly cut through the mess to solve the hidden danger."


    Jiang Ning asked, "Your Majesty has already decided on the candidate for the reserve, right?"


    Jiang Ruobai glanced at her daughter, her eyes were meaningful.


    Jiang Ning was vaguely uneasy. There was something that he wanted to understand, but he was a little afraid to think about it.


    Jiang Yi followed with a sigh: "Your Majesty has a good plan, Duke Huai was imprisoned, and Prince Yu was injured. This made King Chen unscrupulous and thought he had the chance to win. According to His Majesty''s intention, this time we can solve King Chen and see who is the best. He is the real candidate for the prince."


    "Who?" Lin Zizi asked.


    Jiang Ning said: "Naturally it is King Huai."


    "How do you know?" Lin Zizi was surprised.


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer and asked Jiang Ruobai: "Father, if I guessed correctly, this time Duke Huai led the troops to clear the siege, beat King Chen back, and saved His Majesty?"


    "It seems that you already understand." Jiang Ruobai smiled bitterly, "No one thought that King Yu could make such a choice."


    "What choice? I don''t understand what you are talking about." Lin Zizi frowned, "Master, what is going on here? Why did Duke Huai rescue him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： Yuwangs choice

    Chapter 258 The choice of King Yu


    "Is there any need to ask? Where did King Yu go? Our family knows better than anyone else." Jiang Ruobai glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Lin Zizi suddenly said: "King Yu changed his plan and came to our house to put out fires and save people, delaying the opportunity to go to the palace to rescue people?"


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Ruobai sighed twice, "Originally, King Yu had the greatest chance of winning, but Duke Huai took the credit for saving the driver. In order to save our family, King Yu gave up going to save the driver first. , Who do you think Your Majesty will lean towards?"


    Lin Zizi also looked at Jiang Ning.


    said it was for the Jiang family, but it was not actually for Jiang Ning and his two children.


    Jiang Yi sighed: "Who would have thought that the cold-hearted His Royal Highness King Yu, who is dedicated to the throne, could give up the rescue at the most critical moment and come to our house first to relieve the siege."


    Lin Zizi: "So, he lost the chance to be established as the crown prince?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    Jiang Ruobai said in a low voice, "Your Majesty''s thoughts are difficult for ordinary people to comprehend. No matter how much Your Majesty values ??His Royal Highness Prince Yu, this time Prince Yu and Prince Huai were rescued without hesitation, and they were injured because of this. But Prince Yu gave up the rescue. , go save others first. What will your majesty think?"


    "But, what about the issue of heirs that Your Majesty values ??most? Prince Yu already has a son, Duke Huai..."


    "After the rescue was successful, Duke Huai was injured and fell to the ground, and someone from Duke Huai''s mansion came to announce the good news, saying that one of Duke Huai''s Teng people was shocked and gave birth prematurely and gave birth to a boy."


    "So coincidental?"


    "It''s just such a coincidence." Jiang Ruobai shook his head, "Just think about it, in such a situation, it''s not difficult to guess who your Majesty will lean towards."


    Several people in the room fell silent.


    Jiang Ning thought that when King Yu came, in the dark night, although he could not see the expression on his face, he felt a little silent for some reason.


    He hurried away without saying a word.


    After ?? rescued here, he must have rushed to the palace again.


    Just, it''s too late.


    Before he decided to come here, he must have thought of the consequences.


    But he still came.


    For someone like him, who has been aiming to be the crown prince for more than ten years, what was he thinking when he made this decision?


    Jiang Ning couldn''t imagine it.


    Jiang Ruobai broke the silence: "Okay, it''s almost dawn, everyone has been tired and scared for a day, so go back and take a rest."


    "At this time, where can I sleep." Lin Zizi said.


    "This is the end of the matter, and there is no other way at the moment. You can only take one step and see one step. Fortunately, it is still just a reserve, not to the point of changing the world. Rest assured, the sky will not fall."


    "I''m not afraid of this, I just feel uncomfortable for His Royal Highness King Yu." Lin Zizi said.


    "It''s time, it''s life." Jiang Ruobai glanced at her daughter, and without saying anything, got up and left with Lin Zizi.


    The couple still have their own words to say.


    Jiang Yi patted his sister''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Although this result makes people feel a little bad. But on the bright side, at least everyone in our family is fine. It also shows that in the heart of His Royal Highness King Yu, You are more important than the throne."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Jiang Yi yawned: "After staying up all day and night, I can''t stand it anymore. I''ll go back to sleep first. It''s a big thing, I''ll talk about it when I wake up."


    He yawned and went out.


    Jiang Ning sat silently for a while, and suddenly remembered something.


    Wen Renzong was also watched by Xiaoman and imprisoned in the concierge.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： Count your sweetest mouth

    Chapter 259 Count your sweetest mouth


    Jiang Ning hurriedly asked Xia Chu to push him to the doorman in the middle gate.


    The door is closed.


    Xia Chu pushed the door, but didn''t.


    Xiaoman''s voice came from inside: "Who?"


    "It''s me, Xia Chu. Xiaoman, the girl is here, open the door."


    Xiaoman didn''t open the door, but called out first, "Girl?"


    "Little Man, open the door."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    This little man has only her in his heart. Unless you hear her voice, even if they come at the beginning of Xia, it will not work.


    Sure enough, Xiaoman immediately ran over to open the door, saw Jiang Ning, squatted beside her, and smiled happily: "Miss, are you alright?"


    "It''s alright." Yun Dai saw that her eyes were blue, and reached out to touch her head, "Xiao Man has worked hard, go to your sister Huang Ying, and ask her to make you egg noodles for one night, and then go to bed when you are full."


    "Thank you girl!"


    Xiaoman went happily.


    She loves poached eggs.


    Looking at Xiaoman''s happy back, Xia Chu smiled: "Xiaoman is like this, it''s not bad."


    "I think Xiaoman will be blessed in the future." Jiang Ning said.


    "Being able to follow the girl is a blessing in itself."


    "Among the girls, count your mouth is the sweetest."


    Jiang Ning looked into the porter.


    Wen Renzong was still bound, with his back on the bed and sleeping with his eyes closed.


    "Master Wenren is very calm. Under such circumstances, he can still fall asleep." Jiang Ning said.


    Wen Renzong opened his eyes and looked at her with bright eyes.


    She squatted in the wheelchair with a calm expression.


    She changed into a silver fox cloak, and the beautiful little face buried in the silver fox fur was exquisite.


    Wen Renzong looked away and asked, "Is everything over?"


    "Chu Xia, untie the adult''s rope." Jiang Ning told Xia Chu.


    Early summer immediately picked up the scissors and went over to cut the rope.


    Being **** for so long, Wen Renzong''s arm was already numb.


    He slowly eased his wrists.


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what?"


    "Liar to you, stun you, trap you."


    Wen Renzong smiled bitterly: "Ningning, you make me ashamed."


    "I used the adults, why are the adults ashamed."


    "Ashamed of myself for being stupid."


    "You don''t have to blame yourself, you can think so, because I''m too smart."


    "Haha, that''s true." Wen Renzong laughed.


    Jiang Ning said, "Sir don''t want to know, what''s going on outside now?"


    "King Chen is defeated."


    "You already knew?"


    "It''s just speculation. If King Chen succeeds, I''m afraid you won''t come to see me so leisurely now."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I feel a little bad when the adults say that."


    "No, Ningning is very smart and kind."


    "Your wrists were all broken, and you said I was kind. If it were me, I would definitely not be able to say such things against my will."


    Wen Renzong said: "I used you at that time, and you never said a word of me was bad."


    Jiang Ning''s smile faded, "There is no need to mention the past. The adults can leave."


    Wen Renzong stood up, feeling his numb limbs gradually recover.


    Jiang Ning said, "Why does your lord have to help Zhou and King Chen? Now that King Chen''s success is on the verge of failure, not only does he suffer, but the people who follow him will not have a good end."


    "I know."


    Wen Renzong walked to the door and took a deep breath of the cool breath outside, "It''s just that most of the time in life, you can''t choose."


    Jiang Ning looked at his back.


    "My father was Chen Wang''s teacher, my ninth sister, married Chen Wang as a princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Im not as good as Yu Wang

    Chapter 260 I''m not as good as King Yu


    His voice was calm, but he also revealed a bit of helplessness, "Ning Ning, do you think I still have a choice? We have heard of others, and naturally, we are already tied to Chen Wang."


    Jiang Ning said: "They are them, you are you. You can''t choose your origin, but you can decide your own behavior."


    "Ningning, I''m Wenren''s son, I can''t betray my family."


    "Even if you know that following your family, you will be doomed?"


    "Yes." Wen Renzong''s voice sounded a little tragic, "Under the nest, how can there be any eggs?"


    Jiang Ning said: "If I were you, I would pack up and run now. There is no need for the family to die together."


    Wen Renzong looked back at her: "Ning Ning, if I were you, would I be able to watch my parents, my brothers and sisters die together, and I live?"


    "I can."


    Even if the whole world is dead, do you have to die too?


    When ?? is dead, there is nothing left.


    "I can''t do it." Wen Renzong smiled, "Ning Ning, your appearance is weak, but your heart is stronger than anyone else."


    In the silent night, his smile was a little blurry.


    was silent for a while, and then he said: "Can I know, who has won?"


    "Duke Huai."


    Jiang Ning knew what he was going to ask.


    Wen Renzong was obviously a little surprised: "I thought it would be King Yu."


    No matter what you look at, King Yu''s chances of winning are much greater than that of King Huai.


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, then said, "He came to Jiang''s house first to save the siege, and missed the opportunity to save him."


    "I see."


    Wen Renzong let out a long sigh of relief, "I''m not as good as King Yu."


    Jiang Ning said: "Everyone chooses."


    "The previous King Yu was not like this. Outsiders only knew that he had a god-given appearance and a distinguished status, but we all knew that he could do anything for the throne. However, when he was the closest to the throne, he gave up."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Wen Renzong added: "You should know that Your Majesty has always valued King Yu the most, not only because his mother-in-law is favored, but also because he is capable and has a suitable personality. This time His Majesty has set up a trap, not only trapped King Chen. , but also to give King Yu a chance to make meritorious deeds, in this way, it is a matter of course for Li Chu, and the bad comments caused by King Yu and me before can also be eliminated."


    "That being said, His Majesty did a good job this time. On the one hand, he drew out King Chen as a traitor, and on the other hand, he gave King Yu a chance to turn over."


    "Now that I think about it, it should be so. It''s just that most people can''t think of this."


    "That''s right, who can count on that old man..." Jiang Ning muttered in a low voice, "He has a lot of heart like lotus roots..."


    Wenrenzong heard it, but pretended not to hear it.


    Jiang Ning''s words were, to be precise, disrespectful.


    For a person like Wenrenzong who is loyal and patriotic, he can''t bear it.


    But the other party was Jiang Ning, and he felt nothing.


    This made Wen Renzong feel that he had violated his principles again, and both times for the same woman.


    He sighed sadly.


    "Ning Ning, I''m leaving now, you take care of yourself." He said, "I thought that if King Chen was defeated, since King Yu took the throne, now it''s King Huai''s counterattack, I''m afraid... in the future, the days of your Jiang family Not bad either."


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, he said again, "But don''t worry too much, the eldest master in your mansion is the Northwest General, and the second master is the prime minister. Unless he is a lunatic like King Chen, Duke Huai will still be the crown prince. It won''t be too much. But he will definitely target His Royal Highness King Yu, there is no doubt about that."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： take care, Ningning

    Chapter 261 Take care, Ningning


    In general, Duke Huai had the greatest influence on King Yu.


    Among the princes, he was the most promising and the most honorable. But if Duke Huai became the crown prince and became the heir, he, the most honorable prince, would instantly become a minister.


    This kind of gap is only a trivial matter. The most terrible thing is that Duke Huai will never let go of any opportunity to attack Duke Yu.


    After all, now that King Chen has been killed, King Wei is stupid, and only King Yu can be his opponent.


    King Yu''s future will be difficult.


    The Jiang family is not bad. Although they are related to King Yu, after all, the two important ministers are still in power. If King Huai has not ascended the throne for a day, they cannot offend them too much.


    Jiang Ning said: "You are his opponent, why do you still speak for him?"


    "You can also appreciate your opponent." Wen Renzong said, "If I had a choice, I would definitely choose King Yu."


    "Then you wouldn''t deliberately approach me, would you?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wen Renzong looked back at Jiang Ning''s immature face, "Even if I''m loyal to King Chen, I won''t beg to marry a woman I don''t like at all."


    He walked up to Jiang Ning, took out a bracelet from his arms, put it on her hand on her knee, then reached out and hugged her gently, whispering, "Leave a memory. Take care, Ningning."


    After ??, he quickly let go of his hand, turned around and strode away.


    "Wenrenzong!" Jiang Ning called out behind him.


    Wen Renzong stopped, but did not look back.


    Jiang Ning said: "Your family members must have been arrested. You can''t save them if you go back now. Why bother? Listen to my advice, you go."


    "I can''t ignore my grandmother, mother, my brothers and sisters, and nephews and nieces. Ningning, if there is a chance in the next life, I will definitely meet you frankly...that''s all."


    He stopped talking and hurried away.


    "Wen Renzong, stop!"


    Jiang Ning chased out with a wheelchair.


    He walked fast, never looking back, and having no regrets.


    Jiang Ning could only watch his back disappear into the dark night before dawn.


    She looked at the silent night, feeling a little lost and uncomfortable.


    Footsteps sounded behind him.


    Jiang Yi walked to her side and patted her shoulder: "Do you think Wen Renzong is too stupid and loyal? You know that you will die, but you still want to go."


    "Like he knew, following King Chen this time would definitely fail, so he followed anyway."


    "No, it''s two different things. It''s still possible to win the rebellion, but now he''s completely lost. Wenren''s entire family has been arrested."


    "Really stupid."


    "It''s stupid." Jiang Yi sighed, "Don''t he know that if he goes, he will die? But he can''t just run away."


    "I won''t report him."


    "I know Seventh Sister will not. Because of this, Wen Renzong can''t leave."


    Jiang Ning moved slightly: "The third brother is saying that he is not trying to implicate me?"


    "You finally understand."


    "I didn''t participate in the rebellion..."


    "You didn''t participate, but everyone knows that you hijacked Wenrenzong. If you let him go like this, what do you think those people would think?"


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    "Don''t feel guilty about it. It''s true that he doesn''t want to implicate you. It''s true that he refuses to abandon his family and run away. It can only be said... Temperament determines fate."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and asked him: "Third brother, you said that this time, how will His Majesty punish King Chen and Wen''s family? Will he really kill his whole family?"


    There will be more


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： Uncle

    Chapter 262 Uncle


    Jiang Yi was silent for a moment and said, "Seventh sister, I have to tell the truth. I really don''t know."


    Throughout the history of Emperor Li Changgeng, he was definitely not a soft-hearted person.


    To father, brother, brother, he can be ruthless.


    Would such a person be soft on his son who betrayed him?


    If he is not soft-hearted towards his son, will he let Wen others go?


    The fate of Wenren Zong seems to be doomed.


    "Don''t stay here, your eyes are turning blue." Jiang Yi pushed her wheelchair, "Brother will take you back. If you have something to do, just sleep well and refresh yourself. You just need to believe, the Jiang family''s The sky doesn''t fall down."


    "Brother, will Duke Huai deal with our family?"


    "He doesn''t dare. Unless he wants to end up with King Chen." Jiang Yi let out a rare sneer, "Wang Chen is absolutely a foolhardy fool. He dares to send people to surround our house, he doesn''t think about it, if he It really hurt us, will the eldest uncle who is far away in the northwest forgive him?"


    Jiang Mubai, the master of Jiang, is far in the northwest, with a heavy army in his hand, not to mention the mere King Chen, even the emperor can''t easily use him.


    Although the Dasheng Dynasty was powerful, it also had foreign enemies.


    The Turkic Khanate on the northwest side was the most powerful enemy of the Dasheng Dynasty. From time to time, he would try to invade, without Jiang Mubai leading his troops to guard, how could Chang''an City have such a comfortable life.


    Being the emperor, he was still sober and knew who could move and who couldn''t.


    As an emperor, he loved Lin Zizi to the core, but he would rather spoil a woman who looked like her rather than rob Jiang Ruobai. He was also afraid of Jiang Mubai, the general of the Northwest.


    Jiang Ning said, "I''ve never met Uncle."


    "I haven''t seen him for two or three years. However, when you were young, he liked you very much. He often held you in his arms and took you to the military camp to play." Jiang Yi said with a smile, " Although the eldest uncle has a daughter himself, the most beautiful girl in our family has always been you. You don''t even know how good-looking you were when you were young. Otherwise, Wen Renzong''s mother could talk about marrying us. , have been thinking about it for so many years?"


    "Really?" Jiang Ning thought about the scene, a prudent general with iron and blood, but holding a little girl carved in pink and jade, this scene is really interesting.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said: "I heard from my father that in a few months, the eldest uncle will return to Beijing. By then, you will be able to see him. He has always wanted to see you when he learned that you are back. "


    "If the eldest uncle asks for mercy, can he save Wenrenzong''s family?"


    "The eldest uncle will not intercede for the traitor."


    "I understand."


    The two brothers and sisters whispered some gossip and went back to rest.


    Jiang Ning slept until evening.


    I didn¡¯t eat breakfast and I didn¡¯t eat lunch either.


    Huang Ying was worried about her and came in several times, trying to wake her up to eat something, but she woke up in a daze, said that she was not hungry, turned over and went to sleep.


    Lin Zizi had heard of it and called the doctor directly to give her a pulse.


    After the doctor checked the pulse, he said that there was nothing serious, just tired and exhausted, not to mention that he only slept in the morning, a day¡¯s sleep was nothing. Say it if you don''t wake up at night.


    Jiang Ning is purely for sleep.


    For her, what does it mean to sleep one day, she can sleep one day and one night.


    But being so tossed, she couldn''t sleep.


    Get up, bathe, change, eat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： visit the palace

    Chapter 263 Visiting the Palace


    When she was full, she leaned on crutches and asked Huang Ying, "Where is the master and the third brother, is there any news from outside?"


    Huang Ying shook his head: "Master and Third Young Master entered the palace early in the morning, and haven''t returned yet. There''s nothing bad about it, girl, rest in peace, King Chen has been locked up, it''s all right."


    Jiang Ning is concerned about this.


    As I was thinking about it, a woman from the front yard came in and said that there was a servant in the palace, and passed on His Majesty''s order to take her and Xiao Langjun and little lady into the palace to face the Holy Spirit.


    Jiang Ning was a little alert.


    At this time, Jiang Yi hurried in and said, "Third sister, hurry up and get ready, it''s from the palace, that''s right."


    "The third brother came from the palace?"


    "Yes, my father was worried that you were afraid, so he specially asked me to come back and send you and your two children into the palace."


    Jiang Ning heard that he had to ask the nurse and maid to change the clothes for the two children and get ready.


    Although they are the grandsons of the emperor, the royal family is not the same as ordinary people. When they see the grandfather of the emperor, they are still holy, and they must dress appropriately.


    Jiang Ning looked down at herself, but she didn''t need to change.


    Ever since Heli returned to Jiang''s house, he didn''t know whether it was to comfort her or to please her. Not only did Lin Zizi send food and clothing to her house every three or five times, but Jiang Ruobai often ordered people to send materials to make clothes for her and her two children.


    Her new clothes are too many to wear.


    Material and embroidery are all top-notch, and you can''t be unseemly when you wear it casually.


    Besides, she didn''t have any real respect for the emperor.


    This old head Li, who used to hide her true identity, still calculated that he and his son were pregnant. She has a lot of intentions, and she doesn''t want to dress up as a saint.


    She looked the poorest, and it''s not like Old Li Tou has never seen her.


    also pay for that.


    After the two children were cleaned up, they were held by their wet nurses and followed the carriage and horses into the palace.


    On the way, Jiang Ning asked: "Third brother, how is the palace now, why did His Majesty suddenly send me and my child into the palace?"


    "Maybe I''m thinking about two children. It''s okay, now the rebellion outside has been eliminated, and the palace has returned to normal. It''s just that His Majesty is not in a good mood. It''s human nature to want to see the little grandchildren."


    Jiang Ning was thoughtful.


    When ?? arrived at the palace, Jiang Yi took Jiang Ning out of the carriage and put him in a wheelchair. He pushed Jiang Ning and asked the nurse to follow him with the baby in his arms.


    Walked into Wangxian Gate, passed through several gates, and came to the Emperor''s Feishhuang Palace, but saw King Yu Li Hongyuan coming from another direction.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, guessing that he should be from Concubine Jin.


    When he left last night, there was blood all over his face, and his face was a little gloomy, but now he has changed into a moon-white robe and his hair is tied with white jade, and he still looks clean and beautiful.


    ''s expression is also very calm.


    Li Hongyuan also immediately saw their brother and sister, and their two children.


    He came over.


    Jiang Yi saluted: "I have seen Your Highness before."


    "No gift." Li Hongyuan raised his hand and looked at Jiang Ning, "How do you bring the child into the palace?"


    "It was summoned by His Majesty."


    "Oh." Li Hongyuan nodded, without asking any further questions, and let the **** at the door go in and report back, "I didn''t see women and children standing at the door, you are responsible for being cold?"


    Where can the **** take responsibility, hurry in and pass the news.


    After a while, the **** came out and said with a smile, "Your Majesty Chuan Yu, Jiang Ning and the little grandsons have an audience."


    did not pass on Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi was only an official, but he was only an editor of the Hanlin Academy, and he had not reached the level where he could see His Majesty at any time. After watching her sister go in, she turned around and went to work.


    So tired. I''ve been in bad shape lately, I''ll get up tomorrow to make up for it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： look like a dad

    Chapter 264 Becoming a Daddy


    The maid of Feishhuang Palace pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair, and the two wet nurses hugged the child and followed her.


    As for Li Hongyuan, Jiang Ning could not see him, but he could hear his footsteps and knew that he was behind them.


    Feishhuang Palace is as warm as spring.


    The two children were wrapped very thickly. Jiang Ning thought about asking the nurse to untie the little quilt wrapped around the child, but when he turned around, he saw that Li Hongyuan was already standing beside Ling Zi''s nurse, reaching out to untie the quilt for Ling Zi.


    He looked at Ling Zi with gentle eyes and skilled movements.


    untied Ling Zi''s quilt, he poked Ling Zi''s little face with his finger, then turned to Wen Zan''s wet nurse and said, "It''s hot here, wear less clothes for Dalang."


    Dalang Erlang is a nickname for the head son of the family.


    Jiang Ning watched, Li Hongyuan really loves these two children.


    Although he looks like a beautiful boy of 18 or 19 years old, but looking at how much he loves Ling Zi, he really looks like a father.


    Even His Majesty the Emperor, who had always been sullen, softened his expression a little when he saw this scene.


    Jiang Ning turned around and was supported by the palace maid to stand up and salute.


    The emperor said: "Little girl, you don''t need to salute here, just sit down."


    Li Hongyuan saluted, but he lost his good face, snorted heavily, and did not say that he should be excused from the salute, so he left him alone.


    Obviously, this incident made the emperor very dissatisfied with him.


    The emperor spoke gently to Jiang Ning: "Little girl, come forward and bring Xiaolongfeng and let me take a good look."


    Jiang Ning sat still, but let the wet nurse carry Xiao Longfeng over.


    The emperor looked at the two little people who were like powder balls, and he smiled happily.


    He touched this one, looked at that one again, and said with a smile: "Although I am not good-looking, my descendants are getting better and better. Xiao Ning, this is all your credit."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "No, this is my mother''s credit."


    The emperor looked slightly stiff, obviously a little embarrassed.


    In the end, it''s really Lin Zizi''s credit.


    Her own appearance is completely inherited from Lin Zizi. As for King Yu, she inherited the beauty of Concubine Jin Gui, but Concubine Jin also imitated Lin Zizi at the beginning.


    Seriously speaking, if Jiang Ning hadn''t had a leg problem, there was indeed no other person in Chang''an City, and he was a better match for King Yu.


    But her bad legs and feet are the biggest drawback.


    For this reason, most people think that she is not worthy of King Yu.


    Although Heli was forced by the Jiang family, speaking out makes people envious of the Jiang family''s strength and protection of their daughters, but those noble girls are still happy in their hearts.


    She is such a lame man who is not worthy of King Yu, and to make room, King Yu can marry a healthy and noble girl from another family.


    After all, this little dragon and phoenix looks so good, and the pursuit of origin is still because of Lin Zizi.


    If you can''t get it, the more you feel good and the more unforgettable.


    Jiang Ning felt that the emperor''s obsession with Lin Zizi had reached his bones.


    The emperor at this moment, looking at the little dragon and phoenix, is full of kindness, much kinder than when facing King Yu.


    The emperor stretched out his arms and hugged Wen Zan, and he was amused for a while, until the little baby was about to cry, and then he handed it over to the nursing mother.


    The emperor smiled and asked Jiang Ning, "Xiao Ning, is your family okay? I heard that you and your mother were both frightened that day."


    "Thanks to Your Majesty, my mother and I are all well."


    is indeed thanks to him.


    If he hadn''t deliberately calculated to let his own son jump into the trap, could these things happen?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： Fifth is still good

    Chapter 265 The fifth is still good


    No wonder it is said that after being an emperor for a long time and being at the top for a long time, you will lose your humanity.


    Jiang Ning felt that being the emperor''s son was really miserable.


    is completely forced to rebel, forced to fight, to rob.


    Jiang Ning thought of Li Hongyuan who was standing aside and was left out at this moment, and felt that he was a little pitiful.


    The emperor glanced at Li Hongyuan and said, "Elder fifth, the two children seem to be crying, you take them to the side room for a while, I have a few words with Xiao Ning''er."


    Passing people over, without giving a good face or saying a word, he just drove them away.


    Jiang Ning watched Li Hongyuan leave, and felt...uncomfortable.


    As if he became like this, it was all self-inflicted.


    Feishuang Palace was quiet, only the emperor and Jiang Ning were the two of them.


    This was the first time Jiang Ning was alone with the emperor after returning to the Jiang family.


    But he''s no longer that cute fat old man who burps.


    "Xiao Ning, I haven''t tasted your craftsmanship for a long time, I''m really panicking." The emperor''s voice was even more gentle and kind.


    If he ignores the surrounding environment, Jiang Ningzhen will feel as if he has returned to the three dilapidated thatched houses.


    Jiang Ning said: "Why did Your Majesty conceal his identity in the first place?"


    She didn''t bother to chat nonsense with him, and directly sent out soul torture.


    The emperor laughed: "If I said it, can I still go to eat every day?"


    "Your Majesty is not afraid that I will really sell those antique calligraphy and painting treasures you gave me as sundries."


    "Sell it, just sell it, I used it to pay for the meal, it''s yours."


    "When it comes to the money for the meal, let''s say it in an open and honest way. If you have to go around the bush, it''s obviously pretending to be forceful..." Jiang Ning whispered.


    "What did you say?"


    "Your Majesty, I was kind enough to save you back then, don''t care if you pretended or not..."


    "That time I fainted at your door, it''s true. I was a little unwell at that time, and I felt dizzy and uncomfortable when I was walking alone. But, that was the time, later...cough." Rao was the emperor''s face. Thick, also a little embarrassed.


    A lot of old people, cheating on a little girl.


    It doesn''t look very glorious in any way.


    Jiang Ning said: "Anyway, I saved Your Majesty sincerely, and gave you half a bowl of rice to eat... Although it was half a bowl, it was all my belongings at the time. I am also His Majesty''s people, and I have such a kind heart, Does Your Majesty have the heart to plot against me?"


    "How did I calculate you..."


    "You haven''t calculated yet? If you haven''t calculated, how did Wen Zan and Lingzi come from?" Jiang Ning asked.


    Because of the few months of getting along, she didn''t have so much scruples about speaking to the emperor.


    The ?? emperor didn''t seem to be angry, but instead smiled.


    "At that time, I saw that you and your mother looked alike, so I ordered someone to investigate. Sure enough, you are the child of the Jiang family. When I thought that the fifth child didn''t have a daughter-in-law, you were just right."


    "If you really want me to be your daughter-in-law, can you marry a fair and fair matchmaker?"


    "Hey, I still don''t know the temperament of your parents? If you don''t use some tricks, your parents won''t want you to marry the fifth. I know that you had a marriage contract with Wen''s children when you were young."


    The emperor also spoke candidly.


    Jiang Ning said: "You are right, you are the emperor, who can count against you."


    "Actually, the fifth is pretty good, right?" the emperor laughed, "I won''t mention the past. This time King Chen rebelled, and the fifth did not rush to enter the palace to make contributions, but went to Jiang''s house first. How do you feel?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： two hundred and sixty-six

    Chapter 266


    Jiang Ning sneered in his heart.


    This fat emperor is really a pretender.


    "I think it''s pretty good," she said.


    "Oh?"


    Oh what.


    Jiang Ning was impatient and kept a smile on his face: "This shows that His Royal Highness, King Yu, attaches great importance to love and righteousness. He is not a white-eyed wolf like Chen Wang, an unfaithful and unrighteous person."


    "King Chen... I won''t talk about it." The emperor obviously didn''t want to talk about such a rebellious and unfilial son as King Chen, and his tone was lighter, "You said that King Yu is good, and he values ??love and righteousness. But he knew that I was in danger, But abandoning me to save you, is this his loyalty as a minister and a son of man?"


    "His Majesty is naturally the person he admires the most and is closest to. Because of this, he can show his loyalty and selflessness. I believe that he must have experienced pain and struggle in his heart at that time. He finally chose to save the Jiang family because he He knew clearly in his heart that His Majesty was unparalleled, and that Duke Huai had already rushed to the palace at that time. Even if he knew that the credit would be taken away by Duke Huai, he would not turn back. Is this not enough to show that His Royal Highness Prince Yu is indifferent to fame and fortune, and is dedicated to serving A good prince of the people!"


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, thinking that this little girl can be fooled.


    But with her righteous words, she was a little persuaded?


    "No matter what, he regards the state as nothing, which is always true. Even if I know that he is filial, I can''t blindly favor him."


    "So, does Your Majesty still want to make King Huai the crown prince?"


    The Emperor ?? glanced at her: "Can you talk about this kind of thing?"


    "Why not?" Jiang Ning looked innocent, "Your Majesty is the lord of all people, and we are all His Majesty''s subjects. The prince is the future lord, can''t we ask a question as our subjects? Is it a human thing?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This girl is clearly arrogant, but why does it sound so reasonable?


    In order to prevent himself from being taken into the pit, the emperor quickly said: "Don''t ask more about the crown prince. You will know soon."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    The emperor said again: "This time, the reason for you to enter the palace is to see if you and your little grandsons are doing well, and whether you have been frightened. Another, I have to ask, what do you think I will do with Yu Wangcai? it is good?"


    Jiang Ning was stunned: "Dispose of King Yu? Why?"


    "Before, he beat the court officials in the street and fined him to be imprisoned for three months. As a result, there was an accident in the Linde Palace. This matter is not over yet. Now, regardless of the national system, he leads his troops to Jiang Mansion to relieve the siege. This is the second. If he is not punished , how can I govern the country?"


    "Your Majesty is in charge of this kind of thing, so don''t ask me."


    "After all, King Yu was punished for saving you, so I still want to ask you what you mean."


    "Your Majesty, the little girl doesn''t dare to say more." Jiang Ning resolutely did not speak.


    This emperor wants to make her feel guilty?


    Dream.


    She will never punish herself for other people''s mistakes, not even mental punishment.


    King Yu came to save her, not because she begged, nor did she force her.


    The emperor came to ask her what she meant.


    The old man is cunning.


    Emperor couldn''t say harsh words to her so familiar and beautiful face.


    Who told her to look exactly like his dream lover, Bai Yueguang, when she was most beautiful.


    "Since this is the case, I will let King Yu go to Subei to guard the mausoleum."


    "Also." Jiang Ning looked relaxed.


    The emperor couldn''t help but say: "You know, in the bitter cold and lonely place in Subei, where he went, he lived only a hard life, and he was far away from the center of power in Chang''an City."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Go to Nimas Tyrant

    Chapter 267 The tyrant who went to Nima


    "It''s good, it''s boring to fight for power and profit." Jiang Ning smiled, "This is for His Majesty''s consideration for King Yu. King Yu is blessed."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor ?? couldn''t help but say, "Don''t you care about King Yu at all?"


    "I really feel good."


    "What a fart!" The emperor couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Jiang Ning was calm.


    When he used to pretend to be a poor man, he did the same. Jiang Ning felt that there was no difference between the emperor and the butcher.


    It¡¯s just that one of their knives is a man and the other is a pig.


    And also swear words.


    Jiang Ning said: "If Your Majesty thinks this is not good, then don''t let him guard the imperial mausoleum."


    "I don''t want to either."


    "Then not."


    "Unless you reunite with the fifth son and take your two children back to Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    "..." Jiang Ning was speechless.


    After a long time, I still can''t bear to have two grandchildren.


    Threatening her with King Yu''s future?


    It''s a pity Jiang Ning doesn''t eat this set.


    That is your own son, as long as you don''t feel bad, you love to be punished.


    She said: "Your Majesty, don''t take your imperial edict seriously. King Yu and I have officially divorced, and it will have nothing to do with it in the future. Go back when you say it, and cause people to gossip."


    "I gave you the imperial edict of marriage, you will marry again."


    "Do not."


    "So far, no one has dared to touch me in person."


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have many loyal ministers around you, counselors."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The emperor was a little angry and wanted to get angry, but when he saw her face, he couldn''t.


    He sneered: "What you said, but you also included your father Jiang Xiang. Do you want to say that your father is unfaithful and dare not give advice?"


    "Maybe what His Majesty said in the past was right."


    "...slick tongue." The emperor patted the table, "The fifth one lost his crown for you, so why should you make some compensation to others?"


    "Promise yourself?"


    "Do you really want to take my two grandsons and marry someone else?"


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I won''t marry anyone."


    "What happened to Wen Renzong?" The emperor''s tone was a bit meaningful, "I heard that you kidnapped Wen Renzong?"


    "Yes."


    "This Wenrenzong is the fastest person I have ever seen to solve a case. Although he is young, he deals with criminals all day long and has rich experience in handling cases."


    "What does Your Majesty want to say?"


    "I mean, if he didn''t let you kidnap him on purpose, you can''t kidnap him."


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, then asked, "How will Your Majesty deal with the Wen family?"


    "King Chen is still under attack, not to mention his minions."


    "Wenren''s family has more than a hundred mouths, old and weak, women and children, don''t they deserve to die?" Jiang Ning thought of the straightforward and lovely Mrs. Wenren, and the large group of chattering sisters in Wenrenzong.


    The Emperor ?? said: "Treason is a heinous crime that implicates the nine clans. The Wen family should have considered the consequences before doing so. People always have to pay for their wrongdoings."


    "Linkage, not good."


    "What do you know, little girl." The emperor glanced at her, "Xiao Qian often goes to your place to eat recently, saying that the food you cook is getting better and better."


    Jiang Ning didn''t even move his eyebrows.


    The emperor had no choice but to say: "There is nothing else to do, you can take the child back."


    "Your Majesty hasn''t said what to do with Wenren''s family."


    "All asked to be executed in the street."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Go to the tyrant of Nima.


    Thinking that she would submit to the threat of Wen Wen?


    "Jiang Ning retire."


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： visit

    Chapter 268 Prison Visit


    Jiang Ning left the Feishhuang Hall, and after asking the **** at the entrance, he went directly to the side hall next to him to find the two children.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Li Hongyuan sitting next to the cradle, propping his chin, tilting his head, and staring motionlessly at the pair of little dragons and phoenixes sleeping soundly in the cradle.


    He looked bewildered and seemed to be distracted, with a beautiful profile, looking a little dumbfounded.


    "Your Highness, Lady Jiang is here." The palace maid reminded softly.


    Li Hongyuan returned to his senses and looked at her.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Li Hongyuan got up and walked over, "Isn''t there anything wrong with the royal father?"


    "Nothing, just gossiping."


    "Then I''ll ask Sanli to take you and the children back."


    "Thank you." Jiang Ning paused, "Your Highness, I have something to ask for."


    "Say."


    Li Hongyuan''s voice was cold.


    Ever since he beat Wen Renzong and was sentenced to confinement, and the matter of King Chen happened again, his attitude towards Jiang Ning has become a little more alienated, and he is no longer the same as before.


    Jiang Ning said, "Do you know where Wenren''s family is locked up?"


    "The Prison of the Ministry of Punishment."


    "I want to see him and them."


    "You are going to Wenrenzong, right?"


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan instructed the nurse to take care of Xiaolongfeng and said, "I''ll take you there."


    Jiang Ning was busy pushing his wheelchair to follow.


    It was still a little cold, Jiang Ning was pushing the wheelchair by himself, and his hands were a little stiff.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and noticed that her fingers were red, so he walked behind the wheelchair and said, "Take your hand back."


    He pushed her a wheelchair.


    Jiang Ning tucked her hands into her sleeves. Because she pushes a wheelchair all the year round, her hands look good, but there are actually many calluses on the palms. It won''t hurt when you push it down, but it''s still cold.


    Li Hongyuan pushed her all the way to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment and asked the prison officer to open the cell.


    The prison officer did not dare to go against it, but only said that it could not take too long, and opened the cell.


    Li Hongyuan pushed her in and said, "It''s inside, you go, it doesn''t take too long, they are all death row prisoners, and they can''t visit according to the rules. I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Thank you."


    Li Hongyuan nodded and turned to go out.


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair by himself, walked along the aisle, passing cell after cell, and soon saw Wen Renzong.


    Wen Renzong was locked in a small solitary cell.


    He sat cross-legged on a wooden bed, looking at the only small window, his eyes a little confused.


    "Thirteen." Jiang Ning called.


    Wen Renzong heard her voice, his body shook, and he turned around.


    "Ningning..." He was wearing a thin prison uniform, his voice was a little hoarse, and his face didn''t seem very good.


    This is a world of difference from the personable and savvy Wen Renzong that he usually has.


    From the promising Jing Zhaoyin to a prisoner, the ups and downs of life are sad and desolate.


    "Why are you here, Ningning?"


    Jiang Ning said: "I asked King Yu, he brought me here."


    "You shouldn''t be here, it''s not good for you to have anything to do with me."


    "I look like this, who cares what I can do." Jiang Ning said, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "What about Madam and sisters?"


    "They should still be inside."


    "I''ll go see them."


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and walked in. After a few steps, he saw Mrs. Wen Ren, who was locked up with several daughters and daughters-in-law, and a few years old, who should be Wen Renzong''s nephew and nephew.


    They were huddled together in a cell, and children groaned from time to time. groaning.


    The once graceful and luxurious family has become like this, which is sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： Tragedy in prison

    Chapter 269 Tragedy in Prison


    A little girl of four or five years old, with a pink and tender white face, frozen blue and purple, huddled beside Mrs. Wenren, crying and saying that she was hungry and wanted to eat cakes.


    "Wu''er, be good, sleep for a while, you won''t be hungry anymore." Mrs. Wenren hugged the little girl and burst into tears.


    Several daughters and daughters-in-law next to her also wept.


    Jiang Ning said, "How can you fall asleep when you are hungry?"


    Everyone in the cell was taken aback and looked at her.


    "You... Jiang Ning?" Madam Wenren was surprised.


    The sisters also shouted: "It''s the little seven of the Jiang family!"


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair over, took off his purse and handed it over: "There is some fruit here, let the child have a bite first. I''ll find something to eat later."


    In this situation, I can''t care about anything else, the eldest sister hurriedly reached out to take the purse, took out a piece of fruit from it, and handed it to the little girl.


    The little girl was hungry, so she grabbed it and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Eat straight and cough.


    There were also several children who watched eagerly, but they were sensible and did not dare to speak.


    The eldest sister distributed the remaining fruits to them.


    The small purse was originally not much.


    A few children are not enough.


    The adults don''t even think about it.


    Madam Wenren wiped her tears, stood up, walked in front of Jiang Ning, stretched out her hand, crossed the iron fence to hold Jiang Ning''s hand, and choked: "Ning Ning, it''s this time, you''re still willing to take a look... ¡­¡±


    The second sister sighed: "Our family is in trouble. Those so-called relatives and friends in the past can''t wait to escape far away, who would dare to come."


    "Yeah, don''t blame them."


    The more this is happening, the more valuable Jiang Ning is.


    Jiang Ning said, "Aren''t they going to give you food? You don''t even have a bed covered, and you don''t have so much clothing. What should I do at night? How can I survive?"


    Mrs. Wenren smiled bitterly: "We are death row prisoners, and they don''t care about our lives. It''s just adults. How good are these children. They are all pampered, and they can''t survive. Wuer is sick."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the little girl.


    Sure enough, although the little girl''s face was blue, her cheeks were red, and her expression was also hazy.


    "Madam, what else do you want me to bring, I''ll think of a way to send it in later."


    Mrs. Wenren said: "As long as there are some warm bedding and hot water to eat, it will be enough for a few children. This is enough. Even if it is the death penalty, I don''t want the children to live and suffer. We adults are nothing. I know you are here. It''s not easy, don''t make it difficult for yourself."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I understand, Madam, don''t worry, I will think of something."


    She was about to leave when she heard cries from the next cell.


    "Mother, mother!"


    Mrs. Wenren was surprised, grabbed the railing and looked over there: "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    The rest also ran over to look next door.


    "Miss Jiang Qi, please go over there and take a look. What happened to my ninth sister. She and her two daughters are locked there alone."


    Wen Renzong said that his ninth sister was the concubine of King Chen.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly moved his wheelchair and was also startled by the scene in front of him.


    Wen Renjiu actually hanged himself.


    Two little girls hugged her legs and cried.


    Jiang Ning rushed outside and called out, "Someone, someone! Li Hongyuan!"


    Li Hong came faster than the prison officer.


    He ordered the prison officer to open the cell immediately and stepped forward to put Wen Renjiu down.


    is too late.


    Two girls lay on top of her and cried heartbreakingly.


    Mrs. Wenren passed out when she heard the bad news.


    Sisters and sisters cried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： because i like you

    Chapter 270 Because I like you


    Jiang Ning felt miserable when he saw this scene.


    Li Hongyuan ordered the jailer to dispose of Wen Renjiu''s body, and ordered the two children to be locked together with Mrs. Wen Ren and the others.


    The two children were stimulated and cried out in the arms of their aunts.


    Li Hongyuan pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair out of the cell and walked out.


    went to Wen Renzong''s cell and stopped.


    Wen Renzong looked at her.


    Jiang Ning said softly, "Your ninth sister is gone."


    Wen Renzong''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    But he didn''t say anything, just lowered his eyes.


    clenched his fist, showing his mood.


    Jiang Ning said, "Thirteen..."


    "Thank you for visiting." Wen Renzong said.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Hongyuan pushed Jiang Ning out of the cell.


    When ?? came outside, Jiang Ning took a deep breath, as if to expel the filthy air in the cell.


    "Your Highness,"


    "Say."


    As soon as Jiang Ning spoke, Li Hongyuan knew that she asked him to do something.


    Jiang Ning said: "I heard the situation of the family, and His Highness also saw it. Even if everyone in their family is executed, it will take some time before the real questioning. I want to send some quilts to eat."


    "I''ll let someone do it."


    "Thank you, if I need any help in the future, I will definitely..."


    "No." Li Hongyuan said in a low voice, "I do things for you because I like you, not for anything in return."


    Jiang Ning looked up at him.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t look at her.


    Although he said that he liked her, he became a lot more indifferent. Apart from being responsive to her, his attitude seemed to have returned to the time when he first got married.


    "If you have any other requirements, say it together, and I will send someone to do it." Li Hongyuan said.


    "It''s nothing, just looking at them old and weak, women and children, without even a coat, bedding, and a bite of hot food, I feel pitiful. Mrs. Wenren is not bad to me, I have children myself, and watching those children suffer, I feel uneasy. Feel good."


    "This king understands."


    Li Hongyuan pushed her to the door of the prison, and there were a few people in front of her.


    The leader is the big winner this time - King Huai Li Jixian.


    Duke Huai looks more like an emperor, he is a little short and slightly fat, but his skin is fair, his facial features are straight, and he is unsmiling.


    Standing with Li Hongyuan, who is handsome and handsome, the comparison is a bit tragic.


    "Isn''t this the fifth one?" Duke Huai held his hands behind his back. Although he was short, it didn''t prevent him from squinting at others, "At this time, what are you doing in the prison of the Department of Punishment. The Department of Punishment is not yours to control."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Just take a look."


    Duke Huai showed a faint smile, looked at Jiang Ning in a wheelchair,


    Don''t ask, just see her beautiful face and wheelchair to know who she is.


    Obviously, he was amazed by Jiang Ning''s beauty, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    "This is Princess Yu...Oh, not anymore." Duke Huai said with a smile, "The fifth one is really blessed. He came to the Punishment Department for his brother to interrogate the rebels of the Wen family. I don''t know what the fifth one is here for. Could it be that? To console them?"


    "His Royal Highness King Yu is just taking a walk with me." Jiang Ning said.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her.


    Duke Huai said with a smile, "I see, but, such a filthy place, such a noble person as Mrs. Jiang should not come. Fifth, she doesn''t understand the rules of the palace, you should understand. By the way, there is something I have to tell you about the matter, the minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Master Zuo''s father passed away, and Master Zuo went home, and this king asked Master Tong to take over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： quite arrogant

    Chapter 271 Pretty arrogant


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "This king is also the minister of the Ministry of Personnel, and the appointment and removal of officials in the Ministry of Personnel, have you asked this king?"


    Duke Huai said with a smile: "Why, didn''t I tell you, the royal father asked this king to be the minister of the Ministry of Officials, and there will be other errands for you."


    The ministers behind him all bowed their heads, but they were clearly proud.


    Now that Duke Huai is in power, he will soon be crowned the crown prince, and those who follow him are also proud. The ministers who were attached to King Yu in the past will surely be suppressed gradually.


    This is inevitable.


    Not to mention those courtiers, what will happen to King Yu himself is still unknown.


    "I still have errands for my brother. The fifth one please do it. But for my brother, I have to say that the fifth one should not come to this kind of place." Duke Huai led a few ministers into the prison of the Ministry of Punishment.


    Jiang Ning said, "This Duke Huai is quite arrogant."


    Li Hongyuan pushed her forward and said after hearing the words: "Now that the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Personnel belong to him, he is naturally proud. Even this king can only avoid his edge."


    "What about you? Just let him take your things?"


    "Otherwise? Depending on what the father means, he is probably going to drive me out of Chang''an City."


    "If you didn''t go to Jiang''s house first, the position of the prince..."


    "Not so many ifs."


    "Do you regret it?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "regret."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan glanced over her head and said, "This king only regrets why he let you go in the first place."


    Before waiting for Jiang Ning to react, he said again: "You go back first, this king will arrange for someone to bring bedding and food to them."


    Jiang Ning looked back and said, "Just now Duke Huai said he was going to interrogate Wenren, I wonder if he will use torture?"


    "No doubt, it will."


    "What else can be punished? Except for Wen Renzong, everyone else is innocent."


    "Do you really think they are innocent?" Li Hongyuan said meaningfully, "Of course, this king is not talking about their character. Wenren''s family is closely related to Chen Wang, is Wenrenzong the only one?"


    "Since the death penalty has been set, why bother to use it again?"


    Thinking of Mrs. Wenren and her sisters, and of those children with blue faces, Jiang Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    The two came to the outside of the Feishhuang Palace. A man in an official uniform came hurriedly, saluted Li Hongyuan, knelt on the ground, and said with red eyes, "Your Highness, Lord Zuo, he''s... gone."


    "what happened?"


    "Master Zuo was forced to resign by Duke Huai, and he encountered an accident on the way out of the city, the car was destroyed, and people died." The man shed tears of grief and anger, "Master Zuo has a clean sleeve and no entourage by his side... but he was forced to come here. Xiaguan Sad."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said: "This king knows, you go to arrange the funeral of Lord Zuo, and properly take care of his family and children."


    "His Royal Highness..." The man raised his head with tears in his eyes, "Your Highness must take care of yourself, and go to guard the mausoleum in that bitter cold place, your body..."


    "It''s okay. You go."


    "His Royal Highness, take care, the lower official bids farewell."


    The man wiped his tears, got up and left.


    Jiang Ning looked back at him: "You already know?"


    Li Hongyuan nodded and said nothing.


    His choice disappointed both the father and the court.


    The position of the prince is not with him.


    When Jiang Ning retracted his gaze, the corner of his eye swept to his sleeve, and there were scars where his wrist was exposed.


    "your hands¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ning stopped his gaze and stretched out his hand¡ª¡ª


    Li Hongyuan avoided her hand, did not let her touch him, and said lightly: "Last time Linde Hall walked through the water and was caught by flames."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： I want to take the child back to Yuwangfu

    Chapter 272 I want to take the child back to Prince Yu''s Mansion


    "let me see."


    "Nothing to see."


    "Bring it in your hand." Jiang Ning grabbed his wrist and pulled up his sleeve.


    There are scars and burn marks all over the forearm, extending upwards, I don¡¯t know where they are.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath.


    At that time, I only knew that he was injured, but I didn¡¯t expect the burn to be so serious.


    No wonder the emperor did not punish him and let him go back to Prince Yu''s mansion to recuperate.


    The pain of scalding and burns is unbearable for ordinary people.


    Not to mention such a big one.


    "Does it still hurt?" Jiang Ning asked.


    Li Hongyuan withdrew his hand and lowered his sleeves. "What do you say?" said coldly.


    Jiang Ning turned around and became a little silent.


    The sunshine in early spring is a little warm.


    Jiang Ning''s mood was a little heavy.


    Although she told herself countless times, she didn''t need to care about others, as long as she lived a relaxed, free and happy life. She is just an ordinary person with a disability, no power or power, and can''t control others.


    But, why does Wuer''s cry keep echoing in his mind.


    Thinking of those old and weak women and children being tortured by Duke Huai''s men with whips and irons...


    She couldn''t convince herself to sit back and ignore it.


    "Your Highness, go back to Feishhuang Palace." After walking for a while, she said.


    "Okay, this king will send you and your child back."


    Li Hongyuan thought she was going back to pick up the child, but when she returned to the Feishhuang Hall, she did not go to the side hall to pick up the child, but pushed her wheelchair towards the main hall where the emperor was.


    "Jiang Ning!"


    Li Hongyuan called her, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to see Your Majesty."


    "What are you going to do?" Li Hongyuan followed and pulled the wheelchair, "You want to help Wenren? Think first, do you have the ability! Who do you think you are? Wenren committed a heinous crime of conspiracy!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I know I''m nothing. Even if it''s for my own peace of mind."


    "Do you think the royal father will listen to you?"


    "Life is alive, you can do something, you can''t do something. Although I like to live a lazy and comfortable life, but ... occasionally have a little courage."


    She glanced at his hand.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, then slowly released his hand.


    Jiang Ning pushed his wheelchair towards the main hall.


    Li Hongyuan followed and pushed her wheelchair: "I''ll go with you."


    "You and Wen are the enemy, right?"


    "Of course this king will not plead for Wenrenzong, but just look at you to prevent you from being disrespectful and angering the emperor. If you don''t help others, you will also be planted in yourself."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m not that stupid either."


    "Don''t be smart."


    "All right."


    Jiang Ning withdrew his hand, put it on his knee, and let him push.


    The emperor was looking at the book, saw them go back and forth, threw the book, and said calmly, "Why don''t you go out of the palace."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand towards Li Hongyuan¡ª¡ª


    Li Hongyuan was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously gave her his hand.


    Jiang Ning supported his hand to borrow strength, stood up, and knelt on the ground: "Jiang Ning asks Your Majesty."


    The emperor said indifferently: "What''s the matter with Xiao Ning''er? Get up and talk."


    "I want to take the child back to Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her and frowned.


    The emperor ?? smiled and said, "Xiao Ning, are you joking with me? You and Yu Wang and Li were asked to do it by your family. What is my imperial edict?"


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "That''s all my fault, it''s my ignorance. Wen Zan and Lingzi are both children of the royal family, they can''t stay with me in the Jiang family forever. It will hinder their growth."


    The emperor said: "You have to think clearly about this. Repeatedly, it is easy to make people laugh at the royal family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： in love with her

    Chapter 273 I fell in love with her


    Jiang Ning said: "I have decided. I will never regret it in the future."


    "I disagree."


    The four characters ?? come from Li Hongyuan.


    Jiang Ning looked back at him.


    He didn''t look at Jiang Ning, and said coldly: "Father, Erchen doesn''t want to let Jiang Ning come back. This woman is eccentric and rambunctious. Erchen doesn''t like her."


    "Five, you really don''t like her?"


    "do not like."


    "You always have a concubine."


    "My son...you can marry a noble girl from another family. In Chang''an City, there are many healthy, gentle and virtuous women who are qualified to be the concubine of this king." Li Hongyuan said.


    The emperor was a little impatient, and waved his hand: "You two get out, discuss it, and have a unified mind, and then tell me again."


    Li Hongyuan said nothing, pulled Jiang Ning up, put her on the wheelchair, and pushed her out.


    "What are you thinking about? Why did you suddenly say you want to come back?"


    After ?? came out, Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    Jiang Ning leaned on the back of the wheelchair, basking in the warm spring sun: "Didn''t you say you like me? You should be happy when I go back."


    "When the king wanted you to come back, you didn''t come back, but now you want to go back?"


    "Then you are quite fickle." Jiang Ning smiled, "Okay, even if you don''t like me anymore, for the sake of Wen Zan and Ling Zi?"


    "This king''s concubine needs to be healthy and have normal legs."


    "..." Jiang Ning looked down at his legs.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "You like to wear good-looking shoes, luxurious shoes. What''s the use of good and expensive shoes, can you walk around freely?"


    Jiang Ning took off his shoes and threw them on him: "Shut up!"


    The shoes fell lightly in front of Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hong said: "You don''t even look at yourself, do you really think that with a pretty face, you can conquer the country?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes quickly turned red.


    She took a deep breath, forced back the tears that were almost overflowing, and said lightly: "Why stab someone''s scar. If you can''t speak, keep your mouth shut. You want me to go back, but I don''t. Now you don''t want me to go back. , I want to go back."


    "This king doesn''t want you, and Prince Yu''s mansion doesn''t welcome you."


    "I''ll tell Lin Zizi to tell your father! Let''s see if you''re obedient!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan released his fist.


    **** it.


    This woman¡­


    Li Hongyuan felt that he did not like her, but fell in love with her.


    He crouched down, picked up the shoes, picked up her feet, and put them on for her.


    Jiang Ning looked at him with a neurotic look.


    Li Hongyuan raised his hand and stroked her face gently, and said, "Jiang Ning, do you know my current situation?"


    Jiang Ning avoided his hand: "I know."


    "You don''t know enough yet." Li Hongyuan said, "Do you think that the royal father pushed me away, I am still the king of Yu elsewhere, and I can still live a happy life? It doesn''t exist."


    "how?"


    "Have you seen the fate of those ministers who supported me? King Huai has always been successful and defeated, and Duke Huai will not make it easier for me. It''s okay for me to be alone. If you go back to Prince Yu''s mansion at this time, wouldn''t you bring your children to the fire pit? jump in?"


    "We are careful."


    "What you think is too simple." Li Hongyuan said, "Besides, I can''t take you and the children with me, and let you follow me to suffer. They are still too young. I know that you are begging the emperor today, just for the sake of Save Wen people, give you a piece of advice, don''t take yourself for others."


    Jiang Ning said: "Then why do you build your own future for others?"


    Li Hongyuan stood up: "Are you someone else?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： I didnt like you back then

    Chapter 274 I didn''t like you at that time


    Jiang Ning asked: "Then what am I?"


    "You are... the person in my heart."


    Li Hongyuan said it a little awkwardly and difficultly, but he said it smoothly.


    He had never had such a feeling of liking a woman before, and even for Jiang Ning, he was mostly disgusted at the beginning. This love is built up bit by bit in the long-term relationship.


    He was afraid that if he was as indifferent as before, he would push her further.


    He needs to know his own heart.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and pinched the corner of his sleeve: "Do you know what His Majesty told me before?"


    "He asked you to bring your two children back to the royal family."


    "you know."


    "I''ve been his son for 18 years, I still know who he is." Li Hongyuan said, "I know how you got to know him, don''t treat him as an ordinary old man. He is an emperor with iron and blood. I won''t show you any kindness."


    "I know."


    The emperor killed his brother and calculated his son.


    What else could he not do?


    Jiang Ning certainly wouldn''t think that if she cooked food for the emperor for two months, the emperor would treat her very favorably.


    She was just negotiating terms with the emperor.


    Obviously, although the emperor agreed to Lin Zizi, he didn''t really plan to let Jiang Ning and the two children leave.


    How can the flesh and blood of the royal family be left in the family of the courtiers?


    Although the emperor loves to calculate, he will still do what he promised in public.


    "Your Highness, please agree for the time being." Jiang Ning said, "Maybe when I go back to the palace with the children, he won''t let you leave here."


    "No. It''s settled."


    "Without the imperial edict, there is no determination."


    "You have to jump into the fire pit, is it worth it for Wenrenzong''s family?" Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    "You tell me now that Prince Yu''s Mansion is a fire pit? Who insisted on throwing the flower ball to me?" He refused several times, and Jiang Ning was also angry, "I have already given birth to two children, and now you are starting to be good for me everywhere. Already? What did you do earlier?"


    "I didn''t like you at that time, so I didn''t care whether you jumped into the fire pit or not. Now... I like you and don''t want you to suffer."


    Li Hongyuan''s expression and voice were calm.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, and said, "Is this okay? You promised me to be with you again. If Your Majesty spares you and doesn''t let you go, everyone will be happy. If he still lets you go... I can use the child as a child. You are still young, so stay for the time being, and you don¡¯t have to follow you to guard the imperial tomb.¡±


    Li Hongyuan said: "You really can think of it. The king of dare to love only has a name, and the benefits of your busy work are given to Wen Renzong."


    "What nonsense are you talking about. If I like Wenrenzong, why wait now?"


    "Fortunately, you are not stupid yet, otherwise the entire Jiang family will be locked up today, waiting to be executed."


    "Stop being long-winded, is it okay?"


    Jiang Ning stared at him, "Just think about it, if you reject me today, you won''t see me again in the future. I''ll find someone else to marry right away."


    "you dare."


    "You are going to guard the imperial mausoleum, can you still manage me if you are thousands of miles away?" Jiang Ning said.


    Li Hongyuan was silent.


    Once he leaves Chang''an City, away from the center of power, everything here will have nothing to do with him.


    Whether Jiang Ning will marry or not is hard to say.


    If he hadn''t blocked it this time, this woman might have really hooked up with Wen Renzong.


    "Come with me when you think about it." Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair to the Feishhuang Palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Erchen wants to be with Jiang Ning

    Chapter 275 Erchen wants to be with Jiang Ning


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then raised his heels.


    The emperor lifted his eyelids from the book, glanced at them, and said calmly, "Have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it." Jiang Ning smiled, "Your Majesty, King Yu agreed."


    The emperor ?? looked at Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hong salutes far away and says, "Erchen has figured it out clearly, Erchen wants to be with Jiang Ning."


    "You can think clearly." The emperor said indifferently, "Didn''t you just say that you don''t like her and want a healthy, virtuous and elegant noblewoman to be the princess?"


    Li Hong said from afar: "My son thinks, for Wen Zan and Lingzi''s sake...the two of them cannot be wronged. As for a healthy, dignified and elegant daughter, my son can take her as a concubine."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t dare to look at her.


    He really just wanted to perfunctory his father, he definitely didn''t think so...


    The emperor smiled and said, "Xiao Ning, if you move back this time, you are not allowed to leave again. With two children, An Ansheng will be your Princess Yu, and I want to seal the two children, Wen Zan as the prince, and Ling Zi. for the county lord."


    "Thank you Your Majesty for your grace."


    Li Hongyuan supported Jiang Ning and knelt down to thank him.


    The ?? emperor was very happy.


    Hey.


    Jiang Ning said: "Your Majesty, I will take the children back to Prince Yu''s Mansion. If Prince Yu is not there, no one will take care of us."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her in surprise.


    Thought she would directly open her mouth to plead for Wen''s family.


    Unexpectedly, she spoke for herself first.


    The emperor ?? smiled but not smiled: "I know what you want to say. Regarding the matter of the fifth, I have to discuss it with the elders before deciding. There are some things that I can''t decide alone."


    "If King Yu can''t stay in Chang''an City, it would be meaningless for me and my child to go back."


    "I will consider it as appropriate."


    "Besides, can Your Majesty have a side with Wenren''s Internet? At least don''t torture them like this, the old and weak, women and children. It will also damage His Majesty''s reputation."


    The emperor ?? smiled and said, "You have a lot of conditions, and you have the same temperament as your mother."


    "I beg Your Majesty to open the door."


    "Since I promised you, I''ll keep my word." The emperor said, "I won''t want to hear about the lives of those old and weak women and children. However, the death penalty can be avoided, and the crime of living cannot escape. From now on, within three generations of hearing people, all He was demoted to the common people, and the children of the clan were not allowed to participate in the imperial examinations.¡±


    "That Wenrenzong..."


    "Wen Renzong, you don''t have to speak for him. I have long been concerned about how to deal with him."


    Jiang Ning also knew that the emperor didn''t even forgive his own son, so how could he easily let Wen Renzong go.


    She also just gave it a try.


    It''s good to be able to save Mrs. Wenren and the others.


    "Your Majesty, did you send Duke Huai to interrogate them?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Are you free? Send Duke Huai to interrogate him. However, Duke Huai is also an officer of the Ministry of Punishment. If he goes to interrogate him, it will not be overstepping." The emperor said quietly.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Your Majesty is kind-hearted, since you have spared their lives, don''t torture them any more?"


    The emperor ?? smiled and said: "Your tough-mouthed and soft-hearted nature is different from your mother. Your mother is soft-hearted and hard-hearted."


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    Don''t just cue Lin Zizi at every turn, okay?


    Knowing that you love her to death.


    But there is really no need to stay with her for three words.


    Jiang Ning was complaining when he saw a bright yellow imperial edict thrown in front of him.


    She looked up.


    The Emperor ?? said, "Take the imperial edict, and watch your Baba''er rushing around. Today, I will ask you to be a **** to pass the edict."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Jiang Ning is about to fly

    Chapter 276 Jiang Ning is about to fly


    Jiang Ning hurriedly bent over to pick up the imperial decree, secretly opened his eyes, felt relieved, and said with a smile: "Thank you, Your Majesty, Your Majesty is a Mingjun through the ages, the best emperor ever."


    The emperor had a panoramic view of her small movements, and wanted to laugh and scold her, but after seeing her familiar beautiful face and the smile that could not be suppressed at the corners of her lips, she was finally reluctant to scold her.


    "Go away, day by day."


    The emperor waved his hand and looked down at the book.


    Li Hongyuan stepped forward to push the wheelchair and took Jiang Ning out of the Feishhuang Palace.


    Jiang Ning handed the imperial edict to Li Hongyuan, "Your Highness, please help me."


    Li Hongyuan said: "You are really able to bend and stretch, and you don''t feel any pressure when you ask for help. Don''t you want to lose face?"


    "Face counts. Your Highness takes the imperial decree and goes to rescue the women''s relatives."


    "The imperial decree was given to you by your father, why don''t you go by yourself?"


    "Can I run? Hurry up, go later, they will be tortured by Duke Huai one more point!" Jiang Ning urged, "Didn''t Duke Huai be arrogant in front of you just now? Take the imperial decree and go ruthlessly. Smack him in the face!"


    Hearing this sentence, Li Hongyuan suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    Jiang Ning begged his father, was it also for him, so that he would not be bullied by Duke Huai?


    Although he also knew that Jiang Ning didn''t have any love or affection for him, he still wanted to think so.


    When I think about it like this, I feel a little sweet in my heart.


    He didn''t take the imperial decree, but directly held Jiang Ning''s wheelchair, said "Hold on tight", then stretched his long legs and ran towards the prison of the Ministry of Punishment.


    He pushed the wheelchair and ran fast.


    Jiang Ning felt like he was going to fly.


    She tightly grasped the armrest of the wheelchair, feeling the oncoming spring breeze, her hair fluttering in her ears, and she felt a little wanton and carefree in her heart.


    The two ran under the palace wall in a wheelchair, attracting people to the palace to look sideways.


    But they all recognized that it was His Royal Highness King Yu, and also knew who the girl in a wheelchair was who could walk in the palace.


    No one dared to stop him.


    The Jiang family felt that almost in an instant, she returned to the door of the prison.


    Li Hongyuan, who was standing behind him, was not blushing or panting, and his physical strength was strong.


    On the contrary, Jiang Ning was panting.


    Although she doesn''t have to run, she somehow feels like she''s running a marathon.


    Li Hongyuan kept walking and pushed her into the cell. The prison officer immediately stepped forward to stop him: "His Royal Highness Prince Yu, wait, Duke Huai is interrogating the criminal inside."


    "roll!"


    Li Hongyuan kicked it out with one kick.


    The prison officer flew away.


    A shrill scream came from inside.


    is the cry of a woman!


    Jiang Ning''s heart tightened.


    Li Hongyuan pushed her towards him and shouted, "Stop!"


    Before he finished speaking, the wheelchair made a sharp stop and stopped firmly at the door of the cell.


    In the big cell, Wenren''s sisters were hung up and beaten with whips. When Jiang Ning saw it, an official was holding a salt jar and pouring salt on the eldest sister''s wound.


    Duke Huai sat in the center, his expression indifferent, with a hint of cruelty.


    Mrs. Wenren hugged the children tightly, huddled in the corner, listening to the screams of her daughters, trembling all over, tears streaming wildly.


    Hearing Li Hongyuan''s voice, everyone looked over.


    Seeing Jiang Ning leaving and returning, hearing about all the female relatives, an indescribable feeling filled their hearts.


    Wuer got out of Mrs. Wenren''s arms, rushed to the door of the cell, stretched out her hand to Jiang Ning and cried, "Sister Jiang Qi, save my mother, my mother is going to be beaten to death..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： Your Majesty has a purpose

    Chapter 277 Your Majesty has a purpose


    "Where are you going, little brat!"


    An official reached out and lifted Wuer up, raising the iron in his hand to burn her face.


    The hot soldering iron went down, and Wu''er''s little face was completely ruined.


    "Don''t!" Mrs. Wenren screamed and rushed over to grab her.


    Li Hongyuan kicked the door open, slapped the official in the face, and snatched Wuer over.


    Wu''er was lying in his arms, hugging him tightly with her small arms, trembling with fright.


    Li Hongyuan patted her on the back with a rare gentle voice: "It''s alright, stop crying."


    He sent the little girl to Mrs. Wenren''s arms.


    Mrs. Wenren hugged her tightly, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Li Hongyuan: "Thank you, Your Highness, thank you, Your Highness."


    Li Hongyuan looked at the official who had been slapped by him, his expression suddenly sank, he raised his foot and stepped on his face, and said coldly, "The officials of the Ministry of Punishment are all such ruthless people who are ruthless and ruthless? Third, you are a bunch of trash."


    The officer was stomped on by his moccasin boots and passed out.


    Duke Huai said with a smile, "Why should the fifth son be angry with this servant? He was also in a hurry, afraid that the prisoner would run away."


    "Where can a four or five-year-old girl run?"


    "Old fifth calms down, Lord Mo is also dizzy for a while." Duke Huai had a good temper, even if his subordinates were trampled unconscious, he didn''t care, he smiled, "Because brother is being interrogated, I don''t know if the fifth is here. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes. Let them go immediately." Li Hongyuan looked around at everyone in the cell.


    Except for the three women who were hanged, the rest were not tortured.


    But they were all frightened, their faces were pale, and tears were flowing.


    Duke Huai said with a smile, "Fifth fifth, can you interfere in the affairs of this king''s penal department now? I have a suggestion for you, brother, why don''t you go back and pack your luggage and bring more money and food, so as not to starve and freeze while guarding the imperial mausoleum? It''s really not up to you to let go of these rebels."


    "He really can tell." Jiang Ning said.


    Huai Dynasty she watched.


    Jiang Ning raised the imperial decree: "Your Majesty has a decree."


    Seeing the dazzling imperial decree, everyone''s eyes were straight.


    Especially Duke Huai, with a look of disbelief.


    "What imperial decree? Why doesn''t this king know there is an imperial decree? Could it be a false imperial decree?" He asked repeatedly.


    Jiang Ning ignored him, unfolded the imperial edict and read the contents of the imperial edict.


    The content of the ?? imperial decree is indeed to release all the female relatives of the Wen family, of course, just let them go. Wenren''s property, house, home, everything, all taken away.


    They will have nothing but the two tattered clothes on them.


    This is the treatment of female relatives, which is already very good.


    Not only can he save his life, but he can also be an innocent and good citizen.


    It should be noted that those female relatives who have rebelled in the past have either been used as military prostitutes, or sold and left in the dust.


    will never end well.


    Mrs. Wenren couldn''t believe it, she knelt down and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Madam, the imperial decree is true. Your Majesty is merciful, let Madam and sisters leave."


    Mrs. Wenren woke up like a dream and knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her face.


    The rest of the children knelt beside her, hugged and cried.


    Jiang Ning said to Duke Huai, "Can Your Highness let them go?"


    Duke Huai stared at the imperial decree in her hand with a gloomy expression on his face, and said, "The fifth one is so talented, he is so skilled, he can still ask for this imperial decree for the Wen family. It seems that the royal father still favors you the most. son."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： rub against

    Chapter 278


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "It''s not who the father prefers, it''s the father''s kindness. Unlike some of the father''s sons, who appear benevolent and moral, but are actually vicious and cruel. They can also attack women, women and children."


    Duke Huai said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the fifth child, who has always been known for being ruthless and ruthless, would also have a benevolent side of a woman."


    "This king is ruthless, but not cruel."


    "Whatever you say." Duke Huai chuckled, "Some time ago, you beat up Wen Renzong in the street, and now you knocked out the lord of the Punishment Department, and it''s still so insulting. Aren''t you afraid that the royal father will be angry again? "


    "This king is fighting, how about it?"


    Li Hongyuan said lightly.


    "Okay, okay, okay." Duke Huai clapped his hands, "As expected of the famous Prince Yu, he is indeed majestic. I just don''t know if you will still be majestic when you arrive at the imperial mausoleum."


    Once he goes to the imperial mausoleum, everything he worked so hard to manage in Changan will be lost.


    Those who support him, the people under his hand, the soldiers, the power, will also be deprived.


    means that he has nothing but the title of Lord Yu. And Duke Huai was named the Crown Prince, and as the Crown Prince, his possessions would increase exponentially.


    At that time, he wanted to rub against King Yu, which was easy.


    These words are threatening.


    Jiang Ning sat outside and listened, feeling unhappy.


    She didn''t know how Li Hongyuan was feeling at this time.


    But Li Hongyuan is among several princes. Not only is his status the most expensive, but his talent and appearance are always top-notch. Once he falls into the dust, there will definitely be a gap in his heart.


    Li Hongyuan looked calm, and said coldly, "You are so quick to speak up here, are you trying to resist the decree and not follow the decree and delay the time?"


    Duke Huai said with a smile: "Don''t dare. Come here, put them down."


    The prison officer rushed forward and put down the three women who were hanged.


    They collapsed directly to the ground.


    "Shu Er!"


    "Big sister!"


    "Mother--"


    Mrs. Wenren and her family all gathered around.


    Fortunately, the three of them were just tortured and passed out, not dead.


    The family hugged and cried.


    They were born rich, how could they have suffered such hardships.


    "Let''s go."


    Duke Huai smiled with his hands behind his back, walked out of the cell, and passed by Li Hongyuan, he said with a smile, "When will the fifth leave, why don''t I go and intercede with the royal father, and wait until I am made the crown prince before you leave? For the joy of my brother."


    "Whether to go or not, and when to go, it''s up to the emperor to decide. Before Duke Huai became the crown prince, did he just want to take care of the things that the emperor can take care of?"


    Those words were so heart-wrenching, they almost didn''t make it clear about Duke Huai''s ambitions.


    The smile on Duke Huai''s face finally couldn''t be maintained, and he snorted coldly, "My father only said that these women and children were released, but he didn''t say that Wen Renzong was released. As the minister of punishment, this prince has the responsibility of interrogation. So now , this king is going to interrogate Wenrenzong."


    Mrs. Wenren and others all looked up, with pain and tears in their eyes.


    Such a cruel person, I don''t know how many terrible methods are waiting for Wenrenzong.


    Duke Huai stepped out of the cell, walked past Jiang Ning, looked down at her, and said with a smile, "Miss Jiang, I heard that you and Wen Renzong had a holiday, do you want to come and see how this king interrogated Wenrenzong? ?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Your Majesty is kind-hearted. I must not like these **** scenes. I can watch it, but I''m afraid I can''t help but describe it to Your Majesty after reading it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： dont touch her

    Chapter 279 Don''t touch her


    She turned the wheelchair and smiled innocently: "Let''s go?"


    Duke Huai smiled: "Okay."


    He reached out and pushed Jiang Ning''s wheelchair.


    "Li Jixian!" Li Hongyuan called out Duke Huai''s name directly, "Don''t touch her."


    "This king is just pushing a wheelchair, but he didn''t touch a hair of Jiang Qi Niangzi. Fifth, you are all divorced. What happens to her, you are not qualified to take care of her, right?"


    Duke Huai seemed to like seeing his nervous and concerned expression, and pushed Jiang Ning directly towards Wen Renzong''s cell.


    "Jiang Ning!" Li Hongyuan stepped forward in three or two steps and directly lifted Jiang Ning from the wheelchair.


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    Li Hongyuan gave her a stern look: "How many times have I said, don''t go with the beasts casually, after all, people can''t guess what the beasts will do."


    Jiang Ning burst out laughing.


    Duke Huai released his wheelchair, his usual smile and demeanor could no longer be maintained: "Fifth, you dare to speak rudely to me."


    "Did this king tell you, don''t take the right seat. As for Wen Renzong, I advise you to take your time to judge, the father does not like the future crown prince so cold-blooded. You?"


    "I don''t know, the fifth one is still so articulate. Laughing now is nothing, I hope you can keep laughing." Duke Huai left with a flick of his sleeves.


    After being mocked by Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan, he didn''t go to interrogate Wen Renzong.


    A few men hurriedly followed.


    As for the unconscious prison officer, he was also carried down by the prison officer.


    Mrs. Wenren pulled Wuer and her daughters-in-law over to kneel and kowtow to Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, thank you Qi Niangzi. Thank you for saving us."


    "Get up, ma''am."


    Jiang Ning wanted to reach out and pull Mrs. Wenren up, but found herself being held by Li Hongyuan, and whispered, "Don''t let me down!"


    Li Hongyuan said: "You are quite warm."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    Before she could speak, Li Hongyuan had already put her in a wheelchair.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he first reached out to pull Mrs. Wenren.


    "Madam, the emperor has pardoned you, you can go home."


    "I know, this is what Your Highness King Yu and Xiao Qi asked for." Mrs. Wenren wiped her tears, "I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Wen Renzong committed the crime of treason. According to the law, he linked the nine clans, how could he easily let it go.


    Not to mention that King Yu himself cannot be guaranteed, and his future is uncertain.


    What they paid to keep them, they don''t know, but they can guess, it must be huge.


    I can''t express the gratitude of the female relatives to Jiang Ning.


    "Thank you for rejecting Thirteen, otherwise..." Fourth Sister Wenren sighed, "Otherwise, not only would we be implicated, but we wouldn''t be able to save us today."


    "It''s all providence."


    "Yes, Providence."


    Mrs. Wenren held Jiang Ning''s hand and burst into tears.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Madam, it''s cold and humid here. The three sisters are all injured and can''t stay here. Go back quickly."


    At this time, Wu Er whispered: "We have no home."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled.


    yes.


    The entire Wenren family was sealed up, and a seal was pasted on the door.


    They have nothing now.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, "I remember that in my dowry, there was a Zhuangzi, not far from the outskirts of Chang''an City. Zhuangzi farmed and raised chickens and ducks, so the house should be free. You should go to resettlement first? Let Jiang Fu **** you over there, say hello to Chief Zhuang, and let them take care of you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： I want to marry you with all my heart

    Chapter 280 I ask you to marry you with all my sincerity


    Hearing that people have nothing but a tile to keep out the wind and rain, it is already beyond expectation.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Wenren pulled Jiang Ning and said in tears, "Xiao Ning, you are the noble of our Wenren family."


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t say such things, madam, and go back to Jiang''s house. Because of my disability, the wealthy households in Chang''an City mostly ridicule and disdain me. Only madam and sisters treat me sincerely. The second salvation is also the reward of your good heart."


    Mrs. Wenren glanced in the direction of Wenrenzong''s cell and sighed: "I''m just such a biological son, and I don''t know him... Well, I can''t force it so much."


    King Chen is dead, not to mention King Chen''s followers.


    "I really regret it, I shouldn''t have let Jiu girl marry Chen Wang."


    "Madam, it''s not because of Ninth Sister that your family has contact with Chen Wang. I heard that Madam and Lan Concubine are relatives?"


    "Yes, Wang Chen''s biological mother, Lan Concubine, is my mother-in-law''s cousin. If it weren''t for this relationship, I wouldn''t agree."


    It is too late to say anything now.


    Jiang Ning said: "Madam Anxin and sisters go to Zhuangzi to settle down. Thirteen''s side...Although I can''t influence His Majesty''s decision, I will try my best to take care of him and prevent him from suffering before that."


    "Thank you, thank you..." Madam Wenren stretched out her hand and dragged a small jade Buddha from her neck, "This is an ancestral thing of my mother''s family, I beg the girl to bring it to Thirteen, even before I die, as a mother, keep it. A little thought for him."


    Jiang Ning took it: "Okay."


    Mrs. Wenren has a strong nature and knows that some things can''t be recovered. She has daughters and grandsons to take care of, so she endured her grief and took them out of the cell to settle in Jiang Ning''s Zhuangzi.


    Jiang Ning asked Jiang Fu to send them to Zhuangzi, and left them silver taels, which can also be used to treat a few sisters, eat and dress.


    As for Wenrenzong, no one can do anything.


    can only wait for the emperor''s decree.


    But before leaving the palace, Jiang Ning went to see him.


    When he learned that the emperor had ordered to spare the lives of Wen people''s female family members, the fist that had been clenched slowly loosened, and his expression gradually relaxed.


    He let out a small breath and whispered, "Thank you."


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, he raised his eyes and glanced at Jiang Ning: "Ning Ning, if there is a next life, if I meet you first, I will definitely ask you to marry you with all my heart."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you."


    She took out the Jade Buddha and put it in his hand: "This is what Madam asked me to bring to you."


    Wen Renzong looked down at the Jade Buddha and said softly, "I am a dying person, why bother."


    "This is her mother, and she misses and feels distressed for her son."


    Wen Renzong sighed indistinctly.


    Jiang Ning put down the food box and padded coat again, and said, "Although I can''t let Your Majesty let you go, it is still possible to keep you full and warm while you are alive."


    Wen Renzong said: "The Department of Punishment is under the control of Duke Huai, don''t come here in the future, so as not to provoke him."


    "I''m not afraid of him."


    "I know that the Jiang family is powerful. It was nothing in the past, but Duke Huai is going to be the crown prince, and he will be the emperor in the future. If he ascends the throne, it will not make your Jiang family have a better life in the future."


    Jiang Ning said: "I know."


    The two lords of the Jiang family, one in literature and one in military, actually have a bad reputation in the imperial court.


    Everyone thinks that their brothers are both civil and military, and they control the military power and the government. The power is too large and it is easy to threaten the imperial power.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Thirteen, goodbye

    Chapter 281 Thirteen, goodbye


    Chao Chao basically has such a consensus inside and outside. If he hadn''t been concerned about General Jiang Mubai, the emperor would not have watched his beloved woman marry Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Ning said: "Even if I try to please Duke Huai with a shy face, Duke Huai will not have a good relationship with the Jiang family, so why should I care about him. Don''t worry, I know what I have in mind. The food is getting cold, you can eat it."


    Wen Renzong shook his head: "Dr. Huai, this man has been hiding his clumsiness all the time, so it can be seen that his scheming is deep and ruthless. Who would have thought that King Chen, who has always had the best relationship with him, would be killed by him?"


    "If you are not a powerful person, you will not be able to take the top position in this palace change and become the final winner."


    "I''ve been thinking that it was Duke Huai''s suggestion that King Chen sent me to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to arrest your mother."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''ve also thought about this. If it''s really Duke Huai''s suggestion to Duke Chen, then Duke Huai''s real purpose is actually to deal with King Yu."


    "That''s right. He asked Duke Huai to send someone to embarrass the Jiang family in order to get King Yu to come, and Duke Huai himself could take the opportunity to lead troops to the palace, kill King Chen, and save him. He took this great credit and became a The biggest winner of the whole thing."


    Jiang Ning said, "If that''s true, Duke Huai is the one with the deepest scheming."


    Wen Renzong said: "Not necessarily. I don''t think King Yu couldn''t think of Duke Huai''s conspiracy, but he still chose to go to Jiang''s house first. It can only show that in his heart, you are more important than the throne."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    "It''s a pity that Chen Wang Fuzhu, there is no way to know the truth." Wen Renzong sighed softly.


    Jiang Ning said: "This is the end of the matter, don''t think about it too much."


    "I don''t have to, but you want to." Wen Renzong meant something.


    "What are you thinking? Now that His Majesty is in good health, Duke Huai can be the crown prince, but if he wants to be the emperor, he has to see if he has this fate. Until the end, no one should laugh."


    Wen Renzong looked at her and smiled: "It''s a pity that Ningning is a daughter. If you are a man and become an official, it must be a blessing for my prosperous dynasty."


    Jiang Ning smiled sweetly: "If you don''t become an official, you can still turn your hands into clouds and turn your hands into rain. When walking in the rivers and lakes, don''t underestimate the elderly, children and women, especially disabled women."


    Wen Renzong was slightly startled.


    He thought about it carefully and smiled: "You are right."


    These types of people who can walk the rivers and lakes must have special skills and cannot be easily provoked.


    "It''s time for me to leave the palace, Thirteen, goodbye."


    "goodbye?"


    Wen Renzong looked at her back and carefully chewed the last two words.


    Three days later, the court issued an decree to exile Wenrenzong to the south of the Lingnan area.


    It is thousands of miles away from Chang''an City. It is not bitter or cold, but it is also inaccessible, hot and humid, jungle beasts are infested, and miasma is everywhere.


    accidentally fell into the forest and couldn''t leave.


    After hearing the news, Jiang Ning thought about it carefully and thought Lingnan, isn''t it the Lingnan who gave lychees to the concubine in the poem?


    is the land of modern Guangxi and Hainan.


    How beautiful it is there.


    No, this is ancient times, and you can¡¯t just look at it with modern eyes.


    In this era, Lingnan was still a bit scary place, and many prisoners were exiled there.


    Huang Ying looked at her in a daze, thinking she was sad, so she persuaded gently: "You don''t need to be sad, girl, even though it''s exile, it''s better than losing her life."


    Xia Chu said: "I heard that very few people who were exiled to Lingnan survive. There are many wild beasts there, which is very scary. But this has nothing to do with us. No matter what the outside world is, our Jiang family will not fall. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： canonization

    Chapter 282 Canonization


    Chunlai pinched her: "You have nothing to do? The birds are not fed, the ground is not swept, and you are talking and talking here. You just need to fight."


    Xiachu stuck out his tongue, turned and ran away.


    Xia Chu put the teacup into Jiang Ning''s hands and said softly, "Don''t listen to that girl''s nonsense, girl, what can she understand."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I know."


    She really doesn''t care much.


    Being alive is the best result. In Lingnan, it is not a sea of ??swords and flames. As long as you have the ability, you can survive.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to come back again.


    On the day Wenrenzong was exiled, another imperial decree in the palace went to Prince Huai''s mansion, and Prince Huai was named the crown prince and moved to the East Palace on another day.


    This is a truly earth-shattering event.


    In addition to the eldest prince who passed away early, the remaining four princes, the unsatisfactory king of Wei is not counted, the second prince Chen Wang, the third prince Huai and the fifth prince Yu Wang have been fighting openly and secretly.


    In the end, King Chen died and King Yu was defeated.


    King Huai successfully ascended the throne and became the heir of the Dasheng Dynasty.


    This result was expected both inside and outside the imperial court, and it was accepted calmly, but there was an uproar among the people.


    The common people don''t understand these undercurrents of the court, they only know that King Yu is a handsome and handsome young man who can be compared to Song Yupanan.


    What is King Huai?


    is short and not handsome.


    In terms of origin, King Yu''s biological mother was a noble concubine, and King Huai''s biological mother was only a virtuous concubine.


    In terms of talent, in the past few years when King Yu was in charge of the official department, the official governance was clear and there was very little corruption. However, Duke Huai''s Department of Punishment has repeatedly reported the torture of prisoners to death.


    Regardless of their background, appearance or talent, Duke Huai and Duke Yu are not comparable.


    In the hearts of most folks, King Yu has long been the default prince.


    Now it is Duke Huai in the upper position.


    This result is really unacceptable.


    Not to mention the people, it was a group of daughters-in-law and maidservants from the Prime Minister''s Mansion, who were also disappointed and sad, and gathered together to shed tears and feel injustice for Wang Yu.


    was discovered by Concubine Liu, who rewarded each other with the board and threw them away.


    A group of little maids dared to arbitrarily discuss government affairs, and it¡¯s okay to spread it out.


    Others will think that the Xiangfu does not take the royal family seriously.


    However, it is not without good news.


    At the same time, the imperial decree also came to the Xiangfu, which is to re-canonize Jiang Ning as Princess Yu, Feng Wenzan as Prince Yu''s heir, and Lingzi as Anding County Lord.


    This imperial edict is both unexpected and expected.


    is mainly about making Jiangning Princess Yu.


    Two children are enough. As the eldest son and eldest daughter of King Yu, it was expected that he was named the prince of the county.


    But Jiang Ning, Princess Yu, what happened?


    Heli was the emperor''s imperial decree, and less than half a year passed, and the concubine was re-designated.


    The emperor is too fickle.


    Aren''t you afraid that Lin Zizi will enter the palace again?


    There is a lot of speculation outside.


    The Jiang family was calm.


    Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi didn''t say a word.


    Actually, after King Yu gave up the rescue and instead came to relieve the siege of the Jiang family, they expected such a day to come. This not only shows that King Yu cares about Jiang Ning.


    For him, being able to give up the throne is no longer just a matter of concern.


    Even Lin Zizi changed his mind on King Yu and accepted this son-in-law from the bottom of his heart.


    But why did the emperor let her go back so quickly?


    Jiang Ruobai and his wife called Jiang Ning to the front. Jiang Ning honestly admitted that he got this result by hearing about the lives of other female relatives.


    Jiang Ruobai sneered: "Why do I not believe it so much?"


    "Of course not only that."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： My own daughter, I dont spoil anyone

    Chapter 283 My own daughter, who I don''t spoil


    Lin Zizi was surprised: "Then why do you want it? I thought you hated King Yu and would never go back."


    Jiang Ning said: "Actually, King Yu is not as bad as I thought."


    "Are you in love with him?"


    "No." Jiang Ning shook his head, "In the end, King Yu lost his crown because of me and my two children. Plus...I saw King Yu being bullied and taunted by Duke Huai, and I couldn''t get over it."


    Jiang Ruobai said, "Is there any other reason?"


    "What else could be the reason... gone."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes wandered.


    Jiang Ruobai pinched the tip of her daughter''s ear: "How dare you lie. I''m your father, and you have the same temperament as Lao Tzu. You little fox!"


    "Mother save me!" Jiang Ning struggled.


    "How can a father say that about his daughter?" Lin Zizi glanced at the man and rescued her daughter''s ear from his hand, "Look, these ears are all red. Come on, mother will blow¡ª"


    Jiang Ruobai was helpless: "Look how you spoil this girl."


    "My own daughter, I don''t spoil anyone."


    "Can''t you see it? This girl went back to be Princess Yu, just to tie the Jiang family and King Yu together."


    "Why?" Lin Zizi asked.


    "Naturally, it''s to help King Yu." Jiang Ruobai was not angry, "Now that Duke Huai has become the prince, and King Yu has lost power, can Duke Huai easily bypass him? This girl just wants the Jiang family to continue to be King Yu''s helper and let him Duke Huai has thrown his hat at the rat, so he doesn''t dare to do anything to King Yu easily."


    Lin Zizi said with a smile: "You father and daughter both have the same heart and mind. It''s better that Ning Ning will also go to the court to be the prime minister in the future."


    Jiang Ruobai also laughed: "If Xiaoqi is a boy, he can really be my class."


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s not like you don''t have a son."


    "Your third brother''s temperament is too detached, but he is prudent. It is really not suitable for an official. It is suitable for him to be a rich man in business."


    "Father, do you mean that I have a deep mind? Are you complimenting me, or are you complimenting me?"


    "Your father is complimenting you, because he is such a person himself." Lin Zizi pursed her lips and smiled, watching the father and daughter bicker, but she felt happy in her heart.


    After the laughing was over, Lin Zizi said, "Ningning, this time you went back, but you asked for it voluntarily."


    "Yes."


    The first time I went to Prince Yu''s mansion, it was because Jiang Ruobai added that she wanted to find a happy father, and the second time was calculated by Prince Yu. This third time, although there was also a reason for the emperor to threaten, it was mainly her own willingness.


    "Since it''s your choice, you can live a good life with King Yu in the future." Lin Zizi said.


    "I try my best."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both husband and wife can''t do anything about this fickle little daughter.


    There is no way, the biological ones can only be petted.


    After lunch, Jiang Ning changed his clothes and asked Xiaoman to accompany him out of the city in a carriage.


    Who knows that as soon as he goes out, he encounters Li Hongyuan.


    After these things, Jiang Ning''s attitude towards him was much better, and he would speak ill of him when he didn''t meet again.


    "You come to see the children, or?"


    "I have something to tell you." Li Hongyuan glanced at her, "Wear so good-looking, do you want to go out?"


    "Go for a walk."


    "If you want to send Thirteen, let''s say in a fair and honest way, can this king still give it to you?" Li Hongyuan said in a low voice.


    Today is the day of the canonization of the crown prince, and also the departure day of Thirteen''s exile.


    It''s just that most people were attracted by the previous news, and things about Wen Renzong fell silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： slightly reddish

    Chapter 284 Slightly reddened


    Although his tone was cold, Jiang Ning was not angry.


    Now, she has gradually understood his temperament.


    Ever since he saw that he rescued Wu Er in the prison and comforted her in a soft voice, Jiang Ning felt that he was just a powerful man, but his heart was still soft.


    "What do you want to say?" she asked.


    "Let''s go and talk." Li Hongyuan took the wheelchair and pushed her to his carriage.


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    Li Hong said: "My carriage is wider."


    This is to ride a carriage with her.


    Jiang Ning did not refuse.


    Li Hongyuan was about to hug her, but when he bent down, he paused and asked in a low voice, "Is it alright?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at his arm, hesitated, then smiled: "Okay."


    So Li Hongyuan picked her up and gently put her in the carriage.


    He also has such a gentle side.


    Jiang Ning showed him a smile and exhaled in his ear: "Thank you."


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled.


    He looked away, and where no one was seeing, his ears were tipped and slightly flushed.


    Sitting in, Jiang Ning discovered that the horizontal board had been removed from the carriage, and only a thick long-pile blanket had been placed inside the carriage.


    You can sit or lie down.


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised and quickly understood.


    This was specially made for her.


    Because of her legs.


    "Thank you." Jiang Ning said, "However, have you changed so quickly that I''m a little scared."


    This unsightly woman.


    Li Hong said: "Before, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what?"


    "I have lived alone in Lingyan Pavilion since I was a child. My concubine has always been indifferent to me. I don''t know. I like someone, so I have to be gentle and kind to her."


    Li Hongyuan''s tone was calm.


    Jiang Ning thought of Concubine Jin''s temperament, she was indeed someone who could do that kind of thing.


    She doesn''t seem to have any feelings for her son.


    Having grown up in an environment lacking love, it is no wonder that Li Hongyuan has become such a person. He was used to the indifference of his mother and concubine to him, and he didn''t learn how to be nice to others.


    Li Hongyuan raised his hand and stroked her cheek: "This king likes to see you smile, but not to see you cry. If I used the wrong method, can you forgive me?"


    Jiang Ning thought about it in his heart, as if he couldn''t forgive.


    Especially when he was drunk, he did such a thing to her.


    But one yard is one yard, since she is going back to Prince Yu''s mansion, she will always live under his hands, so she still has to live in peace.


    She turned her face away, glanced outside, and said with a smile: "It''s all in the past, what else does His Highness mention. The weather is nice and warm today, and I don''t know if Thirteen is at the city gate."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her profile with deep eyes.


    When the ?? carriage arrived at the city gate, Thirteen happened to be brought here by two officers.


    He was wearing a thin jacket, his hair was neat and clean, but he was much thinner.


    If you don''t look closely, it''s hard to notice the chains on his hands.


    There were many people on the road to see him off.


    As a government official for two years, he solved countless cases and upheld justice for democracy.


    Although he failed to rebel against King Chen, he still had a high reputation among the common people.


    Many of the people he helped were teary-eyed and called out "Lord Wenren".


    Even a few girls cried loudly, saying that they would go with him and serve him all the way.


    Wen Renzong was always smiling and polite, even to the girl who was crying miserably.


    Jiang Ning looked out from the carriage and saw it, and said, "He''s just a weak scholar, and he doesn''t know martial arts. He travels thousands of miles, so do you have to wear a chain all the time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： High mountains and long waters, take care

    Chapter 285 High mountains and long waters, take care


    "This is the rule." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "He is still good. If he is a vicious person, he will have to wear shackles and anklets. He might even be abused and beaten by the officers on the road."


    "If you are a vicious person, you deserve it."


    "He is surrounded by people at the moment, are you going over?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Let''s go outside the city first."


    The officers would not allow the people to keep surrounding them. After they shouted out the people, they took Wen Renzong out of the city.


    There were guards at the city gate, so the people could not follow, they could only cry and cry from this end.


    Li Hongyuan asked the coachman to drive the carriage out of the city.


    The guards came to check, the driver revealed the identity of Yu Wangfu, and the guards quickly let them out.


    It is much quieter outside the city.


    Wen Renzong followed the officer and walked forward silently, when suddenly he heard a girl''s voice behind him: "Thirteen, wait a minute!"


    Wenrenzong heard the familiar voice and turned around abruptly¡ª¡ª


    The girl leaned out of the carriage and waved at him.


    Her smile shone in the sunlight.


    Wen Renzong is crazy.


    He thought, he will probably never forget this smile for the rest of his life.


    The carriage stopped, Li Hongyuan carried her out of the carriage and put her on a wheelchair.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Renzong''s eyes changed a bit.


    Jiang Ning came over with a wheelchair by himself, while Li Hongyuan stood leaning on the carriage and did not come.


    Obviously, he just sent Jiang Ning here.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "At least we caught up."


    Wen Renzong looked down at her smiling face and felt relieved.


    Although he was exiled, he didn''t like the gloom and gloom, he didn''t like to see the mourning faces of the people in the city, and he didn''t like to listen to the crying of the girls.


    It was like giving him a funeral.


    He still likes to see Jiang Ning''s bright smiling face.


    Looking at it, I feel that my heart is full of hope, and there is still hope for the day.


    Yun Dai handed him a box: "This place is full of snacks, you can pass the time to eat when you are free." He also gave him a burden, "This place is full of books, I thought, you will be lonely when you are on the road, reading books, not only To pass the time, you can also increase your knowledge. There are also chess records in it. I heard that you have played a good chess move, and come back and teach me. "


    Wen Renzong took it and said with a smile, "It''s so heavy, I''m wearing a chain, and it''s tiring to hold it."


    It is really hard to walk all the way for thousands of miles.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You''re a big man, and you''re still afraid of this kind of hardship. Why don''t you take the opportunity to learn martial arts well, and you won''t be stunned by a **** like me in the future."


    Even though her words were a joke, in Wen Renzong''s ears, they had different meanings.


    he thought, I am willing to be dazed by you.


    Jiang Ning nodded at Xiaoman, and Xiaoman handed a purse to one of the officers. Although the officer kept his face straight, he immediately took the purse and said nothing.


    Wen Renzong noticed and asked, "What is that?"


    "Food money."


    Xiaoman said.


    She is simple-minded and feels that eating out is the most important thing.


    Wen Renzong looked at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning didn''t explain it and said with a smile, "I can only send you here. Thirteen, the mountains are high and the water is long, take care."


    "Let''s go, it''s getting late, and if you don''t hurry, you won''t be able to get to the place to stay if it gets dark." The officer urged.


    Li Hongyuan, who was not far from Wenren Zongchao, glanced at him and asked Jiang Ning, "You and him?"


    "I''m going to be Princess Yu again."


    "Really." Wen Renzong was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Congratulations. His Royal Highness King Yu is cold-hearted and warm-hearted, you will have a good time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： Do you really like Wenrenzong?

    Chapter 286 Do you really like Wenrenzong?


    "thanks."


    "No, it should be me thanking you."


    "Thirteen, you must live well. Madam and sisters are waiting for your return. You don''t have to worry about them, I will take care of them."


    Wen Renzong looked at her deeply: "I will definitely come back."


    He turned around and left with the yamen.


    After walking far, he turned around and saw Jiang Ning sitting in a wheelchair, facing the sun, like a luminous little sun.


    The officer who took the purse came over and stretched out his hand to take the bag and box in his hand, and gave it to another officer to carry on his back, his smile softened a lot: "Master Wenren, let me unchain you, it''s a good day, You should go and relax."


    Wen Renzong was a little surprised.


    The officer smiled and said, "Both of us have been favored by the Xiangfu. Miss Jiang Qi asks our brothers to take care of you all the way. We dare not refuse."


    Wen Renzong''s expression moved: "It''s her..."


    "Look, this is the money given by Miss Jiang Qi. Before the Ministry of Punishment did not send our brothers to **** the son, but also the prime minister''s office used some means from it." The officer smiled, "don''t worry, son, you will not suffer hardships along the way. head."


    Wen Renzong has handled the case for two years, and he knows better than anyone about the experience of exiled prisoners.


    You have to walk thousands of miles, and you have to be followed by officers.


    Can the officer be in a good mood?


    It¡¯s light to not give food or drink along the way, beating and scolding at every turn, shackled, and if it¡¯s cold, it¡¯s not uncommon for people to freeze to death.


    Exiled prisoners, only a few survived to the place of exile.


    When encountering that vicious officer, he would be tortured to death for a few days after going out, so that the officer would not have to make this trip.


    Anyway, they are all felons, exiled prisoners, life and death, the court will not pay attention.


    Wen Renzong never thought that for him, Jiang Ning also exchanged two officers who had a good relationship with the Prime Minister to **** him through the relationship of the Prime Minister.


    This book, snacks, and money are probably Jiang Ning''s own money.


    Wen Renzong, who has been calm since Chen Wang Fuzhu, faced Ninth Sister''s death, and he couldn''t hold back a single tear. At this time, he finally couldn''t help his eyes a little sore.


    It¡¯s a pity that everything can¡¯t be repeated.


    He had a chance to win her heart, but he was destroyed by him.


    In the warm wind and sunshine, her smiling face will be his brightest light in the dark days to come.


    ¡­


    "I can''t see anymore, why don''t you go back?" Li Hongyuan leaned against the carriage and asked in a low voice.


    Jiang Ning withdrew his gaze: "Go back."


    She turned the wheelchair.


    Li Hongyuan saw that she was a little silent and a little lost, and said softly: "It seems that you really like Wen Renzong. You are so sad when he leaves."


    Jiang Ning is indeed a little melancholy.


    A friend who can play with and talk to leaves is not a happy thing after all. Although Wen Renzong looks serious and gentle, he is actually a very romantic person.


    Eating fish by the lake, watching snow, who doesn''t like it.


    Aside from position and identity, Wen Renzong is a very good and suitable marriage partner.


    There was a moment when Jiang Ning really considered marrying him.


    I don¡¯t know if there will be a chance to see you again in the future.


    was not in a good mood, so she ignored Li Hongyuan.


    Her silence, in Li Hongyuan''s eyes, was the default.


    Li Hongyuan first carried her to the carriage and instructed the driver to return to the city before looking at Jiang Ning and saying, "Do you really like Wenrenzong?"


    "Does it matter whether you like it or not? He''s gone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Do you want to go with this king?

    Chapter 287 Do you want to go with this king?


    "He''s plotting against you, don''t you know?"


    "Know."


    "I know and like it."


    "I like calculations too." Jiang Ning looked at him with all his spare time.


    "You are so useless."


    "I''m really hopeless." Jiang Ning said, "When someone treats me well, I like them. I don''t care if they are bad or not. Didn''t I tell you, I am a person who eats soft and not hard. "


    "Since you like it, why don''t you marry him?"


    "Because someone is obstructing it. Your Highness should be most aware of this kind of thing."


    Li Hongyuan stopped talking.


    The two were quiet for a long time, Jiang Ning remembered one thing: "Don''t you have something to tell me?"


    "I''m leaving tomorrow."


    "Where to go?"


    "To guard the imperial mausoleum."


    "What?" Jiang Ning sat up straight, "Are you really going?"


    "When do you think Your Majesty is joking about this kind of thing?" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "He didn''t show anything on his face, and he was already very dissatisfied with me in his heart. Besides, Duke Huai is the Crown Prince, and he has a say in this matter. "


    "Why do you have to drive you to the imperial mausoleum? Just because His Majesty is angry?"


    "This is only one aspect, it is mainly to clear the obstacles for the prince. King Chen Fuzhu, the king of Wei is incompetent, I am in Chang''an City, and I am always a threat to the prince, no matter from which aspect, I have to go."


    "The legendary mountain cannot tolerate two tigers?"


    "almost."


    "Then when are you coming back?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning: "You won''t come back for the rest of your life, right?"


    "Are you going with this king?"


    "I do not want!"


    "...Before you refuse, at least pretend to hesitate."


    "Fake or not, it''s all a result."


    "At least this king can comfort a little."


    "Bring your son and daughter to the imperial mausoleum to suffer, and you will be comforted."


    "This king didn''t say he really wanted to take you there."


    "That''s good."


    "You...you are so affectionate to Wen Renzong, and reluctant to part, why are you so indifferent to this king?" Li Hongyuan was a little indignant.


    "Maybe it''s because Wen Renzong has always been polite and gentle to me. But you are not."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan had nothing to say.


    He did drink that night, but it wasn''t all irrational.


    Half is drunk and half is about really wanting her.


    He is a high-ranking prince. From childhood to adulthood, everyone around him only obeyed and served, and several concubines were also obedient and did not dare to disobey the slightest.


    He thought that men can ask for whatever they want, and women can only suffer silently.


    How could I know that I would really be moved.


    how to say.


    is also self-inflicted.


    Even if Jiang Ning generously admitted in front of him that he liked Wen Renzong, he could only be depressed and couldn''t express anger towards her.


    Jiang Ning saw that he was silent, but he couldn''t bear it, and said, "Do you have to go so fast?"


    "Yes."


    "Your royal family is really ruthless."


    "For the sake of the mother and the concubine, the father and the emperor have treated me well. Didn''t you see what happened to King Chen?"


    "I''m going to leave tomorrow, I''m too anxious." Jiang Ning thought for a while, "Why don''t I take my two children and accompany you to live in the imperial mausoleum for a while?"


    Li Hongyuan said with a smile: "Call you stupid, you have more hearts than anyone else. Call you smart, but you are really stupid. Once you leave Chang''an City and want to come back, it will be difficult. What''s more, Wen Zan and Ling Zi They are still so young, and this king can''t bear them to endure hardship in the bitter cold land."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： disguised exile

    Chapter 288 Disguised Exile


    "However, Your Majesty only ordered me to be named Princess Yu, and Wen Zan and Lingzi to be the prince and the princess respectively. Didn''t he mean to let us go with you?"


    "Father didn''t say. You are weak, young, young, if you can''t go or not, probably no one cares."


    "Then you went to the Emperor''s Mausoleum, you are on holiday for the New Year, can you come back?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "Don''t you really understand?"


    "what?"


    "This king went to the imperial mausoleum to guard the tomb, which is a better way to say it. To put it bluntly, this king was also exiled."


    "Flow... release?"


    "Otherwise? You only feel sorry for Wenrenzong to go to Lingnan because of the bad weather. Do you think the bitter cold place of the imperial mausoleum is comfortable?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "Think about it for yourself, unless the exile is granted amnesty, what will come back? Is it possible? Do you really think Wen Renzong can come back?"


    Jiang Ning was dumbfounded: "You are not Wenrenzong, you did not rebel."


    "This king did nothing and just lived. In the prince''s place, it was a heinous crime."


    "I understand."


    "I''m here, just to tell you to say goodbye." Li Hongyuan said.


    Jiang Ning was a little unacceptable.


    It doesn''t matter if she and Li Hong see each other, what about Wen Zan and Ling Zi?


    Do they really want them to never see their father again?


    The atmosphere is a little heavy.


    When the carriage arrived at the gate of Jiang''s house, Li Hongyuan put her in a wheelchair and was about to leave, but was stopped by Jiang Ning.


    "Don''t go, Your Highness, come with me."


    "What else?"


    "You''re leaving tomorrow, don''t you want to take a look at your son and daughter?"


    This is true.


    Jiang Ning watched him jump out of the carriage, and said angrily: "Seeing that your face is distressed when you hold your daughter, it really makes me wonder if you really love them at this moment."


    Li Hongyuan ignored her and went straight in.


    Huang Ying came out to greet him, pushed Jiang Ning back, asked the whole story in a low voice, and sighed: "Young lady, don''t you understand, Your Highness is reluctant to bear to see it."


    "I can''t bear to take a look at it."


    "He was originally the most honorable prince in the palace. In order to save us, even the prince''s position was lost, and he would be kicked out of Chang''an City. Maybe he would never be able to come back in his life. The girl felt sorry for her."


    "I think you feel more distressed than I do. Why don''t you give him as a concubine and wait for him to go to the imperial mausoleum."


    "No slaves." Huang Ying smiled, "Your Highness doesn''t have no concubines. If the girls don''t go, they will definitely follow. However, even if your Highness goes to the imperial mausoleum, we still have to move back to Prince Yu''s Mansion. We can''t just call Prince Yu''s Mansion. empty."


    These words reminded Jiang Ning.


    She pushed her wheelchair to the door of the wing, and saw Li Hongyuan squatting beside the crib, looking at the two children.


    The two children are asleep.


    A sleeping child is ten thousand times cuter than a awake one, not to mention in the eyes of a father.


    Li Hongyuan stared at the little pink faces of the little people, a little stunned.


    They are only a few months old. In the future, they will learn to walk and talk, and he will not be able to see them.


    Can''t even hear them call Daddy.


    Li Hongyuan stretched out his index finger, poked Lingzi''s chubby face, and said in a low voice, "Lingzi''s cry sounds good, and she will speak better in the future."


    Jiang Ning watched quietly for a long time, then said, "If you are really reluctant, I will go and beg Your Majesty..."


    "What else can you exchange with the father?" Li Hongyuan looked at the child, but his voice was cold, "Before you took the child back and exchanged the lives of Wenren''s family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： Can the slaves also stay to serve the princess?

    Chapter 289 Can the slaves also stay to serve the princess?


    Jiang Ning said, "Didn''t Concubine Jin plead for you? Your Majesty loves her the most."


    "Your Majesty''s favor on any concubines and concubines will never be linked to the affairs of the previous dynasty. When Duke Huai was imprisoned last time, Concubine Xian was kneeling at the door, and the royal father ignored it. This time Wang Chen was slaughtered, and Concubine Lan hanged herself. , the father is also indifferent. If the harem wants to interfere in the affairs of the state, it is impossible for the father to interfere."


    After Li Hongyuan finished speaking, he added, "Besides, the mother and concubine will not beg the father and emperor for this matter."


    "She has a grudge against you?"


    "She''s just cold by nature, she doesn''t like the royal father, and she doesn''t like me either."


    "why?"


    "Because it''s not her that the father likes, but your mother Lin Zizi. The father just treats her as a substitute for Lin Zizi. If it''s you, are you happy?" Li Hongyuan looked at her with cold black eyes .


    Jiang Ning said: "So, Concubine Jin should also hate me quite a bit."


    "You think too much. If the mother-in-law has so much love and hatred, it is not her."


    "Well, when I didn''t say anything."


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and ended the topic, "There is one more thing I want to ask."


    "ask."


    "You are going to guard the imperial mausoleum, what about Li Teng and Fang Ruren?"


    "If you don''t go, they have to follow."


    "Oh." Jiang Ning nodded.


    Although he was exiled in disguise, he was a prince, and he still had to live in a big mansion when he arrived there. A young man who is only 18 or 19 years old cannot live without a woman by his side.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "Why, are you jealous?"


    "No. I''m thinking, it''s best for them to leave, and the house is quiet. Save me from blocking."


    "indeed."


    The tone of both of them was flat.


    "Then you stay with the children, I''ll go back to the house first." Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair away.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her back for a while.


    He stayed at Jiang''s house until the afternoon, spending most of the time with his two children.


    In the evening, after Jiang Yi came back, he invited him over for dinner.


    When Jiang Ruobai came back, everyone in the house knew the news.


    His Royal Highness King Yu will leave Chang''an City tomorrow.


    Maybe there is no chance to come back.


    Lin Zizi was a little nervous, Jiang Ruobai comforted her, His Majesty thought that Jiang Ning was frail and the child was young, allowing the three of them to stay in Yu Wangfu.


    Lin Zizi was not happy, but felt that the emperor was too ruthless.


    Before King Yu left, he named Jiang Ning as Princess Yu. Isn''t this tying up the child and staying in the royal family as a widow for the rest of his life?


    is simply sinister.


    The next day, Jiang Ning got up early and watched the nursing mother dress and breastfeed the two children.


    After finishing packing, she took her two children to see King Yu.


    The palace of Prince Yu was also packed up, and there were several carriages, mighty and mighty, as if they were moving.


    Not to mention King Yu''s own clothing, books, supplies, etc., Li Yuanyuan and Fang''s things are indispensable.


    Li Yuanyuan was nothing, Zhao''s eyes were red, gloomy, and he looked like he was going to die.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming, the two of them hurried over to salute.


    "The slave maid greets the princess."


    "No gift." Jiang Ning glanced at them and said with a smile, "What''s wrong with Zhao Ruren?"


    Fang choked and asked, "Is the princess leaving?"


    "I stay to watch the house."


    "Slave, can the slave also stay to serve the princess?" Mrs Fang lowered her head.


    "You don''t want to go with His Highness?" Jiang Ning was surprised.


    Li Yuanyuan said: "She has been crying since yesterday, but she is just greedy for the luxurious life in Chang''an City, and doesn''t want to go out with His Highness to suffer and suffer."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： I am willing to eat bran and pharynx

    Chapter 290


    Jiang Ning had long heard that apart from Li Yuanyuan, whom Li Hongyuan met himself, the other two Japanese were rewarded by the palace.


    The Zhao family has been expelled, and Li Hongyuan''s backyard is the only one left, Teng Yiru. Chang''an City just asks a powerful person to come out, and there are several times more women in the family than him.


    In the past, the emperor was worried about his heirs, and he was a lot of nagging.


    However, now that he has the eldest son and the eldest daughter, the emperor is satisfied and will never talk about it again.


    In addition to Li Tingqian, the eldest grandson of the emperor, Li Wenzan, the son of Prince Yu, and Princess Huai also gave birth to a boy, the emperor now has three grandsons.


    To this day, Duke Huai is the crown prince, and Prince Yu has gone from being a lot of attention to being a poor little father who doesn''t care about his mother and doesn''t love him.


    The ?? emperor even allowed Jiang Ning and his two children to stay in Chang''an City.


    Jiang Ning felt that Li Yuanyuan looked weak and thoughtful, and was suspected of being a white lotus, but she was indeed capable and considerate. As for Mrs. Fang, she has the same beauty as a vase, and has a lot of heart, but she doesn''t really love King Yu in her bones, she just clings to the glory and wealth of this King Yu''s mansion.


    asked her to follow King Yu to leave Ronghua Nest to endure hardships, and she was not happy.


    To be honest, Jiang Ning sounded rather pitiful for King Yu.


    Dangtang Yu Wang, such a fairy appearance, the dream lover of many noble girls. I thought he had a wonderful life.


    Who knows, when things come to an end, even a concubine will abandon him.


    Li Yuanyuan looked at Fang Shi with contempt.


    Mr. Fang didn''t care about her, but pitifully pleaded with Jiang Ning, saying that he would stay to serve the princess, the little prince and the little princess.


    "If you don''t want to go, just stay."


    Li Hongyuan''s cold voice, unable to hear the slightest emotion, came from behind him.


    The crowd was busy salute.


    Mr. Fang threw himself to his knees and choked: "Your Highness, the slave doesn''t mean that, the slave is willing to live and die with the master. However, the master also knows that there are still old and frail old fathers and young brothers in my family. If I Go...they won''t survive."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "In this case, you can go home and take care of your family."


    "The slave stays in the mansion and can still serve the princess..."


    "I dare not ask you to serve." Jiang Ning sat in the wheelchair and smiled lazily, "You are so ruthless to your man, let alone me. How can I expect you to be filial? Don''t give it to me. Blocked."


    Fang Shi was stunned: "What about the slave maid?"


    "Now, you can either beg His Highness to take you away, or go back to your mother''s house. Your Highness doesn''t live in the palace anymore. What do I want your concubine to do?"


    Mr. Fang was stunned for a moment, then turned decisively and knelt down to Li Hongyuan: "I beg Your Highness to take the slave away, even if the slave is willing to accompany the master to suffer."


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to say this now? You, since you are so reluctant to live in Chang''an City, why don''t you go back to your mother''s house, and your wish is fulfilled." Li Yuanyuan went over to support Li Hongyuan''s arm and said softly, "Your Highness , the slave waits for you to get on the carriage."


    Li Hongyuan looked at Jiang Ning.


    Now that the weather is warm, she is no longer wrapped tightly, but has returned to the refreshing look of a white dress.


    Giving birth to a child has no effect on her appearance and figure, and she is still as light as a girl.


    The determined, nonchalant demeanor on her body, which used to be distasteful to him, now made him feel so relieved, thinking that he would never see him again, and he would not move no matter what.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Willing to be a footmaid

    Chapter 291 Willing to be a foot-washing maid


    Li Hongyuan was depressed.


    When saying goodbye to Wen Renzong, she cared so much and warned her so earnestly.


    It was preparing books, providing snacks, and through the relationship of the prime minister, he spent a lot of time managing two officers, so that Wen Renzong would not suffer on the road.


    But when it was his turn, she was far away from the crowd, smiling as always.


    didn''t seem at all upset that he was leaving.


    As she herself admitted, she likes Wen Renzong, and she only has disgust and a little gratitude for him.


    Li Hongyuan said to Li Yuanyuan, "Go and sit in your own carriage."


    Li Yuanyuan immediately withdrew her hand meekly, curtseyed, and turned to go to her carriage.


    Mr. Fang was still kneeling on the ground and stretched out his hand to pull the hem of his clothes: "Master, take the slave with you, even if it''s just a foot-washing maid, the slave is willing! The words that the slave said before were not sincere."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Sanli, his words and expressions showed no emotion at all: "Let her disappear, and don''t appear in front of this king again."


    Sanli immediately brought the family over and pulled Mr. Fang away.


    Mrs. Fang cried and shouted, struggling and shouting: "Why can the lame man stay, but I can''t? She is the concubine, and she refuses to follow the Highness to endure hardships. Why do you force us to go?"


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes were slightly cold: "Break her legs."


    Far away, there were two shrill screams.


    Li Yuanyuan stayed in the carriage and shuddered as she heard the screams.


    She murmured to herself: "This is the fate of betraying His Highness."


    The maid said softly: "Don''t be afraid, Tengren, this kind of thing will never happen to us. Your Highness knows your heart for Your Highness. Besides, His Highness also has feelings for you. What kind of thing is Mrs. Fang? Compare with us."


    Li Yuanyuan did not speak.


    She gently lifted a corner of the curtain and looked in Jiang Ning''s direction.


    No matter when, from any angle, she is ashamedly beautiful.


    Although she was crippled and sitting in a wheelchair, she sat like that, but it wasn''t ugly, but it added a bit of aloofness and ease.


    Why can she be so calm and determined, as if she doesn''t care about anything, and she doesn''t have to fight for it, but she can easily have everything?


    The gap between people is really huge and despairing.


    Li Yuanyuan saw that King Yu walked in front of Jiang Ning, bent down, crouched beside the wheelchair, and talked to her.


    Looking at this scene, Li Yuanyuan felt sour in her heart.


    When did His Highness''s attitude towards that woman change to this?


    Didn''t he hate the princess very much before?


    He didn''t even want to look at her.


    Now, he deliberately squatted down and talked to her. Was it because she was afraid that she would be uncomfortable talking with her head up?


    A man, especially a man like King Yu, can be so considerate to a woman, he must like her.


    In the past, others said that in Prince Yu''s mansion, Prince Yu favored her Li Yuanyuan the most, but where did he dote on her?


    Give her something to eat and something to wear?


    Let her manage the Wangfu Central Feeder?


    Are these even pets?


    Then why not give her a child?


    Pampering or not, it is not for outsiders to see, but I know best in my heart.


    ¡­


    Li Hongyuan squatted in front of the wheelchair, put his left hand on the wheelchair, looked at Jiang Ning, and said in a low voice, "I will have someone send Mrs. Fang back to her mother''s house, she will not stay in the mansion."


    "His Royal Highness broke her legs because of her words?"


    "Do you know which sentence it is because of?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： they dont deserve it

    Chapter 292 They are unworthy


    "Because she said I was lame. It''s a fact, why don''t people tell me?"


    "In fact, not everyone is qualified to say it." Li Hongyuan said, "What''s more, this king is annoyed by her disrespectful attitude towards you. Since she has committed such a crime, this king will let her taste the feeling of being a real lame person. ."


    He looked into her eyes: "Aren''t you happy?"


    "I am neither unhappy nor happy." Jiang Ning said, "Ms. Fang is your concubine, not mine. Naturally, you can do whatever you want."


    "But you look a little serious."


    "I was thinking, can Your Highness be so cruel to a woman who used to fall asleep with her and was so tender and lingering?"


    Li Hongyuan was stunned for a moment, then silent for a moment, before saying, "I haven''t touched her."


    Now it was Jiang Ning''s turn to be surprised.


    Now that I have said it, I will make it clear.


    Li Hongyuan said again: "You are the first woman of this king."


    Jiang Ning was dumbfounded.


    She glanced at Li Yuanyuan''s carriage, "You just leave so many beautiful concubines indifferent? Didn''t you say that you like Li the most?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Did this king ever say this?"


    "Of course you don''t have to say it yourself..."


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, this Li Hongyuan is quite bearable.


    Li Hongyuan seemed to see what she was thinking, and said coldly: "When you got married, this king had just passed his eighteenth birthday. This king doesn''t think that women must be 16 or 17 years old. Besides, they are not worthy."


    "No, not worthy of what?"


    "It''s not worthy for this king to sleep with them."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This is too explicit.


    Jiang Ning did not speak for a while.


    After a while, she said, "So when you knew that Wen Zan and Lingzi were your children, did you think so too?"


    "No."


    "real?"


    "If you say why, it''s probably because I liked you the first time I saw you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    said that he likes himself now, Jiang Ningxin. If he said that he liked it at first sight, Jiang Ning would not believe it at all.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Do you know when this king first saw you?"


    "It''s not the draft, the time you threw the flower ball to me."


    "Before that, this king has seen you."


    "Oh...I remembered." Jiang Ning remembered that she was wandering around on the day she entered the palace and had seen him from a distance. Of course, at that time, she didn''t know that the beautiful boy with immortal appearance was King Yu.


    It turned out that he also saw her that time.


    Love at first sight is rare, but not without, as long as people are beautiful enough.


    Jiang Ning was convinced that his face was beautiful enough to make people fall in love with him at first sight.


    I just didn¡¯t expect King Yu to do it.


    "I didn''t realize it at the time. Because, all my goodwill towards you was ruined by the upcoming draft." Li Hongyuan said, "If I could have known you earlier, if it wasn''t for the draft. Like you in a normal way. Not to get you hurt."


    "That can only blame your Emperor Daddy."


    "As a son and courtier, I cannot judge him."


    "Are you willing to be kicked out of Chang''an City like this?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Not reconciled, so what?"


    Jiang Ning looked at his face.


    Knowing him for so long, this is the first time she has looked at him seriously.


    His facial features are very delicate, and his skin can be broken by blowing bombs.


    In the sun, the tiny fluffs on his face are also shining with golden light.


    To be fair, of all the men Jiang Ning has ever met, he is the prettiest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： How many men do you still like?

    Chapter 293 How many men do you still like?


    Li Hongyuan said: "What are you staring at this king."


    "I''m thinking, how likely are you to rebel."


    "...You really dare to say anything. Fortunately, this king heard this, otherwise..."


    "How about otherwise?"


    "Instead of being Princess Huai, Duke Huai will slap her with a big ear."


    "You give me a try."


    "Before, this king could also draw you. But not now."


    "Why?"


    "Because this king likes you."


    "I ask serious."


    "Impossible." Li Hongyuan said, "I will fight for it, but I won''t rebel. If I can''t be an emperor, I''ll be a king."


    "Then Duke Huai forced you to leave Chang''an City as soon as he ascended the throne. When he really becomes emperor, will he still allow you to live?"


    "Even if he is the emperor, he has to have an honest reason to kill this king."


    "Okay, it''s good if you can think so. After all, contentment is always happy." Jiang Ning said.


    Li Hongyuan said: "It''s you, this king is not by your side, you are not allowed to hook up with three or four."


    "Hard to say."


    "You..." Li Hongyuan glared at her, "It''s not enough to have Wenrenzong, how many men do you still like?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It seems that you have accepted the fact that I like Wen Renzong?"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t answer.


    Sanli came over and said, "Master, it''s getting late."


    "understood."


    Li Hongyuan looked back in the direction of the palace.


    Jiang Ning asked, "Didn''t you see your mother-in-law before you left?"


    "See you. But didn''t say anything."


    "If there is no hatred between mother and son, how can they be so indifferent?" Jiang Ning felt unbelievable.


    Even if the emperor regarded her as Lin Zizi''s replacement, what did Li Hongyuan do wrong?


    If you really hate the emperor so much, don''t give birth.


    Having given birth to a son and enjoying the benefits of having a prince, he does not care about this son.


    This concubine Jin is also quite strange.


    "The concubine said that after a few years, when the crown prince ascends the throne, she becomes a concubine, and she can only move to the imperial mausoleum to live with me. So don''t worry, life will be very long."


    Jiang Ning said, "What if His Majesty lived to be a hundred years old and died behind you two?"


    Li Hongyuan: "...Auntie, can you say something like this less?"


    "To be honest, when you were having dinner with your father, I used to scold the court in front of him for being incompetent, scolding the emperor for being stupid, and letting the common people live a poor life with porridge."


    "...The royal father probably didn''t care about you because of your face."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Li Hongyuan stood up and said, "This king should leave."


    "Take care of yourself."


    "You didn''t prepare anything for this king?"


    "what to prepare?"


    "You give those to Wenrenzong."


    "His Royal Highness, you are a big car and a small car, followed by a group of entourage, and a concubine to serve you. Do you need me to prepare something?" Jiang Ning felt amused. How do you compare to him?"


    Li Hongyuan snorted softly.


    He turned and walked towards the carriage.


    At this time, Huang Ying came over and said softly: "Princess, the little prince and the little princess are crying non-stop, and the wet nurse is not good at coaxing."


    "Really, go back and have a look." Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and turned around.


    Li Hongyuan walked to the carriage, turned around, and found that she had left.


    He couldn''t help being a little angry, he returned in three or two steps, grabbed the wheelchair, and let Jiang Ning turn around, "You woman, when you send someone off, why are you so eager to send me back? Even if you don''t care about me, you can''t. Pretend?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： wait for me, okay?

    Chapter 294 Wait for me, okay?


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing when he saw his angry look: "Huang Ying said that the two children have been crying non-stop, I''ll go take a look."


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled.


    He kept leaning forward, looking down at her, and whispered, "Can I make a request?"


    "what?"


    "I want to hold you."


    After he said this, he seemed to know that she would refuse, and without waiting for her to answer, he directly reached out and hugged her, wrapping her in his arms.


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    He tightened his arms, hugged her soft body, and said in a very low voice, "I will definitely come back, wait for me, okay?"


    Although ?? was a question, he didn''t seem to want her to answer, or he was afraid of hearing the answer he didn''t want to hear. He quickly let go of his hand, stood up straight, gave her one last deep look, turned and strode away.


    This time, he didn''t look back and ordered the driver to set off immediately.


    Jiang Ning looked at his back, saw him jump on the carriage, and watched the carriage go away quickly.


    Until the convoy had gone so far that they could no longer be seen.


    Huang Ying said softly: "Princess, Your Highness has gone away, let''s go back."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    They have to go back to Jiang''s house to pack up, and then move to Prince Yu''s mansion.


    On the way back, Huang Ying sat with her in the carriage and comforted her: "Don''t be sad, Princess, even though His Highness has left now, it doesn''t mean that there is really no chance to come back."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Listening to what you said, why do I feel that there is little hope."


    "Princess, slaves don''t mean that."


    "I know, don''t worry about it." Jiang Ning smiled, "I don''t know what will happen in the future, but in the short term, he won''t come back. It''s okay if he doesn''t come back, we''re not living as usual."


    Huang Ying breathed a sigh of relief: "The slave maid is still worried that the princess will be uncomfortable, so I can''t think of it."


    "I can''t think of anything."


    "The princess is a rare penetrating person. You didn''t shed any tears when you heard that the son was exiled before."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why, do you even think I like Wenrenzong?"


    "This...not only slaves, many people think so."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Yes, Li Hongyuan thinks so too."


    "Don''t the princess like Mr. Wenren?"


    "It''s not dislike, but it''s not like between men and women, just appreciation between friends."


    "It is naturally the best for the princess to think so. However, the servants look at it, Young Master Wenren treats the princess differently."


    "I can''t manage what he does."


    Jiang Ning leaned back, half-lying, and reached out and tapped his leg, "It looks like it''s going to rain, I don''t know where Thirteen is, is it a good way to go?"


    Huang Ying hurried over to rub her legs and said with a smile, "The princess cares about Young Master Wenren more than he cares about His Royal Highness Prince Yu."


    "Although your Royal Highness King Yu is also exiled in disguise, he is sitting in a carriage and has a lot of slaves and concubines. What do you want me to care about."


    Said that he had never touched Li Yuanyuan. Didn''t he take her with him this time?


    Although I don''t know what''s going on at the imperial mausoleum, but with such a gentle and beautiful concubine by her side, who gets along day and night, can she really never touch her?


    Maybe, after a year and a half, there will be concubines and concubines in the house.


    Jiang Ning thought about what Li Hongyuan said before he left, and felt that he was still unwilling. Most likely, he still wanted to come back and continue the fight with the prince.


    She can''t handle these.


    Li Hong was far away, Fang was kicked away, and Li Yuanyuan followed.


    The huge Yu Wangfu is hers alone.


    It''s a little exciting to think about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： fairy life

    Chapter 295 The life of a fairy


    Back at the prime minister''s mansion, Lin Zizi had already brought people and packed up the things of adults and children.


    The two children were also coaxed.


    Jiang Ning looked at the child and said with a smile, "Mother still has a way."


    "The child is nothing, it''s hot. The child is more afraid of heat than adults, and the sky is still so thick, can it not be uncomfortable?" Lin Zizi sneered at the nurse.


    The nurse lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Lin Zizi is gentle even when angry.


    She asked Jiang Ning, "King Yu is gone?"


    "Um."


    "Mother really misses you." Lin Zizi sighed.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Mother, this time I moved to Prince Yu''s Mansion, which is a hundred times freer than before. You can come when you want, and you can come back anytime when you want. No one cares about me anymore."


    "That''s not what I said. When King Yu left, I don''t know if he will come back. You stayed in the palace of King Yu as a widow at a young age, and my mother felt uncomfortable."


    "Oh, mother, I''m still young, what do you want to do so much."


    "How can you not think about it. You are alone in Prince Yu''s mansion, taking care of two children, while the man is thousands of miles away. It''s too hard."


    "It''s not hard work." Jiang Ning laughed.


    Four wet nurses, surrounded by a lot of maids and wives.


    It is not necessary for her to stay up late to breastfeed, nor to hold her to sleep with her tired back pain, and she does not need her to do laundry and wash diapers.


    All she had to do was take a look and give her a hug.


    I go to sleep every day when it gets dark, and wake up naturally. When I wake up, there is a cute and pretty little maid serving to wash and dress, and the prepared meals are brought to the front.


    Hard work.


    The most important thing is that you don''t have to wait on the man and look at the man''s face.


    She is the master of the entire palace!


    This is the life of fairies!


    Jiang Ning happily took his two children and moved into Yu Wangfu.


    Jiang Ruobai rushed back to see her off. She had a stern face at first, and she was sad when she was ready to part, but she only saw her happy appearance and laughed at her for being heartless.


    After moving to Yu Wangfu, life is as she thought, happy and happy.


    At the same time, the restaurant she opened with Jiang Yi was also in full swing.


    The days were originally peaceful and happy, but there were always exceptions.


    The ?? emperor did not know whether she was afraid of her loneliness or that she could not take care of her two children, so he sent edicts from time to time, asking her to bring the children into the palace. Sometimes two children will be left to live in the palace.


    In addition to the harassment of the old emperor, the newly appointed Crown Princess, the former Princess Huai, is also a person who is unwilling to be lonely. He always holds various parties in the East Palace and invites the royal family members to attend.


    On March 3, there is a flower viewing party, and there are sacrifices at Qingming Festival, not to mention the Dragon Boat Festival.


    As Princess Yu, Jiang Ning is always invited.


    still can''t refuse.


    Once she refuses, the Crown Princess will come to visit in person, and ask her if she doesn''t want to go, and if she is not feeling well, she will bring an imperial doctor.


    For unnecessary trouble, Jiang Ning will perfunctory once invited three times.


    No, the Qixi Festival is over, and the crown princess is busy again.


    Jiang Ning had already refused twice, so this time he had to go.


    Huang Ying complained: "This crown princess is too keen on these things. Isn''t it too much to spend?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If you were originally ugly, suddenly one day you became a beauty. Would you hide at home and admire it for yourself, or go out?"


    "Then...it''s natural to go out."


    "So you understand others, as a crown princess, shouldn''t you show off? Let those nobles in Chang''an City know that she became a crown princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： Ben Gong eats every day

    Chapter 296


    Chun said: "Once or twice is enough. The banquet will be held every three or five times, and we must go there every time."


    Huang Ying said: "If the princess doesn''t want to go, just refuse. Even if she is the crown princess, our master is weak, and even the majesty and the queen''s concubine will not let the princess work hard, let alone her? I don''t dare to forgive her."


    "Actually, I''m not for her either. I also want to go to the palace to see Xiaoqian."


    Li Tingqian lost his parents since he was a child, and he has been with Li Hongyuan since he was a child. He has always lived in the East Palace, because he was born in the East Palace.


    Now that Duke Huai became the crown prince, he moved into the East Palace with his wives, concubines and children. In addition, Li Hong was far away, so the responsibility of raising the eldest grandson of the emperor fell to the crown prince and his wife.


    In the past, Xiaoqian was relatively free and could go wherever he wanted, but now he is under the control of the Crown Princess, which seems to be relatively strict, and has not left the palace for a long time.


    The last time Jiang Ning entered the palace to see him, the crown princess said that he was now six years old and was studying with the adults of the Hanlin Academy, so she did not let her see him.


    I haven''t seen each other all the time, Jiang Ning is very worried about it.


    Taking advantage of this Tanabata visit to the palace, she specially prepared food that Xiao Qian liked.


    He is definitely not lacking in other things. Jiang Ning is kind to people, just likes to give people delicious food.


    Huang Ying is prudent, smart and capable. Now he is in charge of the affairs of the entire palace, and can no longer follow Jiang Ning out of the house at any time. Jiang Ning only brought Dong Xie and Xiao Man when he went out.


    Winter Break is also a gentle and restrained temperament, a little brute with great strength and loyalty.


    Take them out without worry.


    As for spring and summer, one is pungent and the other is bluff.


    is not suitable.


    Wenzan and Lingzi have grown a lot, and have started to crawl around, babbling to learn to speak.


    Jiang Ning told Huang Ying to take care of them, so he brought Dong Xie and Xiao Man into the palace.


    After entering the palace, she first went to greet the empress and concubine as usual, and then the concubine.


    Tanabata is a festival celebrated by young women. The queen and concubine were too lazy to participate, but they saw her with a smile.


    The queen is about the same age as the emperor. She is not in good spirits. She is lazy, and after a few gossips, Jiang Ning asks about Xiaoqian.


    The queen is such a pro-grandson, so she is naturally distressed, but she has never been in good health, and she has no energy to bring Xiaoqian by her side.


    She smiled and said, "Prince Concubine is also a lady from a family. She is docile and decent. It should be good for Xiaoqian to take care of her."


    "I haven''t seen Xiao Qian for a long time, I''m curious."


    "It''s hard for you to remember. He is old now, so he should learn and improve." The queen smiled, "Well, let me send someone to pass him back, saying that there is no need to study today."


    Although the queen is not well, she still understands in her heart. He probably knew how strict the Crown Prince was, but when Jiang Ning went, he might not be able to see Xiao Qian.


    If it is passed on in the name of the queen, neither the prince nor the princess can go against it.


    Jiang Ning was very happy, got up and saluted, left, and went to see Concubine Jin.


    Concubine Jin has always been indifferent, and every time she greeted her with two words that were neither salty nor indifferent, she sent her away.


    Unless Jiang Ning brought his own food.


    She will light up her eyes and talk a lot to Jiang Ning with a smile on her face.


    Today Jiang Ning brought a small bag of melon seeds.


    Concubine Jin looked at it, and said with a bit of interest: "Today''s snacks are not fresh, this palace eats it every day."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Although the appearance looks the same as what Niangniang used to eat, the taste may not be the same. Why don''t Niangniang taste it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： simple foodie

    Chapter 297 Simple foodie


    Concubine Jin thought for a while, and for the trust in her past delicacies, she stretched out her slender fingers and picked up a melon seed¡ª¡ª


    The moment ?? the tip of her tongue touched the melon seeds, her expression was a little moved.


    She hummed, opened the seeds, and ate the seeds.


    Good fragrance and good taste.


    Concubine Jin didn''t say a word. After sipping seven or eight in a row, she beckoned to call the palace maid: "Peel a hundred for this palace."


    The two maids started working together.


    Concubine Jin asked Jiang Ning happily: "The taste of these melon seeds is really wonderful, I have never eaten it before."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My lady eats the original melon seeds. Although it''s delicious, it''s a bit monotonous."


    "What do you call this?"


    "I am five-spice melon seeds."


    "Five spice?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ning smiled, "It''s very simple, but, this is my secret recipe, does the concubine want to know?"


    Concubine Jin raised her slender eyebrows: "As long as there is something to eat in this palace, there is no need to know how to make it."


    "That''s right." Jiang Ning smiled brightly, "My lady is eating, I have to go to the East Palace. If it''s too late, the Crown Princess will have a lot of complaints."


    Concubine Jin said indifferently: "You pay attention to what she does."


    "People are under the eaves and have to bow their heads."


    "When were you under her?"


    "Did the niangniang forget that she is already a princess? I''m just Princess Yu. You have to salute when you meet."


    "You''re just being rude, does she dare to do anything to you?"


    "I don''t dare." Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The concubine is protected by Her Majesty, so she can do whatever she wants. I don''t have the courage of King Yu. If I offend the princess, I''m afraid it won''t do any good. Besides, King Yu can''t protect himself."


    "Isn''t this palace not qualified to be your backer?"


    "Enough, I''m afraid it will bother you too much."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, if I didn''t want you to be a backer, as for the cold-hearted mother-in-law who sent food every once in a while to please you?


    Fortunately, it is much easier and easier to please a foodie mother-in-law who is as cold as an iceberg than to please a vicious mother-in-law.


    Concubine Jin said, "Don''t go to the East Palace today, stay here and eat melon seeds with this palace."


    "Niangniang here are mostly palace ladies and sisters, let them accompany them."


    "They don''t know how to fry spiced melon seeds."


    "...It''s really not good this time. I have something to do in the East Palace." Jiang Ning smiled, "Next time, next time, I will bring you melon seeds of other flavors."


    "Anything else?"


    "It''s better than the five-scented one."


    "What does it taste like?"


    "Since Niangniang wants to know so much, then I''ll give you a spoiler, it''s plum flavor."


    "Plum flavor? It''s sour, I don''t like it."


    "There are also pecan flavor, red date flavor, green tea flavor, cream flavor, salt and pepper flavor, salt-baked flavor..."


    Concubine Jin was silent for a moment: "When will you enter the palace next time?"


    "Hard to say¡­¡­"


    "Three days later, this palace will taste all the flavors you said."


    "Then I may have to ask you something."


    "Fair trade, easy to say."


    "Okay, Niangniang, wait. I''ll take my leave first."


    Jiang Ning smiled and left the Splendid Palace with a wheelchair.


    Dong Xie came forward to push the wheelchair and said with a smile, "Every time the princess sees the concubine, she is very happy."


    "It''s rare to see a simple foodie like the concubine."


    "What did the princess say?"


    "Women get what they want through men, but I can control the men behind women through women. Doesn''t that feel beautiful?"


    "What the princess said, the servants do not understand." Dong Xie pursed his lips and smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： where she is, where is the center

    Chapter 298 Where is she, where is the center


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much.


    This kind of thing is enough to understand.


    Even if others know that Concubine Jin likes to eat, they will not be able to come up with food that will satisfy her.


    Naturally, she couldn''t please her, and she couldn''t make her willingly go to the emperor to blow the pillow wind.


    But this method cannot be used frequently.


    As the saying goes, raise a soldier for a thousand days, but use an army for a while.


    must be used at the most critical time.


    Jiang Ning brought Dong Xie and Xiao Man to Tai Chi Palace, which is the place where the prince lives, commonly known as the East Palace outside.


    Taiji Palace is very big, like a miniature version of the palace, also divided into front hall and backyard.


    In front of the ?? is the place where the prince lives, there are guards, aides, and there is a place to receive courtiers. In the back is the place where the Crown Princess and her descendants live.


    Tanabata is the banquet held by the Crown Princess Ma for the women, naturally in the backyard.


    Jiang Ning''s appearance, especially her wheelchair, was so eye-catching that no one in the palace knew it.


    Whenever she enters the palace, no one will stop her or ask a question.


    They came to the backyard smoothly.


    A lot of people have come to the backyard, either clan ladies or noble ladies.


    Being able to attend the Crown Princess''s banquet has now become a test of whether the family is high enough.


    If you can''t be invited by the princess, it means that your family is not enough.


    Although this kind of banquet is a bit boring, there are still many people who break their heads and think about it.


    There are very few people like Jiang Ning who don''t want to come.


    Prince Concubine Ma, is the wife of the Crown Prince, who is about the same age as him, already in her early thirties.


    is one round bigger than King Yu.


    Ma has been working hard to have children all these years. After giving birth to five daughters, he gave birth to a young son. For those in their thirties, they are already old.


    Although she is a princess, she still looks a bit vicissitudes.


    looks not as young as Lin Zizi.


    As soon as Lin Zizi came in, the eyes of all the girls turned to her.


    Strange to say, although she never dresses herself up deliberately, and her head is not full of pearls, she looks good.


    Every time it is a simple dress, and the long hair is **** with a hairpin at will, or the long hair is swaying and hanging behind him. Always calm, slightly lazy look.


    Compared with a lot of ladies and ladies wearing full dresses and wearing jingle bells all over their bodies, they are so simple.


    But she is so simple and casual, every time she appears, she can attract all eyes.


    became a well-deserved focus.


    Those ladies who are riveting and well-dressed are compared to scum in front of her.


    The reason is that her beauty is naturally a part, but it is mainly because of her temperament, aura, and her unique energy.


    Although the ladies are not reconciled, they have to admit that there is a kind of person in this world who does not need to work hard. Wherever she is, she is the center.


    The wheelchair passed through the eyes of everyone and came to the Crown Princess.


    "I have seen the Crown Princess." Jiang Ning said.


    Prince Concubine smiled and said: "I said just now, why are you all here, but I didn''t see Princess Yu, why is this coming? I can''t help but talk about it."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I don''t dare to ask the Crown Princess to remember."


    "Between us, there is no need to say such polite words. You are not in good health, go and sit over there." The princess pointed to a position.


    Dong Xie pushed Jiang Ning over and said softly, "Prince Concubine seems to care a lot about the Princess."


    "Yeah, knowing that I''m not in good health, you still have to come and sit. I don''t know if she''s treating me well or not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Do you want auntie?

    Chapter 299 Do you want Auntie?


    Winter Break pursed his lips and smiled.


    Find a place to sit.


    Qixi Festival, also known as Qi Qiao Festival, folk women will hold various competitions such as worshiping the moon, eating Qiao fruit, holding needle threading competitions, and praying for the skill of the Weaver Girl.


    The customs are different in different places, and there are many patterns.


    As for the palace, it is much taller.


    A tall hall is formed with brocade, and fruits and delicacies are placed to pay homage to Vega and Altair. In the distance, there was the accompaniment of court musicians, and the girls held a needle to thread the colorful thread.


    Wear well, wear fast, you can become handy.


    Although it¡¯s just for fun, since it¡¯s a game, it¡¯s natural to take it seriously.


    Hearing and laughing, making noises, drinking and playing.


    To play till midnight.


    The same is true of the folk.


    The princess gathered all the girls here just to join in the fun.


    Jiang Ning was not interested in this, and didn''t care about the excitement around him. After drinking half a cup of tea, he turned his head and looked for Li Tingqian''s shadow.


    Li Hongyuan left Beijing in the spring, and now it is midsummer, she has only seen Xiaoqian twice.


    The last time I saw you was more than a month ago.


    He is the eldest grandson of the emperor. Although Li Hongyuan watched him grow up, it is impossible to take him to the imperial mausoleum.


    This child is cute and cute, and he is really good to Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning also loves him very much.


    It''s been so long, she really misses him.


    Children who are only five or six years old, I don¡¯t know if they have been doing well.


    "...Princess Yu, don''t you pierce needles?" a princess princess asked Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "My eyesight is not good, so I won''t participate."


    "I don''t know if Princess Yu is squeamish, or if it''s really not good anywhere." A slightly coquettish girl''s voice came.


    Jiang Ning glanced at it, it was the Princess Changhuan who stayed in the palace.


    This county lord is the daughter of a cousin of the emperor, that is, Li Hongyuan''s younger sister, and is a serious county lord. It''s just that people don''t know if they''re serious or not.


    From Jiang Ning''s side, this county owner obviously has a crush on Li Hongyuan, so he sent someone to clean her up and vent Li Hongyuan''s anger.


    Jiang Ning is relatively low-key now, and he doesn''t want to be quick to talk to her, so he ignores her and asks the Crown Princess directly, "Where''s the eldest grandson?"


    Prince Concubine smiled and said, "Just now, my mother sent someone to say that today is the holiday so that the eldest grandson does not have to study. I have already sent someone to pick it up, I think it is coming soon."


    While ?? was talking, a **** led Xiao Qian.


    The small figure followed the **** honestly, without a smile on his face.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly called: "Xiao Qian!"


    Li Tingqian heard Jiang Ning''s voice, and his face showed a bit of joy, but he held back and did not go, but went to the Crown Princess first, and saluted respectfully.


    Prince Concubine smiled and said, "Good boy, are you tired of reading? Take this snack to support your stomach."


    said and handed over a snack.


    Li Tingqian reached out and took it: "Thank you, Crown Princess."


    As he said that, he looked towards Jiang Ning, thinking about going there, but he didn''t dare.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Prince Concubine, let Xiaoqian come to sit with me for a while, don''t you object?"


    "How could that be. Xiaoqian, go to your little aunt''s place quickly, just don''t be greedy and playful, so as not to fall asleep at night and make trouble, understand?"


    "I remember."


    "Go."


    Li Tingqian turned around and walked to Jiang Ning''s side.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his arms to hug him and said with a smile, "Xiao Qian, do you want Auntie?"


    Li Tingqian nodded and said obediently, "I want to."


    "Look what delicious food my aunt brought you." Jiang Ning took the food box from Xiaoman and handed it to him, "Open it and see, it''s all you like."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： Uncle Wus words are nothing

    Chapter 300 Uncle Wu''s words are nothing


    Li Tingqian opened the box, took a piece of fried chicken from it, and after eating it, his eyes suddenly turned red, and tears fell.


    Jiang Ning was taken aback: "What''s the matter, so I started crying?"


    Over there, the Crown Princess looked over and said with a smile, "Who cried?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and said with a smile, "It''s me, sand got in my eyes."


    "It''s a bit windy outside."


    "That''s right, it looks like it''s going to rain, and my leg hurts for a while." Jiang Ning smiled, "I''m afraid I''ll have to sue the Crown Princess, I''ll go back and rest for a while."


    "If you''re not feeling well, go and rest."


    "Xiao Qian, help me hold the box." Jiang Ning smiled.


    "Princess Yu, you have a maid by your side, so don''t bother the eldest grandson of the emperor. He is such a little child. I don''t dare to use him. I usually give him up." The princess said with a half-joking smile.


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Tingqian.


    Li Tingqian held her hand tightly but refused to let go.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I came from my mother just now. My mother said that I haven''t seen the eldest grandson for a long time. It''s weird. I''m going there, so I''ll take him there along the way."


    She took the queen out, and the crown princess could not stop her any more, so she could only smile: "That''s fine, Deshan, you serve the emperor''s eldest grandson."


    "No, I can find it." Jiang Ning refused.


    "Deshan is serving the eldest grandson of the emperor." The Crown Princess''s voice was gentle, but she insisted that no one could refuse.


    She is the crown princess, she is the biggest in the presence, and no one can go against her.


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to conflict with her in public, so he smiled and said, "Okay."


    A cold-looking **** came over and followed behind them.


    Dong Xie was pushing the wheelchair. Jiang Ning was holding Xiao Qian''s hand, but when he found that his hand was a little cold, he simply hugged him and sat beside him. Eunuch Deshan followed behind, his head bowed, silent, cold like a snake.


    Jiang Ning Xiaoman glanced at him and said with a smile, "Xiaoman, come here."


    Xiaoman immediately leaned over.


    Jiang Ning whispered something in her ear.


    Xiaoman nodded and returned to his original position.


    Walking out of the Taiji Palace and passing through a small garden, Xiaoman saw that there was no one in front of him, and suddenly approached Deshan, slamming his fist on his neck.


    Deshan fell to the ground without saying a word.


    Xiaoman is already very strong, not to mention that he came prepared and used 100% of his strength.


    Dong Xie heard the movement and turned around and saw this scene, stopped immediately, turned around, kicked Deshan with his foot, and said, "Princess, it looks like she''s passed out."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Leave him alone. Get out of here first."


    Dong Xie and Xiao Man pushed her and Xiao Qian away from the small garden and went around to a distance.


    At twilight, it was not yet dark.


    Because it was the Qixi Festival, the people in the palace were distracted, and they were all lazy to play.


    No one paid attention to them either.


    Jiang Ning pulled Li Tingqian: "Xiaoqian, there are no outsiders anymore. Tell your aunt, why are you crying?"


    Li Tingqian said with a crying voice: "Little aunt, I don''t like the third uncle and the third aunt, they are not good."


    "Why are they bad? Did they bully you?"


    "No."


    "You just don''t like them, do you?"


    "...Well. They bullied Wuhuangshu and robbed Wuhuangshu of his crown prince position. Xiaoqian didn''t like them." Tears fell from Xiaoqian''s big eyes, "Uncle Wuxian promised Xiaoqian, He will be a prince, and he will move to the East Palace with his little aunt and live with Xiaoqian. Uncle Wu Huang is nothing to talk about."


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    In this battle, no one will pay attention to a five-year-old child.


    But he was also hurt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： today you are not good

    Chapter 301 You are not good today


    Jiang Ning hugged him, wiped his tears for him, and said softly, "Xiaoqian don''t cry, your Uncle Five Emperor didn''t mean to break his promise, he was forced to."


    "I hate Uncle Sanhuang and Aunt Sanhuang. They occupy the magpie''s nest."


    "Shh, you can''t talk nonsense in the palace." Jiang Ning wiped his tears with a towel, "Even if your Uncle Fifth does not become the crown prince, you will still love Xiao Qian."


    Li Tingqian said, "I want to live with Uncle Wuhuang and Auntie Wu."


    "When you grow up, you can move out of the palace and live wherever you want."


    He is the eldest grandson of the emperor, and he is so young that the emperor cannot let him go out to live.


    After coaxing for a while, he finally stopped crying and sat beside Jiang Ning, holding the food box and eating snacks.


    Gradually there are more smiling faces.


    The sky was getting dark, and it was estimated that Deshan was awake, and he must be making a fuss to find someone. Jiang Ning told Xiaoqian to send him back to the Taiji Palace.


    The smile on Xiao Qian''s face suddenly collapsed.


    Holding the snacks and not eating.


    The little head hangs down.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    "Auntie, I don''t want to go back. Auntie, can I go out with you?" Li Tingqian''s eyes widened.


    Jiang Ning is soft-hearted, but she has no right to take him to live outside.


    Without permission, the palace gate cannot go out.


    "Little Qian, I can''t take you out of the palace just now. If you want to go out to live, I''ll go and ask your grandfather tomorrow. He agrees, and then I can take you back."


    Li Tingqian nodded obediently and followed her back to Tai Chi Palace.


    Deshan rubbed his neck and looked around anxiously. When he saw them coming back, he immediately stepped forward and glanced at Xiaoman.


    Xiaoman is calm and relaxed.


    She doesn''t care about others except Seven Girls.


    If you are not convinced, give another fist.


    When he got to the door, Xiaoqian looked back and said, "Don''t forget, auntie, and ask Grandpa Huang tomorrow."


    "I''m sure I won''t forget."


    "The eldest grandson of the emperor, let''s go back. The Crown Princess is waiting for you." Eunuch Deshan bowed and said, took Xiaoqian''s hand, and walked into the Taiji Palace.


    Li Tingqian shook off his hand and followed up gloomily.


    Back to where he lived, the Crown Princess Ma was already waiting.


    "The eldest grandson, didn''t you say anything to Princess Yu just now?" she asked indifferently.


    is like a world apart from being gentle and kind in front of everyone.


    Li Tingqian said: "No."


    "No? Why not let Deshan follow?"


    "Deshan is incompetent himself, he can''t beat Sister Xiaoman, it has nothing to do with me." Xiaoqian said.


    The crown prince said: "The eldest grandson of the emperor, since the emperor and the empress have asked us to nurture you in the East Palace, we must not indulge you too much, lest you develop bad habits. If you are not good today, go to the yard and stand for an hour and have dinner. Don''t eat it. This is also for your own good, lest others say that we are not good at the rules of the emperor''s eldest grandson."


    "I won''t stand." Li Tingqian refused, "Do you dare to hit me?"


    "You are the noble eldest grandson of the emperor, how dare I touch you." The crown prince said with a cold face, "However, don''t forget that your fifth emperor''s uncle is guarding the tomb of the emperor. If you are not good, the prince will only need to Just a little movement of your fingers can make your Fifth Emperor lose his life. And your little aunt will end up the same way."


    Li Tingqian''s little face turned pale.


    He pursed his lips tightly, tears welling up in his eyes.


    "Don''t stand still!" The Crown Princess shouted sharply, "You are not allowed to see Princess Yu in the future, and you are not allowed to talk nonsense when you see it. Otherwise, you know the consequences!"


    She reached out and pushed hard.


    Li Tingqian''s small body stumbled and fell to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： Diao slaves bully the master

    Chapter 302


    Li Tingqian fell to the ground, pursed his mouth, and wanted to cry.


    "Don''t cry!" Ma sternly pointed at him, "If you dare to cry, don''t eat tomorrow! Stand up for me!"


    Li Tingqian got up and fought back tears.


    Ma said coldly: "Deshan, look at him, you are not allowed to go back to the house for less than an hour."


    He took away the food box in Li Tingqian''s hand and threw it out far away.


    Li Tingqian''s small body trembled.


    De Shan said cautiously: "After all, the eldest grandson of the emperor is still young. If he is injured, His Majesty will investigate it..."


    Ma stabbed the knife in the past: "Deshan, if a servant can''t manage his tongue, it''s useless to keep it, it''s better to cut it and feed it to my cat."


    Deshan shuddered and hurriedly lowered his head: "The slave understands."


    Compared with the eldest grandson''s hungry stomach, his tongue is naturally the most important.


    Although the eldest grandson of the emperor has a distinguished status, he is only a child in the end. He has no father or mother. In the past, when King Yu was there, he could still take care of him.


    Now that King Yu is not there, and the prince enters the palace, he becomes a little frozen cat.


    After Mrs Ma left, Deshan had a cold face, pulled Li Tingqian to the courtyard, and said, "Your Highness, stand for an hour and then go in. The servant told you that you will be from the prince''s side in the future, don''t go with King Yu. Come closer. Why don''t you listen."


    Li Tingqian stood in the yard, tears falling straight down, some choking, his face was pale, and there were tears one after another.


    Deshan just stared at him until he stood still for an hour before walking away with his hands behind his back.


    Naturally, there is no food to eat.


    Who dares to send it in.


    Gong maid Mo''er ran over, helped Xiao Qian back to the house, and put him on the bed.


    "Prince Concubine is so vicious, how dare you treat Your Highness like this." Mo''er''s eyes were red, "Little Highness, do you feel any discomfort?"


    Li Tingqian sobbed: "Leg pain..."


    "The slaves are going to make hot water to soak your feet."


    Moer brought hot water and waited for him to wash his face and soak his feet.


    Li Tingqian sat blankly.


    Mo''er asked cautiously, "Is Your Highness hungry?"


    "Yeah." Li Tingqian nodded, tears streaming down his face, "Aunt San threw away the food that Aunt Aunt gave me. I think Uncle Wu, why didn''t he come back? Come back and drive away Uncle San Huang and Aunt San."


    Mo''er hurriedly booed: "My ancestors dared not say such words, it''s hard to be overheard. You lie down for a while, the servants will find something to eat."


    Mo''er helped him cover the quilt and turned around to go out.


    Li Tingqian cried for a long time, tired and aggrieved, and soon fell asleep.


    He was awakened by hunger.


    opened his eyes, it was pitch black outside.


    "Mo''er?" he called.


    got no response.


    He lifted the quilt and got out of bed, opened the door, and looked out, "Someone."


    shouted a few times before an **** responded impatiently: "What''s the matter with your little highness? I didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Isn''t this a deliberate attempt to make it difficult for the servants, who are also human beings."


    Li Tingqian asked, "Where''s Mo''er?"


    "Where is Miss Mo''er, the servant doesn''t know, is there anything else, Your Highness? If not, the servant will go back to sleep."


    Then there was no movement.


    Most of the minions are high and low, especially in this palace. A helpless orphan like Li Tingqian. The slaves all went to curry favor with the prince''s son and daughter.


    Who cares about him.


    is also a Jasmine, who has been serving him and is loyal.


    Li Tingqian was a little worried.


    Sister Mo''er said she was looking for food, why hasn''t she come back yet?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： loyal servants die

    Chapter 303 The loyal servant goes to death


    He wanted to go out to look for it, but was stopped by the **** guarding the gate, saying that it was late and it was not safe for His Highness to go out.


    Li Tingqian had to go back to the house. He was hungry, so he took a stool and went to the table to pour water to drink.


    Tea is served cold.


    He held the tea cup, gulped down two cups, drank a belly of cold tea, got under the quilt, and fell asleep again in a daze.


    Then he was woken up by a loud noise.


    He rubbed his eyes and got up, when he heard outside that Mo''er had been beaten to death.


    He got up in a jiffy and ran out barefoot. At a glance, he saw Mo''er lying on the ground, the whole back was covered in blood, and the blood was stained through the clothes.


    "Sister Mo''er!"


    Li Tingqian rushed over and shook her, "Sister Mo''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Deshan said: "Last night, this slave was walking around, was caught, and was reprimanded."


    "What did she do wrong? Why did you beat her?" Li Tingqian cried, "Don''t go to the imperial doctor!"


    Deshan said: "We are lowly servants, but we are not qualified to be treated by imperial physicians. This injury is not serious, and it will be fine to raise for two days. The emperor''s eldest grandson is precious, so don''t hurt your dignity for a servant. You are still stunned. What do you do, don''t carry people into the house, save the eyes of His Royal Highness the eldest grandson."


    Li Tingqian was in a hurry, turned around and went to the house to find a whip, pointed at Deshan, and shouted: "The servant of the dog, I will kill you today!"


    He raised his whip and struck him.


    "What happened to the eldest grandson of the emperor?" The voice of the Crown Princess Ma came from outside the door.


    She walked in unhurriedly, with a sullen face: "Mo''er disregarded the palace rules, in this East Palace, I can''t punish her? If the eldest grandson is angry, why not give me two strokes with a whip?"


    "You think I dare not?!" Li Tingqian cried.


    "Oh, the rules of the eldest grandson are really bad. I used to follow King Yu, but I really didn''t learn much."


    Speaking of King Yu, Li Tingqian remembered her gloomy warning yesterday.


    The whip in his hand hangs down.


    What if you really hurt Uncle Wu Huang?


    Ma said indifferently: "The eldest grandson of the emperor should set the rules, and don''t go out these few days."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    own virtue and goodness lead people to guard.


    He was trapped in the East Palace, and even if he wanted to complain to Grandpa Huang, he couldn''t get out at all, and no one sent letters for him.


    Besides, he didn''t dare.


    One of the eunuchs said: "Little Highness, Miss Mo''er is awake."


    Li Tingqian threw away his whip and ran to Mo''er''s bed.


    Mo''er was beaten to the point where her skin was ripped open and left unattended overnight. She was already dying, her face was blue and her lips were chapped.


    She opened her eyes, saw Li Tingqian, opened her mouth, but was speechless.


    Li Tingqian cried and said, "Sister Mo''er, I''m going to find an imperial doctor."


    "Your Highness, Your Highness..."


    Mo''er raised her hand with difficulty, reached into her arms tremblingly, took out a paper bag, and handed it to him: "Yes, I''m sorry, the maid came back late..."


    Li Tingqian took the paper bag and opened it to see that there were several pieces of snacks inside, which had been crushed and broken.


    It turned out that she was beaten because she stole a few pieces of snacks.


    "Hall, Your Highness... slaves can no longer serve you. You, go to Princess Yu, now, only she can protect you... stay in the East Palace, they will not let you go..."


    After saying these few words with difficulty, she could no longer speak, her hands were stiff, her eyes were slightly open, she refused to close, and finally she died.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： Difficulty raising children

    Chapter 304


    "Sister Mo''er!"


    Li Tingqian burst into tears while holding the dessert.


    was beaten to death for a few snacks.


    Human life is so cheap.


    Li Tingqian cried for a long time.


    Not a single minion came in to take a look.


    Until a long time later, Deshan opened the door and saw that the man on the bed was dead, and Li Tingqian was lying on the ground and passed out.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m tired, hungry, or crying.


    After all, he is the eldest grandson of the emperor, and if he ignores it, he will ignore it. If there is anything wrong, the prince and the others can''t tell. Anyway, they will definitely not be able to escape as slaves.


    Deshan hurriedly took him out and ordered someone to dispose of Mo''er''s body.


    also did not dare to pass on the imperial doctor, for fear of disturbing the emperor''s side.


    Li Tingqian is ill.


    lying on the bed, groggy.


    Ma Shi came over to take a look and asked someone to pour some water.


    Deshan was a little scared: "Prince Concubine, it''s still rumored that the Imperial Physician is here. If the eldest grandson of the emperor has three strengths and two weaknesses..."


    "In these days, it''s hard to raise a child, especially a child of his size. It''s normal for him to be sick for a while, and it''s normal that he can''t make it through." Ma said lightly, "In our East Palace, as long as one brother is enough. Is it necessary for the eldest grandson of the emperor to exist?"


    The eldest grandson of the emperor is not only a serial generation, but a title.


    is the third generation heir to the emperor''s fancy.


    In other words, the existence of the eldest grandson of the emperor threatened the future future of the prince''s son.


    She wants to plan for her eldest son who is only half a year old.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning didn''t sleep peacefully at night, thinking about Xiaoqian all the time in his mind, the look in his eyes when he was parting, and the fear when he looked at the Crown Princess.


    Ugh.


    For such a small child, there is no father or mother, and the five emperors who depended most on him have also left.


    Living alone in the East Palace, living with the unfamiliar prince and princess, I don¡¯t know how hard it is.


    Tossed and turned all night. As soon as the day dawned, Jiang Ning got up immediately. After washing up, he didn¡¯t even eat breakfast, so Jiang Fu prepared the car and went to the palace to face the saint.


    Since she promised Xiaoqian, she will definitely do it.


    The emperor is on his way.


    Fortunately, today is a small court meeting. Jiang Ning only waited for half an hour on the only way for the emperor to go to court, when he saw the emperor walking over with his hands behind his back, busy pushing his wheelchair over.


    "Jiang Ning has seen His Majesty!"


    The emperor frowned and was thinking about something. He didn''t notice her, but when he heard her voice, he looked up and saw a beautiful and clear face. He couldn''t help being in a good mood. What are you doing?"


    "Your Majesty, I have something to ask you."


    "I know that if you don''t have anything to ask me, you won''t come to the palace. Let''s hear it." The emperor was cheerful, facing the exact same face as his first love, with a warm smile like the warm sun in March.


    "I want to pick up Xiaoqian to stay at Yuwangfu for a few days."


    "Oh, Xiaoqian is living well in the East Palace. He has to study every day. If you want him, go to the palace to see. Don''t let him live outside. It''s getting more and more unruly."


    "Just stay for a few days, I won''t call him unruly."


    Jiang Ning reached out and pulled the sleeve of the emperor''s robe, "Your Majesty, three days, just three days."


    "Take him around and bring him back before dinner." The emperor was unmoved.


    As Li Hongyuan said, women belong to women, and pets belong to pets, and it is difficult to affect the emperor''s judgment.


    Although he has feelings for Lin Zizi, he will never put his feelings above family and country affairs.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, then smiled: "Okay, I''ll just take Xiao Qian out for a walk. Thank you, Your Majesty. I''ll go to the East Palace to pick him up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Hold the eldest grandson and go home!

    Chapter 305 Hold the eldest grandson and go home!


    Dong Xie followed and pushed her, and said softly, "Your Majesty does not allow the eldest grandson of the emperor to live outside."


    "Take him back first."


    "Too."


    Dong Xie pushed her to the East Palace.


    Ma''s family pushed back three and four, saying at one time that the eldest grandson of the emperor was going to study, and at another time saying that he caught a cold yesterday and felt uncomfortable, so she was not allowed in to see Xiaoqian.


    "It''s better to wait two days, when the eldest grandson of the emperor is ready, Princess Yu will come to pick him up, or I will send someone to send him." Ma said with a smile on his face.


    This made Jiang Ning more suspicious.


    She is someone who will be blocked by a few words.


    "Prince Concubine, I was ordered by Your Majesty to pick up the emperor''s eldest grandson. If you are like this, I can only invite His Majesty to come here." Jiang Ning said.


    Ma Shi frowned, then smiled and said: "I said, the eldest grandson of the emperor is a little bit cold, how about you take him back, what if his illness gets worse? Then, if there is something wrong with the child, can Princess Yu be responsible for it?"


    "I''ve lost it." Jiang Ning said calmly, "What else is wrong with the Crown Princess?"


    "Princess Yu said so, so I have nothing to say." Ma Shi''s face turned cold and moved away.


    Jiang Ning walked past her with a wheelchair, and said coolly, "This person, no matter where he is, he can''t lose his conscience. Otherwise, be careful what retribution will come!"


    Ma''s face changed slightly, but he still maintained a smile, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Came to the small courtyard where Li Tingqian lived, and it was deserted.


    Deshan at the door tried to stop him, Xiaoman stepped forward and stretched out his fist.


    Deshan''s neck froze, and he retreated silently.


    Jiang Ning came to Li Tingqian''s room and saw him lying on the bed, his face was blue, his lips were white, but his cheeks were flushed.


    When you touch it, it''s hot.


    She was surprised.


    The child who was fine yesterday, why did he become like this after not seeing him overnight?


    "Someone!" She was shocked and angry, and shouted sharply, "Dog minions guarding the gate, come in!"


    This is called Deshan.


    Deshan was reluctant to come in because of Xiaoman''s fist.


    Jiang Ning pointed at Xiao Qian and asked, "What''s going on with the eldest grandson of the emperor?"


    Deshan felt a little guilty, and his eyes wandered: "Yesterday, the eldest grandson of the emperor blew the wind and caught a cold."


    "He has a fever, why didn''t he pass on the imperial doctor? There is no one around to serve him?"


    "It''s not too late..."


    "Damn!" Jiang Ning picked up the teacup and smashed him in the face, "You bastard, that''s how you serve the eldest grandson of the emperor? I''ll tell your majesty later that I will skin you and cramp!"


    "Princess Yu, this servant has been wronged."


    "You, you are dead. When I find out the truth, none of the people involved in this matter will be able to escape." Jiang Ning finished coldly and ordered Xiaoman, "Hold the eldest grandson and go home! In winter break, hold your umbrella and don''t let the sun shine on him."


    One master and two servants, with the eldest grandson of the emperor, left the East Palace under the watchful eyes of the public.


    Jiang Ning was really **** off.


    Originally wanted to take Xiaoqian to the emperor to complain.


    After thinking about it, the child is burning hot and needs to be treated first.


    The tossing of running around like this, and then breaking up with the crown princess, it is the child who suffers.


    She directly took Xiaoqian back to Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, and called the two doctors who were kept in the mansion to treat him.


    These two doctors were found by Jiang Ning after moving to Yu Wangfu. They spent a lot of money to raise them. They are best at pediatrics. Usually, they are basically not needed, and they are only allowed to read books and study, and they are usually allowed to go out to free clinics for the common people and improve their medical skills.


    As a doctor, it is not enough to just read books, but also to see a doctor and come into contact with a large number of actual cases.


    It can be said that these two doctors are better at pediatrics than the imperial physicians in the palace.


    They quickly diagnosed Xiaoqian''s pulse, prescribed prescriptions, and decocted medicine.


    After taking the medicine for a stick of incense, Xiaoqian began to slowly reduce his fever.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： That bitch

    Chapter 306 Ma''s that bitch


    Jiang Ning has been standing by the bed, holding a towel to wipe Xiaoqian''s face, hands and feet.


    It wasn''t until he touched the child''s forehead that it gradually cooled down, and he was a little relieved.


    Li Tingqian''s body temperature came down and he felt comfortable, so he opened his eyes and said he was hungry and asked for something to eat.


    The fever subsided, Jiang Ning did not dare to give him too much, so Chunlai prepared a small bowl of yellow glutinous rice porridge and fed him one bite at a time.


    The eldest grandson of the emperor, who has never cared about food, opened his mouth and ate all the porridge in one go.


    After eating, you still need it.


    Jiang Ning had to ask for another half bowl.


    Who knows and can''t wait to finish it.


    Huang Ying said softly, "The eldest grandson of the emperor has never eaten like this, not to mention he is still ill."


    "Don''t Donggong give him something to eat?" Xia Chu wondered.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and asked the doctor, "Why is Your Highness ill?"


    The doctor knew that she didn''t like to listen to those nonsense, and said directly: "According to the diagnosis of the villain, the little highness is probably tired, hungry, and stimulated, and then developed a high fever."


    Jiang Ning''s face sank.


    A five-year-old child doesn''t feel anything even if he is hungry, not to mention that he brought him a lot of snacks yesterday.


    was also stimulated.


    It must be that **** of Ma Shi.


    Thinking of Xiaoqian''s flinch when he saw Ma Shi yesterday, Jiang Ning regretted it to the death.


    She hated people bullying the elderly and the weak, and she hated people bullying young children.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He wanted to rush into the palace immediately and give Ma Shi a few slaps in the ears.


    At this time, Jiang Yi came with a big bag and a small bag, saying that he came to see the little nephews.


    In the end, he saw the sick emperor''s eldest grandson.


    "How did this happen?" he asked curiously.


    "It was probably abused." Jiang Ning said, "I haven''t asked for the specifics."


    Li Tingqian finished his fever, finished his porridge, and was in good spirits. He sat and played with the little maid.


    Jiang Ning asked the maids to go out, sat next to Li Tingqian, and asked him in detail.


    "Isn''t the Crown Princess not giving you food?"


    "Well," shook his head first, then immediately shook his head, "No."


    Jiang Ning frowned and looked at Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi remembered something, squatted down and said gently: "Little Highness, I heard early on that the East Palace caught a court lady who stole something yesterday and was beaten to death. Have you heard?"


    Li Tingqian''s face suddenly turned pale, and he burst into tears: "Mo''er, sister Mo''er is dead..."


    "Mo''er?" Jiang Ning frowned.


    Jiang Yi looked at her: "Do you know?"


    "Mo''er is a palace maid who has been serving Xiaoqian. I have seen her several times. She is gentle and considerate. She is a good girl. She also really loves Xiaoqian."


    Jiang Yi said: "Such a palace maid is reasonably decent. How can you say that if you kill him, you will be killed? This princess is too domineering."


    Li Tingqian burst into tears and said intermittently, "Sister Mo''er went to find something to eat for me... Come back at dawn... It''s all blood, and the dim sum is broken..."


    Jiang Ning asked: "Why did she go looking for food for you at night? The Crown Princess won''t give you food? What else did she do?"


    Li Tingqian refused to speak.


    No matter how Jiang Ning asked, he would not say anything and kept his mouth shut.


    Jiang Ning was afraid of provoking him again, so he asked Chunlai to play with him, and also called Xia Chu, who was literate, to read to him.


    "Third brother, let''s talk outside."


    Jiang Yi nodded and pushed her out.


    "This kid doesn''t dare to say it." Jiang Ning said.


    "I see." Jiang Yi frowned, "Could it be that the Crown Princess really dared to abuse him? How dare she? If she did, why wouldn''t the eldest grandson dare to say it? Wouldn''t His Majesty decide for him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： Those who offend her will not end well

    Chapter 307 Anyone who offends her will not end well


    "Xiao Qian is a five-year-old child who has no father or mother. The servants are still bullying the young master, not to mention the prince and the princess? Although His Majesty loves him, it is impossible to cover everything. The queen is not in good health and has no energy. The child will arrive one day. Staying in the East Palace late, there are too many opportunities to do something."


    "You can''t force this kid if he doesn''t want to say it. What are you going to do?" Jiang Yi asked, "You can''t keep him in the palace forever."


    "Can''t you?" Jiang Ning said with a smile, "The way is thought up by people."


    "Seventh sister, I know you like this child, but you have to calm down and think more carefully. Now that King Yu is away, do you want to fight against the East Palace? No matter what method you think of to take the eldest grandson out of the palace, you will offend the prince and the prince. Concubine."


    "I know." Jiang Ning said calmly, "If you were the third brother and saw this child being abused, would you ignore it because you were afraid of the East Palace?"


    "You can choose to tell His Majesty and let him take care of it."


    "The third brother thought that, when Xiaoqian refused to say it, his Majesty believed in his prince more, or in me?"


    Jiang Yin was speechless.


    Jiang Ning added: "Even if I don''t care, the crown prince doesn''t necessarily have a good face for me in Prince Yu''s mansion. The day after he sat as the prince, he immediately forced Prince Yu to leave. You really believe that he will become the emperor in the future. , will you be friends with King Yu?"


    "Perhaps it was His Majesty''s idea."


    "Third brother, don''t be so naive, okay? You can learn something from that old fox from your father."


    "..." Jiang Yi knocked on her head, "No big or small. You are worthy of being your father''s daughter. Although you haven''t grown up at home these years, your nature is exactly the same."


    "But it''s not a good idea to offend the prince like this."


    "Third brother, you are wrong."


    "what?"


    "It''s not that I offended the prince."


    ¡°?¡±


    "It was the Crown Prince who offended me this time." Jiang Ning lowered his eyes, glanced at Jiang Yi, and then smiled, "Third brother, what happened to those who offended me before?"


    Jiang Yi thought for a while: "The person who has offended you... The first one is naturally the county magistrate Ling''an, so I don''t need to mention it. The family is down and the reputation is ruined. The second is probably Wenrenzong? He was exiled by his family. Woolen cloth¡­¡­"


    Having said this, Jiang Yi''s eyes have become strange: "As for the other King Yu, ahem, he lost the position of the prince who was originally a winner, and went out to guard the imperial mausoleum."


    After saying that, he was a little dumbfounded.


    Speaking of which, how come there is no good end for offending her?


    I didn''t even see what she was doing.


    "Seventh sister, you have to know that Wen Renzong and King Yu both like you."


    "These are two different things." Jiang Ning waved his hand, "It''s hard to achieve someone, but it''s too easy to destroy someone."


    Jiang Yi said: "The crown prince has a deep scheming, and even King Yu is defeated. It is not so easy to deal with. What are you going to do? Discuss with me and daddy more. You are not alone, and there is also the Jiang family."


    "I know. Hehe."


    "What do you mean by laughing like that?"


    "Since you said so, brother, why don''t you go back and ask mother to do me a favor."


    "You better not even think about it."


    "Brother, you didn''t say that just now."


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking yet?" Jiang Yi sneered, "You want your mother to ask your Majesty again, don''t you? You little white-eyed wolf, that''s our mother! Dad won''t kill you if he knows."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： Someone elses daughter-in-law doesnt work

    Chapter 308 Someone else''s daughter-in-law doesn''t work


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "I''m joking. The emperor only promised his mother one request. It''s all used, and it''s useless to ask again. After all, her mother is someone else''s daughter-in-law, not his."


    "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "If someone else''s daughter-in-law doesn''t work, his own daughter-in-law begging him is always useful, right?"


    "It''s useless for you to beg the Empress. The Empress cannot agree to the eldest grandson living outside. Even if she believes that the Crown Princess is not good to the eldest grandson, she will at most reprimand. As long as she is in the palace, the eldest grandson is still in her hands. ."


    "Who said I asked the queen, and the emperor is not the only daughter-in-law."


    "Ah, you mean..." Jiang Yi understood, "That''s not easy to coax, she didn''t ask about King Yu."


    "Brother, let me tell you a wise saying, there is no woman who is not easy to coax, only the wrong way." Jiang Ning smiled, "In my opinion, a woman like Concubine Jin is easier to coax than any other woman."


    "You''re the only one who cares." Jiang Yi said with a smile, "Actually, I''m a little strange, why did the Crown Princess abuse the eldest grandson?"


    "If she''s not a sadist, there''s only one possibility."


    "What is possible?"


    "Xiao Qian''s existence hindered her."


    "how come?"


    "Third brother, do you think Xiaoqian might inherit the throne in the future?" Jiang Ning asked suddenly.


    Jiang Yi was taken aback: "Speaking of which...it''s not impossible. After all, he was named the eldest grandson of the emperor a long time ago."


    "In the third generation, he is the eldest grandson, and he is very smart. He is also the grandson of the emperor and the queen. It is bound to be more noble than the son of the prince. It is normal for the prince to dislike him."


    Jiang Yi took a breath: "If you say that, it''s true... Then the eldest grandson cannot be left in the East Palace. Otherwise, the prince and his wife will torture the eldest grandson to death."


    "Yeah, these days, there are too many things that can''t feed children."


    "Well, I''ll go back and discuss it with my father, and see if there is a way to try not to offend the prince and take the eldest grandson out of the East Palace."


    "This is impossible. Dad also understands in his heart that our family is tied to King Yu again. As long as King Yu is alive for a day, the prince will be afraid of him for a day and will never allow him to live."


    "Having said that, you can''t tear your face directly."


    "I just hate you hypocrites. You obviously hate each other to death in your heart, and you look like your own brothers on the surface."


    Jiang Yi smiled bitterly: "Yes."


    "I''m not a hypocrite, I''m a pseudo-lady." Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Prince Concubine''s behavior must have been acquiesced by the prince. Therefore, it is the prince''s problem after all. Since he offended me, I can''t let him anymore. Continue to be complacent."


    "what can you do?"


    "Brother, don''t underestimate women, or you will suffer a lot in the future." Jiang Ning smiled.


    Jiang Yi shuddered: "Women are so scary, I don''t dare to marry a wife."


    Jiang Ning said: "Whether you like to marry or not, even if you are a bachelor all your life, it has nothing to do with me."


    "...Is there any sister who did this to you?"


    "If your older brother loves your younger sister, you should run the restaurant well and make more money. After all, if your younger sister has orphans and widowed mothers, there are many places to spend money."


    Jiang Yi laughed: "Why are you an orphan and a widowed mother, King Yu is still alive and well. He is not angry when he hears it. Besides, King Yu is not poor, even if he is not in Chang''an City, so many industries support you. More than enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Auntie likes Uncle Five like Xiaoqian

    Chapter 309 Auntie Likes Uncle Five Like Xiaoqian


    "When will the restaurant open?"


    "It''s getting ready, it''s almost ten days."


    "The cook you invite must bring me to see first, not everyone can use my recipe."


    "Okay, in two days. Everything about the restaurant is up to you."


    The two brothers and sisters were talking when Chunlai came over and said, "Princess, the eldest grandson said that he is still hungry and needs to eat."


    Jiang Yi said: "Okay, I''ll go back now. I think you''d better talk to this kid and let him tell the story himself."


    "I know."


    After watching his brother go out, Jiang Ning returned to the room and saw Xiao Qian staring at the dim sum on the table.


    "Spring comes, you go to the kitchen and get more food."


    "However, it was only after the little highness that the fever subsided. The doctor said that half a bowl of porridge is enough. Don''t eat anything else, so as not to eat too much food."


    "Do you listen to me or the doctor?"


    "Listen to the princess."


    "Not yet."


    Chunlai was busy in the kitchen and brought a food box, which not only contained meals, but also pastries and fruits.


    Jiang Ning opened the food box and said with a smile, "Come here, Xiaoqian, and accompany my aunt to eat."


    Li Tingqian got out of bed immediately and ran to the table to sit.


    Yun Dai smiled and said, "In the past, your fifth emperor said that you were picky eaters and didn''t like to eat. Every time it was time for dinner, you always asked people to invite three or four. It''s better now."


    Mentioning Uncle Five, Li Tingqian''s eyes dimmed: "I miss Uncle Five. Auntie, when will Uncle Five get up?"


    "Why did Uncle Wu Huang come back?" Jiang Ning handed him a piece of millet cake, "You can go see him yourself."


    Li Tingqian was stunned: "Should I go see Uncle Wu Huang?"


    "Xiao Qian, you are a little man, do you want to be brave?"


    "Hmm..." Li Tingqian nodded hesitantly, but slowly lowered his head.


    Jiang Ning asked everyone to go out, leaving only her and Li Tingqian in the room.


    She leaned in front of him and whispered, "Xiao Qian, do you believe in Auntie?"


    "Believe."


    "Then do you have any secrets that you want to share with Auntie?" Jiang Ning said seriously, "Auntie swears that she won''t tell your secrets."


    Li Tingqian whispered: "Really?"


    "certainly."


    "Tell it to my aunt, won''t I hurt Uncle Wu Huang?"


    "Of course not. How could Auntie hurt your Uncle Fifth? Auntie likes Uncle Fifth like Xiaoqian."


    Li Tingqian was silent for a moment, seemed determined, and whispered, "Aunt Three said, if Oh doesn''t behave well, he will ask Uncle Three Emperors to kill Uncle Five Emperors."


    Jiang Ning kept calm and said with a smile, "Really? But your Uncle Five Emperor''s martial arts are very powerful, and the prince can''t beat him."


    "Really?"


    "Nature is true."


    "But Uncle Sanhuang is the crown prince."


    "Xiaoqian, the crown prince may not necessarily be the emperor."


    "Why can''t the prince be the emperor?"


    "Because he is bad, bad people should be punished. If everyone is afraid of bad people, then good people can''t live." Jiang Ning said, "Tell my aunt what happened last night?"


    Li Tingqian said in a low voice, "Aunt Three didn''t allow me to see you, she made me stand for an hour, and I was not allowed to eat. Later... Sister Mo''er saw that I was hungry and went out to find something to eat before she was beaten to death."


    Jiang Ning was shocked.


    Ma Shi, a poisonous woman, punished a five-year-old child like this.


    Just because Xiaoqian saw her, he would be tortured to death.


    Jiang Ning endured his anger and smiled calmly: "Xiao Qian, has the third aunt punished you all this time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： beat me to death

    Chapter 310 Hit me to death


    "Yeah. My aunt didn''t allow me to leave the East Palace. Once I accidentally touched my third brother''s hand. She stabbed me with a hairpin, saying that I was a little bastard, a scumbag, and was not qualified to touch my third brother."


    As he spoke, tears filled his eyes again, his mouth pursed, and he held back his tears.


    The third brother in his mouth is the son of the Crown Princess.


    Jiang Ning was even more angry and asked, "Where did you get stuck?"


    Li Tingqian pointed.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly patted his head: "Where does it hurt?"


    "Inside the hair. It doesn''t hurt now." Li Tingqian whispered.


    Jiang Ning''s heart hurts.


    That **** of Ma Shi, pierced his scalp with a hairpin, so that it would not be easy to find.


    "Why didn''t you tell me, didn''t tell Grandpa Huang?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Aunt San said that no matter who I tell it to, she will know. Uncle San Huang can kill Uncle Wu with just a touch of his finger, because Uncle Wu has lost power."


    Threats, abuse, needles, punishment, starvation.


    Who would have imagined that a pampered and pampered royal heir who grew up under the care of King Yu would be so abused behind the scenes.


    Jiang Ning shivered with anger.


    Huang Ying came in and said, "Princess, someone has come from the palace, saying that they are taking the eldest grandson of the emperor back to the palace."


    Li Tingqian''s face changed, and he rushed into Jiang Ning''s arms, "I don''t want to go back, I don''t want to go back. Auntie, don''t send me back..."


    "Okay, we won''t go back, we won''t go anywhere, we''ll just stay with auntie. No one can bully you in the future." Jiang Ning stroked his back and comforted him.


    When he calmed down, Jiang Ning asked Chunlai to play with him, while he went to the front yard to meet the people from the palace.


    No accident, the person who came was the **** Deshan.


    Xiaoman shivered as soon as he stepped forward.


    "Eunuch Deshan still dares to come." Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair over and said with a smile, "It seems that you and your master are really not afraid of death. I said in the morning that you were dead, and you dared to take the initiative to send them away. Come to the door."


    De Shangan smiled and said: "The slaves are just servants who are ordered to do things. Why should Princess Yu be angry with a lowly servant?"


    "It''s not my style to be angry."


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and slid in front of him, stretched out his hand to hold the armrest of the wheelchair, tried to stand up, "Hold a hand."


    Deshan dared not reach out to help.


    Jiang Ning just got close to him when he shook and fell into his wheelchair.


    "Princess!" Xiao Man was furious, rushed over, and slammed Deshan out.


    Huang Ying ran over to help Jiang Ning: "Princess, are you alright?"


    "There is something." Jiang Ning pointed at Deshan, "This dog slave has committed a crime and dared to push me. Bind him and beat me to death."


    "Yes!"


    Xiaoman immediately stepped forward and grabbed Deshan by one leg, dragged him out, and asked the servants to hold him down to hit the board.


    He beat 80 boards alive, until Deshan passed out, Jiang Ning called to stop.


    "Huang Ying, you ask Uncle Fu to send someone to send him back to the East Palace."


    Jiang Fu immediately sent someone to send Deshan back to the palace.


    Prince Concubine was talking at the place of the prince, and she was shocked and angry when she heard that Deshan was beaten by Prince Yu''s mansion.


    Seeing Deshan dying, Ma said angrily, "Princess Yu is crazy? How dare you beat the person sent by the palace to pick up the emperor''s eldest grandson?"


    "It was said that Deshan committed the offence and offended Princess Yu."


    "Does Deshan have the guts? He clearly wants to make a statement!" Ma said angrily, "How dare she keep the eldest grandson of the emperor in the palace of Yu Wang privately?"


    Prince Li Jixian came to see and smiled: "This Princess Yu is really a wonderful person. She is beautiful and courageous. She really looks like a fragrant rose with thorns."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    Chapter 311 Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law


    Ma Shi frowned slightly after hearing this.


    "Master, why is this Princess Yu hitting Deshan? She is clearly hitting our East Palace in the face."


    "I know." Li Jixian had a playful look, "I haven''t seen such a courageous woman in so many years."


    "Master, what are you going to do? If you leave it like this, you won''t be ridiculed if you spread it out. The dignified East Palace was beaten in the face by a woman from Princess Yu."


    Li Jixian said lightly: "If you can restrain yourself and stop pushing people into a hurry, they won''t do anything."


    "Master, you know what I do... I''m all for our son..."


    "Shut up." Li Jixian''s eyes were slightly cold, "Idiot."


    Ma Shi lowered his head.


    Li Jixian said: "You killed the maid next to the emperor''s eldest grandson, and Princess Yu beat the **** beside you. It was nothing more than a tit-for-tat. What if you let her out like this? You can still show the bearing of your crown princess. She is generally knowledgeable."


    "My grandfather, my concubine can''t take this breath. It''s not Deshan that matters at the moment. Princess Yu clearly refuses to send the eldest grandson back. This makes me a little worried, will the child say something?"


    "It''s normal to say it."


    "Then what should we do?" Ma Shi frowned, "He shouldn''t dare, haven''t he been scared to death in the past six months?"


    Li Jixian said calmly: "Xiaoqian is the eldest grandson of the emperor, so she can stay if she wants to."


    Ma''s eyes lit up: "I will go to see my father and mother now!"


    It was about to get dark.


    She hurriedly changed her clothes and held the hand of the palace maid to meet the queen.


    What she didn''t expect was that Jiang Ning was there.


    How did she come so fast?


    Ma was secretly surprised, and knelt down to salute the queen.


    The Queen ?? was leaning on the couch, eating lychees from Jiang Ningbo.


    Lychees are placed on a plate with ice cubes.


    Iced lychees are sweet and delicious.


    The queen eats comfortably with a slight smile.


    "It''s hard for you to be considerate. It''s been hot these two days, and Ben Gong is thinking of something cold and cold to eat." The Queen looked at Jiang Ning with a gentle and kind smile, "You yourself are also suffering from three diseases and five disasters, your body is weak, It hurts to think about having two children alone."


    Jiang Ning handed over a snow-white lychee and said with a smile: "I''m not alone, don''t I have a father and a queen? Besides, I like to talk with my mother and I don''t feel tired."


    These words made the queen feel more and more anxious. She stretched out her hand, peeled a lychee, and put it in Jiang Ning''s mouth: "Don''t just eat this palace alone, you can also taste it."


    Ma saw this scene, and his heart was half cold.


    is also a daughter-in-law. She has been married to the royal family for so many years, and she has never received such treatment.


    The Empress ?? glanced at her and said indifferently: "It''s so late, why is the Crown Princess here? Get up."


    Ma stood up and said with a smile: "My daughter-in-law came to greet my mother, but I didn''t expect Princess Yu to be there."


    "Princess Yu goes into the palace every three to five to honor this palace. It''s really hard for her, her legs are inconvenient, and she runs back and forth like this."


    The Queen''s tone was light.


    This is a bit interesting.


    People have bad legs and feet, so they can often come to invite An Xiaoshun. She is a prince concubine living in the palace. She is in good health. She has never seen Princess Yu here, so it can be seen that she rarely comes.


    It is obviously to praise Princess Yu, but in fact it is to ridicule the Crown Princess and express dissatisfaction with her.


    Ma''s heart secretly hated, with a smile on his face: "Princess Yu is filial, and her daughter-in-law is busy all day long, and she has to raise a few children. It''s really busy and negligent. No, the eldest grandson of the emperor got up early and left the palace, and he hasn''t come back yet. I can''t even eat in a hurry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： hammer to death

    Chapter 312 Hammer to death


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Prince Concubine can''t eat, so she has time to come here to show off."


    Ma''s expression changed slightly, and his tone became a little colder: "Princess Yu can really pretend to be stupid. You hid the eldest grandson of the emperor in Prince Yu''s mansion, do you dare to explain it to the queen mother?"


    "Princess Yu has already told this palace about this." The queen said, "Your Majesty allows her to take Xiaoqian out of the palace to play in the morning, and this palace knows."


    Ma Shi was slightly stunned: "Mother-in-law, this is not what my daughter-in-law said. It''s dark today, and I''m worried about the eldest grandson of the emperor, so I sent someone to pick him up at Prince Yu''s Mansion. Who knows that Prince Yu''s Mansion not only wouldn''t let them go, but he even injured his slaves. The **** who went. It seems that I can''t live anymore."


    The Queen ?? looked at Jiang Ning: "Is this true?"


    "it is true."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and rolled up his sleeves, revealing a fair and clear forearm.


    The skin that was supposed to be perfect, had a few bruises that looked like it had been stretched out by fingers.


    The Queen ?? frowned: "What''s going on here?"


    Jiang Ning said aggrievedly: "This virtue is because he is the steward of the East Palace. If he doesn''t take me seriously, he grabs my hand. The servant next to me is eager to protect the master, so he beat him a few times. I have already reprimanded him. took them."


    "You shouldn''t reprimand, what''s wrong with protecting the master?" The queen glanced at the crown princess, a little dissatisfied, "The servants of the East Palace seem to be superior, and even Princess Yu dares to do something."


    Ma quickly knelt down: "Deshan would never dare to do this..."


    "You mean, Princess Yu wronged a servant? Not only one person saw it."


    "This..." Ma Shi was at a loss for words, paused, bowed his head and said, "Don''t worry, mother, I will definitely punish that dog slave."


    Queen ?? nodded and patted Jiang Ning''s hand again: "Does it hurt? Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you were injured? I peeled lychees for Ben Gong for a long time, sorry to see you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Peeling lychees for my mother doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s just... I''m very worried about Xiaoqian."


    "What happened to Xiao Qian?"


    "Xiaoqian was frightened when he saw me being bullied by Deshan, and couldn''t even eat dinner." Jiang Ning sighed, "I''m still a child after all, I think, don''t let him go back to the East Palace for the time being, so as not to be afraid of seeing Deshan."


    Ma Shi was stunned.


    Why is this person so good at making lies?


    This is to set virtue and be good at death.


    Although the queen is old and weak, she still cares about her only grandson, she frowned and said, "Prince Concubine is too worried, and she can''t even manage a few servants, so the eldest grandson is frightened! "


    Ma had to kneel down again to apologize.


    Deshan doesn''t want to live anymore.


    As long as De Shan lived for one day and stayed in the East Palace for one day, Jiang Ning had reason not to send the eldest grandson back.


    The Queen ?? said, "It''s better to send Xiaoqian to this palace."


    "The queen mother is also in poor health recently, so she should be kept quietly. After all, Xiaoqian is small, so she is easy to make trouble." Jiang Ning smiled, "Let him stay in Prince Yu''s mansion for a few days, there are many places in the mansion, enough for him to play. ."


    The Queen said distressedly: "It''s not easy for you. If you are like this, you have to raise two younger ones. The fifth one isn''t here either."


    "Don''t worry, madam, I''m still young and I can handle it. Compared with other things, the mother''s body is the most important. It''s true that you take good care of it. When you''re well, let Xiaoqian stay by your side. For outsiders Keeping it is always worrying.¡±


    Ma frowned: "What do you mean, Princess Yu? Why am I an outsider?"


    Jiang Ning smiled: "I didn''t say you, I was talking about those dog slaves who bullied their masters. Why should the Crown Princess rush to take a seat?" Ma was furious.


    This is clearly calling her a dog slave.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： noble and glamorous

    Chapter 313 Noble and Lengyan


    But in front of the queen, she didn''t dare to make trouble, so she could only endure it.


    The most important thing right now is to get the eldest grandson back.


    "Queen Mother, Princess Yu is disabled and King Yu is not around. She can''t even take care of herself and her two children, how can she take good care of the eldest grandson?"


    "Does the Crown Princess have clairvoyance?" Jiang Ning unhurriedly peeled off the lychees, "How do you know that I can''t take care of you? You have all hands and feet, why am I looking at the eldest grandson of the emperor and losing weight?"


    She didn''t say anything about Xiaoqian''s illness.


    Once said ??, the queen must immediately ask her to send Xiaoqian to the palace.


    Doesn''t this fall into the hands of the crown prince and crown princess again.


    After all, the palace is their home court.


    Ma Shi did not dare to say.


    said that she has an inescapable responsibility.


    The two looked at each other, knowing that.


    The queen sighed: "Bengong is old, and his body is not as good as it was. His Majesty''s sons are thin, and there are not many people who can take care of Xiaoqian. We can only trouble Princess Yu to look after him for a few days, and when Xiaoqian is healed, he will be sent back. "


    Ma Shi''s face changed slightly.


    The Queen ?? agreed with Jiang Ning to keep the eldest grandson.


    Fortunately, only for a few days.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coaxing the queen into obedience, she could not get any benefit if she stayed, so she simply retire, turned around and went to Feishhuang Palace.


    What about the ?? Queen?


    The most important thing is to have the emperor speak.


    Respectfully went in and knelt down to greet him. When he looked up, he found that there was already a person sitting beside the emperor.


    The high-cold and glamorous as a sky flower.


    There is only one person in the palace with such beauty and temperament.


    Jin Guifei.


    She actually appeared in the Feishhuang Palace?


    No matter who is here, Ma Shi will not be surprised.


    Only Jin Guifei.


    This is surprising.


    Concubine Jin has been in the palace for 20 years, and she has been favored for 20 years.


    But she is cold by nature and can''t be perfunctory to the emperor.


    The emperor was rushing up, even if she never came to the Feishhuang Palace on her own initiative, the emperor still asked Baba to come up.


    King Yu was sentenced to guard the imperial mausoleum. She did not come to the Feishhuang Palace to intercede, but she came today.


    What day is this?


    Ma Shi looked at the noble and glamorous Concubine Jin, and felt a vague sense of unease in his heart.


    "What''s the matter with the crown princess?" the emperor asked.


    Ma hurriedly said: "My son is here to report the matter of the emperor''s eldest grandson."


    "I already know about this." There was no expression on the emperor''s face, "Prince Concubine has trained all the servants in the East Palace, and then go to Prince Yu''s Mansion to pick up the eldest grandson of the emperor. For now, let the eldest grandson of the emperor live in Prince Yu''s mansion first. "


    Ma''s heart was shocked, and he quickly knelt down to thank him: "My son leads the order."


    Walking out of the Feishhuang Palace, she was holding the pillar, her legs were a little weak.


    Could it be that Concubine Jin Gui spoke for Concubine Yu?


    is it possible?


    It stands to reason that Princess Yu is the daughter-in-law of Concubine Jin Gui, and it is normal for her to help Princess Yu, but... that is Concubine Jin!


    She didn''t even help her own son, but helped her daughter-in-law?


    Ma Shi couldn''t understand why, so he hurried back to the East Palace and told the prince Li Jixian what happened.


    Li Jixian smiled even more: "This is even more interesting."


    "Master, why is this Concubine Jin helping Princess Yu?"


    "Naturally, Princess Yu gave her a benefit enough to move her. In this world, there is no one who really has no desire and no desire. It just depends on whether you can come up with something that makes her tempted." Li Jixian said meaningfully.


    "What could it be?" Ma was puzzled, "I heard that in the past, the emperor gave the concubine so much money and jewelry, and she didn''t even look at it."


    "You think everyone is as vulgar as you and only cares about money?" Li Jixian smiled, "I''m a little interested in the fifth daughter-in-law."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： The concubine is jealous

    Chapter 314 The imperial concubine is jealous


    After Jiang Ning left from the queen, he let Xiaoman push him and slowly prepared to leave the palace. When passing by the imperial garden, he encountered Concubine Jin''s footsteps.


    Xiaoman pushed her aside.


    Concubine Jin saw her, stopped the chariot, and waved, "Come here."


    Xiaoman pushed the wheelchair over.


    Concubine Jin asked, "Where do you come from?"


    "At the place of the Empress."


    "Oh." Concubine Jin Gui nodded slightly, "You left this palace in the morning and went to the Queen''s place, and didn''t come out until now?"


    It''s almost noon.


    In other words, she stayed with the queen for at least an hour.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Could the noble concubine want to give you food?"


    "What are you doing at the Queen''s place?" Concubine Jin Gui ignored her question and asked about something else.


    "I didn''t do anything, I just served the Queen and ate some lychees."


    "Oh, now that you''re full of lychees, what kind of meal do you want from this palace?"


    "..." Jiang Ning thought to himself, don''t I just politely say, you take it seriously.


    Concubine Jin said again: "You go to the palace in the morning, ask this palace to do some work, drop a bag of melon seeds and leave. Instead, you did your best to serve the queen for a long time."


    Jiang Ning was stunned, and then quickly reacted.


    This noble concubine is... jealous?


    Concubine Jin said indifferently: "It can be seen that this palace does not have a good queen to speak to."


    "No, no, how could it be." Jiang Ning hurriedly laughed, "Who doesn''t know that the imperial concubine, the concubine, is your favorite in the sixth palace? Besides, our relationship is closer than others. Why? That''s why I didn''t serve at the imperial concubine''s place."


    "Oh?"


    "Concubine, you think, we are close, I don''t need to spend more effort to please you, I beg you."


    "Humph." Concubine Jin snorted softly, "You don''t have to pay attention to these fallacies with this palace. If this happens again next time, this palace will never help you again."


    "Yes yes yes, next time I will wait for an hour with the Empress, I will definitely wait for two hours on the Concubine''s side."


    "Tell me, why do you want the eldest grandson to stay in Prince Yu''s mansion? Isn''t it enough for you to serve two children?"


    "I don''t like to serve children, but I just feel sorry for Xiaoqian. Besides, when King Yu is not around, I will take care of him a little more. The prince and concubine drove away Queen Yu, and they regarded Xiaoqian as a thorn in their side. Xiaoqian stayed in the East Palace, no It will be better."


    "The emperors and queens don''t care about their grandsons."


    "I don''t care what others do. I only look at my own heart."


    "Clever-mouthed." Concubine Jin said this, but her tone softened a lot, "Your Majesty has agreed to let Xiaoqian live in Yuwang''s mansion for the time being. From now on, this child will be your responsibility, and you should take good care of it. It''s your responsibility to take good care of you."


    Jiang Ning rejoiced when he heard the words: "Thank you, the concubine, after I go back, I will definitely bring more delicious food to the goddess."


    "Don''t just talk. Come back."


    Concubine Jin retracted her gaze, sat in the chariot, and walked away slowly.


    Jiang Ning looked at her back and thought, whether the emperor regarded her as Lin Zizi''s stand-in or not, his love for her was real.


    In the entire harem, she is the only one who can influence the emperor''s decision.


    Maybe it''s because she is too cold and doesn''t even care about her own son that the emperor is like this?


    Jiang Ning shook his head, stopped thinking about it, and said to Xiaoman, "Let''s go home too."


    Back at Prince Yu''s Mansion, Xiaoqian was standing at the door, staring at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： Uncle Wu said he would come back

    Chapter 315 Uncle Wu said that he will come back


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s carriage, his eyes lit up.


    Jiang Ning got out of the carriage, stretched out his hand and pulled him to sit beside him, and said with a smile, "It''s strangely hot outside, you''re better, you should stay indoors to rest."


    Huang Ying said: "The servants have been persuading the little prince to lie down, but the little prince said that he would wait for the princess to come back."


    Jiang Ning touched Xiao Qian''s head and smiled, "Xiao Qian, Auntie asked you a question."


    "what is the problem?"


    "Are you willing to live in Prince Yu''s Mansion in the future?"


    "Yes!" Li Tingqian nodded vigorously without hesitation.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Then stay."


    "Really?" Li Tingqian showed a look of surprise on his face, "Auntie is telling the truth, Xiaoqian doesn''t need to live in the East Palace in the future? Can he stay in Yuwangfu every day?"


    "Yes, what you said is not bad at all." Jiang Ning smiled, "Your grandfather personally agreed. Are you happy?"


    "Happy!" Xiao Qian hugged Jiang Ning excitedly, "Auntie, I''m so happy, I don''t have to go back to the palace!"


    Seeing the happy look of this child, Jiang Ning also smiled.


    He has been living in the palace. Now that he heard that he didn¡¯t have to go back to the palace, he was so happy. It was obvious that he was tortured a lot and left a psychological shadow.


    Xiaoqian was overjoyed, and then frowned again: "It would be even better if Uncle Wu Huang could also come back and live with us."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Your Uncle Five Emperor said that he will come back."


    "I hope he comes back soon."


    Xiaoqian hugged Jiang Ning''s arm with a smile on his face, "I''m so happy."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Don''t be too happy, even if you live with me, you still have to read, write, and practice martial arts every day."


    "Practicing martial arts?" Xiao Qian was taken aback, "I just read and write in the palace."


    "For boys, martial arts is also a very important thing. Not only can they make themselves strong, not bullied, but also protect the people they care about."


    "Then I want to practice martial arts, and in the future, I will protect Uncle Wu Huang, Aunt Wu, and my younger brothers and sisters."


    "Okay." Jiang Ning smiled.


    Since then, Xiaoqian has lived in Yu Wangfu.


    Jiang Ning went back to her mother''s house on purpose, asked Jiang Ruobai to come forward, and invited two famous Confucian scholars to teach Xiaoqian to read and write, paint and play the piano.


    invited a general with strong martial arts to teach Xiaoqian martial arts.


    The rest of the time, Jiang Ning would take Xiao Qian out to hang out, play, and teach him how to cook food.


    If you do a good job, you will be sent to the palace to honor the noble concubine.


    The days were quite pleasant, and Xiaoqian gradually recovered, becoming the cheerful and lively appearance before.


    Occasionally, Li Hongyuan will deliver letters through the inn.


    Jiang Ning only looked, but never replied.


    However, after Xiaoqian moved to Prince Yu''s mansion, Jiang Ning wrote back a letter to him, explaining the general situation.


    This is purely because he has always loved Xiao Qian and took care of him.


    It''s Mid-Autumn Festival.


    During this time, because Jiang Ning took good care of Xiaoqian, the emperor and empress praised her several times in public and rewarded her with many things.


    Not only Yu Wangfu, but also the Jiang family also benefited a lot.


    At the same time, the Queen also expressed dissatisfaction with the Crown Princess Ma Shi many times.


    Although everyone didn¡¯t say anything clearly, and didn¡¯t say anything ugly.


    But the circle of nobility is so big. The eldest grandson of the emperor has been living in the East Palace since he was born, but not long after the prince moved in, he left the palace and lived in the Yu Palace.


    The emperor and empress also rewarded Jiang Ning many times.


    The meaning of ?? is that anyone with a little brain can understand it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： future sister-in-law

    Chapter 316 Future Sister-in-law


    It must be that the prince and the prince concubine are not good to the eldest grandson of the emperor.


    This greatly affected the reputation of the crown prince in the court, and as for the crown prince, it was also discussed openly and secretly.


    Prince Concubine was naturally dissatisfied with Prince Yu''s Mansion, but due to the Jiang family''s power, Donggong could only endure this tone and dared not do anything to Jiang Ning.


    After two rains, the weather gradually became cooler.


    Mid-Autumn Festival has always been the grandest festival in the palace and folk.


    This time, in addition to the palace banquet, in order to restore her reputation in the aristocratic circle, the Crown Princess Ma specially held a grander banquet in the East Palace than ever before.


    Although it can''t compare with the palace banquet, it still invites all the wives and noble ladies.


    Even invited queens, concubines and other harem concubines to participate.


    Lin Zizi from the Jiang family also received an invitation.


    However, Lin Zizi recently got a cold because of the sudden cold weather, so she rested at home. Without the mistress, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan could not go out.


    Jiang Ning, as Princess Yu, was naturally invited.


    Prince Concubine also asked Jiang Ning to bring the eldest grandson of the emperor into the palace, saying that she missed him.


    Jiang Ning didn''t tell Xiaoqian at all when he saw the post.


    Xiaoqian finally recovered, how could she let Xiaoqian go back to the East Palace to see the prince and princess who made him a shadow?


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to go, but the emperor wanted to see the little emperor''s grandson, the little emperor''s granddaughter, of course she couldn''t rest assured that others would follow her, so she had to lead the wet nurse and Xiaoman, and two little guys into the palace.


    The little ones have begun to learn to walk and stumble.


    But the children in the palace are all delicate, and they are carried in and out. They don¡¯t need to walk by themselves, so they leave very late.


    Some princes don¡¯t even walk until they are three or four years old.


    Jiang Ning does not allow this to happen. When the children are allowed to leave, the nursing mother is not allowed to hold her all the time.


    However, during the palace banquet, there were many people with mixed eyes, so there was no accident. Several wet nurses did not dare to let go and kept holding them in turns. Jiang Ning would not interfere.


    The little guys are cute and jade-like, and they are very much favored by the emperor.


    Even the eldest grandson of the emperor didn''t enter the palace, and the emperor didn''t say anything. Looking at the two little ones, they smiled and said that they would stay for a long time. Let Jiang Ning go to the East Palace to attend the banquet.


    The children are definitely safe in front of the emperor, Jiang Ning didn''t want to take them to the East Palace, so he thanked him after hearing this, and only took Xiaoman to Taiji Palace.


    Since they have all entered the palace, she will not be able to live in the face if she does not go to the East Palace.


    She plans to go for a walk and go back.


    Who knows that there are many people, including Zhang Mujin, the young lady of Zhang Shangshu''s family.


    This girl is exactly the marriage that the Jiang family set for Jiang Yi.


    Before ?? came, Jiang Yi asked Jiang Ning to see this girl and see if she could marry her back home.


    Jiang Ning had a task at hand, and after inquiring for a while, he found this girl Zhang.


    Miss Zhang is beautiful, gentle and courteous, and is a typical lady.


    Jiang Ning took the initiative to talk to her. Miss Zhang knew that she was Jiang Yi''s sister, and was very gentle and caring towards her, so she took the initiative to bring her tea and snacks.


    The two of them had a very pleasant conversation.


    couldn''t walk away for a while, Jiang Ning looked back and saw Xiaoman squatting in the corner, so pitiful, he asked her to go to Jinxiu Palace to find some food, and come back later.


    Xiaoman was hungry, so he listened to her to find something to eat.


    Because it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, the palace people of Jinxiu Palace were also very happy, got melon and fruit desserts, and even got together to drink. When they saw Xiaoman coming, they all teased her and coaxed her to drink with wine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： play the role of sister-in-law

    Chapter 317 Playing the role of sister-in-law


    The palace people of Jinxiu Palace are not malicious.


    Xiaoman often followed Jiang Ning into the palace, and all the palace people in Jinxiu Palace knew her and liked her sweet and innocent. When teasing her with wine, she is also straightforward. She treats wine as tea, pours it down a few cups, and gets drunk.


    The palace people laughed at her, but they moved her to the residence of the palace maids, covered her with a quilt, and let her sleep for a while.


    guessed that when the banquet was over, she should also wake up, and just followed Yu Wangfu back.


    The ?? palace people went to play cards and drink, and soon threw Xiaoman to Java.


    Jiang Ning talked to Miss Zhang for a long time. Seeing that it was getting dark, he thought about going back.


    The two young ones are only at the emperor''s place. Xiaoqian is alone in the mansion, and she is unavoidably worried about it.


    But he waited left and right, but he never saw Xiaoman come back.


    Xiaoman''s reaction is slow, but he is not playful. She will definitely be back by her side.


    It''s been so long, something must have happened.


    Jiang Ning was a little worried and regretted not bringing Huang Ying and Dong Xie.


    Zhang Mujin saw that she was a little anxious, and asked, "Is my sister looking for someone?"


    "Xiaoman, the maid who followed me into the palace, hasn''t come back yet."


    "Oh, I asked my maid to look for her. Is that the girl called Xiaoman? She went to Jinxiu Palace? Well, I understand, don''t worry, sister." Zhang Mujin cared about her very much, and asked her people to look for Xiaoman. Pretty down.


    Zhang''s maid soon found out about Xiaoman.


    The people of Jinxiu Palace then remembered Xiaoman, and they hurried to find her, and found that she was sleeping on the bed and was snoring.


    Zhang''s maid hurried up to call her: "Little Man, Little Man, wake up soon, your princess is going back, you can''t get up and serve."


    Xiaoman slept so deeply that he didn''t respond after calling for a long time.


    Zhang''s maid said: "It''s really going to die. Are there any rules? You can just drink here and get her drunk too. Princess Yu is waiting for her to go back with her. How can this be good?"


    Several of the palace servants who were drunk with Xiaoman were a little nervous, and said cautiously: "Who knew that she was so light in alcohol, maybe she can sleep for a while, girl and wait."


    "Wait? I don''t need to wait, do you tell the master to wait for the servants? What''s the rule?" The Zhang family maid was very angry and stomped her feet, "I don''t care, I''ll go back to the East Palace to report back first."


    She threw her hands and ran back to Zhang Mujin and Jiang Ning, and told what happened.


    Hearing that Xiaoman was drunk and sleeping, Jiang Ning smiled and said, "There''s no need to punish her for that. Don''t look at how tall she is, she''s probably just a child at heart. Just don''t give her alcohol in the future."


    Zhang Mujin said: "Sister is in a hurry to go back, why don''t you ask my maid to accompany you out on the carriage."


    "No, I''ll go to Jinxiu Palace and leave the palace together when Xiaoman wakes up." Jiang Ning declined.


    She could see that Zhang Mujin was just a weak girl who couldn''t hold her hands on her shoulders, and she couldn''t let go of her hands with only such a maid.


    But Zhang Mujin insisted that the maid accompany her.


    She said: "This wheelchair is very heavy, how tired are you pushing it alone? I''m not leaving here. After Peer sends you out, come back. "


    This girl has not yet married into the Jiang family, and has already begun to enter the role, playing the majesty of her sister-in-law.


    Jiang Ning didn''t feel disgusted, and let Peer push himself away from the banquet.


    Walking to the middle gate, the Crown Princess Ma came over and said with a smile, "It''s still early, is Princess Yu going back so soon?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： bundle

    Chapter 318 Binding


    "Thank you for your hospitality, but I have something to do at home, so I can only leave the table early, and ask the princess to forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter, after all, you have three children to take care of at home now, and you yourself are inconvenient, how can I not understand." Ma Shi sighed, "I have been uneasy during this period of time, I can''t eat or sleep well. Because of my own negligence, I failed to take care of the eldest grandson of the emperor."


    Jiang Ning looked at her coldly.


    Cat cry mouse fake mercy.


    Jiang Ning said lightly: "Anyway, Xiaoqian will stay in Prince Yu''s mansion in the future, so there is no need to mention the past."


    "Princess Yu, I have a few words to tell you." Ma said softly, "It''s about King Yu."


    Jiang Ning sat still.


    Ma said with a smile: "King Yu was sent to guard the imperial mausoleum, do you think it is really just guarding the imperial mausoleum?"


    "What if not."


    "As far as I know, a few days ago, King Yu was seriously ill due to contracting the wind and cold, and he hasn''t gotten up for several days." Ma Shi frowned, "I feel uneasy when I say this. "


    Jiang Ning leaned on the back of the chair and smiled unhurriedly: "The Crown Princess can abuse a five-year-old child, and she can still care about the illness of King Yu, who is thousands of miles away? Could it be that the Crown Princess also treats our family? Does King Yu have any intentions?"


    Ma Shi''s face changed slightly.


    This **** lame man was unmoved.


    Jiang Ning smiled lazily: "The Crown Princess talked for a long time, just wanted me to talk to you in the room? Ah, let me guess, what did you prepare for me in the room? A golden hairpin with a scalp?"


    The smile on Ma''s face couldn''t hold back at all: "Princess Yu is joking, I just have a few words to tell you."


    "With you, I haven''t reached the point where I can share my own words. Get out of the way, I''m going home."


    "You really can''t get enough oil and salt." Ma Shi''s expression turned a little cold, "Now it''s not a question of whether you want to or not. Come on, tie her up to me!"


    Zhang''s maid Pei''er''s face changed greatly and she exclaimed, "What are you doing?"


    As soon as she said a word, she was knocked on the back of the head with a stick and passed out.


    Four or five eunuchs swarmed up, first covering Jiang Ning''s mouth with a cloth, and then wrapping Jiang Ning with a pocket and packing it up.


    Ma kicked her on top and sneered: "Bitch, see how domineering you are. Send her to the front yard."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    This East Palace is going crazy.


    tied her up in broad daylight.


    Jiang Ning was gagged and unable to speak. After a moment of tossing, he heard the door open, and then felt like he was thrown out and fell to the ground.


    All the bones in his body were almost broken.


    Then, it was quiet.


    There was no movement around.


    Jiang Ning struggled and tried to remove the cloth from her mouth, but the rope was tied so tightly that she couldn''t move at all.


    **** it!


    She was furious when she felt the sound of footsteps coming, then the sound of the door closing, and the footsteps stopped in front of her.


    And then, the bag is untied.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes lit up, he was slightly dazed, his eyes focused, and he finally saw the face of the person in front of him.


    A smiling round face.


    is the Crown Prince Li Jixian!


    "Princess Yu, I''ve wronged you, get up quickly." He stretched out his hand and pulled Jiang Ning to sit on a chair, while taking the cloth from her mouth.


    Jiang Ning took a few breaths and said angrily, "You dare to tie me up? Do you think you''re a prince, so you cover the sky with one hand?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： I can kill you at any time

    Chapter 319 You Can Abandon You Any Time


    Li Jixian smiled and said, "Princess Yu, don''t be angry, I just have a few words to tell you."


    Jiang Ning said coldly: "Just talk, why do you want to do this? Let me go first."


    Li Jixian smiled, stepped forward, and untied the rope on her body.


    Jiang Ning secretly observed the environment in the room.


    The house is not big, except for a bed, table and chairs, nothing else. Although there are few things, the arrangement is very delicate, and the incense burner by the window is still burning precious incense.


    Jiang Ning guessed that this is the room where Li Jixian usually rests in the East Palace.


    An ominous feeling rose in her heart.


    In terms of relationship, she is Princess Yu and Li Jixian''s sister-in-law, so everyone should avoid suspicion. Instead he took himself into his room.


    Jiang Ning is not a simple little girl who is not familiar with the world.


    From the way Li Jixian looked at her just now, she knew that this **** **** had such a shameless heart.


    This is not the scariest.


    The most terrifying thing is that she was kidnapped by the Crown Princess Ma.


    In other words, the princess helped the prince get women into the house?


    This world is too magical.


    "Princess Yu is here with me, can you still be distracted?" Li Jixian''s voice entered her ears.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    Li Jixian smiled and said: "I heard that you caught Wen Renzong by yourself, so your trick is useless to me. You are a very smart woman, and I like beautiful and smart women. ."


    "I am Princess Yu, you are the prince, how dare you treat me?"


    "Yeah, I''m the crown prince, the heir of the Dasheng Dynasty, the future emperor. You know, what does that mean?"


    "This means that the emperor can abolish you at any time."


    "Hahaha." Li Jixian laughed, "Interesting, it''s so interesting to talk to you. Sure enough, smart women are much more interesting than stupid ones."


    "The idiot you said probably meant your crown princess?"


    "Oh? How can I see it?"


    "If you weren''t extremely stupid, how could you help your man kidnap your sister-in-law?" Jiang Ning said coldly, "You have endured humiliation for so many years, defeated King Yu in one fell swoop, and ascended the throne of the prince, why don''t you know how to cherish it? You know how you are What are the consequences of doing this?"


    "What is it?"


    "Li Jixian, you are floating, you are swollen. You are not far from death. On your head, there is the emperor. It is not yet time for you to cover the sky with one hand."


    "I know. However, I don''t want to cover the sky with one hand right now, as long as I can... cover you, this little beauty." Li Jixian reached out and stroked her cheek gently, "It''s so smooth and tender."


    Jiang Ning held back his nausea and shouted, "Someone, someone! I am Princess Yu! The prince is going to kill!"


    Li Jixian looked at her with a smile, his expression calm: "This East Palace, but my moving plate. No matter what you call, no one will hear and come to save you."


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of? Afraid of King Yu? He is now a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, and he can''t protect himself. What''s more, even if he knows about this thousands of miles away, what can he do?"


    "I''m not talking about King Yu."


    "Oh, I know, your father is Jiang Xiang." Li Jixian didn''t care much, "So what, as long as you disappear from now on, even Jiang Xiang, as long as he can''t find any evidence, what can he do to me?"


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    This shameless bastard.


    Kill him sooner or later.


    It''s just that the hero doesn''t suffer immediate losses. She can''t run away with her own body, so she can''t anger Li Jixian too much. After all, she just wanted to let the other party die, and didn''t want to break the bank with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： Jiang Ning, be my woman!

    Chapter 320 Jiang Ning, be my woman!


    "His Royal Highness, you should know that my parents dote on me very much. If I have any accident, even if the entire East Palace is overturned, they will definitely find me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone find you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, if you don''t want to become a corpse buried in the back garden." Li Jixian gently lifted Jiang Ning''s chin, carefully admiring her appearance, "Beautiful, really beautiful."


    Jiang Ning sat still, just looked at him coldly.


    Li Jixian withdrew his hand, sat down at the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and then said, "If you are so beautiful, if you are turned into flower fertilizer in the garden and eaten by insects and ants in the ground, I can''t bear it."


    Jiang Ning felt a chill in his heart.


    "What the **** do you want?"


    "Although during this period of time, you have had a great impact on the reputation of the East Palace, making the Crown Princess become a talking point for others after dinner, but it doesn''t matter, I don''t care about such trivial matters."


    Li Jixian picked up the teacup, drank slowly for a while, looked at her, "Jiang Ning, be my woman."


    Jiang Ning: "You are talking about dreams."


    Li Jixian smiled and said, "Why not?"


    "If you forget, I can remind you that I am Princess Yu."


    "How about Princess Yu? The fifth is already like this, do you still have any hope for him? How old are you, with such a beautiful age, are you willing to stay in the cage of Prince Yu''s mansion as a widow for the rest of your life?"


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, then sighed faintly: "Even if I''m not reconciled, so what? I have a family and children. Even for them, I have to behave well and not do anything out of the ordinary."


    Li Jixian seemed to have softened when he heard her words. He was secretly happy and said quickly, "Don''t worry, I will never let this matter be known to others and affect your reputation."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "You mean, let me sneak with you?"


    "Don''t worry, this is only temporary, after all, you have to be a little more cautious now. Wait until that day..."


    "Which day?"


    "When I sit in that position." Li Jixian raised his chin, "When that day comes, no one can take care of me anymore."


    He suddenly walked in front of Jiang Ning, put his hands on her shoulders, and his eyes were a little crazy: "At that time, I will be able to give you a name in a fair and honest way. I will give you what you want."


    "What if I were to be a queen?"


    "Then be the queen!" Li Jixian''s eyes were terrifyingly bright, and he reached out to squeeze Jiang Ning''s chin, "My queen, only you are worthy of your beauty!"


    "What about Ma Shi?"


    "She? An old and ugly idiot, also worthy of being my queen?"


    In his words, it was as if he had become an emperor, and he sipped the word "Zhen" every word.


    Jiang Ning only hated that he didn''t have a voice recorder, so he couldn''t record such outrageous words and show them to the emperor.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Prince Concubine Ma stood at the door with a face full of anger: "Master, what did you just say? Even if your concubine is no longer young and beautiful, she has given birth to four daughters and one son for you. Why don''t you deserve to be a queen?"


    Li Jixian frowned, looked at Jiang Ning, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his lips.


    This woman had long known that Ma was outside, so she deliberately led him to say those words to anger Ma.


    is really smart.


    "What I said just now was just a joke, why should you take it seriously?" Li Jixian said indifferently, "Do you think that I''m really stupid enough to throw you away and support the fifth woman to be the queen?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： You bitch, how dare you go against it

    Chapter 321 The cheap maid, dare to disobey


    Ma was suspicious and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Prince Concubine, you have been with the prince for so many years, you should know better than anyone what kind of person he is. Do you want me to remind you whether he would do such a thing? "


    Ma Shi really hesitated.


    Of course she knew who Li Jixian was.


    He is not lecherous, but he is terrifyingly paranoid. As long as he likes and wants, whether it is a person or something else, he will try his best to get it.


    Jiang Ning said again, "Prince Concubine, how do you think your appearance compares to mine?"


    Ma''s face was a little ugly.


    Is this a comparison?


    As long as you are not blind, you can see it.


    Jiang Ning inherited the beauty of Lin Zizi, the first beauty in Chang''an City, at the tender age of fifteen or sixteen.


    And what about herself?


    When he was young, he still had a bit of color. Over the years, he has been in household affairs, and he has been giving birth to children one after another.


    What does she compare to others?


    Jiang Ning said leisurely: "Not only that, I am very good at having children, and I will be born with twins all my life. If I follow the prince, I will definitely be a boy in the future. As for your son... But the future is unclear."


    Ma''s face changed completely.


    "So, are you sure you want to pass a beautiful woman like me to your husband?" Jiang Ning sent out a soul torture, "With me, not only will he not look at you again in the future, he will also bring your daughter and son along with him. They''ve all turned into worthless weeds."


    Crack, snap, snap.


    Li Jixian clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Amazing, really amazing. It''s really admirable for Princess Yu to provoke her in front of her face."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "No matter what the move is, it just works, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s true."


    "Master, let it go." Ma suddenly said, "She is Jiang Xiang''s daughter and Princess Yu after all. If it goes wrong, it will be a big deal."


    Li Jixian shook his head: "Can''t you hear that she is provoking?"


    "My concubine knows. But..." Ma was a little hesitant, "It''s better for your Highness not to touch someone like her. Something will happen."


    Obviously, Jiang Ning hit her sore spot.


    She doesn''t care that the prince has more women, she cares about whether her position is stable or not, and what she cares about is her son''s future.


    Even if Jiang Ning might threaten all of this, she would never tolerate it.


    Li Jixian''s face froze: "I know you''re stupid, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Get out! No one can come in and disturb without my order!"


    Ma Shi stood still.


    "You don''t understand what I said?" Li Jixian was faintly angry.


    "Your Highness, you should let Princess Yu go." Ma insisted.


    "Bastard maid, how dare you go against me!" Li Jixian slapped her in the face.


    Ma Shi''s head was beaten in the past.


    She covered her face, her body trembled slightly, and she gritted her teeth: "If Your Highness doesn''t drive her away immediately, even if everyone makes trouble, I don''t care. If you are not afraid of being known by Your Majesty!"


    "You dare to threaten me?" Li Jixian slapped again, "Bitch, do you really think I dare not deal with you?"


    Ma turned his head and shouted outside: "Someone!"


    Li Jixian''s face changed, never expected that she would really dare to shout, and in desperation, he chopped her hand on her neck and knocked her unconscious.


    Ma Shi fell softly to the ground.


    Li Jixian closed the door and turned to look at Jiang Ning: "I have to say, I still underestimated you as a woman."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： lifeblood

    Chapter 322 The lifeblood is injured


    Jiang Ning said: "Let me guess, will you bury your crown princess in the back garden to make fertilizer in order to get me?"


    Li Jixian''s face darkened slightly and he didn''t speak.


    Of course he couldn''t do that.


    At least not now.


    Missing a Princess Yu can still be covered up, if even the Crown Princess disappears together, it will be impossible to cover up.


    Li Jixian walked over to Jiang Ning and sneered: "To tell you the truth, even if you are witty and tongue-tied, don''t even try to escape from my hand. Damn woman, you have completely angered me. Now, I will I want to get you. I want to see if you dare to speak out about this, let you Jiang family, let King Yu, let your children be ashamed! "


    He grabbed Jiang Ning''s arm, pulled her up, and threw her onto the bed.


    Jiang Ning stumbled and fell.


    Li Jixian rushed up.


    Jiang Ning raised his right leg and kicked it hard¡ª


    in the middle of that position.


    Li Jixian screamed and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ning took the opportunity to jump out of bed and ran out.


    Li Jixian was in so much pain and anger that he reached out and grabbed her ankle.


    Jiang Ning fell to the ground, right next to the Crown Princess Ma.


    She took off a hairpin on her head, aimed it at Ma Shi''s back, and stabbed it down¡ª


    Ma Shi screamed and jumped up.


    woke up.


    She looked at all this in surprise, and quickly reacted, ignoring the hairpin on her back, turned around and ran out.


    "Ma''s, stop for me!" Li Jixian roared.


    But his life was injured, and he couldn''t get up because of the pain. He was unable to chase after her, so he could only watch her run away.


    Jiang Ning stood up with the door frame, raised his foot, aimed at Li Jixian''s face, and kicked five or six frantically.


    "Bitch!"


    "Scum!"


    "Dirty bastard!"


    "Play with your aunt, wait, I have a way to kill you!"


    He kicked Li Jixian with blood all over his face.


    Li Jixian was insane with pain and grabbed her ankle tightly, "You bitch, I''ll kill you now!"


    "Bitch let me go!" Jiang Ning kicked him on the nose.


    In an instant, nosebleeds soared.


    She grabbed the teacup on the table indiscriminately and smashed it in Li Jixian''s face.


    do my best!


    Today she wants him to die!


    Li Jixian''s eyes turned black when he was smashed, knowing that this woman was really cruel and really wanted to beat himself to death.


    He immediately let go.


    Jiang Ning was free, leaned against the wall, and stumbled out.


    There is no wheelchair or crutches, dragging a lame leg and walking with difficulty.


    Jiang Ning has never hated his lame leg so much at this moment.


    If she is not lame, she will not be bullied by King Yu, nor will she be bullied by the crown prince and concubine.


    Waiting for her to go around the outside with difficulty, only then did she see Mrs. Ma with someone, hurriedly running here.


    Jiang Ning looked up, then tore off a lantern and threw it on the window.


    The candle inside the lantern immediately burned the lantern, and the fire quickly spread to the paper-pasted window.


    The fire flew high.


    "It''s on fire, it''s on fire!" Jiang Ning screamed twice.


    Ma''s side was taken aback and ignored Jiang Ning, and hurriedly took someone to put out the fire.


    Jiang Ning walked a little further, and saw Pei''er, the Zhang family''s maid, standing beside the wheelchair, looking around, looking anxious.


    "Peer!" she called.


    Peer saw her, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly pushed the wheelchair over.


    Jiang Ning sat in a wheelchair, panting for breath.


    Until then, she realized that her undershirt was completely soaked, sticking to her body, and she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： messy east palace

    Chapter 323 The messy East Palace


    "Princess, what happened just now, are you okay?" Peer asked.


    Jiang Ning calmed down for a moment, then shook his head: "It''s okay. What about you, Pei''er?"


    Pei''er frowned: "I just woke up... ah, yes, the princess said she would tie you away, this... you''re okay, did the princess really do that?"


    "No." Jiang Ning looked back.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger.


    Better burn that turtle **** Li Jixian to death.


    At this moment, Xiaoman rushed over in a panic, opened his hands, looked anxious, and called out, "Princess, wangfei, where have you been, wangfei?"


    Seeing her lively appearance, Jiang Ning felt relieved and waved, "Xiaoman, I''m here."


    Xiaoman saw her, ran over in three or two steps, pushed Pei''er away, and stared at her: "Who are you? Stay away from my princess!"


    Peer: "..."


    This little pretty girl is really pretty.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said, "Xiaoman must not be rude. This is Miss Pei''er from the Zhang family. She sent me here because you weren''t here. You should thank her."


    Anyway, they were well-intentioned, and because she was beaten by Ma Shi.


    Xiaoman calmed down when he heard that, looked at Pei Erfu a blessing, and said embarrassedly, "I''m sorry Sister Pei''er, I misunderstood you, don''t be angry."


    Pei''er said with a smile: "I''m not angry, you are so heartfelt and admirable. It''s fine. There''s water over there, you can take Princess Yu quickly, and I have to go back to find our girl."


    After not going back for such a long time, she was very worried about her girl.


    Hearing that the front yard was flooded, the back yard also became noisy.


    Xiaoman was a little dazed.


    She didn''t know what was going on.


    "Princess, where are we going now?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said, "Go to Feishhuang Palace to pick up Wen Zan and Lingzi first."


    Xiaoman nodded and pushed her away.


    "Xiaoman, you are not allowed to drink in the future, do you hear me?" Jiang Ning said.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Man was very angry: "Xiao Man knows that wine is not a good thing, my father just drank it to death. But the sisters of Jinxiu Palace said it was tea, so I drank it. Princess, I''m sorry, I will drink it later. Never drink what others give you."


    "It''s my fault today. You shouldn''t be allowed to go to the Splendid Palace alone. In the future, follow me when you go out, and don''t go anywhere else."


    "I will never leave the princess''s side in the future. There are so many bad people, they all say that Xiaoman is a fool and bully Xiaoman, but Xiaoman is not stupid!"


    Listening to her childish words, Jiang Ning finally let out a slow breath until he left the East Palace.


    She looked back.


    This beam is completely forged.


    But it doesn''t matter, since I know that Li Jixian is such a scumbag, naturally I can''t continue to let him be the prince.


    Jiang Ning withdrew his gaze, his expression completely calmed down.


    When he arrived at the Feishhuang Palace, Jiang Ning talked about the water in the East Palace, and also said that the ladies and ladies were all frightened.


    The emperor was not happy when he heard it, and frowned: "This East Palace is in a mess, it shows that the crown prince and the crown prince are incompetent."


    "There is a saying in the folk that if you often walk by the river, how can you not get your shoes wet. This princess will hold banquets in various names every so often. matter."


    Jiang Ning put eye drops on Donggong fiercely.


    The Emperor ?? looked even more unhappy: "Come on, let''s see what''s going on in the East Palace."


    The **** complied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： crying in a wheelchair

    Chapter 324 Crying in a wheelchair


    Jiang Ning was about to open his mouth to complain when he saw a **** running over, sweating profusely: "Your Majesty, the East Palace is running water, His Royal Highness is injured!"


    The ?? emperor was surprised: "How is the injury?"


    The **** said: "The servant looked at him, and the injury is not serious. Now the imperial doctor has rushed to the East Palace."


    The ?? emperor frowned and said, "What''s going on? What''s the reason for the water? Man-made or what, can you find out?"


    "This...Although I haven''t checked it out yet, the fire started from the side of His Royal Highness''s bedroom. At that time...it seemed that someone saw Princess Yu..."


    The **** hesitated, looked at Jiang Ning and said.


    The emperor looked at Jiang Ning: "Ningning, does this matter have anything to do with you?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said calmly, "It''s related."


    The emperor looked slightly somber, and said to the eunuch: "You go out."


    After everyone left, the emperor softened his tone and asked, "Ning Ning, tell me, what''s going on. When you came in just now, I looked at you wrong."


    As soon as the emperor finished speaking, a string of tears flew out from the corner of Jiang Ning''s eyes: "I beg Your Majesty to call the shots for me."


    "Say!"


    "His Royal Highness, he bullied me." Jiang Ning choked.


    "You went to the Crown Princess''s banquet, how did you get involved with the Crown Prince?"


    "I was at the banquet very well, but later I felt unwell, so I wanted to sue the crown princess and leave the table first. Who would have thought that the crown princess would take advantage of no one around, and ordered the **** of the East Palace to tie me up and bring me to the table. In the room of His Royal Highness..."


    The emperor ?? couldn''t believe his ears: "Is there really such a thing?"


    "Your Majesty, would I joke about such a thing? Even if you reward me with a hundred courage, I would not dare to use such a thing to slander His Royal Highness!" Jiang Ning raised her sleeves to wipe her tears, sneaking and pinching herself, Tears suddenly fell.


    The emperor has believed seven or eight points.


    After all, the women''s festival is a big one. If it didn''t really happen, in her identity as Princess Yu, she would never slander the prince in this kind of thing.


    The emperor said with a sullen face: "Go on."


    "Yes." Jiang Ning sobbed, "I am disabled, how can I stand up to them? His Royal Highness said, say..."


    "what did he say?"


    "He said, let me be his woman."


    "What?" The emperor slapped the table, "Shameless!"


    "Yes, it''s too shameless!" Jiang Ning echoed.


    The emperor ?? gave her a look: "Then what?"


    "Then, His Highness the Crown Prince is going to bully me. I was so scared that I accidentally lit a fire... If it wasn''t for this fire, I''m afraid I would have been insulted by that beast of the Prince!"


    Jiang Ning collapsed in a wheelchair crying.


    emperor:"¡­¡­"


    I have lived for most of my life, and I have never seen a girl who complained that she was bullied, said so frankly and directly, and cried so freely and freely.


    Although he knew that most women would lie and pretend to be pitiful, but looking at her beautiful little face and crying pear blossoms with rain, the emperor subconsciously wanted to believe what she said.


    "Don''t cry yet." The emperor said slowly, "If I find out, this matter is true and will not be tolerated."


    Jiang Ning silently wiped away her tears.


    The complaint was over anyway, so she didn''t believe that the emperor would do anything to the prince because of this.


    Even reprimands and punishments are useless.


    is still far from the goal in her heart.


    Her ultimate goal is to bring Li Jixian, the laughing tortoise down, from the throne of the crown prince, so that he can''t survive or die!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： I didnt mean that

    Chapter 325 I didn''t mean that


    Let him know the fate of despising women and bullying women!


    After the announcement, Jiang Ning felt a little angry, but looking at the emperor''s face became even more ugly.


    The ?? emperor was very angry.


    He ordered someone to summon the crown prince, and said to Jiang Ning, "I will investigate this matter and give you an explanation. As for you, when you go back...don''t tell your parents, lest they get angry. After all Haven''t figured it out yet."


    "Your Majesty means, do I lie?" Yun Dai choked.


    "...I didn''t mean that." The emperor coughed lightly, "Ning Ning, your mother is not well, you can''t make her anxious, can you? Don''t worry, I won''t spare the crown prince lightly on this matter. Wen Zan and Ling Zi return to the Yu Palace."


    Jiang Ning will take it as soon as he knows it is good.


    This matter is related to the reputation of the royal family, and it will not be good for anyone if it makes a big fuss.


    Anyway, the lawsuit was filed, Jiang Ning never wanted to stay here to meet the **** Li Jixian, so he followed the emperor''s words and brought the two children back to the palace.


    As soon as the mother and son left, the emperor began to pat the table: "Where is the prince? Why haven''t you come yet? What, I have to invite me in person?"


    The **** said cautiously: "The prince is injured, and he will be carrying him here."


    "Broken leg?"


    "That''s not..."


    "Since it''s not broken, get over here!"


    After a while, the prince was carried over by four eunuchs with boards.


    A lot of medicine was applied to his face, and he was lying on the board, looking miserable.


    The ?? emperor frowned: "What kind of virtue do you have? The dignified prince, you... it''s a shame!"


    The prince struggled, holding the eunuch''s hand up, and knelt down: "My son deserves death for sin."


    "Get out." The emperor shouted.


    The eunuchs bowed their heads and left.


    "Damn you!" The emperor grabbed the inkstone at his hand and threw it over, roaring, "Tell me, did you really bully Princess Yu?"


    The prince cried: "Father, the son and the minister have been wronged. The son and the crown prince just thought that King Yu was not in Chang''an City. She was working hard with her child by herself, and wanted to be close to her and help her with anything. Who? Knowing that she actually resented her son, she took advantage of her unpreparedness and attacked her. She even set fire to her and almost burned her to death!"


    The emperor sneered: "You two care about Princess Yu? Are you concerned about taking her to your room? She is your brother''s daughter-in-law! A shameless bastard, I beat you to death, shameless!"


    The Crown Prince cried: "Even if my son has a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare to molest Princess Yu. The son is really wronged."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Tomorrow, you go to Prince Yu''s mansion in person and apologize to Princess Yu."


    "My son is too wrong!"


    "How dare you be stubborn!" The emperor grabbed a brush and smashed it at him, "I''m not as lewd as you are! You are so shameless, how can you be a big responsibility? I am so disappointed in you! It is better to abdicate and let the virtuous, and call King Yu back to be the prince."


    Li Jixian''s heart was shocked, and he didn''t dare to argue any more. He hurriedly said: "My son knows it''s wrong. Today''s Mid-Autumn Festival, my son drank two more glasses of wine, and was confused for a while, and made such a mistake. Please forgive me!"


    "Go and apologize to Princess Yu tomorrow." The emperor said coldly, "You dare to fight her idea, so you are not afraid of that old guy Jiang Xiang taking care of you."


    Li Jixian bowed his head: "My son knows that he has done it, but he will never dare again."


    "Waste." The emperor waved his hand impatiently, "Go away, and settle this matter. If it makes a big mess and hurts the dignity of the royal family, you will think about the consequences."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： Thats just coaxing her

    Chapter 326 That was just to coax her


    Li Jixian hurriedly said, "My son understands."


    The ?? emperor waved his hand, and he turned away by himself.


    In fact, his injuries are not serious, but his nose is bruised and his face is swollen and looks a bit miserable, not to the point where he can''t walk. Being carried over, it was nothing more than wanting to pretend to be pitiful for the emperor to see.


    The emperor is like a mirror in his heart.


    After returning to the East Palace, Li Jixian severely threw a few official kiln porcelains that he usually liked, and pointed at Ma Shi''s nose and scolded him fiercely.


    The servants are far outside and cannot hear the words here.


    Mrs. Ma knelt on the ground and wiped her tears with a handkerchief: "Master, my concubine knows it''s wrong. Don''t be angry."


    "Bitch!" Li Jixian endured the swelling and pain on his face, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, "Who allowed you to eavesdrop on the outside? If you hadn''t run in halfway and listened to Princess Yu''s provocation, how could things have gotten to this point? !"


    Ma cried: "My concubine also lost her head for a while, thinking that if the master really wants her, in the future..."


    "Stupid! That''s just coaxing her, what are you serious about?"


    "Yes, concubine didn''t understand for a while... It''s all the woman of Princess Yu, she is really clever." Ma wailed, "I won''t listen to her in the future."


    "In the future? Do you think there is a future?"


    "My concubine doesn''t understand what Master means."


    "Idiot, if you''re half as smart as Jiang Ning, my grandfather will give you a high look." Li Jixian touched the wound on his face, his expression gloomy, "I was thinking about cooking raw rice and cooked rice, and sat down. Forgive her as a female class, and dare not speak out, and will naturally be obedient in the future. Who knows... She has completely disregarded her face and ran to the father to complain. "


    "How dare she? If this is spread out, it might as well be dead." Ma Shi frowned.


    In her opinion, women''s fame is the most important thing.


    As long as the prince takes over her body and coerces her a few more words, she, a lame woman, will naturally obey. Who knew she could be so strong.


    The matter has reached this stage, they really did not expect it at all.


    Isn''t it just a woman?


    Isn''t it just a lame woman?


    How could she have the courage to resist?


    also complained to the emperor without hesitation.


    Lee Ji-hyun was about to die of anger.


    Even his usual smiling face could no longer be maintained, and his face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping with water.


    "I was severely scolded by the father. The father also said that if I can''t solve this matter and get the understanding of Princess Yu, which will damage the reputation of the royal family, it is better to abdicate and give up the position of the prince to Yu. The king does it."


    Ma Shi shivered: "No, no, right? The position of the prince can also be changed at will?"


    "What do you think? Whoever the royal father wants to do, will do it!"


    Li Jixian''s face was gloomy, "Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning, you are very good, you are too good."


    Ma said in a low voice, "His Royal Highness, why don''t you find someone to get rid of her."


    "Shut up." Li Jixian said coldly, "I haven''t got her yet, how can I get rid of her."


    Ma found it unbelievable: "She has harmed my father like this, why is my father still interested in her?"


    "What do you know."


    "Master, forget it, this woman is not easy to provoke. After all, she has the Jiang family behind her. If there is a real trouble... Jiang Xiang''s side is not easy to deal with."


    "I know." Li Jixian slowly sighed.


    "Will you go to Prince Yu''s Mansion tomorrow?"


    "Go, of course." Li Jixian hooked his lips, "If you don''t go, how can you get her forgiveness?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： hate and love

    Chapter 327 Hate and Love


    Ma Shi heard the words and stopped talking.


    She thought desperately, men in this world are all the same.


    They only love young and beautiful women.


    No matter how many children his wife gave him, she served him with all her heart. In his eyes, everything is taken for granted, as long as he is no longer young and beautiful.


    is original sin.


    will be used as a rag.


    Find it and use it when you need it, and throw it away when you don¡¯t need it.


    "Does you have to get Princess Yu?" she asked softly.


    "If you can''t get her, never give up."


    "My concubine understands." Ma''s head bowed, "My concubine is going to prepare things for the lord, and I will go to Yuwang''s mansion tomorrow."


    Li Jixian was satisfied with her meekness and nodded: "You are the crown princess, and the future queen will only be you. This is the greatest honor that the Lord will give you. As for the rest, you know it yourself."


    "My concubine understands that if you have nothing else to do, the concubine will retire first."


    Ma Shi turned around and went out.


    Li Jixian picked up the cup to drink tea, touched the wound on his face, and gasped in pain.


    "Damn it!" he cursed in a low voice.


    Thinking of Jiang Ning''s beautiful face, the laziness and disdain on her face when she spoke, and her soft and slender body... Li Jixian felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    That is the feeling of hate and love.


    He wanted to get her, and then tortured her fiercely, watching her tremble and surrender under his feet.


    How exciting would that be?


    Li Jixian thought so, he couldn''t help but get excited a little, and couldn''t wait to go to Prince Yu''s mansion immediately.


    However, when he arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s mansion the next day with people and gifts, he was in vain.


    There are only some old ladies in the Yu Palace.


    After inquiring, I learned that last night, Jiang Ning had taken the eldest grandson of the emperor, two children, and his own gang of personal maids back to her parents'' house overnight.


    Li Jixian was dumbfounded at the time.


    This woman is simply divine.


    How did she know that she would come?


    ''s entourage asked: "Master, what should we do now? Are we going back to the palace?"


    Li Jixian glanced at him: "Go back to the palace? If the royal father is to blame, are you carrying it for the father?"


    "Minions dare not."


    "Humph!"


    Li Jixian glanced around the yard and said to himself, "This woman...you think that if you hide in your mother''s house, the Lord will not be able to find you? Go, go to the Xiangfu!"


    So he took someone to kill Jiang''s house.


    Jiang Xiang is not at home.


    However, Jiang Jia Saburo was there and greeted him with a smile: "I have seen His Royal Highness the Prince."


    Li Jixian''s attitude was better, and he quickly reached out to help him: "Little Jiang, don''t be too polite, we are all very close, why is this."


    "I don''t dare." Jiang Yi straightened up with a smile, his face even wider.


    Both sides cursed at the same time in their hearts "smiling tiger".


    Li Jixian was known as a virtuous man in the court, because he was a gentle and gentle person, always smiling, and his attitude was excellent whether he was facing up or down.


    Some courtiers were deceived by his appearance, thinking that he could be a wise ruler in the future.


    Coincidentally, Jiang Yi is not much in this regard.


    He is still young and has not been in the official position, but because he is Jiang Ruobai''s son and this year''s top three in the Golden Division, he has become famous in Chang''an City. However, he did not become arrogant at all because of this, and still maintained the gentleness and courtesy of the past.


    In addition to facing the closest family members, when he is outside, he usually has a handsome smile on his face.


    These two meet each other, smiling face to face, no one is sincere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： my sister is shy

    Chapter 328 My sister is shy


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "I don''t know if His Royal Highness is here, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, that''s it. Yesterday, the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet was held in the East Palace. I accidentally walked into the water. I am afraid that Princess Yu was frightened. So..."


    "Oh, Your Highness is here to apologize to Xiaoqi?" Jiang Yi rubbed his hands together and smiled, "It''s really unnecessary. How can Your Highness condescend to apologize to a woman?"


    Li Jixian smiled and said, "You can''t say that. I heard that Princess Yu has returned to her parents'' house, and you asked her to come out to see her?"


    "It may not be convenient."


    "Why is this?"


    "My sister had a cold blow yesterday. Besides, my sister is shy and is not used to seeing foreign men."


    Li Jixian: "Hehe, Mr. Jiang doesn''t know much about Lingmei''s temperament."


    That woman is shy?


    If she is shy, what are other women called?


    Thinking of the vicious appearance of her frantically stepping on his face, Li Jixian tickled his teeth with hatred.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said: "His Royal Highness''s apology, I will accept it for my sister. As for the meeting, you can avoid it?"


    "Lord Little Jiang, do you want this king to run for nothing?"


    The words are full of threats.


    But Jiang Yi was unmoved at all, and still smiled softly, like a spring breeze in March: "If Your Highness insists on seeing it, I will not dare to stop it. But... my sister can''t come out to blow air, so His Highness can only go to the backyard by himself."


    Lee Ji-hyun sneered.


    Did he think he dared not go?


    Go and go.


    Li Jixian couldn''t help feeling a little excited when he thought of entering Jiang Ning''s boudoir in person.


    He lifted his foot and walked in.


    "Wait." Jiang Yi stopped him, "Your Highness, do you know where Seventh Sister lives?"


    "do not know."


    "I will send someone to guide you." He nodded to a woman next to him, who immediately stepped forward to lead the way.


    Before taking two steps, Jiang Yi said again: "Hold on."


    Li Jixian couldn''t bear it any longer, and turned his head and said, "Mr. Jiang, why are you blocking me so many times?"


    "Your Highness misunderstood, I want to say, Your Highness, you can go in alone, but the servants around you can''t go." Jiang Yi smiled, "The back house is full of women, your servants are all rude, I''m afraid it is inappropriate."


    Li Jixian thought for a while, then smiled: "Sir Little Jiang is right. You guys are waiting here."


    "Your Highness, this is not safe." The follower blocked, "It''s fine for others, at least let the subordinates follow."


    This life subordinates are highly skilled in martial arts.


    Li Jixian looked at Jiang Yi: "I only bring a follower in, so it shouldn''t offend the female relatives of your house."


    "This..." Jiang Yi hesitated, "That''s fine, but please be disciplined and don''t walk around. If you offend the concubines and young ladies in our house, that''s not good."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang, your subordinates are measured people." The entourage disdainfully finished speaking and followed Li Jixian to the backyard.


    Because Lin Zizi likes flowers and plants, most of the open space in the prime minister''s house is planted with various flowers. Although it is autumn, it is still colorful and the scenery is very beautiful.


    From the front yard to Jiang Ning''s yard, there is a small garden.


    Far away, I heard a few crisp laughter.


    When I got closer, I could see the fluttering dresses, and among the flowers, several young girls were playing.


    Is there Jiang Ning?


    Li Jixian took a few steps, trying to see more clearly.


    But the flowers and trees are too lush and it is difficult to see clearly.


    Li Jixian slowed down and walked over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： beat up

    Chapter 329 Beating


    is to go through anyway.


    Not urgent.


    After all, he is the prince, not some eager disciple.


    Follower Ren Chao followed suit without squinting.


    Several young and beautiful girls are playing among the flowers. In such a scene, no matter which man passes by, it is inevitable that he will be distracted and take a few more glances.


    After just a few moments, Li Jixian was surprised to find that the woman who led them on the way had disappeared.


    Where did ?? go?


    Li Jixian was a little dazed.


    There is no one to lead the way. The prime minister''s mansion is so big, how does he know where Jiang Ning''s yard is?


    The master and the servant looked at each other.


    Ren Chao whispered: "Your Highness, the servant will go over there and ask, won''t you get it?"


    Li Jixian nodded: "Go."


    Ren Chao walked over immediately.


    approached, only to see clearly, there are several master and servant, two of them are really beautiful and lovely.


    They seemed to be playing hide-and-seek. One girl had a cloth covering her face, and the other girls fled around, laughing constantly.


    "That..." Ren Chao wanted to hold someone to ask for directions, but the girls scattered to avoid the blindfolded girl''s pursuit, but they couldn''t catch him at all.


    Ren Chao was helpless, but the blindfolded girl suddenly grabbed the sleeve and said with a smile, "Haha, I caught you! Let me see which unlucky ghost it is!"


    As she spoke, she reached out and tore off the cloth from her eyes.


    Then, she realized that what she was holding was not a sister, but a man of five or three roughness. She was stunned for a moment, then closed her eyes, raised her hands into fists, and opened her mouth¡ª


    Ren Chao subconsciously took a step back.


    The next moment, a sharp scream came.


    "what--"


    "There are robbers ah ah ah ah!"


    Ren Chao: "..."


    In the next instant, the fleeing girls rushed over, among them several wives and wives, each of them magically carrying sticks, brooms, and hoes in their hands.


    "Where''s the robber?"


    "there!"


    "Catch him!"


    "kill him!"


    Seventeen or eight women surrounded Ren Chao in a swarm, raised their poles and sticks together, and beat him in the face.


    No matter how powerful Ren Chao is, facing a dozen or so crazy women, he is still hard to resist, not to mention he doesn''t dare to do anything.


    His Royal Highness came to apologize. If something happened again, he couldn''t afford it.


    A careless person can easily become a scapegoat.


    After a short thought, Ren Chao decisively hugged his head and squatted down¡ª¡ª


    Thunderbolt!


    A beating.


    Li Jixian was a little dumbfounded when he saw it not far away.


    Obviously, this was premeditated.


    It was obvious that there were only five or six teenage girls playing just now, but as a result, seventeen or eight sturdy daughter-in-law and mother-in-law rushed out.


    is still holding the guy in his hand.


    It can be seen that it is already prepared.


    Is it Jiang Ning?


    It must be her.


    Since she could have expected that he would be forced by the emperor to come to apologize, she could also have expected this scene.


    And that Jiang Yi must have cooperated with her on purpose.


    If Ren Chao didn''t follow him just now, and he was the one who stepped forward to ask for directions, then the person who was beaten by a bunch of shrews was himself.


    His highness, the Crown Prince, if he was beaten like this, wouldn''t it be a great shame to spread it out.


    will definitely become a joke inside and outside the courthouse and street market!


    Jiang Ning is a woman with too deep thoughts and too cruel.


    Li Jixian watched with a sullen face for a moment, then turned and left decisively.


    As for the subordinates who are being beaten, he naturally doesn''t care.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： tryst

    Chapter 330 Tryst


    Ren Chao was a rough-skinned man who was beaten with a pole by a group of women and could not be beaten to death.


    If he was beaten instead, of course he wouldn¡¯t dare to beat him to death, but the meaning would be completely different.


    Li Jixian knew that it was impossible for him to see Jiang Ning today.


    But it didn''t make him angry or disappointed.


    On the contrary, a stronger desire for conquest arose in his heart.


    The more ruthless and smart Jiang Ning acted, the more excited he felt, and the more he wanted to take her into his arms and make her surrender to him.


    Li Jixian didn''t understand where his feelings came from, but he didn''t hate it.


    This feeling is still there when I was in my teens and twenties.


    He felt that he was young again.


    Back to the front yard, Jiang Yi and others were long gone.


    There are only a few gates, and they are bored at the gate.


    Li Jixian had expected this for a long time, and ignored the entourage who was being beaten, and left in a carriage.


    He didn''t get to see Jiang Ning, so he wasn''t depressed at all.


    If this woman simply gave in, he would find it boring.


    He has endured for so many years, even defeating King Yu, can''t he conquer a woman?


    Li Jixian sat on the carriage, calmed down quickly, and began to think carefully about countermeasures.


    Passing by a teahouse, there were threads of melody, the girl''s soft voice, like a kitten''s paw, scratched on the tip of one''s heart, making it ticklish.


    Li Jixian, who had been holding back the evil fire from yesterday to the present, when he heard this soft voice, his heart moved slightly, and he immediately called the driver to stop.


    He got off the carriage and walked into the teahouse, where he saw a woman sitting in the corner playing the piano and singing.


    It was a teenage girl, beautiful and lovely, nothing else, her eyes were especially clear and attractive.


    Li Jixian glanced at the other entourage, and went straight to the private room on the second floor.


    The entourage understood and went to find the store, and soon the store went to talk to the woman singing the song. The woman was a little hesitant, but she couldn''t help the temptation of money, so she followed.


    Li Jixian did nothing but sit and drink tea and listen to the music.


    Until noon, the guy came over and handed a note to the entourage, the entourage glanced at it, and immediately handed it over to Li Jixian.


    Li Jixian unfolded the note and saw a line of elegant words on the note: "See you at Room 1, Tianzi, Chayue Inn."


    Li Jixian raised his head and asked his entourage, "Who sent it?"


    The entourage immediately went out to find the guy to ask, and the guy said, "The villain doesn''t know either, but the guy said he was from the Jiang family."


    "Jiang''s family?" Li Jixian raised his eyebrows and looked at the note with some playfulness, "Could it be that woman Jiang Ning? What tricks is she going to play?"


    The entourage said: "This woman is not simple, Your Highness is better to be cautious, don''t be fooled by her."


    "Do you think that she would be so stupid and so blatantly trick this king? In my opinion, this little girl is still full of thoughts..." Li Jixian sneered, "Or does she think this king is afraid to go?"


    "Your Highness, you should consider it again."


    "No need, this king will meet her for a while. You guys will arrange a few more people for me." Li Jixian stood up, "It''s still early, go back to the palace first, and then go at night."


    Shortly after returning to the palace, Ren Chao came back, and as expected, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, and he could hardly see his original appearance.


    was not beaten lightly.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you care about minions?" he cried.


    "Cough, it''s the first time in your life to be chased by so many women, isn''t it? You shouldn''t be on errands these few days, go back and rest." Li Jixian was thinking about the evening rendezvous, how could he manage his subordinates life and death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： damn dont go

    Chapter 331 Dead Ghosts Don''t Go


    What should I do with such a master?


    can only accept fate.


    Ren Chao went back dejectedly.


    Li Hongyuan is mostly a follower, and there is no lack of martial arts.


    He summoned the second entourage and instructed: "You choose more people to follow, be smart, and ambushed around the inn. Always pay attention to any situation."


    The second entourage was full of confidence: "Your Highness, rest assured! Your subordinates have arranged it properly!"


    After a long time, Li Jixian dressed up in spirit.


    As long as you dress up as an ordinary person, so as not to be recognized.


    Although he coveted Jiang Ning''s beauty, he almost lost his mind, but after all, he had not completely lost his mind, and he knew that he was worried about the decency of his own prince.


    After all, it was an inn, not the East Palace.


    When we arrived at Chayue Inn, he said room number 1, and the guy immediately led the way to the second floor.


    Li Jixian asked the man, "Are you there?"


    The guy smiled and said, "It''s here, it''s already there."


    Li Jixian listened, and his heart moved slightly.


    That woman actually arrived early?


    Does this mean that she is a hypocritical woman who is duplicitous, saying no, but her body is very honest?


    "Okay, you step back first." Li Jixian waved the man to leave without knocking on the door. He couldn''t wait to push the door and go in.


    Unexpectedly, the room was pitch-dark.


    There are only lanterns outside the window, rendering some light in.


    After a short period of adaptation, one can barely see some outlines in the house.


    The room in the inn is nothing more than a bed, a table and chairs.


    There was someone on the bed.


    Lee Ji-hyun saw it.


    His heart was pounding, and he had the feeling that he was fourteen or fifteen years old and was with the palace maid.


    Excited heart, trembling hands, he walked lightly to the bedside, and as soon as he stretched out his arms, he wrapped his arms around the woman''s body and kissed her on the mouth.


    Hands are also not honest.


    The woman made a humming sound, and her movements were slightly resistant.


    However, for Li Jixian to resist so little, what does it mean?


    He was beaten by Jiang Ning just now.


    Such a little action, for him, not only is not a rejection, but a seduction and invitation in disguised form.


    Li Jixian was excited, he suppressed the person and pulled his skirt.


    "Oops! You bastard, what are you anxious about..." The woman couldn''t help complaining coquettishly.


    Li Jixian froze with a bang in his head.


    This voice is not Jiang Ning at all!


    Although he and Jiang Ning haven''t seen each other a few times, he can still easily distinguish her unique voice with a bit of laziness and coldness.


    And this woman''s voice was charming and charming, far from Jiang Ning''s voice.


    Li Jixian had a bad intuition. Although he didn''t know what was going on, his first reaction was to let go of the woman and get up to run.


    "Dead ghost, where are you going?" The woman stretched out her hand and hugged him, her body like a water snake wrapped around her, and said in a coquettish voice, "If you just say a word, will you be annoyed? When did you become so grandiose? ? People are just acting like a spoiled brat with you, you are just like this..."


    Li Jixian stretched out his hand to push her and tried to leave, but was entangled by her.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t talk, it''s weird... Is your mother-in-law making trouble with you again?"


    This sentence makes Li Jixian feel like five thunders hit the top.


    What is the situation?


    There was a faint noise outside.


    Li Jixian secretly said that it was not good, he was anxious, and whispered angrily: "Let me go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： How dare you put a cuckold on Lao Tzu!

    Chapter 332 You dare to cuckold Lao Tzu!


    When the woman heard this strange man''s voice, she was also startled, "You, who are you?"


    "Let go of me, I''ll leave right away, just pretend this never happened!"


    Hearing the sound getting closer, Li Jixian became anxious, pushed the woman away, and walked towards the door.


    Who knew that as soon as the door opened, a bright light shone in, and someone shouted, "This is it!"


    "Rush in and catch this couple!"


    Listen to the voice, there are a dozen people.


    Li Jixian was stimulated by the light and closed his eyes subconsciously. When he reacted, people outside had already poured in.


    There are men and women.


    was headed by a woman in her thirties who looked quite fierce and held a pair of scissors in her hand. Looking at her clothes, she should not be an ordinary civilian, at least a small official.


    "where is the guy?"


    She rushed in fiercely holding the scissors.


    The people behind ?? poured in, and the room suddenly became bright.


    Lee Ji-hyun is fine, his clothes are still well-dressed, but that woman is...


    Originally, he didn''t wear clothes properly, and after being torn apart by Li Jixian, a loose piece hung on his body and couldn''t cover anything at all.


    This woman has snow-white skin and is plump and attractive.


    When the men who came in saw this scene, their blood surged.


    The woman also saw the woman, her eyes were red, and she didn''t care if the man next to her was hers. She rushed up and grabbed the woman''s hair, and slapped her face from side to side.


    "You prostitute! You dare to seduce other people''s men, you are shameless, I will tear your face off today and see what you use to seduce men in the future!"


    The ?? woman was stout, and the woman who beat her was powerless to fight, struggling desperately and screaming.


    Li Jixian has never seen such a scene before.


    He knew that he was being calculated, but what happened, no one knows now.


    Now he just wants to take the opportunity to get away.


    However, how could it be possible to get away?


    As soon as he slipped to the door, he was blocked by another group of people who came.


    The leader was a thin, pale man.


    This is the woman''s husband''s house.


    When the man saw Li Jixian, he naturally regarded him as his concubine.


    "I beat you to death! You dare to give me a cuckold!"


    A stick hit Li Jixian on the head.


    Li Jixian almost passed out.


    However, his strong willpower kept him going.


    Damn, there is so much movement here, are the guards ambushing outside all dead?


    Li Jixian was angry and angry, struggling to touch a teacup and threw it on the ground.


    The result was just a beating.


    As for the guards, half a shadow was not seen.


    Li Jixian was in pain all over his body.


    He realized that if he didn''t do anything, he might be killed on the spot.


    Although he didn''t want to reveal his identity, his life was more important than that!


    "Stop, do you know who I am?" he said angrily.


    "Mummy, you are a bastard!" The woman''s husband beat him again.


    Li Jixian''s eyes were blurred.


    He stretched out his hand and took out a jade pendant from his arms, raised it, struggled and shouted, "I am from the palace, if you dare to touch this king again, all of you will die!"


    is also a coincidence, people on both sides are officials.


    Although ?? is not a big family, at least the waist cards in this palace are still recognizable.


    The man grabbed the waist card and looked over it for himself, and his expression began to change again.


    And Li Jixian couldn''t hold it anymore and fainted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： You have the wrong person...

    Chapter 333 You made the wrong call...


    The most unfortunate thing is that Li Jixian specially dressed up when he went out of the palace in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. In addition, he was ordinary in appearance, and the light was dim. The people fighting on both sides were officials from small families, and he had never seen His Royal Highness the Prince at all. .


    How did they know that the person who was beaten up by them was actually His Royal Highness the Prince?


    There is such a big movement here, it is impossible not to disturb the store.


    Not only did the store owners come to persuade them, but other tenants of the inn also came out to watch.


    It was not too late at this time, and before the curfew, there were a lot of people coming and going outside.


    So, it didn''t take long for this to boil over.


    A couple of men and women from Chayue Inn had an affair here, and they also opened a room number 1. As a result, the families of both men and women were alarmed, and they came to catch the traitor together.


    The family of the man beats the adulterer, and the family of the woman beats the prostitute.


    Both of them were beaten to death.


    The ?? hit is called a ruthless one.


    Everyone always has the mentality of watching the excitement and gloating about this kind of thing, and naturally it will be passed on from ten to ten.


    However, the beating inside did not last long.


    The woman''s husband''s family soon realized that the man in front of him was a real man in the palace.


    The people in the palace, except the emperor... Of course, the one who was beaten was definitely not the emperor.


    In addition to the emperor, that is the prince.


    Counting the princes, the eldest prince is gone, the king of Chen rebelled and killed, and the king of Huai became the prince, the king of Wei, he is stupid and incompetent. King Yu guarded the imperial mausoleum thousands of miles away.


    In addition to the prince, he was the king of Wei.


    Although I¡¯m not sure which one it is, they can¡¯t afford to provoke no matter which one.


    They were terrified, grabbed the woman and asked, "You bitch, who are you stealing from?"


    The woman was beaten with a bruised nose and a swollen face, and said shiveringly, "I, I don''t know him... You called the wrong person..."


    "Damn, then why is he here? Where is your adulterer? Where is he?"


    "I, I don''t know either..." The woman was beaten and cried.


    The stout woman who beat her realized that the concubine was not his own man.


    They were also dumbfounded.


    "Where is my husband?" she asked indifferently.


    "Who is your husband?" the man asked.


    "Yes...why should I tell you?" The woman was also clever and reacted at once, "I went wrong, let''s go."


    "Don''t go!" The man stopped them, "No one is allowed to leave here unless I make it clear today. It''s impossible for my Zheng family to take care of this!"


    The woman was anxious: "The person who stole from your mother-in-law is not my husband, why don''t you let me go?"


    "Hehe, since it''s not your husband, why are you arresting people and beating my wife like this?" The man sneered, "Could it be that you beat people for nothing?"


    The woman was a little stern: "Then, what do you want?"


    "Go to the yamen! Find out!"


    "Go to the yamen? You really are not afraid of being embarrassed!"


    "They are not afraid of doing such shameless things, what am I afraid of?" The man was very tough.


    But in fact, he couldn''t do it with a guilty conscience.


    Of course he was also afraid of being embarrassed, but he was even more afraid of offending His Royal Highness the Crown Prince or King Wei.


    No matter who the man lying on the ground is, he can''t hold it.


    Even if he died, he had to find someone to back him up.


    But the woman insisted that she would not go.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： big thing

    Chapter 334 It''s a big deal


    The two sides are wrangling, and there is a trend of hands-on.


    Seeing that things are getting worse and worse, the innkeeper is also afraid. If this causes people''s lives, the inn will not be able to open in the future?


    So he instructed the man to go to the yamen to find someone.


    A store owner like him usually provides a lot of help to the yamen. The yamen people help the store owner settle some trivial matters for the sake of money, and there is no problem.


    Therefore, the man quickly brought two yamen.


    As soon as the ?? yamen came, the two sides of the war began to regret and anger each other, complaining and accusing each other.


    "Why are you really looking for someone?"


    "If this thing gets too big, it won''t be good for anyone''s face!"


    "Then are you still looking for someone?"


    "not me!"


    "Not who are you?"


    The two sides complained to each other, from the verbal squabble to the shove, from the shove to the hand to tear and beat.


    The ?? fight is inexorable.


    Even two yamen were affected and suffered a few times.


    This annoyed them, and directly took the two gangs, Li Jixian lying on the ground, and the disheveled woman to Jingzhaoyin''s mansion.


    It''s a big deal.


    Both sides panicked.


    Especially the man who realized Lee Ji-hyun''s identity.


    From the time he started beating people, this matter was not so easy to end.


    His heart sank, and he gave up.


    Since you''re going to die, then let''s make a big fuss!


    What happened to His Royal Highness Prince?


    Can His Royal Highness sleep with other people''s daughters-in-law?


    Anyway, they take care of it!


    Only when there is a big trouble can they have a chance!


    This matter finally came to the prefect of Jingzhao.


    The original governor of Jingzhao Prefecture was Wenrenzong. After Wenrenzong was defeated and sent into exile, the newly appointed governor of Jingzhao Prefecture, Lu Xun, was an old minister, with poor ability, and he didn¡¯t know much about flexibility. In seniority.


    The reason why the emperor gave Jingzhao Mansion to him was because he was stubborn and upright, and he did not belong to any gang camp.


    He is a fourth-rank official, and his official position is not small. Originally, it was not necessary for him to intervene in such trivial small cases of civil litigation. But it happened that several of his subordinates were not there. He happened to be still working in Jingzhao Mansion. When he heard that the case was coming, he came to handle it in person.


    As the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture, he naturally recognized His Royal Highness the Prince.


    When the unconscious Li Jixian was carried in, although his nose was bruised and his face was covered in blood, he recognized it at a glance.


    "Ma''am, why is His Royal Highness here?" he exclaimed.


    That''s what he won''t do.


    Otherwise, with his qualifications, he would have already entered the cabinet to worship Prime Minister, why is he still in the seat of Jingzhao Mansion, doing these bitter errands.


    Anyone with a brain can realize that there is an embarrassing situation in front of them.


    What he should do is to try his best to cover up this matter and preserve the dignity of the royal family.


    As a result, not only did he not, but he shouted out Li Jixian''s identity on the spot.


    This is just great.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Li Jixian just woke up when he heard this scream, his eyes darkened, and he passed out again.


    Things could not be completely covered up.


    If you change to an ordinary official, what kind of trial is there?


    But Lu Xun is not an ordinary person.


    He wanted to try.


    The prince can''t rob a married woman.


    Lu Xun first asked the prince to wake up, and then began to interrogate.


    After all, the other party is the prince, so he still has to be cautious, and he specially called a Langzhong to check his pulse carefully.


    When Li Jixian woke up, his second entourage finally arrived late and rushed in with a rush of guards.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： The second follower who was beaten

    Chapter 335 The second follower who was beaten


    "Your Highness, Your Highness!"


    Attendant No. 2 saw his Highness the Crown Prince sitting on a chair with a bruised nose and a swollen face. He threw himself down on his knees in fright, and burst into tears: "Damn it!"


    The guards knelt down one after another.


    Li Jixian''s face was ashen, and he gritted his teeth: "After so long, are you all dead?"


    The second follower looked sad and angry: "The subordinate was originally guarding outside, but I don''t know who was attacked from behind..."


    "Sneak attack?" Li Jixian was taken aback.


    "It was a sneak attack. Before the subordinate could react, he passed out. When I woke up and heard that His Highness was taken to Jingzhao Mansion, I hurried over here." The second entourage had tears in his eyes, "This subordinate will die!"


    "Who is the other party?" Li Jixian asked with a sullen face.


    "This..." The second follower hesitated.


    Li Jixian was shocked: "With your martial arts skills, it''s just a surprise attack. You don''t even know what the other party looks like?"


    Others may not know, but he is very aware of the ability of his followers.


    That is the confidant he has cultivated with a lot of hard work over the years, specifically to deal with King Yu.


    Although he didn''t fight King Yu head-on in the end, he was very clear about the strength of his confidants.


    What kind of person has the ability to sneak them up without knowing it?


    "Then what weapon did the other party use, what clothes did you wear, and none of you saw it?" Li Jixian didn''t give up.


    The second follower silently took out a brick from his arms and put it on the ground.


    Lord Jingzhaoyin Lu and the two families who caught the adulterer looked at each other, forgetting for a while that they were afraid that they had offended His Royal Highness.


    "What are you doing?" Li Jixian said angrily.


    "Your Highness, calm down, this is the weapon the opponent used to sneak up on us." After the second follower said this, a **** face flushed red.


    Following the Crown Prince, he is self-defeating.


    disagreed that the No. 1 follower, Ren Chao, was over the top. It was his turn to be the No. 2 superintendent. Who would have known that he was slapped with bricks as soon as he squatted outside the window of the inn.


    As for the fact that the Crown Prince was caught raped, beaten up, and taken to Jingzhao Mansion, when he learned about it, he felt that he was already dead.


    Die if you die, as a slave, he still has this consciousness.


    But you can''t be so useless.


    It was rumored that his dignified No. 2 follower was beaten to death by a brick, does he still have a face?


    Li Jixian''s eyes darkened.


    In danger and fainted.


    The master who he has worked so hard to cultivate was shot by the bricks...


    Who is it?


    The first person that came to his mind was Jiang Ning.


    That note was clearly sent by her.


    But, thinking back carefully, can that note alone prove that it is Jiang Ning?


    What if someone else faked it?


    Even if it was really Jiang Ning, how could she have such ability?


    Li Jixian was a little sluggish.


    I don''t understand how things got to this point step by step.


    If it is said to be calculated, how can there be such a coincidence?


    Jiang Ning still has the ability to let people come to steal the sun?


    At this time, Lord Jingzhao Yin Lu began to interrogate him.


    Ask the woman first.


    The woman was beaten very miserably, but fortunately, she was put on a jacket so that she would not be too exposed.


    She knelt on the ground and cried and said that she was deceived into the inn, and she was an innocent and good family girl.


    Li Jixian''s eyes almost turned skyward when he heard this.


    Just based on her performance in the inn, if she is innocent, those women in Pingkang can apply to be a chaste martyr!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： as much as possible

    Chapter 336


    Li Jixian thought bitterly and wanted to kill Jing Zhaoyin and Lu Xun on the spot.


    He could just walk away.


    However, it is already known to everyone that the matter has reached this point. Whether he leaves or not has little impact.


    The matter will sooner or later be spread to the court, to the palace, to the ears of the emperor and queen.


    Thinking of this, Li Jixian couldn''t help but become more and more irritable, even a little irritable.


    He sat beside him with a dark face.


    The reason why he still didn''t go, he just wanted to know the truth.


    All of this, what the **** is going on.


    Although this Jingzhao Yin Lu Xun is old-fashioned and does not know how to adapt, he still has some ability to do things.


    Under his stern questioning, the woman spoke up and down.


    She did go to the inn to wait for others, but when she arrived, the inn said that there were no vacancies, and the rest of the rooms were full.


    Of course, although she was surprised, she didn''t think much about it.


    Just as she was about to leave, a person next to him said that he had something to do temporarily, and the room he reserved was no longer needed, and it was the No. 1 room in the inn with the best conditions.


    She asked for the room at that time, and waited for someone when she got there.


    Having said that, this woman''s eyes are almost flaming.


    No matter how useless a man is, he can''t tolerate his woman getting out of the wall.


    "You still have the face to say that you are not waiting for His Royal Highness!" the man roared.


    The woman shrank, lowered her head, and said in a low voice, "I really didn''t wait for him... It was dark in the room. He pushed the door and came in. I thought it was him..."


    "Bitch!" the man yelled to beat her.


    was stopped by the yamen.


    The ?? man roared, "Say, what have you both done?"


    Li Jixian answered lightly: "What do you think a woman would do when she was lying naked in an inn waiting for a man?"


    The man was about to get angry, but when he saw his face, he held back.


    The other party is the prince, he dare not provoke him.


    Even if the other party really had **** with his woman, he wouldn''t dare to say a word.


    The woman looked at him, but did not dare to speak.


    Lu Xun patted the table and asked, "Mr. Wang, since you said you don''t know His Royal Highness, who is the man you''re waiting for in the inn?"


    "Yes..." The woman glanced at the woman.


    "Speak!" Lu Xun slapped the gavel, "Above the lobby, if you lie, you will be punished!"


    It is about the crown prince and the royal decency, this matter must be investigated.


    The woman shuddered and said with a weeping voice, "Just looking around!"


    "You are talking nonsense!" the woman shouted angrily when she heard her husband''s name.


    Lu Xun shouted: "This officer didn''t ask you, you are not allowed to speak!"


    The woman hurriedly bowed her head and knelt down.


    Lu Xun asked the woman again: "Mr. Wang, since the person you were waiting for was Zhang Wang, why didn''t you see him coming, but waited for someone else?"


    Wang cried and said, "I don''t know about my concubine. It was clearly an appointment, but I have never seen his shadow. It caused me to be underestimated by others, and I hated him to death..."


    Her husband''s face turned green.


    Lu Xun asked the woman, "Is Zhang Wang your husband?"


    "It''s true that the slave family''s husband is called this name, but it''s not the person she said, so the slave family doesn''t know..." The woman said flatteringly.


    The royal family sneered: "Oh, you''ll keep it clear. You don''t know what your own man is like? He always tells me that his wife is ugly, fat and fierce, and he doesn''t even want to look at it. It seems that you are wrong."


    The woman was furious: "You''re a **** who is as lovable as you can..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Who will it be?

    Chapter 337 Who will it be?


    "Above the lobby, no noise is allowed!" Lu Xun patted the gavel and asked in a deep voice, "Where is Zhang Wang now, do you know?"


    The woman frowned and shook her head: "The women don''t know, after dinner, Xianggong went out."


    "Do you know what he does when he goes out?"


    "I didn''t know at first, but later..." The woman thought for a while, "It seems that someone came to tip off that the husband was in the Tianzi No. 1 room of the Chayue Inn, and was hooking up with a married woman... The slave family hurriedly brought him with him. People have passed."


    Li Jixian''s heart moved slightly when he heard the words.


    Lu Xun obviously realized something, and turned to Wang''s husband''s family: "How did you know that Wang was in the Chayue Inn?"


    The man said: "Someone also came to deliver the message."


    The man and the woman looked at each other and realized that something was wrong.


    Lu Xun asked: "Who is the person who reported the letter?"


    The amazing thing is that both men and women can''t answer.


    The person who reported the news was an ordinary person. Some told the doormen, and some told the servants who went out to buy. Something like this will definitely be uploaded.


    It is also normal for ?? to reach the ear of the master.


    Lu Xun asked people to call the servants of the two families to ask, but no one could tell who the reporter was.


    I don¡¯t know each other, and it¡¯s even hard to remember what people look like.


    This is so weird.


    Everyone felt a little chill.


    seems to be invisible, there is a hand controlling it all.


    Who is the other party, and how did they know about the private relationship between the two and take advantage of it?


    Not only Lu Xun was surprised, even Li Jixian began to suspect.


    Before ??, he had always believed that Jiang Ning was behind the scenes.


    But when things have developed to this point, can Jiang Ning really do it by a woman?


    Li Jixian does not believe that she has such deep scheming and resourcefulness.


    must be one of his opponents.


    Who will it be?


    Li Jixian carefully recalled his past opponents and enemies.


    King Yu?


    He is not in Chang''an City at all, it is impossible.


    Could it be King Wei?


    A fool like him, is that possible?


    Except for all these years, he has been pretending.


    If a person can pretend to his level, Li Jixian feels that his somersault this time is not a loss.


    He had to find out whether it was King Wei and whether King Wei had been pretending.


    If yes, then that would be horrible.


    He has always regarded King Yu as his biggest opponent. Perhaps, it was a big mistake.


    Li Jixian was thinking wildly, and Lu Xun also scratched his head.


    How can this go down?


    The last second follower reminded him: "Does your lord have to summon that Wang to ask him?"


    "Oh yes, come here, spread the word!"


    sent a few yamen to look for Zhang Wang.


    really found it.


    Zhang Wang was knocked unconscious and thrown into an alley not far from Chayue Inn.


    He followed the yamen in with a blank look on his face, and when he saw a room full of people, not only his own wife, but also the person who stole it, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Woman Wang saw her husband''s cowardly appearance, and was not angry at all, but the court did not dare to go and beat him, and just stared at him fiercely.


    Zhang Wang is a man of fame and fame, so he doesn''t have to kneel and speak while standing up.


    Lu Xun asked, "Are you looking at me?"


    "Master Hui, I am Zhang Wang."


    "Can you recognize the woman kneeling over there?" Lu Xun pointed to the woman.


    The woman lowered her head.


    Looking around, the scalp is a little numb.


    He knew that he couldn''t hide it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： shameless

    Chapter 338 Shameless


    But, this kind of trivial matter, won''t it make trouble to Jingzhao Yin''s government office?


    Stealing someone by yourself, everyone knows that this is going to cause trouble in Chang''an City?


    My own stupid mother-in-law is going to be mad at her.


    After Zhang Wang answered, he also glared at his daughter-in-law.


    Mr. Wang took a look, hey, I haven''t torn you yet, you waited for me, so you stared back harder.


    Above the court, the two were like fighting cocks.


    Lu Xun took a shot of the gavel: "Zhang Wang, have you made an appointment with Mrs. Liu to meet at Chayue Inn?"


    Zhang Wang glanced at the woman and saw that she didn''t respond, thinking that since this matter has been exposed, it can''t be hidden, so he nodded weakly and simply: "Yes."


    "Shameless!" Wang scolded bitterly.


    Lu Xun looked at her.


    Wang lowered his head and muttered: "The slave family is just angry, if the adult is wearing a cuckold, it may not be able to hold back."


    Lu Xun was dumbfounded.


    So he hates dealing with women the most, and he is too much trouble.


    He looked around: "After you went, what happened?"


    Zhang Wang touched his head: "I went by the appointed time, but as soon as I arrived at the door, I was knocked out by someone, and when I woke up, I saw two poor brothers..."


    Lu Xun frowned: "Did you see that person clearly?"


    looked and shook his head: "Not at all. I don''t even know if the other party is male or female, always young or old."


    "Have you made an appointment with Liu Shi long ago?"


    "Yeah. We made an appointment to meet at Chayue Inn tonight."


    "Apart from the two of you, who else knows about this?"


    "No..." Zhang Wang shook his head, "How could I tell others about this kind of thing."


    Everyone looked at Liu.


    Liu Shi was a little dazed: "I didn''t tell anyone else. But... Maybe the girl next to me, Xiaohuan, knows?"


    "Where''s Xiaohuan? Call her to question!"


    "Xiaohuan... died of illness a few days ago."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Asked and asked, but still got nothing.


    But no matter what, since Liu Shi and Zhang Wang admitted that they were the other party''s stealers, it naturally showed that it was not His Royal Highness that was hooking up with a married woman.


    But it was an indisputable fact that he broke into someone''s room in the middle of the night and hugged them.


    As for who was behind the scenes, Lu Xun asked himself if he had the ability to find out.


    still leave it to His Royal Highness to worry about it.


    So, Master Lu slapped the gavel and retired!


    It is difficult for an honest official to cut off housework. The matters on both sides of the Liu family and Wang family are already clear. How to solve it, they go back to their own homes to solve it.


    After the gang left noisily, Lu Xun hurried to Li Jixian.


    Li Jixian said with a sullen face: "Master Lu really dares to handle any case."


    Lu Xun repeatedly said: "Your Highness doesn''t dare, please calm down."


    This Lu Xun is not a disciple of the Prince, and Li Jixian can''t do anything to him for the time being. He stood up, snorted heavily, and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    It was already dark, and there was no one outside.


    Li Jixian couldn''t help but have a glimmer of hope in his heart, thinking that it was night after all, if he immediately started to block his tongue, he could suppress this matter.


    So, he immediately called the second entourage and arranged it, the one who should seal the mouth, and the one who should shut up, shut up.


    If it spreads out, no one should think about it better.


    didn''t have the heart to go back to the East Palace. He spent the night in a nearby house under his name. After dawn, looking at the bright sunshine outside and the silence in the courtyard, he was inexplicably in a good mood.


    It''s so quiet, it should be alright, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： Wind and rain all over the city

    Chapter 339


    Think about it carefully, but you just broke into someone else''s house by mistake, and didn''t do anything inappropriate, what''s the big deal?


    It was because he took things too seriously.


    I am a dignified Highness Prince, so worrying about gains and losses is really not right.


    He lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed, and the attendants came to wait on him to change his clothes and prepare to return to the palace.


    However, it''s okay, it''s okay, I still have to find Jiang Ning.


    One is to find out who is behind this matter, and the other is to apologize to Jiang Ning for the task given to him by the father, but he has not done it yet. Another, he couldn''t let go of Jiang Ning at all.


    He swore to get her.


    by any means.


    Therefore, seeing her again is something that must be done.


    But you can''t go over and ask to meet with straight eyebrows as before.


    He had to think of something else.


    A Jiang Ning had to ask for a way to see him.


    Thinking of Jiang Ning begging him, Li Jixian couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    The unhappiness of last night has disappeared.


    Li Jixian walked out of the yard briskly with his hands behind his back, and was about to take a carriage back to the palace, when a piece of paper suddenly floated down from his head and landed on his shoulder.


    He stretched out his hand to pick it up and glanced at it, his eyes suddenly darkened and he almost fainted.


    wrote on the piece of paper: Outside the number, outside the number, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince broke into the boudoir of the married woman at night, and the two met frankly, and were caught raped by the woman''s husband on the spot!


    Li Jixian looked at these lines and his hands were shaking.


    He turned his head and roared: "You bastard, I told you to keep your mouth shut, so you keep it like this?"


    The second entourage was at a loss: "Your Highness, what happened?"


    "You still have the face to ask, see for yourself!" Li Jixian threw the piece of paper in his face.


    The second follower quickly picked it up, glanced quickly, and was also stunned.


    What is this?


    Who would have the guts to write such a thing on paper and throw it in front of the Crown Prince?


    No. 2 entourage immediately shouted: "Come on, the person must not have gone far, go after him immediately, and be sure to catch him!"


    A dozen guards immediately went out to look for the person who threw the paper.


    Li Jixian got into the carriage with a black face.


    After a while, several guards came back.


    Follower No. 2 asked: "Have you caught it?"


    The ?? attendant shook his head with a strange expression.


    Li Jixian stuck his head out of the carriage and said angrily, "A bunch of trash, it took me so long to raise you all in vain, and I can''t even do this little thing!"


    The guard said slowly: "People caught it, but..."


    "But what, hurry up and bring people!" The second follower roared.


    Mother, what time is this, these **** **** are still dawdling.


    The guards had to bring people.


    A wow wow cry.


    Li Jixian took a closer look and saw that they were six or seven-year-old children.


    The second entourage angrily said, "You bastards, I told you to arrest someone. What are you doing with a few children here?"


    The guards cried and said, "It''s the paper they threw."


    Indeed, some of the children were still holding paper in their hands.


    Guard No. 2 hurried over, pulled an older child who wasn''t crying and asked, "You answer the question obediently, I won''t embarrass you. Where did you get this piece of paper?"


    The child said: "I picked it up on the street."


    "Why did you pick this up?"


    "My mother called it to pick it up. It''s better to wipe your **** than to use leaf tiles."


    "..." The second follower asked the other child, "What are you doing with this?"


    "Practice calligraphy." The child answered innocently, "The family is poor and has no money to buy paper. This paper has characters on one side, and the other side is clean..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： Prince is upset

    Chapter 340 Prince is very troublesome


    "Uncle, if you have nothing else to do, can we go? If it''s late, the paper will be picked up by others."


    Follower No. 2 asked: "Do you know who threw this note?"


    The child shook his head: "I don''t know, anyway, when I woke up, it was everywhere. Everyone went to pick it up. Uncle, can you read the words on it for me? I don''t recognize some of them, what''s wrong with this prince? "


    Follower No. 2: "Hurry up!"


    He was a little upset.


    Li Jixian is more troublesome than him.


    "Go and see, what''s going on!"


    he said angrily.


    The carriage walked out of the alley and came to the main street of Chang''an City. Sure enough, there were small notes everywhere.


    Many people went to pick up the notes.


    For ordinary people, paper is not cheap, nor is it a necessity of life, so they are reluctant to buy it.


    Now there is paper everywhere, as the kid said, it¡¯s good to pick it up and wipe your butt.


    The second entourage bent down and picked up a few pieces of paper, all of which were written on the same thing about the prince.


    He dared not show the paper to the prince, but how could the prince not know it?


    There was a lot of discussion in the streets and alleys.


    On such a calm early autumn morning, the entire Chang''an City was ignited by the crimson gossip of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince.


    Everywhere the carriage passed by, there were voices of discussion.


    Li Jixian clutched his chest and almost vomited blood.


    After finally returning to the palace, before reaching the East Palace, the emperor sent someone to tell him that the emperor wanted him to go there immediately.


    Li Jixian rushed over in a panic, and was thrown a lot of notes right at the head.


    He glanced, and his heart skipped a beat.


    This is exactly the one that is found everywhere in the streets.


    so soon in the hands of the father?


    "You bastard!" the emperor said angrily, "You''ve only been a prince for a few days, it''s so absurd! It just doesn''t make sense!"


    Li Jixian thumped and knelt down: "Father, the emperor, calm down, the son and the minister are wronged!"


    "What are you wronged? Ah? I''ve already asked someone to ask Jingzhao Yin Lu Xun! Last night you broke into someone else''s house and did so many shameless things. How dare you call for injustice?"


    "Erchen was really wronged, he was deceived yesterday..."


    "Who lied to you?"


    "Yes... Princess Yu!" Li Jixian gritted his teeth and went out of his way.


    "Why did Princess Yu lie to you?"


    "Because...because of those previous misunderstandings. She held a grudge and tricked Erchen into going to the inn. Who knew it was a trap!" Although Li Jixian didn''t find out, he could only put everything on Jiang Ning first.


    The emperor sneered: "You said Jiang Ning asked you to meet at the inn? As far as I know, she accompanied her mother to the temple to give incense yesterday, and she hasn''t come back yet!"


    Li Jixian''s head buzzed.


    How can it be so coincidental?


    Another **** came in at this time and handed the emperor a few pieces of paper. When the emperor saw it, he was even more angry and threw the paper to Li Jixian: "Look at it yourself!"


    Li Jixian picked it up and looked at it, this time it was not a word, but a painting.


    depicts a person sitting in a carriage, looking out, and a few guards outside grabbing a few crying children.


    The ?? scene is heart-wrenching.


    is the scene where the second entourage takes someone to arrest the child for questioning.


    Li Jixian''s heart skipped a beat.


    What happened, why was it drawn?


    The situation in this painting is too misleading for the uninitiated.


    The ?? emperor pointed at him, gasping for breath: "Yesterday you bullied the women, and today you are abusing children. It''s still rumored that the city is full of ups and downs, Li Jixian, I think you are the crown prince!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： most shameful night

    Chapter 341 The most shameful night


    Li Jixian felt that he was simply wronged.


    Who the **** is that **** who drew what happened just now?


    was also delivered to the emperor in such a "timely" manner.


    Li Jixian became more and more suspicious that this matter had something to do with King Wei.


    Of course, he has no proof, maybe someone else.


    But apart from King Wei, he asked himself that he had never offended anyone in the court who was capable of doing such a thing.


    "Father Royal, Erchen is really wronged. Listen to Erchen''s explanation!"


    "What do you explain? You just say, is this painting real?"


    "Yes..." Li Jixian hurriedly waved his hand, "But that''s not the case. Father, please listen to Erchen. At that time, Erchen was just a little shocked by the things on this note, so he asked someone to inquire."


    "Your entourage is looking for news, how many children?" The emperor sneered, "I don''t know if you are stupid, or you think I am stupid."


    "My son doesn''t dare! But things are really not what you think, the father, the son did not abuse the children, he really just asked them some questions. The son''s entourage is a bit stupid, but how dare they beat the children in public ?"


    "Oh, so you dare in private?"


    "No, that''s not what Erchen meant..."


    "Idiot!"


    The emperor shouted angrily.


    Li Jixian hurriedly leaned down, resting his forehead on the ground.


    The emperor returned to the table and sat down, angrily said: "You are so absurd, where do you put the royal family in dignity? It''s just like this when you became a prince, can I still count on you in the future? Don''t do the errands of the Ministry of Household, and leave it to those who can do it!"


    Li Jixian''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t dare to complain any more, and kowtowed to thank him.


    Back in the East Palace, he smashed everything in the room angrily.


    Banned for half a year, this is already a severe punishment for a prince. Not only that, the emperor also unloaded his errands.


    The Ministry of Accounts is in charge of the world''s money and food, and the Ministry of Penalties is in charge of punishment.


    These two sectors are extremely important, where they have power and money.


    Once these two sites are gone, his power will be lost by more than half.


    can be said to be a serious injury to vitality.


    How can he not be angry, not angry.


    "If I find out who is plotting the murder, I will tell him to die without a place to be buried." He held the half-shattered cup, his body exuding murderous intent.


    But, anger turns into anger, he is now banned for half a year, cannot leave the East Palace for half a step, and has been kicked out of the Ministry of Punishment and the Ministry of Household.


    Even if you want to check, it is difficult.


    If you want to check, it is not impossible.


    It was only that he provoked the emperor''s anger. If he went to trouble again at this time, I''m afraid the emperor would not spare him.


    He could only swallow the bad breath for now.


    ¡­


    Yundai sat in a Zen monastery in Santai Temple, patted the table, laughing non-stop.


    Huang Ying held the tea and knelt beside her, smiling slightly.


    Jiang Yi, who was sitting across from Yun Dai, looked at her helplessly and laughed wildly: "Seventh sister, do you look like a lady, so you just laugh like this?"


    "Hahaha!" Yun Dai was overjoyed, "As long as I think of Li Jixian being beaten as an adulterer, I want to laugh. It''s so funny! It''s probably the most shameful night in Li Jixian''s life!"


    Jiang Yi couldn''t help but smile: "Seventh sister, it''s really because of you, I''ll make a little trick to get the prince to this point. You know, I got the news just now that His Majesty Longyan was furious and banned the prince for half a year. He was also dismissed from his concurrent positions in the Ministry of Punishment and the Ministry of Households. This time he has suffered a great loss."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： Seven Sisters Plan

    Chapter 342 Seventh Sister''s Plan


    Jiang Ning laughed wildly with his thighs for a long time. After calming down, he took the teacup from Huang Ying and said, "What''s the matter of being banned for half a year, the dismissed official position can still be restored."


    Jiang Yi looked at her: "Is this not enough?"


    "Brother, are you so tolerant to those who bully your sister?"


    "Of course not, I was just thinking, the dog jumped the wall in a hurry, not to mention he is the prince."


    "Soon he won''t be the prince."


    "what?"


    "Now that he has been grounded, wouldn''t it be better to calculate?" Jiang Ning smiled, "I won''t let him be the prince, he just can''t do it."


    Jiang Yi: "..."


    Where did this girl''s confidence come from?


    Although I don''t quite understand it, Jiang Yi still felt envious of her appearance.


    This looks like the children of the Jiang family, like the descendants of the eldest uncle and father.


    In all fairness, this time, let him do it himself, he can''t calculate it so accurately.


    "Seventh sister, I''ve always wanted to ask you a question."


    "Just ask, and I''ll tell you everything."


    "How did you know about the matter between Wang and Zhang Wang? It is said that even the family members of these two families did not know. When Lord Lu interrogated them, they all said that they had not told anyone."


    "Brother, I said, don''t spread the word."


    "Does your brother look like a fool?"


    "A bit."


    "Begging for a beating!" Jiang Yi gestured and gently pinched her face, "Speak quickly."


    Jiang Ning put down the teacup and said with a smile, "It''s actually very simple. When Aunt Fu went out to buy vegetables some time ago, she met a fellow who was selling vegetables and said that her daughter was dying of illness. Aunt Fu felt pitiful, so she bought the vegetables All the money was given to her. Come back and tell me about it."


    "Buying vegetables? Then what?" Jiang Yi was very patient, knowing that since her sister said this, it must be related.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I think it''s a good thing. Since I''m a fellow countryman, I should help out in a hurry, so I complimented Aunt Fu and gave her some money to send it to her."


    "and then?"


    "Then it''s nothing, the daughter of that family happens to be Wang''s personal maid Xiaohuan."


    "..." Jiang Yi was speechless,


    What kind of luck this must be.


    "That''s not right either. I have inquired about it. During the interrogation by Lord Lu, Mrs. Wang said that her maid had died of illness."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s very sick. If Aunt Fu didn''t give money to treat her, she would have died. Xiaohuan was Wang''s maid, and she was kicked out because she was seriously ill. My mother went to the Wang family to say that the child was gone, and asked their family to pay the funeral expenses. Of course they didn''t."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "I guess it''s you who instigated Xiaohuan''s mother to ask for money?"


    "Of course not, I call that advice."


    "Little Slicker." Jiang Yi laughed, "So, Xiaohuan told you everything about the Wang family?"


    "No, Aunt Fu that Xiaohuan told me, Aunt Fu came back and told me as a joke. I didn''t care at first, I just listened to it as a gossip. Until I decided to punish Li Jixian."


    "The prince deserves to be punished, but will this harm innocent people?"


    "Brother, do you think it''s innocent for Wang to hook up with Zhang Wang?" Jiang Ning said with a half-smile, "If my sister-in-law from Zhang''s family also..."


    "Let me go, you **** girl, hurry up and bah, bah, bah, don''t say anything!"


    "Haha." Jiang Ning laughed, "One is a married woman and the other is a married man. It''s not a big sin for the two of them to be together in secret. But what these two people do is not just that. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： Seven sisters are so amazing

    Chapter 343 The Seventh Sister is too awesome


    Jiang Yi asked: "What else did they do?"


    "They are unwilling and can only be together secretly, and they are still planning to kill the bedside people of both sides, so they can be together forever."


    "This... is too vicious!" Jiang Yi gasped.


    "Does the third brother still think they are wronged?"


    "Not at all. However, their families don''t seem to know about this?"


    "That doesn''t matter. Knowing about their stealing, their family should be vigilant. My main purpose is to frame the prince. As for Wang Shi and Zhang Wang, it''s just a matter of eliminating harm for the people."


    "Seventh sister, you are absolutely amazing."


    "It''s still the third brother, without your help, I can''t solve the guards around the prince by myself."


    "Small meaning." Jiang Yi''s mouth was humble, but his expression was smug, "The people I borrowed from the big house are all dead men who have been raised by the uncle for many years. They are not only strong in martial arts, but also loyal and will never leak news. go out."


    "The eldest uncle is very powerful."


    "That''s natural, you may not remember what he looked like. You''ll know when he comes back. The eldest uncle is better than our father."


    "Didn''t you say you''d be back in the new year?"


    "Last year, the border was tight and I didn''t come back. It should be there in two months."


    "Great, I have to thank General Jiang in person."


    "The eldest uncle is not such a flattering person, he is cold to everyone. But, maybe you can."


    "Why?"


    "Because the eldest uncle loves delicious food, it shouldn''t be a problem to conquer the eldest uncle based on your craftsmanship." Jiang Yi slapped his mouth, "However, it''s still a pity."


    "Regret what?"


    "With the ability of those dead men, it''s easy to deal with the people around the prince. It''s a pity that I just fainted. However, that''s fine." Jiang Yi said and couldn''t help laughing, "Seventh sister, how did you think of using Zhuan? Hit them in the head?"


    "Turn your head this thing can be seen everywhere, using weapons will always leave clues."


    "If the uncle knows that he has carefully cultivated his confidants who are good at using eighteen weapons, they will shoot people with bricks. I am afraid that they will vomit blood." laugh.


    The two brothers and sisters are more than one laughing chicken thief.


    Jiang Yi patted the table: "That''s all, your method of sending small notes is absolutely amazing! You don''t know, the prince''s face turned green when he saw the small notes all over the sky."


    "I knew he was going to be in a hurry, so I specially arranged for a few painters to wait nearby to paint his irritable side, so that the officials and people of Chang''an City would know what kind of scum he is, His Royal Highness. Bad manners."


    "It''s really bad luck for the prince to offend you." Jiang Yi finished laughing and said sternly, "However, we have to be careful to prevent the prince''s revenge."


    "He couldn''t find any evidence at all. If I guessed correctly, he will go to deal with King Wei next."


    "Why?"


    "Guess. Any resemblance is purely coincidental."


    "Ahaha." Jiang Yi smiled, "Seventh sister, you are so interesting. I now begin to understand why Wenrenzong fell in love with you at first sight, and King Yu never forgot about you. It''s a pity that you are my sister, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to marry you, you ghost girl first!" Jiang Yi said with a smile, put down the teacup, stood up, and straightened the folds on his clothes, "No kidding, mother is still talking to the host in the front hall, we should go too already."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Im worried that you will slap yourself in the face

    Chapter 344 I''m worried that you will slap yourself in the face


    Xiaoman came over and carried Jiang Ning to the wheelchair, pushed her, and walked towards the front hall with Jiang Yi.


    Huang Ying followed behind, holding the food box and tea cup.


    People like them, especially Lin Zizi and Jiang Yi, are very particular about it. They don''t eat tea and snacks from outside at will. They also bring their own tea when they come to Guanyin Temple.


    Lin Zizi, who was wearing a purple dress, was talking to the host of the Guanyin Temple, and smiled when he saw them coming.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Our mother is so beautiful, she really deserves to be the number one beauty in Chang''an City."


    "Now you are the number one beauty in Chang''an City, aren''t you?"


    "I''m a lame man, who admits that I''m a beauty?"


    "Brother admits you." Jiang Yi put his hands behind his back and said with a smile, "In my brother''s eyes, mother and younger sister are the most beautiful girls in the world."


    "Third brother, you can remember your own words."


    "how?"


    "Married Zhang Mujin after Chinese New Year, I''m worried that you will slap your face."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The marriage of the Jiang family and the Zhang family has been decided.


    After the New Year, they will get married.


    Huang Ying pursed his lips and smiled.


    Xiaoman didn''t understand, but seeing Jiang Ning and Huang Ying laughing, she also grinned.


    walked in front of Lin Zizi, Lin Zizi smiled and said, "Why are you so happy, everyone smiles like this?"


    Jiang Yi said: "Your daughter laughed at her brother."


    "This child, how can you talk, you can say that your sister has it." Lin Zizi pulled Jiang Ning''s wheelchair in front of her, took out the handkerchief to wipe her sweat, and asked softly, "The sun is hot today, and it''s blazing hot. Did you sleep well last night?"


    I really doted on my daughter to the core.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s quiet here, I slept so well, I had no dreams all night."


    "In this case, my mother will often bring you here in the future." Lin Zizi smiled silently to the host of the Guanyin Temple, "Xiaojing, my daughter likes you here and will come often in the future, do you have any opinion?"


    Mute was about the same age as Lin Zizi, dressed as a nun, but with a fair face and a gentle smile.


    "Your daughter, my daughter, even if she lives here every day, I''m happy."


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "Ning Ning, my name is Aunt Jing."


    "Aunt Jing." Jiang Ning exclaimed obediently, "Aunt Jing is so good-looking."


    "You kid is sweet enough." Mute laughed, "I''m a monk."


    "You can be beautiful when you become a monk at home."


    "Look at this little mouth." Mute became more and more happy, took off a string of crystal clear bracelets on his wrist and put it in her hand, "I don''t have anything good for this monk, this is for you to play with."


    Jiang Ning picked it up and looked at it.


    "Isn''t this a good thing?" Lin Zizi said angrily, "I asked you for one, but you couldn''t bear it. Now I give this girl a whole bunch. I''m not afraid of wasting good things."


    "No, this thing is about fate."


    "Okay, then I''ll thank you for this girl. After disturbing you for so long, it''s time for us to go back."


    "Zi Zi, remember to come and see me from time to time."


    Mute sent them out, reluctantly.


    Lin Zizi smiled and said, "I''m better now, so naturally I will come often to repay my vows."


    Jiang Ning said: "If Aunt Jing misses my mother, she will send someone to deliver a letter. I will send someone to pick you up in our house for a few days."


    Mute and smiled: "See, this kid is still lovable."


    Lin Zizi said: "Yes, otherwise your bracelets will be given away for nothing. Go back and do your work, we''re leaving."


    The three mother and son boarded the carriage and mounted the horse.


    Jiang Yi watched his mother and sister get into the carriage, and found that there was an eye-catching maid next to his mother, and was a little surprised, so he stopped her: "Why haven''t I seen you, new comer?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： she is that girl

    Chapter 345 She is that girl


    The maid said timidly, "Master Hui San, this servant is new here."


    "What''s your name, who arranged for you to be with your wife?" Jiang Yi sank his face.


    For so many years, there are only a few people around my mother who are used to it, and she will not add people easily. Suddenly, there is a girl with eyes, which is inevitably suspicious.


    Especially recently, Jiang Ning and the prince are fighting in full swing.


    He had to be careful.


    The maid was a little scared: "The slave''s name is Xiaohuan, it''s..."


    "Xiaohuan?" Jiang Yi felt that the name was familiar, where did he hear it just now?


    Jiang Ning picked up the curtain of the carriage, stuck his head out, and said with a smile, "I arranged it, what''s your opinion from the third brother?"


    Jiang Yi was stunned and suddenly remembered: "Ah, she is the one..."


    "Shh." Jiang Ning stretched out a finger, "She is no longer called Xiaohuan, she is called Lilac. Lilac, go and serve Madam."


    "Yes, Miss Seven."


    Lilac turned around and helped Lin Zizi onto the carriage.


    Jiang Yi drove his horse to the side of Jiang Ning''s carriage and whispered, "You slicker, why did you bring Xiaohuan to the house?"


    "Or kill her?"


    "What? Of course not." Jiang Yi was startled.


    Every time he hears words like "death" and "kill" from the mouth of this overly beautiful sister, he gets a shock.


    Miss Jiaojiao, who is raised in a boudoir, can only recite poetry and draw pictures, and she will not say these words when it hurts spring and autumn.


    However, when he thought about the experience of the seventh sister who was lost since childhood and raised in a poor family, he felt a little pity and distress in his heart.


    Compared to the fifth and sixth sisters, who have been pampered, the seventh sister is also much more lively and interesting.


    Although he also loves Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister, but he really has nothing to say to them, but he finds it interesting to be with Seventh Sister.


    It¡¯s just a simple bickering, and it¡¯s full of fun.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Since we can''t kill her, we have to get her into our house. If you leave it outside, wouldn''t it leave a little tail that will be caught?"


    "I heard from you just now that she has a mother?"


    "Yes, Lilac has a widowed mother who lives alone, and there is no one else at home. Since this girl is in our house, her mother will naturally join the house and help in the kitchen."


    "So good, Seventh Sister is thoughtful."


    "The fox''s little tail has to be hidden before it can continue to harm people. Brother, remember that if you do bad things in the future, you must do a good job in the tail." Jiang Ning smiled and put down the curtain.


    Jiang Yi was stunned for a long time, then laughed and scolded: "People say Dad is an old fox, you are our little fox, a slick little fox!"


    "Third brother, I made an appointment with Zhang Mujin for tea and a play this afternoon!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yi hurriedly approached, "Where is my sister drinking tea? Do you want to wrap up the teahouse? After all, there are many people in the teahouse, and my sister is a noble person, so it''s better to drink tea quietly."


    "Bao Teahouse? That''s a lot of money, I spent a lot of money this time."


    The ?? sheets were those little fliers scattered all over the city and cost her a fortune.


    Jiang Yi hurriedly smiled and said: "In the future, my sister will go out for tea and listen to the play, and the fee will be covered by brother."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I will say more good things about you in front of my future sister-in-law."


    ¡­


    Back in the city, the little flyers all over the sky were gone.


    Most of the ?? were picked up by the commoners, and the rest had already been disposed of by the officials of Jingzhaoyin Mansion.


    After all, it is about the reputation of the prince and the dignity of the royal family. It is definitely not acceptable to let this kind of thing fall on the streets.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： Fight!

    Chapter 346 Fight!


    Jiang Ning stretched out half of his body, propped his chin, and said with a smile: "The clean streets are so beautiful."


    Jiang Yi laughed and scolded: "Look at how cheap you are."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "In the afternoon, the tea house."


    Jiang Yi''s smile suddenly stiffened.


    Nima.


    No wonder this girl reminded him to hide his little tail, it turns out that his little tail is now in her little hands.


    Who told him to have a good impression of Zhang Mujin and want to marry someone as a daughter-in-law?


    But there is a period of time when men and women are blocked.


    Since the last time they met in the East Palace, Jiang Ning and Zhang Mujin have become good friends.


    What does it feel like when the girl you like becomes your sister''s best friend?


    The feeling is that I don''t dare to offend my sister at all, for fear that my little sister will tell him that his sweetheart is gone.


    In the afternoon, Jiang Ning really went to the teahouse to drink tea with Zhang Mujin and listen to the play.


    Of course, the money was paid by the third brother.


    And she lived up to her trust, and praised the third brother well in front of Zhang Mujin.


    Zhang Mujin pursed his lips and smiled, knowing what was going on.


    Although the two have not known each other for a long time, Zhang Mujin can see that this Princess Yu is naughty, and there must be a reason for suddenly saying such a lot of good things about Jiang Yi.


    Zhang Mujin is a typical lady, gentle and generous, considerate and reserved.


    is Jiang Ning''s favorite type.


    The two chatted happily.


    After ?? came back, Lin Zizi and Jiang Yi both surrounded her and asked what the Zhang family girl thought of Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Ning enjoyed his brother''s shoulder massage and said with a smile, "Sister Zhang blushed when she heard me compliment my third brother. It''s so cute."


    Jiang Yi also blushed involuntarily.


    Lin Zizi smiled and said: "It seems that this has been accomplished. I will choose a good day in two days, and I will visit the door in person to discuss the wedding date with the Zhang family. We are men, so we have to take the initiative."


    "Mother, get ready, I have to go back and pack my things."


    "What to pack?"


    "Go back to Prince Yu''s mansion."


    "You''ve only been back for two days, so you''re leaving so soon?" Lin Zizi couldn''t bear her, "Anyway, King Yu is not in the mansion, so it''s nothing if you live here all the time."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "I''m afraid the emperor will not allow it. It is precisely because King Yu is not here that I should go back. Otherwise, the mansion will be deserted."


    After all, she is a married woman and has lived in her parents'' home for a long time, so it''s ridiculous to spread it out.


    Since she is Princess Yu now, the two children are the princes of Prince Yu. If you come back and stay for a few days, if you stay for a long time, the official and the imperial censor will have something to say, and the emperor will also have an idea.


    To avoid trouble, move back in.


    She came out this time purely to plot against Li Jixian. Now that Li Jixian has been banned for half a year and cannot be harassed again, she can go back to live freely.


    On the third day when she moved back to Prince Yu''s Mansion, a concubine of Prince Wei''s Mansion suddenly gave birth and gave birth to a male child.


    The king of Wei almost passed away.


    This is his long-awaited son!


    A few days later, a Jiedushi envoy in southern Hunan was found to be embezzling and accepting bribes, and he was involved in a serious case.


    Coincidentally, this Jiedushi is the prince''s power.


    Jiedushi''s fall from his horse is equivalent to cutting off one of the prince''s fingers.


    Jiang Ning shook his head and sighed: "Look at these brothers fighting, you are dead and alive. Who said King Wei was stupid? How many children born in the royal family are really stupid?"


    Jiang Yi glanced at her: "As the one who sow discord, how do you feel now?"


    "What I''m thinking right now is... let''s fight, the harder the fight, the better!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： eat meat

    Chapter 347 Eating Meat


    When I said this, the two brothers and sisters were sitting in the bright autumn courtyard with the sky high and far, sitting face to face, roasting a deer leg to eat.


    Not far away, Huang Ying and Xiaoman, a few maids, led the little prince who had learned to walk, the little princess, and played around a big golden apricot tree.


    This ginkgo tree has a lifespan of a hundred years. When the palace was built, it was specially enclosed.


    In autumn, ginkgo leaves are falling all over the ground.


    The two children waddled on the fallen leaves, crawled, rolled in the leaves, and giggled.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the children with a smile on his lips.


    She was holding a small brush and brushing honey on the venison, while Jiang Yi held a sharp knife, cut off a small piece of meat, blew it, and sent it to her sister''s mouth.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Well... there is still time to wait." Jiang Ning swallowed the venison.


    Jiang Yi heard the words and put down the knife, picked up the yellow wine and took a sip, and said with a smile, "You really watch the fun and don''t think it''s a big deal."


    "The excitement is still to come."


    "How do you know that the Crown Prince and King Wei will fight?"


    "Because they are lonely and cold."


    "What?"


    "Cough, because the prince has to find an opponent for himself." Jiang Ning smiled, "Of course he is still doubting me, and he is not sure that it was King Wei who did it. However, it is not important."


    "Why isn''t it important?"


    "As long as he doesn''t have definite evidence, it''s all just suspicion."


    "Since it''s just suspicion, why do you really want to fight with King Wei?"


    "Because Your Majesty doesn''t allow him to live too comfortably." Jiang Ning put down the brush, licked off the honey on his fingers, and said with a smile, "Do you think His Majesty will let him be the prince, so he can sit back and relax?"


    Jiang Yi shook his head: "Little girl, you have more hearts than our father. You dare to guess your heart."


    "The emperor is just a mortal."


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s nothing." Jiang Ning smiled, "It''s almost there, try it."


    Jiang Yi immediately became excited when he heard the words, picked up the knife and started to slice the meat, first sliced ??a few pieces and put them on his sister''s plate.


    Jiang Ning picked up a thin pancake, dipped the meat in some sauce, squeezed some shredded green onion, and wrapped it up.


    Jiang Yi saw the small noodles and shredded green onion before, and smiled: "What are you doing?"


    "Eat."


    "How do you eat like this?"


    "Third brother try it." Jiang Ning handed the wrapped cake to his mouth.


    Although Jiang Yi was skeptical, but the sister handed it, no matter how unpalatable it was, she had to close her eyes and swallow it.


    He opened his mouth and bit.


    "Is it delicious?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­good to eat."


    Jiang Yi quickly cut a few pieces of meat, picked up the dough and shredded green onion, wrapped it up, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The ?? noodles were thin and small, and for him, it was just a bite.


    He ate five or six in a row before he stopped.


    "Don''t eat?"


    "No... take a break and then eat." Jiang Yi took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "The weather is cool, the meat is fragrant, and the wine is delicious. Ah, Seventh Sister is really comfortable here."


    Jiang Ning smiled and waved in the distance: "You all come here."


    Huang Ying Xiaoman was busy leading Xiao Longfeng over.


    Jiang Ning took a knife, cut off a large piece of meat, put it on a plate, and said to Xiaoman, "Go wash your hands, and share this deer leg with everyone to eat."


    Xiaoman''s eyes lit up, he immediately ran to wash his hands, and came back holding the deer leg.


    "Huang Ying, go eat too."


    Jiang Ning carried Ling Zi to his lap, tore a small piece of meat, and pinched Ling Zi.


    Jiang Yi said: "She is still young, can she eat?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： I want him anyway

    Chapter 348 I want him anyway


    "She has grown several teeth, so it''s okay to eat a little less."


    Jiang Yi looked at Wen Zan''s eyes, and reached out to hold him on his lap. He smiled and said, "We little men also need to eat meat in order to grow taller and stronger."


    In fact, they can''t eat much, they just grind their teeth.


    On the contrary, his face was covered in oil.


    Jiang Ning not only didn''t help clean up, but found it funny, haha.


    Jiang Yi shook his head: "Look how you look like a mother, sigh, I think we should take the child back to our family to raise. It''s really not reassuring for you to play like this."


    "Where have I been playing, raising children doesn''t have to be stressful all day long."


    Jiang Ning said so, but took out a handkerchief and wiped the child''s hands and mouth.


    Jiang Yi then started to eat.


    A large piece of venison cut off by Jiang Ning, he just wrapped it in dough and ate it all.


    "Brother, you''re really not afraid to hold on."


    "I haven''t eaten so full for a long time." Jiang Yi hiccupped and looked at ease.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If Zhang Mujin sees you like this..."


    Jiang Yi laughed: "She''s not here."


    "Invite her to play in a few days."


    "Really?" Jiang Yi immediately sat up straight, "When? How do you prepare?"


    Jiang Ning: "...Brother, you don''t have to come to the party for the little girl, right?"


    "You''ve already become a biological child, so are you embarrassed to call yourself a little girl?"


    "Ha ha."


    "You''re laughing a little scary."


    "Give you a chance to reorganize the language."


    "Hiring more than thirteen people, cardamom shoots in early February. Spring breeze is ten miles away from Yangzhou Road. It''s better to roll up a beaded curtain."


    "Oh, did the third brother compare me to a thin horse in Yangzhou? I''ll tell my father and mother when I go back. I''ll tell Zhang Mujin the day after tomorrow!"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yi was a little caught off guard.


    Jiang Ning got up and left.


    Jiang Yi saw that her face was wrong, and hurriedly got up and chased after her: "Third sister, third sister, don''t go. It''s all wrong, I said the wrong thing, I really don''t dare in the future!"


    Jiang Ning said with a cold face: "You apologize."


    "sorry!"


    "Bring it." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand.


    "What?" Jiang Yi was taken aback.


    "Apologize for no gifts?"


    "¡­what do you want?"


    "We''ve been a little tight lately."


    "Brother for you!"


    "Last time you called those guards, what was the name of the leader?"


    "Oh, his name is Lonely City."


    "I live in Prince Yu''s mansion alone, and I don''t have a strong guard around me when I go out..."


    Jiang Yi understood.


    Why are you angry?


    This stinky girl is clearly deliberately extorting.


    "My sister, those people are the uncle''s confidants and dead men. They have been with the uncle outside. They only came back from outside the customs last month. I just borrowed to help, and I dared to get the boss. To be your guard?"


    "cannot?"


    "I really can''t help it..."


    "I want him anyway."


    "Sister, we''re not self-willed. You want to be guarded. I''ll go to my father to discuss this trivial matter, and I''ll ask you some good martial arts."


    "I just fell in love with Lonely City."


    "What''s so good about a lonely city?"


    "hansome."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yi laughed, "If you say this to King Yu, he will probably not be able to sleep."


    "He still has a sense of existence now. I don''t know if there will be a chance to see him again in this life."


    "Not necessarily. According to the old practice, during the Chinese New Year, he can actually come back. But he must first write to the court for an edict, and His Majesty agrees, before he can return."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： Fragrant and smelly

    Chapter 349


    If Li Hongyuan doesn''t come back, Jiang Ning doesn''t care.


    But thinking of two babbling kids...


    They should need a father, right?


    Jiang Ning said: "Your Majesty agrees or not, or two."


    "According to the current trend, if you toss the prince like this, and His Majesty is very dissatisfied with him, it is very likely that he will agree."


    "It makes sense. After all, it smells far and near, not to mention the two sons in front of you are making a fuss."


    "Don''t worry, Daddy will also mention this to His Majesty. It has to be for the sake of the two children." Jiang Yi smiled, "It''s getting late, I have to go back."


    "Brother." Jiang Ning stopped him.


    "Any thing else?"


    Jiang Ning looked at him affectionately for a moment and asked, "When will the money arrive?"


    "..." Jiang Yi was annoyed, "Are you born by Qian Chuanzi? An annoying stinky girl, I will send someone to bring it to you when you go back!"


    "And my lonely city..."


    "My little aunt, be careful what you say, what is your lonely city? Before the uncle agrees, even if you pierce the sky, he will not come to protect you."


    "With the protection of the lonely city, I will definitely live a hundred years."


    "...After two months, the uncle will come back. If you please him, maybe he will agree."


    "It''s just a bodyguard, a general like the uncle, can''t bear it?"


    "The Gucheng is different. The uncle valued people, let alone us. Two years ago, the eldest brother went to another place to be an official and wanted Gucheng to follow the protection, but the uncle did not agree."


    "That''s really difficult."


    "Yeah. However, the martial arts in this lonely city are really good. If he can follow you, my parents will be relieved. Don''t worry, the uncle will be back for the New Year. The lonely city can''t escape."


    The two brothers and sisters secretly began to calculate their eldest uncle.


    ¡­


    The whole autumn in Chang''an City was quite calm, but the imperial court was noisy.


    Because the struggle between the prince and the king of Wei has become more and more intense, it has shifted from a secret fight to a clear fight, and it is almost a fight in front of the emperor.


    The emperor was also annoyed when he looked at them, and he couldn''t help but miss his younger son, who was thousands of miles away.


    In addition, Jiang Ruobai mentioned that he had nothing to do, and the little prince and the little county master would call his mother, but not his father, trying his best to stimulate the emperor''s heart.


    The emperor''s heart was shaken.


    However, in the end, it was Jiang Ning''s move that played a decisive role.


    She gave a piece of roast duck to Concubine Jin.


    After eating half of the duck, Concubine Jin, who was full and full, supported the hand of the palace maid and went out for a walk to digest her food, and went to the imperial study by the way.


    The beautiful and luxurious concubine said that she missed her son.


    The next day, the imperial decree agreeing to King Yu''s return for the New Year was issued.


    In November, Li Hongyuan set off for Chang''an City.


    Calculate the time, if the speed is fast, it should be able to catch up with the Chinese New Year.


    The two children have been able to walk steadily and called out "mother" clearly.


    Knowing that King Yu was coming back, the prince and King Wei actually stopped.


    They suddenly discovered that the most outstanding younger brother was not really far from the power center of Chang''an City.


    As long as he wants to come back, he can also come back through these forces in Chang''an City.


    Concubine Jin, said to be indifferent, but after all, she was her own mother and son.


    Needless to say about the Jiang Mansion, even if Yu Wang''s father-in-law''s family, even for the sake of their daughter and two grandsons, they will try their best to get Yu Wang back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： Because she is the best

    Chapter 350 Because she is the best looking


    The two people who were fighting to the death and the other, suddenly became allies with the outside world because of the news that King Yu was about to return.


    There was another reason for them to stop. It was almost New Year''s Eve, and the emperor and empress didn''t want to see them fighting again, causing the imperial court to become sullen.


    If they don''t stop, the emperor will really get angry.


    The weather is getting colder and colder. On the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, the first snow of this winter fell in Chang''an City.


    Lin Zizi sent people several big woolly clothes early, worried that Jiang Ning would be cold.


    There are pure white and flawless white fox fur coats, as well as sable capes.


    At this time, Jiang Ning was wearing a red cloak, and the face that set off it became more and more beautiful.


    She used to be extremely gorgeous, but she was sitting in a wheelchair, holding a stove, and her lazy expression weakened this sense of luxury to a certain extent.


    Today is the Laba Festival, and the house is going to cook Laba porridge.


    According to the custom, the court had to build a porridge shed to serve porridge, and it was better to let the clan order the wife to serve porridge on the spot, in order to show the court''s love for the people.


    Jiang Ning received this task.


    Also went with the Crown Princess, Princess Wei, and several princesses of the imperial family.


    This is embarrassing, isn''t it.


    Who doesn''t know that the three brothers of the royal family are not dealing with each other?


    The relationship between Jiang Ning and the Crown Princess is obviously torn, and the relationship between the Crown Princess and Princess Wei is not much better.


    Comparatively speaking, there is no grudge between Jiang Ning and Princess Wei.


    However, due to the fact that the Crown Prince and King Wei have always been to King Yu, the relationship between the two is also a little delicate.


    Princess Wei was a little embarrassed. She wanted to greet her politely, but she didn''t dare to look at her cold and lazy appearance that no strangers should approach.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care, he occupies a pot of porridge by himself, with Dong Xie and Xiaoman, one holds the porridge and the other delivers the bowl, and they cooperate tacitly.


    Jiang Ning just needs to hold the stove and sit by the side and watch.


    The Crown Princess and the rest of the wives all went to battle in person in order to show that they were doing their best.


    Rao is like this, the people who came to Jiang Ning''s side lined up far more than the rest.


    Not long after, the porridge bucket in front of Dong Xie and Xiaoman was empty.


    Jiang Ning was very happy: "Come on!"


    Winter break to wipe the sweat and put down the spoon.


    The problem is, there is still a long queue in front of you.


    "We haven''t received it yet, sister." A teenage boy in the front, holding a bowl, said shyly, "Can you serve me some?"


    Dong Xie smiled and said, "My bucket here is empty, why don''t you go to the side to line up?"


    "I just want to be here."


    "Why is this?" Dong Xie was surprised.


    In fact, just now she was wondering why there were so many people lining up on her side.


    It is said to be porridge, but this is the most prosperous place in the Dasheng Dynasty in Chang''an City.


    Therefore, there is still a lot of porridge for the Crown Princess and other wives.


    The boy''s black face was slightly red: "Because this lady is the best looking."


    He was referring to Jiang Ning.


    I see.


    The expressions of the rest of the life women suddenly became a bit exciting.


    It was snowing, the wind was piercing, and they had to deal with commoners. For these noble ladies who were dressed in fine clothes and food all year round, it was really unbearable.


    They saw that Jiang Ning''s porridge was all finished, and they felt jealous in their hearts.


    Prince Concubine said: "Princess Yu, since the people like you, why don''t you help Princess Wei who has the most porridge left?"


    Princess Wei''s face changed slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： Empress, I want to marry a daughter-in-law...

    Chapter 351 Empress, I want to marry a wife...


    Prince Princess and Princess Wei are definitely at odds with each other.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about them at all, but they were still hypocritically maintaining a superficial harmony.


    The words ??Prince Concubine clearly meant that Concubine Wei was the ugliest.


    In all fairness, Princess Wei is not ugly, but standing with a group of graceful or beautiful life women, she looks a bit ordinary.


    Concubine Wei sneered: "Prince Concubine should worry about herself. I heard that the Prince has two more concubines, all of them are beautiful."


    This is heartbreaking.


    Ma immediately lowered his face and said indifferently: "Those women are nothing but toys, what''s the use of being beautiful? The left side is only three or two years old, and the man gets tired of it, so he puts it aside. I''m the main room, With a son by your side, what are you afraid of?"


    This is an irony that Princess Wei has not given birth to a son to King Wei so far.


    Princess Wei felt sullen in her heart.


    Tossed his hand and threw the spoon into the pot.


    Jiang Ning held the hand stove and listened to them with gusto.


    Of course she wouldn''t help them, even if she didn''t have to do it herself.


    If it weren''t for the food given to ordinary people, she would have done something in the porridge and poisoned these two **** to death.


    "Princess, our porridge is gone, but they won''t leave." Dong Xie came over and said softly.


    "Then let them wait, let''s go back to the house for porridge. Xiaoman, come here."


    Xiaoman immediately jumped over and pushed her wheelchair. The master and servant were in the eyes of everyone, and Shi Shiran left.


    The people who were lining up to see her beauty watched her go and looked at each other, so they had to disperse to the rest of the wives to line up.


    Prince Concubine snorted: "This Princess Yu, just left? Didn''t see the people waiting eagerly? There are still many children, but she can''t bear it."


    Who knew that Jiang Ning hadn''t gone far, and heard it.


    She turned her head and said, "The princess is such a virgin, why don''t you take all these people into the house to raise them? Look at yourself, wear gold and silver, brocade clothes and jade food. Look at those who can''t afford food or flowers. The poor people, can you bear it?"


    The face of the princess suddenly turned green.


    Jiang Ning raised her voice and said to the people in the queue: "You have heard, I am a ruthless and cold-blooded person anyway. Our Crown Princess, really is a living Bodhisattva. If you have any trouble, you can Go and beg her, and she will surely satisfy you one by one."


    Although most people will not believe her words, but there are too many people, and there are all kinds of forests.


    But there are those who watch the fun and don''t think it''s a big deal, so hula went to Princess Wei''s place.


    The princess turned pale with fright: "You guys, what are you doing?"


    "Prince Concubine, there are 80 old mothers in my family who are seriously ill and need 20 taels of silver to see a doctor. Can you give it to me?"


    "My lord, my family''s fields have been occupied by several acres, and there is no news of the lawsuit. You are a great nobleman, go and help me urge the gentlemen of the government office..."


    "Niangniang, I want to marry a daughter-in-law..."


    The Crown Princess''s head was buzzing: "You, you... What does it have to do with me when you marry a wife?"


    "The maid next to you is quite handsome, I liked it..."


    "Presumptuous!" Prince Qin''s maidservant blushed, "Come here, come here soon, and disperse all these troublesome people!"


    The guards came here and drove the surrounding people away.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It seems that the Crown Princess is not as kind as people think."


    Princess: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： messed up

    Chapter 352 Chaos


    Jiang Ning Shi Shiran left.


    Leaving the princess'' face ashen.


    Princess Wei secretly clicked her tongue, and the maid beside her whispered, "I have heard that Princess Yu is very powerful, but now I see it, and I know it. How dare she treat the crown princess like this?"


    This is simply a public humiliation, ripping off the face of the Crown Princess and crushing it on the ground.


    "Why didn''t she dare."


    "King Yu is like that. She stays alone. Theoretically speaking, you have to behave yourself and be careful about being a person..."


    "Huh." Princess Wei sneered, "I''m afraid you forgot who her parents are."


    The maid''s face showed a hint of surprise: "Yes, she is Jiang Xiang''s daughter."


    "It''s not just Jiang Xiang, I heard that in a few days, General Jiang will arrive. For the sake of the two brothers in the Jiang family, let alone Princess Yu just teasing the Crown Princess, it would be too much. Your Majesty also won''t blame her."


    The maid showed envy: "It''s different if you have the support of your parents'' family."


    "Yeah, like me, I wouldn''t dare to do this." Princess Wei''s tone was sour.


    There was a loud bang.


    Princess Wei looked, and it turned out that the porridge bucket of the Crown Princess had been overturned.


    The gangsters who dared to surround the Crown Princess were not afraid of death. They were rudely driven by the guards, and they started making trouble on the spot because of the crowd.


    Pushing and shoving, he lifted the porridge bucket.


    The wooden barrel rolled outside, and most of the barrels of scalding hot porridge were sprinkled everywhere.


    stomped some old people''s distressed feet.


    Princess Concubine''s face was pale, and she stood bewildered, not knowing what to do.


    This is not just about a bucket of porridge. The good royal family cooking porridge was supposed to show the royal family¡¯s closeness to the common people and to shape the image of the royal family. Who would have thought it would become like this.


    Prince Concubine also thought about doing well this time, trying to leave a good impression on the emperor and empress, and then begging for mercy, so that they could release the prince''s confinement as soon as possible.


    Now, don¡¯t even think about lifting the confinement, maybe even more dissatisfied with His Majesty and Queen.


    Ma Shi''s mind was blank, but he didn''t know that even bigger troubles were yet to come.


    As soon as the porridge is sprinkled, it becomes even more messy.


    A group of beggars came from nowhere, pushed and shoved, and started to loot.


    even surrounded the crown princess, and several dirty hands were yanking her skirt.


    directly scared Ma Shi to tears.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the rest of the life women immediately dropped their spoons, and took the accompanying maidservants to the carriage and slipped away.


    Princess Wei also ran fast.


    The beggars made a fuss, and after taking a little advantage, they soon dispersed.


    Princess Ma, with a pale face, was sent to the carriage back to the palace.


    Only a mess was left, and Laba porridge left in the porridge shed.


    After a while, Jiang Fu brought a few women back with a smile, cleaned up neatly, and shouted, "Come here, then come and line up for porridge. This year''s porridge is so sweet and glutinous, take it home. It is also good for the elderly and children.¡±


    The people who ran away because of the riot came one after another.


    The women rolled up their sleeves and started putting porridge.


    Because they work all year round, the women do things quickly and neatly, which is much better than the delicate maids of the noble family.


    After all the porridge was finished, the women cleaned up the porridge shed, and then climbed into the carriage, pulled by Jiang Fu, and returned to Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Jiang Ningzheng and Jiang Yi, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were roasting sweet potatoes and drinking porridge in the yard.


    Jiang Fu came in and reported that all the porridge was finished and the place was cleaned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： The beggars brother is still good

    Chapter 353 The brothers of the beggars are still good


    "It''s just a pity that the half bucket of porridge." Jiang Ning said.


    "It wasn''t wasted, I packed it up and gave it to a family to feed the pigs." Jiang Fu said with a smile.


    "Uncle Fu, you did a good job. Go to Huang Ying''s place to collect rewards for everyone, and then distribute the Laba porridge in the kitchen to everyone, and then take a half-day vacation. If you have a family, go back to celebrate the festival."


    "Thank you for the grace of the princess, they must be very happy."


    Jiang Fu smiled and saluted and stepped back.


    Sisters Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were dumbfounded.


    "What''s going on? I heard that there was an accident at the porridge shed. The princess and the ladies ran away. Why did you send someone to serve porridge again?" Jiang Yuan asked.


    "The porridge shed is ready-made, and the porridge is also ready-made, so it can''t be wasted, right?" Jiang Ning peeled the sweet potato skin and kept blowing, "I''m willing to do things like fishing for fame and reputation, as long as it doesn''t cost much."


    "You...you''re an eye-opener."


    Jiang Yan asked in a low voice, "Seventh sister, aren''t you afraid that they will make trouble again?"


    She has always been timid and dared not speak to strangers outside. If she was surrounded by a group of men, she might faint from fright.


    Jiang Yi said: "Sixth sister, don''t you still understand? Those ruffians and beggars were obviously taken by her. Of course she won''t be afraid."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly raised his hand: "I''m wronged, I don''t like local hooligans, and I don''t want to deal with them. I spent money to make trouble with them? I''m full."


    "So, you brought those beggars?"


    "The brothers of the Beggar Gang are pretty good..." Jiang Ning laughed.


    This is an acknowledgment.


    Jiang Yuan said: "You woman, you are crazy, you dare to do anything."


    "How dare you fight the county magistrate of Ling''an on the street."


    "That''s two different things."


    "In my opinion, it''s all the same thing. It''s just unpleasant, fighting."


    "What''s in it for you?" Jiang Yuan asked.


    "Whether it''s good for me, I don''t know. But I know, it''s definitely bad for the princess."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "In my opinion, the prince will not even think about coming out of the East Palace next year."


    "Why is this?" Jiang Yan asked curiously.


    Jiang Yuan looked over.


    Although the two of them had been studying since childhood, they were just learning about women¡¯s morality and reading poetry, but they didn¡¯t understand the affairs of the imperial court.


    Jiang Yi saw that the seventh sister didn''t stop her, so she explained it to them: "This matter, although the crown princess is not good, but the crown prince and the prince are one. If she can''t do it well, the prince can''t do it well."


    "I understand." Jiang Yanxiao blushed.


    is not shy, but a little excited.


    It was the first time that someone had explained the affairs of the imperial court to her when she grew up so big.


    Jiang Yi looked at Jiang Ning: "Seventh sister, you are not afraid of being known, those beggars are you looking for to cause trouble?"


    "Third brother, do you know what''s wrong with you?"


    "what?"


    "Do things forward and backward."


    "...I call it thoughtful!"


    "It''s clearly shrinking."


    "You girl..." Jiang Yi gestured to beat her, "How did you talk to brother."


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan could not help but envy when they saw their interaction.


    Although they have spent more time with the third brother than Jiang Ning, they have to admit that Jiang Ning is just likeable.


    Jiang Ning said: "The prince and the prince concubine do such shameless things, why don''t you ask them, are you afraid of being known? They are not afraid, what should I be afraid of. Even if she knew that the beggar was found by me, How can you treat me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： scolded dog **** head

    Chapter 354


    "Seventh sister is right." Jiang Yan whispered.


    Jiang Yuan also said: "When she was in peace before, she dared to deceive Seventh Sister. Do we have to worry about anything? Anyway, the relationship won''t get worse."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "You two are talking to her. When did your relationship become so good?"


    Jiang Yuan hummed: "Whoever has a good relationship with her is just one yardage for another."


    Jiang Yan pursed her lips and said with a smile: "Since the last time, the seventh sister helped the fifth sister to vent her anger and cleaned up the Ling''an county owner''s family, the fifth sister has been good to the seventh sister..."


    "Shut up, you can''t keep your mouth shut when you eat?" Jiang Yuan reached out and put a spoonful of porridge in her mouth.


    Jiang Yi pulled Jiang Ning and said, "I said little auntie, next time you have something to do, can you let me know first? Our Jiang family is not a nameless person, we can help you anyway."


    "I know, when I need your help, I will definitely not be polite. It''s not enough to deal with a few women." Jiang Ning smiled.


    To deal with the prince, she needs the help of the Jiang family, and she doesn''t need it at all to deal with a few grievous wives.


    "My parents told me to look at you. If you do anything wrong, my parents won''t kill me."


    "Not so much."


    "You underestimated your place in your mother''s heart. Before you were gone, your mother was in a daze. Now that you are back, what do you think of your mother? It can''t be better. So, you must protect yourself." Jiang Yi said seriously.


    "The way I protect myself is to take the initiative and solve the hidden dangers, and naturally I will be safe."


    "You girl, you are really aggressive. If you count the days, King Yu will be back soon. Your house is also preparing, don''t be lonely, or buy some things for the New Year."


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning is not interested in buying things for the Chinese New Year.


    Now she just wants to know if the prince and princess of the East Palace have been scolded by the emperor.


    As she expected, the emperor was furious.


    The Laba Festival, where the royal family cooks porridge, has been held for many years.


    Before the prince was elected, the queen was always leading the concubine, and there was never any mistake. Over the years, it has really gained a lot of good reputation for the royal family.


    The ?? emperor was very satisfied with this, and the tradition continued.


    Now that there is a prince, this matter also falls on the crown princess.


    Who would have thought that in the first year, she would smash things.


    Not only let the guards drive the people out in public, but also sprinkled porridge, and the crown princess was also taken advantage of.


    There is a lot of discussion among the people.


    How the emperor is not angry.


    He even sent the prince angrily and slapped them both in the face.


    Li Jixian covered his face and glared at the Crown Princess Ma.


    Ma Shi knelt on the ground and lowered his head.


    "Waste!" The emperor roared, "What''s the use of asking you? Nothing can be done well! You **** who fail to succeed and fail!"


    "Father, let go of your anger, my son should be damned!" Li Jixian couldn''t stop kowtowing.


    "Go back and reflect! Without my order, you are not allowed to leave the East Palace for half a step!" The emperor was furious, "You are so disappointing!"


    "My son will die."


    Li Jixian didn''t dare to defend anything, and kept kowtowing to apologize.


    Ma Shi still wanted to defend: "Your Majesty calm down, please listen to Erchen''s explanation. If Princess Yu hadn''t deliberately provoked words, it wouldn''t have reached this point..."


    "Shut up!" Li Jixian gritted his teeth.


    Ma was stunned for a moment, and did not dare to say any more.


    After returning to the East Palace, Li Jixian slapped Ma Shi severely,


    He''s going crazy.


    The original half-year confinement has passed half of it. Now it''s good. The emperor just said a word and directly made the confinement indefinite.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： Abandoning you is just a word

    Chapter 355 Abolishing you is also a matter of one sentence


    Mrs. Ma knelt on the ground, covering her face, extremely aggrieved: "This matter was framed by Princess Yu from beginning to end, why didn''t His Highness let the concubine speak out and let His Majesty decide for us?"


    "Idiot!"


    Li Jixian''s chest heaved violently, pointed at her and scolded, "How could I have blinded and married you stupid! As long as you have the half-distraction of Princess Yu, Donggong will not be calculated again and again!"


    Ma''s heart was resentful.


    What''s up with her?


    She admits that she is not beautiful and not smart enough.


    But for so many years, she served with all her heart and gave birth to four daughters and a son for the royal family.


    Even if there is no merit, there is still hard work.


    How can she be nothing compared to Jiang Ning?


    No matter how good Jiang Ning is, she is someone else''s daughter-in-law!


    Ma''s hatred almost shattered his teeth.


    She swore that she would not make Jiang Ning feel better.


    "His Royal Highness said I was stupid, I admit it. But last time when Jiang Ning was here, how could she run to the father and make trouble, why can''t I talk about it today?"


    "So many people outside saw you quarreling with Princess Yu, and saw her provoking, do you think your father doesn''t know?"


    "Since the father knows, why..."


    "Because the royal father does not want to punish her, nor can he punish her!"


    "Can''t?" Ma Shi was stunned.


    "Think about it with your stupid mind. In a few days, Jiang Mubai will arrive in Beijing. Do you think the royal father will punish the Jiang family for such a trivial matter as you, instead of giving Jiang Mubai face?"


    "No matter how powerful Jiang Mubai is, he is nothing but a courtier..."


    "Haha." Li Jixian sneered, "Just a courtier? How dare you say it. He is a good minister, but Dasheng needs him, and the emperor needs him to fight! Do you want a fool to lead troops and settle the border?"


    "Could it be that our royal family is left to a single subject? Taking away his military power is not a matter of the father''s words?"


    "Idiot! You know **** about court affairs!"


    Li Jixian didn''t want to tell her, kicked her with a heart-felt kick, and said angrily, "From today onwards, Concubine Pingside will take care of things in the East Palace, and the children will be sent over!"


    Ma was horrified: "Your Highness, why? The child is mine, why should I be raised by Concubine Pingbi? I am the Crown Prince, what is she?"


    "Look at what you have caused yourself, and have the face to say?"


    Ma Shi was also forced to panic. His anger came from his heart, and his wickedness turned to his courage. He got up and shouted: "It''s clearly Princess Yu''s fault. If your Highness doesn''t clean up her, she''s in a daze! What kind of man are you? ?"


    Snapped!


    Li Jixian slapped her to the ground.


    Ma Shi stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Li Jixian pointed at her and said coldly: "Do you think I will let her go? Don''t talk about her, it''s you, I want to abolish you, it''s just a matter of words. I still keep you, just for Jun''er''s sake. Go on. No matter how restless you are, you will remember the consequences yourself."


    Li Jixian walked away.


    Ma Shi knelt on the ground, covered his face, and cried bitterly.


    With her nails embedded in her flesh, she gritted her teeth and said to herself, "Jiang Ning, you have killed me to this point, I will never let you go, I will never make you feel better, I will definitely kill you! "


    ¡­


    After Laba is the New Year.


    The taste of the New Year in the streets and alleys is also getting stronger every day.


    Jiang Ning is also very busy.


    She is not busy with the New Year.


    Wen Zan was a little hot at first.


    It is normal for a child to have a fever. Jiang Ning was calm at first, but after Wenzan had a fever for two days, Lingzi also began to have a fever. Not only fever, but also vomiting and diarrhea.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： Three children are sick

    Chapter 356 Three children are sick


    Jiang Ning saw that the contagion was so strong, so he quickly sent the emperor Sun Xiaoqian to Jiang''s house and asked Lin Zizi to help take care of it for a few days.


    Lest this child be infected too.


    Who knows, Xiaoqian started to have a fever the night he arrived at Jiang''s house.


    Lin Zizi asked the doctor to show him, and sent someone to tell Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning hurried back to see Xiaoqian.


    Little child, lying on the bed, slack, with no spirit.


    When a child is sick, if he is in good spirits, it will be fine, but if he is in bad spirits, it will inevitably make people anxious.


    Lin Zizi stood beside him, and said distressedly, "I spit out my dinner just now. Is this the same for the two little ones in the family?"


    "almost."


    Jiang Ning did not dare to say that the two little ones had been sick for several days.


    I was afraid that Lin Zizi would follow suit and get angry.


    Rao is like this, and it makes Lin Zizi feel bad, and blames Jiang Ning for not taking good care of the children.


    Jiang Ruobai came back and heard it, and said, "It''s common for children to get sick, how can you blame Xiaoqi?"


    "I know it''s not her fault, but I''m also worried. It''s not good for adults to be sick, let alone these little ones? Why isn''t it distressing?" Lin Zizi said, "I want to see Wen Zan and Lingzi, She won''t let me go."


    "You are helping me take care of Xiao Qian, which is the biggest help for me."


    "The eldest grandson of the emperor is sick, so you have to tell the palace?" Jiang Ruobai said.


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s not too late."


    "I''ll send someone. The eldest grandson is here, don''t worry. You go back and take care of the two little ones."


    "Will it be too hard, mother?"


    "There are so many people in the family, and I''m not the only one. Go back quickly, look at yourself too, your eyes are red. Let the nurse and maid watch at night, don''t stay up all night." Lin Zizi still loves herself the most. daughter.


    "I see."


    Jiang Ning agreed to get up, but Xiaoqian pulled his sleeves.


    He curled up in the bed and whispered pitifully, "Auntie won''t leave."


    Where did Jiang Ning go?


    The child is now more and more dependent on her.


    It''s just normal, but now he''s sick, Jiang Ning can''t do anything about him.


    "I''d better take him back." Jiang Ning said.


    "Isn''t this weird?"


    "I brought him here because I was worried that he was also infected by Wen Zan. He was already infected, so he didn''t need to be quarantined, so he would just be taken care of together."


    Lin Zizi wanted to stop him.


    When a child is sick, it is already troublesome, and it is enough to take care of one.


    Besides, there are three at once.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Let the eldest grandson of the emperor go back with her. When the palace finds out, I am afraid that he will not be allowed to stay in the Jiang family, so we must send someone to take him back to the palace."


    He was fine before, so he could be kept in the palace of Prince Yu, but now that he is ill, the emperor must pick him up.


    Lin Zizi still let them go back.


    Sure enough, after the palace got the news, the emperor didn''t say anything, but the empress was a little anxious, and immediately ordered Jiang Ning to send people into the palace.


    It was getting dark, it was cold in the twelfth lunar month, and it was snowing and windy outside. Jiang Ning didn''t want to mess with the children, so he thought about waiting until dawn.


    She was purely distressed for the child, but she aroused some dissatisfaction with the queen.


    The Queen ?? felt that she was arrogant and arrogant. With the support of Concubine Jin, she didn''t even care about her words.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and she was also very worried about Xiaoqian.


    "Could it be that Xiaoqian is so ill that she dare not send him back?" The Queen hesitated.


    The grandma next to him said, "Let''s send someone further, and ask Princess Yu to bring the eldest grandson of the emperor in person. Does she still dare to carry the decree? There is an imperial doctor in the palace, and it is only when the child''s illness is delayed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： Is this woman confused?

    Chapter 357 Is this woman confused?


    Empress is a suspicious person, so she immediately ordered her to go to Yu Wangfu again, and gave Jiang Ning a decree, ordering her to personally send the eldest grandson back to the palace.


    Jiang Ning received the decree and was so angry that he wanted Xiaoman to beat up the **** who passed the decree.


    On a cold night with strong winds and heavy snow, transporting a sick child back and forth, isn''t this a tossing?


    "The queen is not worried about us in the palace." Huang Ying said softly, "When the slave was in the palace, although she was not serving the queen, she always knew that she was suspicious. Besides, the eldest grandson of the emperor was her only direct grandson. She was nervous. It is inevitable to be concerned.¡±


    "Is this woman confused?" Jiang Ning was annoyed, "What''s the trouble at this time? If I have bad intentions for Xiao Qian, he has lived here for so long, and I need to wait until now?"


    "The Empress was good before, but now that she is old, she is inevitably soft-hearted, unable to listen to the instigation of others, and she is confused." Huang Ying advised, "Just now you resisted the order once, the second time the Empress sent people, Qian Qian It can''t be like this again. Wrap the eldest grandson in a blanket, and they are all in the carriage, so it won''t have much impact."


    The three eunuchs who passed the decree were waiting outside, as if she would die outside and not leave if she didn''t send the eldest grandson back.


    The leading **** said: "Princess Yu still sends the eldest grandson back to the palace. It''s so late, so don''t make things too big. If it gets to your Majesty, it won''t be good for anyone."


    Xiaoman said: "Princess, I''ll beat them."


    "No need."


    As the saying goes, the king of **** is easy to see, but the devil is hard to deal with.


    Especially those who work by the emperor and queen, their every move is extremely easy to affect them.


    Easy not to offend.


    "Bring me my sable velvet coat."


    Jiang Ning ordered people to get ready.


    Xiaoqian just drank the medicine and lay down and fell asleep.


    Jiang Ning was really reluctant to touch him.


    Xiaoqian woke up, rubbed his eyes, and said in a daze, "Auntie, there''s a lot of noise outside. Did something happen?"


    Jiang Ning touched his forehead and said softly, "Little Qian, it was your imperial grandmother who heard that you were ill and worried about you, so she sent someone to take you back to the palace."


    "I won''t go back, auntie, don''t take me back, I won''t leave you." Xiao Qian immediately got up and hugged Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning hugged him and patted him on the back: "Xiao Qian is not afraid, that is your imperial grandmother. She loves you the most."


    "But I want to stay with Auntie."


    "My little aunt will take you there, okay? You go back to the imperial grandmother first, and when you are healed, the little aunt will pick you up."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, when did the little aunt lie to you? Your little uncle will be back in a few days. I''ll go pick you up with him, okay?"


    After coaxing for a long time, he promised to go back to pick him up, and Xiao Qian agreed to go back.


    Jiang Ning dressed him warmly, wrapped him in a coat, and took him back to the palace by himself in a carriage.


    This kind of occasion must not be missing Xiaoman, it is inconvenient for her to get on and off the carriage.


    The two were making a fuss, and Huang Ying and the others stayed to take care of them.


    The carriage stepped on the thick snow on the street, but did not dare to go fast, for fear of slipping. Fortunately, Jiang Fu''s driving skills were first-rate, and he quickly and steadily arrived outside Wangxianmen.


    Jiang Ning was in a wheelchair, holding Xiaoqian.


    Xiaoman pushed her, followed behind a few eunuchs, and walked towards the Xingqing Palace where the Queen lived.


    The queen was so anxious that she kept sending people out to look around.


    Until he saw Jiang Ning and Xiaoqian, he immediately supported the maid and hurried out.


    After all, he is his own grandson, and he really loves him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： no imperial doctor

    Chapter 358


    "Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian, what''s wrong with you?" The queen reached out and lifted the coat that covered Xiaoqian.


    Jiang Ning stopped him: "It''s windy outside, let''s talk inside the house."


    The queen didn''t say anything, and asked Mammy to take Xiaoqian over and carry him into the house.


    Xiaoman also pushed Jiang Ning to follow.


    The house was burning with charcoal and it was very warm.


    Mamma untied Xiaoqian''s coat, seeing that although he was not in good spirits, he was well protected, and the Queen''s face softened a little.


    She touched Xiaoqian''s forehead: "It''s not very hot."


    "The fever gradually subsided." Jiang Ning said, "It''s because I didn''t take good care of it, which made the eldest grandson suffer."


    When she said this, the Queen couldn''t blame her.


    "It''s inevitable for a child to get sick. Both children are also sick, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, it was Wenzan first, which was transmitted to Lingzi, and then to the eldest grandson of the emperor."


    "The emperor''s eldest grandson is a few years older, so he can still tell what he is uncomfortable with. The two younger ones are also sick, and they can''t tell what is uncomfortable. Isn''t it heart-wrenching?" The queen sighed, "Logical, you are alone. Taking care of a few children is already hard work, and this Palace should not blame it."


    "It''s all my fault, the lady will punish you."


    "That''s it." The queen waved her hand, "Come here, send the imperial physician over and show the emperor''s eldest grandson what''s going on."


    After the imperial doctor arrived, he checked Xiaoqian''s pulse and said, "It''s not a big problem, just take a few medicines and sweat away."


    "I heard that this child is still vomiting and having diarrhea?"


    "Really?" The imperial physician was busy and re-diagnosed the pulse.


    The queen was immediately angry when she saw it: "You quack doctor, if this palace didn''t mention it, you wouldn''t be able to diagnose it?"


    "The minister is convicted." The imperial doctor raised his sleeves to wipe the sweat.


    Jiang Ning watched coldly, feeling that this imperial doctor''s medical skills were really poor.


    is far worse than the two she raised.


    The two doctors she raised were the best at pediatrics. Normally, Jiang Ning would let them go out to see a lot of people, and she paid the cost.


    This also gave the two doctors a wealth of experience.


    As for these imperial physicians in the palace, most of them were born from master to younger brother, or from father to son, and it is said that they have studied medicine for many years. But the experience of seeing a doctor is poor.


    There is only a lot of talk on paper.


    After all, there are only a few masters in the palace, and most of them are women.


    It''s no wonder they can treat children.


    The two doctors of the Yu Palace diagnosed Wen Zan''s illness in minutes, which was wind-cold complicated by gastroenteritis, and prescribed the medicine. This imperial doctor is very good. After a long time, I didn''t even understand the situation of the child, so I wanted to go to the prescription.


    Don''t say that the queen was angry, Jiang Ning wanted to kick him out.


    After being scolded by the queen, the imperial doctor tremblingly checked the pulse for a long time, talked on the phone, and then went to prescribe the prescription.


    After the prescription was finished, the queen asked people to boil the medicine.


    "Wait." Jiang Ning said, "Fangzi, give me a look."


    She didn''t leave here for a long time, just waiting for this moment.


    The Queen ?? looked at her and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning frowned after seeing the recipe, "This recipe can''t be prepared."


    The imperial doctor pouted secretly, thinking about what you know as a woman.


    But he dared not express it.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "Although I don''t know medical skills, but I have seen the prescription prescribed by the doctor in my house, at least two hundred and fifty times better than yours."


    Imperial Physician: "..."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand: "Little Man."


    Xiaoman immediately took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket, flattened it, and handed it to her.


    Jiang Ning glanced at it and handed it to the imperial doctor: "Why don''t you look at this recipe, sir."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Xiaoqian and Auntie go together

    Chapter 359 Xiaoqian and Auntie go together


    The ?? Imperial Physician''s expression was a little reluctant.


    But in front of the queen, he dared not not answer.


    At first he was still disdainful, but when he saw the formula on the paper clearly, the expression on his face changed.


    From disdain, to astonishment, then suddenly, finally to shame.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak either, waiting for him to speak.


    "What exactly do you say?" The Queen couldn''t help but said, "Doctor Wen, the eldest grandson of the emperor is still ill, but you have come up with a charter, what are you doing standing up and walking?"


    Imperial Physician Wen hurriedly said: "Qiyi Niangniang, use this recipe that Princess Yu brought."


    "Oh? Better than yours?"


    "...Hui Niangniang, Princess Yu''s recipe is more symptomatic than the minister''s recipe."


    Queen ?? looked at Jiang Ning: "Princess Yu got this recipe from everywhere?"


    "This is the prescription prescribed by the doctor in my house. Wen Zan and Ling Zi got sick earlier than the eldest grandson. After two days of taking the medicine, they are already much better. The eldest grandson only had a fever today, and he had already taken the medicine in the afternoon. So today, there is no need to drink medicine for the time being, just let him sleep well, and wake up to eat a light meal."


    Queen said: "Since you don''t need to take medicine, why didn''t you say it earlier."


    Jiang Ning said: "I was impatient and negligent for a while, and the lady forgives me."


    Did she forget to say it?


    of course not.


    She waited here for a long time, just waiting for the queen to find the imperial doctor herself, and then let the imperial doctor deny herself.


    If she came up and said that the imperial doctor in the palace was not good at medicine, she had better prescriptions here, not only would the queen not believe it, she might even be angry and tell her to get out of the way.


    Now that Imperial Physician Wen himself admitted that his skills were inferior to others, the Queen had nothing to say, so she could only obey the prescription provided by Jiang Ning.


    The Queen ordered the eldest grandson to be placed in the side hall, and assigned a few maids to take care of it.


    But Li Tingqian was reluctant to bear Jiang Ning, he held her and cried and said that his aunt should stay.


    Jiang Ning is a woman of foreign orders, and it is not good to stay in the palace. The queen didn''t agree or not, and she couldn''t let go of the two children at home.


    Ù¼ In the palace of the Great Yu, only Huang Ying was reluctantly in charge. If something really happened, she could not be the master.


    had to coax the eldest grandson of the emperor.


    "Xiaoqian, you are sleeping here with the imperial grandmother. After two days, the little aunt will come to pick you up. Is it okay?"


    "Xiao Qian is going with my auntie.


    "It''s cold outside. If you don''t rest well, you won''t be able to recover quickly, and you won''t be able to return to Prince Yu''s mansion earlier."


    "But, I will miss my auntie."


    The child pursed his lips and burst into tears really broke Jiang Ning''s heart.


    The Queen ?? said, "Okay, it''s getting late. You should go back earlier, there are two little ones at home, so you have to take care of them. After all, they are all the blood of the royal family, and there is no chance of anything."


    Jiang Ning hugged Xiaoqian again and left with Xiaoqian sobbing.


    Xiaoman burst into tears: "The eldest grandson of the emperor is too pitiful, why can''t we let him recuperate in our mansion? The queen''s concubine may not take care of us better than us..."


    "Xiaoman, you don''t understand some things, don''t talk nonsense, be careful to be heard and cause trouble."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning didn''t let her talk, so she shut up obediently, pushed her wheelchair, and walked in the snow at night.


    Naturally, there is no **** willing to show them the way back, so they can only walk along the palace wall, following the direction of memory to the direction of Wangxianmen.


    The night was very dark.


    There is a lot of snow.


    Both the master and the servant were very quiet, only the wheels of the wheelchair and the crunching of the feet on the snow could be heard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： let me be your last man

    Chapter 360 Let me be your last man


    "Princess, the palace is so big and so quiet." Xiaoman said softly.


    "Yes." Jiang Ning wrapped his coat tightly, "Don''t talk, or the wind will blow into your mouth and it will be cold."


    Xiaoman nodded, then remembered that he was behind, and the princess couldn''t see her nodding, so she said, "I see."


    opened her mouth, and a cold wind filled her mouth with snow particles wrapped in it.


    Xiaoman coughed.


    Jiang Ning smiled: "I told you not to speak."


    Xiaoman coughed for a long time and said, "I''m hungry, princess."


    "What do you want to eat? Go home and cook."


    "I want to eat the red bean rice cake soup that the princess made last time. It''s sweet and warm."


    "Row."


    Xiaoman became happy, opened his mouth and smiled, another gust of wind, and the snow even swept into her eyes.


    She hurriedly closed her eyes and reached out to rub them.


    At this moment, a dark shadow approached quietly, raising his hand and slashing at Xiaoman''s neck.


    Xiaoman only felt a pain in his neck, but he didn''t know anything.


    The heavy thumping sound of falling to the ground made Jiang Ning''s heart skip a beat.


    She hurriedly turned around: "Xiaoman, Xiaoman, what''s wrong with you?"


    "She can''t die."


    An extremely cold voice sounded behind her.


    Jiang Ning''s hair stood on end.


    She turned her head sharply, and before she could shout, she was caught by the neck.


    A terrifying face with a scar on her approached her, with a mechanical voice and no emotion: "I want to take you away, the master wants to see you."


    Jiang Ning was stuck in his neck, unable to breathe, let alone shout.


    She struggled and kicked with her hands and feet, and hit the man, but the man didn''t respond at all.


    Jiang Ning touched a hairpin on his head and stabbed it into his arm.


    The man paused slightly, glanced at her, stretched out his hand to knock her unconscious, put it on his shoulders, and jumped up the wall to leave.


    "It''s almost time, are you still awake?"


    Indistinctly, Li Jixian''s voice came.


    Jiang Ning returned to the cage, moaned and groaned softly.


    The place where the back of the head was knocked out, causing severe pain. Reaching out to touch it, it swelled up a large piece.


    She struggled to open her eyes and found herself back in the small room in the East Palace again.


    No accident, Li Jixian sat on the chair and stared at her, his eyes flashed with excitement, like a poisonous light.


    Oh shit.


    This scum!


    "Princess Yu, welcome to the East Palace again." Li Jixian spread his hands, "Look at this place, does it look familiar? Oh, after I was burned by you last time, I recovered as before. Look, what''s the difference? Is it? Oh, and also, the face you injured has also recovered, why don''t we take a look?"


    Jiang Ning said coldly: "Li Jixian, it seems that the lessons I have taught you are not enough. You dare to kidnap me."


    "No, it''s not the same." Li Jixian stood up with a smile and moved gracefully, "Last time, I just wanted to get you. I thought you were just beautiful, no different from other women, and would be obedient. People are surprised. In the past six months, you have hurt me a lot. Why, do you want to rely on your own cleverness to win the crown for your man? "


    He walked in front of Jiang Ning, pinched her chin, and forced her to raise her head: "Why don''t you guess, can the fifth come back safely this time?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Jixian said unhurriedly: "The last time I invited you, I just wanted to get you and have a good time with a beauty like you. But now, I want to kill you. Of course, before that, I want to get you, let me Be your last man."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Beauty is like a flower, heart is like a snake

    Chapter 361 Beauty is like a flower, heart is like a snake


    Jiang Ning''s expression was calm, and he did not show panic because of his words.


    Li Jixian is a pervert, the more scared she is and the more fearful she shows, the more excited he is.


    "If you dare to touch me, you should know what will happen. My father will not let you go. My uncle and King Yu are coming back. Any of them can kill you!"


    "You''re right. But..." Li Jixian stroked her smooth cheek with the back of his hand, "How could they know that you are here with me? If there is no evidence, it doesn''t matter if your father Jiang Xiang, General Jiang, or The fifth, who may have died halfway, can''t do anything about me."


    "What did you say?"


    "The fifth may be dead."


    "you are dreaming."


    "You don''t believe it? That''s right. No matter what, he is your man. You can''t accept it for a while, and it''s normal."


    "You want to kill King Yu because of a waste like you? It''s not that I look down on you, you really don''t deserve it."


    "It''s a waste like me who became a prince. And the perfect King Yu in your eyes was demoted to guard the imperial tomb. Now he has no power and no military power. Why don''t you let me knead?" Li Jixian seemed very proud. "I''m not afraid to tell you, I have set up a trap on the only way for King Yu to come back. He will surely die."


    When he spoke, he stared at Jiang Ning for a moment, as if he wanted to see something on her face.


    However, he was disappointed.


    Jiang Ning''s face did not show any expression, not even a trace of fluctuation.


    She seemed to have just heard a common saying about the weather today.


    Li Jixian said in surprise: "Don''t you feel sad?"


    "First, you can''t kill him. Second, even if he does die...that''s fine."


    "Wow, you woman is as beautiful as a flower and has a heart like a scorpion." Li Jixian laughed, "I thought that with the appearance of the fifth, women would love him to the death, but I didn''t expect that even his concubine didn''t care about his life or death. , how pitiful."


    "Aren''t you pitiful? If your princess really loves you, there is no way she would take the initiative to kidnap other women for you."


    "At least if I die, she will shed a few tears for me. Not as indifferent as you are."


    "You don''t know if you''re dead anyway."


    "Little Pepper, don''t play tricks with me, I know you''re smart. The cigarettes in your sleeves and those sharp hairpins on your head have all been taken away. In such a late night, no one will come to rescue you. Your tricks don''t work for me anymore. So, just obey me."


    Jiang Ning gave him a slight smile: "Why did I follow you? Anyway, I''ll die all the time, so I might as well keep my innocence. If King Yu also dies, we''ll go underground and be a pair of ghost ducks, that''s fine too."


    When Li Jixian heard this, an inexplicable fire of jealousy ignited in his heart.


    He squeezed Jiang Ning''s chin, and said coldly, "Don''t even think about it. If you all die, I will bury you one in the east and one in the west, so you won''t be able to see each other even if you are a ghost! "


    Jiang Ning was indifferent.


    Li Jixian snorted, attracted by her soft red lips, and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Jiang Ning turned his face away and avoided it.


    Li Jixian sneered: "I have had children with King Yu, so why don''t you pretend to be a virtuous woman in front of me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： I will be gentle with you

    Chapter 362 I will be gentle with you


    "That''s not true, I just think you are disgusting."


    Snapped!


    Li Jixian aimed at her face and slapped her.


    Her skin was as white as the first snow, and a bright red slap print quickly appeared.


    Li Jixian hurriedly reached out and stroked again, his face full of heartache: "Hey, you said you, why do you have to talk back? What good is it for you to provoke me? Look at this delicate flower-like face, how distressing it is."


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Li Jixian was charmed by her smile and nodded involuntarily: "I like it."


    "Then wait, if I can''t gouge your eyes out, I will destroy my appearance."


    "Hahaha..." Li Jixian laughed loudly, "This king likes your beautiful and vicious temperament. Come on, let this king enjoy it first... This king has really missed you for too long. Wang is in pain."


    Jiang Ning almost vomited out of nausea.


    "If you dare to touch me, I will bite my tongue and kill myself!"


    "It''s okay, even if you die, you won''t delay what this king does. Tonight, even if the sky falls, this king will get you!"


    Jiang Ning asked: "Why do you know I''m in the palace??"


    "Oh, that''s just a coincidence. However, my luck is really good, isn''t it? Over and over again, you still fell into my hands."


    Lee Ji-hyun''s smile is like a viper, scary and disgusting.


    He reached out to unbutton Jiang Ning''s shirt, and Jiang Ning gave him a slap in the face.


    Li Jixian touched his face, sneered, and rushed up to press Jiang Ning on the bed.


    Jiang Ning''s struggle seemed very weak in front of a strong man.


    Besides, she has a leg that can''t use any strength at all.


    But, that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have the power to fight back.


    "What if I would like to be your woman?" Jiang Ning said.


    Li Jixian stopped tearing her clothes and said with a smile, "It''s best if you can be obedient."


    "I''m also the daughter of the Prime Minister''s house anyway, you can''t ask me to follow you namelessly."


    "What do you want, after this king ascends the throne, you can choose!"


    "In that case, shouldn''t you have some pity on me?"


    Li Jixian smiled: "Little Pepper, I know that you are very talkative, and you are trying to fool me with your eloquent words. But it doesn''t matter, even if you lied to this king, listening to you, this king is also very happy."


    "Whether I lied to you or not, do you only want to have me once, only for one day? Don''t you want to be with me for a long time?"


    These words really moved Li Jixian''s heart.


    asked himself, looking at this woman''s beautiful face, he was not reconciled and could only spend a night with her.


    What he wants is to have her all the time.


    But this woman has thorns, and the thorns are poisonous.


    If you touch it, you will not only hurt yourself, but also get poisoned, and maybe even die.


    No matter how beautiful a rose is, it is not as important as your own life.


    Li Jixian stroked her face gently and said softly, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you so soon. I want to keep you here for as long as you can... as long as you can."


    "I don''t want to be anonymous and live in darkness."


    "This, I can''t help you." Li Jixian straightened up, took off his clothes three or two times, and then went to kiss Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning burst into tears.


    Li Jixian looked at her: "Why are you crying?"


    Tears flowed down her beautiful face, drop by drop, onto the pillow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： kill this maggot

    Chapter 363 Kill this maggot


    Lee Ji-hyun, who was crying, was a little upset.


    "Don''t cry, I will be gentle with you, as long as you are obedient."


    Lee Ji-hyun went to pull her shoulder straps.


    Jiang Ning screamed.


    Li Jixian''s frightened hands shook, and he lost his mind for a moment.


    good chance!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes flashed coldly, he raised his right knee and pushed it hard!


    "what--"


    Li Jixian let out a scream, covered his crotch, and rolled to the ground, his face instantly turning the color of pig liver.


    He pointed at Jiang Ning, gritted his teeth and said, "You, you vicious woman, using this trick on me again..."


    Jiang Ning smiled and sat up: "It doesn''t matter if the moves are old, as long as they work."


    Li Jixian was attacked to the point where she couldn''t stand up for a while, let alone stop her.


    Jiang Ning picked up the chair and kicked him frantically.


    "Today, my mother will kill you as a scum!"


    Jiang Ning was irritated, and the killing intent in his heart was crazy.


    She doesn''t want to draw it slowly anymore!


    She just wants to kill this maggot now!


    She picked up the teacup on the table and threw it on the ground.


    The teacup shattered.


    "Go to hell!" Jiang Ning picked up a sharp piece of porcelain from the ground, aimed it at Li Jixian''s neck, and was about to slash it down¡ª


    "Stop!"


    Ma slammed into the door and led someone in.


    She slammed into Jiang Ning and knocked her out.


    Jiang Ning''s head hit the wall, dazzled for a while.


    Ma shook the prince: "His Royal Highness, Your Highness, are you alright?"


    Li Jixian''s face was covered in blood, and his body shrunk into a boiled shrimp, which was extremely uncomfortable. If he was shaken by her like this, he couldn''t hold on any longer, and he passed out as soon as his eyes darkened.


    Ma cries: "Your Highness, don''t scare your concubine!"


    The old lady beside her stretched out her hand to probe Li Jixian''s breath and breathed a sigh of relief: "Don''t worry, Crown Princess, His Royal Highness just passed out."


    Ma Shi said angrily: "What are you still doing, don''t hurry up and carry His Highness back, and pass the imperial doctor to come!"


    "Prince Concubine, no." Grandma hurriedly stopped.


    "Didn''t you see that His Highness was injured?"


    "Prince Concubine, don''t forget that there is another person." Mammy rubbed her chin towards Jiang Ning, who fell on the wall. "It''s very late now. If the imperial doctor is passed on at this time, there will be trouble. She is here. At once¡­¡­"


    Ma Shi really hesitated: "But, His Highness''s injury..."


    "The servants saw that they were all traumatic injuries. Just rub some medicine and you''ll be fine." The old lady comforted, "Even if you want to pass the imperial doctor, don''t be in a hurry. You have to deal with this trouble first."


    The so-called trouble naturally refers to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning stood up against the wall.


    Ma looked at her with poisoned hatred in his eyes: "Jiang Ning, one day, you finally fell into my hands. Mammy, take someone to deal with her!"


    "Buried, or?"


    "It''s too cheap to bury her like this!"


    Ma really hated Jiang Ning, and even felt uneasy about being buried alive.


    She thought about it and said, "Bring this femme fatale to me, and I will slowly torture her, so that she can''t survive or die!"


    "Your Highness here..."


    "Send him to the Taiji Palace first, and then send the imperial physician to him after dawn!"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The prince fainted, and her prince concubine was the one who was in charge of the East Palace.


    The two grandmothers stepped forward and pulled Jiang Ning.


    Ma turned around and said, "This woman has a sharp mouth, and she is used to being slick and sobering. Mammy, you find a cloth to block her mouth, and she is not allowed to say a word!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： broken inch

    Chapter 364 Break


    The ??mammothers were very rude and vicious, they tied Jiang Ning tightly, gagged their mouths, and carried them to Ma''s yard.


    Mr. Ma didn''t care about the prince, and ordered people to lock the gate of the courtyard so that no one could enter or leave. After that, he instructed the most powerful woman beside him to take a stick and follow him to clean up Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning was thrown into an empty room.


    Ma Shi came in and saw her appearance, even if she was tied up, her mouth was pouted, and her hair was messed up, she was still beautiful.


    The beauty of the sky is anger and resentment.


    Ma''s heart grew more and more hated, and said coldly: "Princess Yu, you really don''t know what''s wrong. What do you expect from King Yu? Once you get it, you just throw it behind your head like other concubines. Who knows, the crown prince has a crush on you. If you don¡¯t know what to praise, if you obey obediently, how could there be so many things?¡±


    Jiang Ning sat in the corner, unable to move or speak.


    Ma rushed over and slapped her, scolding: "You scumbag! Shame on your face! It''s okay if you don''t obey His Highness, how dare you plot against our East Palace, causing His Highness to be imprisoned and lose all face! Damn you, **** you!"


    She stepped on Jiang Ning''s leg.


    Jiang Ning snorted.


    "Hey, it hurts?" Ma Shi seemed to have suddenly discovered the most interesting thing, reached out and grabbed the stick from the old woman''s hand, and said with a grim smile, "I almost forgot, you are a lame. A **** lame. , why do you? Why does everyone like you? You dare to provoke me and Your Highness, and I will be embarrassed in front of Your Majesty! Are you lame on your left leg?"


    She raised the stick, aimed it at Jiang Ning''s left leg, and hit it hard¡ª¡ª


    Crack!


    is the sound of bones breaking.


    Jiang Ning was trembling all over and was in pain, but his mouth was gagged and he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s appearance, Ma Shi became more and more excited and raised his stick to strike again.


    bang bang bang!


    a dozen times in a row.


    Jiang Ning was covered in sweat, lying on the ground, motionless.


    "Dead?" Ma Shi supported the stick, panting.


    The old lady walked over, reached out and touched Jiang Ning''s nose, and said, "Back to the Crown Princess, she is still alive, but she passed out."


    "This vixen is quite capable of resisting, so it won''t die.


    Ma threw the stick, "Should her legs be useless?"


    The old woman smiled and said: "It was a waste, but I can walk a few steps with crutches. Now I am afraid that I will lie in bed for the rest of my life. Crown Princess, you have tortured her for a while, why don''t you bury her? What''s the trouble."


    "What trouble could there be?" Ma Shi said coldly, "I just realized that torturing a **** feels so good. I can''t bear to kill her now, so I want to keep her and torture her slowly."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Shut up, you are the master here, and I am the master?"


    "Naturally the Crown Princess is the master." The old lady whispered, "However, it''s almost dawn, and I don''t know what''s going on with His Royal Highness."


    After listening to the old lady''s words, Mrs. Ma remembered this matter.


    Because of her obstruction, after the crown prince was injured, he hadn''t asked the imperial doctor yet.


    "I''ll go take a look." Ma walked to the door, "You take good care of her, if she runs away, I want you to take a good look."


    The old woman said: "She is like this, how can she run away. I''m afraid her bones are all broken into pieces."


    "That''s because you don''t know her ability!" Ma said coldly, "The most important thing is, don''t let anyone find her here! Just think she died at Wang Xianmen last night!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： What about her?

    Chapter 365 Where is she?


    After Ma''s explanation, he was still not at ease, and asked his confidant, the **** De Shan, to guard the door, and no one was allowed to approach.


    She herself hurried to the prince''s place.


    Li Jixian just woke up.


    He received a critical blow last night, but it was not fatal, that is, the pain was severe.


    The injuries that Jiang Ning smashed were also handled properly.


    After he woke up, he didn''t feel any discomfort, but he was a little surprised to see himself back in the bedroom.


    Thinking of Jiang Ning, he immediately jumped up.


    That fox won''t run away, right?


    "Come on!"


    he cried.


    Ma hurried in and saw him standing upright on the ground, he couldn''t help but feel very happy: "Master, you got up. My concubine waits for you to change your clothes and comb your hair."


    Li Jixian saw her, and remembered in a trance last night when he was so in pain that he almost lost consciousness, Ma Shi appeared with someone.


    He grabbed Ma Shi''s neck and said coldly, "Where''s the person?"


    "...Master, what are you doing? I don''t know what you said."


    "Play stupid with me?" Li Jixian tightened his fingers, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes, "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Ma Shi was gradually unable to breathe.


    She even felt that she was starting to lose control.


    I heard that people who hang themselves will stick out their long tongues and even become incontinent...


    The fear of dying made her tremble, and she shouted with difficulty: "I, I know..."


    Li Jixian released his hand.


    Ma Shi collapsed to the ground, holding his neck, gasping for breath.


    "Say." Li Jixian said coldly, "I only give you one chance."


    Ma has no doubt that if she doesn''t tell the truth again, he will kill herself directly.


    She still underestimated Li Jixian''s ruthlessness and underestimated his possessiveness towards Jiang Ning.


    even overestimated his position in Li Jixian''s heart.


    She leaned against the wall and reached out her hand in desperation: "She''s in my courtyard."


    Li Jixian stopped looking at her, turned around and strode out.


    He came to the Ma family''s yard, and a grandma came up and knelt down and gave a salute: "Why is the lord here, the princess is not here..."


    This old guy is clearly blocking the road on purpose.


    Li Jixian doesn''t even care about Ma, and naturally he doesn''t care about such a bullying old guy. He kicked her on top, "Get out!"


    Mamma rolled in a circle on the snow.


    Li Jixian walked in quickly, and saw Deshan squatting at the door in front of a small door in the side hall, his sleeves wrapped and his neck shrunk.


    On the small door behind him, a lock fell.


    Deshan saw him and looked behind him subconsciously.


    did not see the figure of the Crown Princess.


    With a thud in his heart, he hurriedly knelt to the ground: "The slave has seen the prince."


    "Lock open."


    "This... there''s nothing in it." Deshan was Ma''s confidant after all.


    "Really?" Li Jixian said calmly, "Go get a knife, I''m a little thirsty and want to cut an apple to eat."


    "This kind of trivial matter, Master He Xu did it himself? The servants packed up and sent it."


    "Go get it."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Deshan had to go back and find a small knife and an apple.


    Li Jixian slowly peeled the apple, took a bite, and then handed the knife to Deshan: "Take it."


    Deshan hurried forward to take it.


    Silver shimmer.


    The knife in Li Jixian''s hand flew up and plunged straight into Deshan''s chest.


    Deshan looked down at himself in disbelief, and then looked at Li Jixian, his expression a little perplexed.


    "Remember, in the East Palace, this prince is the one who speaks the truth." Li Jixian stopped looking at him, stepped forward, and kicked the door open.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： You bitch, you did a good job!

    Chapter 366 Slut, you did a good job!


    The door opened.


    Li Jixian saw Jiang Ning lying on the ground, his hands and feet were still tightly bound, and his mouth was gagged.


    But there was blood all over her body.


    Not even thick clothes can stop him.


    do you died?


    Li Jixian frowned, walked over, pressed her neck, and felt a faint throbbing.


    not dead.


    Li Jixian reached out and took off the cloth from her mouth, and saw that her hair was disheveled, and her originally crystal-clear face had turned pale as paper, and she was dying.


    This vicious Ma Shi actually tortured her like this.


    Li Jixian was annoyed, and immediately called someone to bring her to his Taiji Palace, and asked someone to find an imperial doctor.


    Ma immediately got up and hugged him to stop him: "Master, no!"


    Li Jixian kicked her away: "Bitch, you did a good job! You dare to take away the person that this prince wants, and torture him privately?"


    "Master, this woman is a calamity. Keeping her will bring endless calamities! My concubine is for your own good, for the good of our East Palace!"


    "I think you''re doing it for yourself, okay? Damn jealous woman!"


    "His Royal Highness, if you doubt that you want to keep her, your concubine can''t stop her. But you must not call the imperial physician. Once the imperial physician arrives, this matter can''t be hidden!" Mrs. Ma tried desperately to stop her, "Think about it. Your Majesty, think of Concubine Jin, think of Jiang Xiang, think of General Jiang!"


    Li Jixian''s movements really stopped.


    If this matter spreads out, even if the father and the emperor did not do anything to him, the Jiang family would never forgive him.


    Besides, General Jiang arrived in two days.


    Seeing that he seemed to be persuaded, Ma hurriedly said: "Anyway, no one knows that she is here with us. As long as the news is blocked. In the future... Isn''t this woman His Highness?"


    "She looks badly hurt."


    "It''s alright if you don''t die." Ma glanced at Jiang Ning lying on the bed, her eyes filled with poison, "She was originally a lame person, but this concubine just made her lame more thoroughly."


    "You hit her in the leg?"


    "Yes. Let''s see how she runs and how she cheats." Ma showed a somewhat pleasing expression, "This is also a good thing for the master. When the master favors her in the future, she will not be able to resist or hurt her. Lord."


    Li Jixian glanced at Jiang Ning: "If you don''t find an imperial doctor, what if she dies?"


    "It''s just a broken leg, how could she die? Don''t forget, she was a lame person!" Ma shi persuaded in a bewitching voice, "Once Your Highness goes to the imperial physician, the news may leak, attracting His Majesty and The Jiang family''s anger. Maybe the crown prince''s position is difficult to secure... But if we cover up this matter quietly, not only will we not leak the rumors, but I can also have a stunning beauty who can''t struggle for a long time."


    Li Jixian was silent for a moment, then said, "You find a way to treat her wound. If she dies, I want you to be buried with me."


    "Yes, it just so happens that there is a concubine in the concubine''s house. She used to be a doctor and knows some medical skills. She can handle this." Ma said with a smile, "Master, send her to the concubine? Get her done. Now, bring it to my grandfather."


    Li Jixian sneered: "Do you think I don''t know what your plan is? Do you want to torture her slowly, or do you want to take the opportunity to kill her?"


    "My concubine can''t..."


    "Let her stay here and transfer your medical grandma here. In addition, keep the news well, and if there is any leakage, you will know the consequences."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： What about my princess?

    Chapter 367 Where is my princess?


    Ma was secretly happy when he saw that he had agreed.


    Jiang Ning''s injury was severe, she knew in her heart.


    Once there is no imperial physician to heal, death is a matter of time.


    As long as she dies, then it will be over.


    The East Palace was busy blocking the news, and Xiaoman, who passed out in the snow, was found by the guards and woke up after dawn.


    The guards are all familiar with Yu Wangfu, a strong girl born with divine power.


    Xiaoman touched his head and got up with a blank face.


    "Girl, are you alright?" the guard asked kindly, "Why did you sleep alone in the snow? Didn''t you freeze?"


    Xiaoman looked down at himself.


    She is strong, and although she feels cold, she has no other discomfort.


    Strange, why did she sleep in the snow?


    "Brother guard, where is this?" she asked, pulling a guard.


    "This is the palace, why don''t you know?" The guard pointed forward, "That''s Wangxianmen over there."


    Xiaoman looked into the distance and suddenly found the wheelchair next to him.


    "Brother guard, where is our princess?" she asked.


    The guard was stunned: "Your princess? Oh, Princess Yu, how do I know. Your master, if you don''t follow, ask me instead."


    Xiaoman scratched his head, touched a large bag on the back of his head, and suddenly remembered that she was knocked unconscious.


    "It''s broken, it''s broken!" She stomped her feet in a hurry, "My princess must be captured by the bad guys! I''m going to find the princess!"


    She turned and ran, but was grabbed by the guards.


    "What are you running around like a headless fly? This is the palace, not your backyard!"


    "Yes yes yes, go home, go home."


    Xiaoman took a few steps and suddenly remembered the wheelchair, so he hurriedly turned back, lifted the wheelchair, put it on his shoulders, and ran away.


    The wheelchair is still very heavy.


    She carried it like nothing happened.


    The guards were stunned: "My dear, this woman is amazing, whoever marries her will be punished."


    ¡­


    Xiaoman held the wheelchair and ran back to Princess Yu in one breath.


    Huang Ying was in a hurry. Seeing her coming back alone, she hurriedly stopped her and asked, "Xiaoman, why haven''t you returned overnight? Where''s the princess?"


    Xiaoman jumped straight: "Where''s the princess, hasn''t the princess come back?"


    "What are you talking about, if the princess comes back, can she throw you alone?" Huang Ying was also anxious, "You **** girl, I asked you to follow to protect the princess, why did you come back alone?"


    Xiaoman burst into tears: "I don''t know, last night I accompanied the princess to take the eldest grandson of the emperor into the palace. On the way back, I was knocked unconscious. I just woke up, and the princess disappeared... woohoo, wangfei Where did she go, she was taken away by the bad guys..."


    Huang Ying also panicked in her heart, but she still had to force herself to remain calm: "Don''t panic, you run fast, go back to the prime minister''s mansion immediately, and tell the prime minister about this."


    "Okay, I''ll go!"


    Xiaoman ran away.


    "You stupid girl put down the wheelchair and go!"


    "Oh oh oh!" Xiaoman dropped his wheelchair and ran away, looking at the speed, it was no slower than the carriage.


    The Jiang family was in chaos when they got the news that Jiang Ning was gone.


    Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi finally found such a daughter, how could they tolerate a slight difference.


    "Is it invisible in the palace?" Lin Zizi stood up, "I will enter the palace now!"


    "Madam, don''t worry. I''ll go to the palace to find someone." Jiang Ruobai immediately returned to the house to change into the official uniform, and rushed to the palace with a gloomy face.


    After Jiang Yi learned about it, he went directly on horseback.


    "It must be the Crown Prince!" Jiang Yi gritted his teeth, "The only person who has enmity with the Seventh Sister is the East Palace. I didn''t expect that the Crown Prince would be so mad and dare to openly hijack the Seventh Sister! I''ll tear down the East Palace!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： King Kabuto!

    Chapter 368 King Yu Returns!


    Jiang Yi rode his horse towards the East Palace.


    Jiang Ruobai stared at his son''s back for a moment, but did not stop him, and went straight to the imperial study.


    Today is not the day of the court meeting. According to the emperor''s custom, he will write and read in the imperial study.


    When the emperor saw him, he smiled and said, "It''s rare to see Jiang Xianglai so early."


    Jiang Ruobai first knelt down and bowed, without any nonsense, and said directly: "Last night, the daughter of the minister sent the eldest grandson of the emperor back to the palace, and then disappeared. I don''t know about this, Your Majesty knows?"


    The emperor was surprised: "I know that Princess Yu sent Xiaoqian here, but the queen said that she left the child and went back by herself."


    "No."


    Jiang Ruobai said with a sullen face, "According to the maid next to Princess Yu, they were attacked last night. The maid was knocked unconscious in the snow, and Princess Yu''s whereabouts are unknown."


    The emperor frowned: "Is it attacked in the palace?"


    "That''s right. The maid said that the guard who came early found her and woke her up. The place where she woke up is still some distance from Wangxianmen."


    The emperor frowned and called the guards: "Go check immediately, the whereabouts and whereabouts of Princess Yu last night!"


    The guards took orders and left.


    The emperor glanced at Jiang Xiang: "Could it be that Jiang Xiang has a plan in his mind?"


    "Have."


    Jiang Ruobai said, "The only people who live in the palace now are His Majesty and the concubines, only His Royal Highness the Prince of the East Palace. The daughter of the minister has always been lazy and does not like to socialize with others. The only person who has misunderstood is His Royal Highness the Prince."


    "Jiang Xiang suspects that the prince has kidnapped Princess Yu?" The emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, "You still need evidence to say such a thing. Even if you are the prime minister, you can''t shirk the charge of slandering the prince."


    "If there is any evidence, go search and find out!"


    Jiang Ruobai has a tough attitude.


    The emperor was a little unhappy in his heart.


    He wasn''t trying to shield the prince, but Jiang Xiang''s attitude became more and more disrespectful in front of him.


    The emperor did not speak for a while.


    Jiang Ruobai said word by word: "If His Royal Highness the Crown Prince does anything to the daughter of the minister, the minister...will never let it go!"


    The ?? emperor was furious and slapped the table: "Jiang Ruobai, are you going to fail? If the prince takes Jiang Ning away, are you going to kill the prince? The prince is in confinement, how dare you go against my will and leave the East Palace?"


    Jiang Ruobai sneered and was about to speak when the **** hurried in, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince Yu is back."


    Both the ruler and the minister were taken aback.


    I didn''t expect him to come back so quickly.


    I thought he wouldn''t be able to get home until he was in the middle of the year.


    The Emperor ?? asked, "Where is King Yu now?"


    "King Yu... went to the East Palace."


    "He went to the East Palace?" The emperor was stunned.


    This King Yu, he had to come to see himself first when he came back, so why did he go to the East Palace first?


    The emperor asked: "The prince is in confinement, what is he going to do in the East Palace?"


    "The servant is not very clear, but it seems to be related to the disappearance of Princess Yu."


    The emperor and Jiang Ruobai looked at each other.


    The Emperor ?? stood up: "Go to the East Palace to see. You run over first, stop, don''t let King Yu mess around in the East Palace!"


    The little **** slipped out and ran out.


    Jiang Ruobai followed behind the emperor and went to the East Palace.


    The little **** had neat legs and ran to the East Palace in a hurry, only to see a commotion outside the East Palace. The prince''s personal guard in the East Palace was in conflict with several guards next to King Yu.


    As for King Yu, there is no one to be seen, so he must have gone in.


    The little **** hurried forward: "The servants are here to announce His Majesty''s decree!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： say, where is she

    Chapter 369 says, where is she


    The guards on both sides who were pushing and shoving stopped immediately.


    The little **** puffed out his chest and walked in under the watchful eyes of the guards.


    However, he couldn''t get in.


    was stopped by Sanli at the door.


    "Master Sanli, the servants are here to pass on His Majesty''s order. His Majesty will be here right now!" said the little eunuch.


    Sanli''s face was slightly dark, and his back was straight, like an iron tower, and he said with no expression: "The lord said, no one is allowed to enter or leave without his order!"


    The little **** stomped his feet: "You, do you want to resist the edict?"


    Miku ignored it.


    At this moment, screams came from inside.


    The little **** was in a hurry, but there was nothing he could do.


    With his slender figure, even if there are a hundred of them, he is not a match for Sanli.


    At this time, Jiang Yi was making a big noise in the East Palace, and scuffled with a bunch of eunuchs who came to stop him.


    After all, he is alone and weak.


    Li Jixian didn''t even show up, and only asked the Crown Princess Ma to deal with it alone.


    Ma called all the servants in the East Palace to stop Jiang Yi.


    She was still a little flustered.


    She knew that the Jiang family was powerful and that the Jiang family cared about Jiang Ning as a daughter.


    But she didn''t expect that the Jiang family would be so arrogant and daring, they would go back to the East Palace to make trouble, and she didn''t expect that the Jiang family would dare to go out for this daughter.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yi came alone and didn''t bring helpers. There wasn''t much in the East Palace, but there were too many servants, so it would be no problem to stop him as a scholar.


    Ma Shi was thinking so, when he heard a broken sound in his ear.


    A black whip was thrown from the outside, and the whip swept away the two eunuchs who were hugging Jiang Yi by the waist.


    The **** was swept away by the whip, drew an arc in the air, and fell heavily into the snow in the yard.


    This sudden change shocked everyone.


    Ma saw the appearance of the person who came, and his heart was broken, and he almost fell to the ground in fright.


    She was afraid, not because the person who came was scary.


    On the contrary, the person who came was dressed in a silver gown, with a silver crown and hair, and his face was as bright as the moon, and he was extremely handsome.


    But he was dusty, his whole body exuded the chill of ice and snow, and his complexion was like frost!


    In addition to Yu Wang Li Hongyuan, who else can be so good-looking.


    Why did he suddenly appear here?


    Didn''t the ??Prince say that many traps have been set on the road, and he will surely die?


    Ma Shi''s mind was blank.


    The sudden appearance of King Yu made the eunuchs stop.


    When Jiang Yi saw him, he cheered and shouted, "Sister-in-law, you came just in time, come and help me kill these bastards! Seventh sister was attacked and disappeared in the palace, so she must be in the East Palace! Damn you, the **** Ma. How dare you stop it! Seventh sister has been missing all night, and I don''t know if there is anything unexpected..."


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    He swung his whip, wrapped Ma Shi, pulled him in front of him, and said coldly, "Tell me, where is she."


    Ma screamed and said, "King Yu, what are you doing? Let me go! I don''t know where Princess Yu is, how dare you come to the East Palace to make trouble? I''m going to find your majesty..."


    Li Hongyuan took out a short knife, raised it and dropped it, and cut off one of Ma Shi''s ear without hesitation.


    Ma Shi: "¡­"


    At first, she felt a chill in her ears, and then she saw something fall to the ground.


    The next moment, there was a scream full of fear in the distance.


    Ma Shi suddenly realized something.


    She opened her mouth, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, he collapsed against the wall.


    "Do not say?"


    Li Hongyuan raised his short knife and aimed it at her other ear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： Your own woman, ask me instead?

    Chapter 370 Your own woman, ask me?


    Ma Shi was so frightened that his heart was broken.


    She really did not expect that this King Yu would be so cruel and ruthless.


    She just said something she didn''t know, and he cut his ear with a knife.


    How will she live in the future?


    This man is too cruel!


    Seeing that the knife was about to be cut off again, Mrs. Ma covered her head with both hands, shrank to the ground and kept screaming: "No, no, no... I said, I said... Princess Yu is with the prince, you go to him, don''t look for him Me, this has nothing to do with me at all!!"


    Li Hongyuan let go of her and walked towards the Taiji Palace where the prince lived with a blank face.


    Jiang Yi was sluggish for a while, and hurriedly followed.


    The rest of the servants were so frightened that no one dared to step forward to help the Ma family for a long time.


    ¡­


    boom!


    Li Hongyuan kicked open the door of Taiji Palace and kicked several eunuchs who blocked the door to the ground.


    Li Jixian came out of the study, waving his fan, his face was always warm and smiling: "It turns out that the fifth is back, since he is back, why come to my East Palace to make trouble if you don''t go to see the emperor first? You still want to keep the emperor forever Can''t the mausoleum be completed?"


    "Where is she." Li Hongyuan ignored his threat and asked bluntly.


    "She? Who is she?" Li Jixian looked surprised, "So the old fifth came to me to find someone?"


    "Third, look at what this is." Li Hongyuan threw something at random.


    fell in the snow, dripping with blood.


    Li Jixian looked down and shuddered.


    turned out to be an ear.


    "Prince Concubine''s ears." Li Hongyuan''s voice didn''t contain the slightest emotion, "others don''t know me, you should know. As a person, I have always been cruel and ruthless towards enemies. If you don''t want to follow her example, you''d better say it right away. ."


    "Five, you are too unreasonable! This is the East Palace, how can you be fooled! What are you doing?"


    "Where is Jiang Ning?"


    "How do I know where she is? Your own woman, ask me instead?"


    Li Hongyuan raised his short knife.


    There was blood on the knife.


    He grabbed Li Jixian''s hand, raised his hand and pressed it against the wall, and stabbed the knife into it fiercely¡ª¡ª


    Poof!


    The ?? short knife inserted into Li Jixian''s palm and plunged into the wall.


    forcibly nailed his palm to the wall.


    Li Jixian can also do some punches and kicks. Although he was vigilant, he never imagined that he would dare to do so.


    Anyway, he is the prince.


    A prince who was driven to guard the tomb of the imperial tomb, dare to touch his finger?


    But not only did he touch it, he was so cruel.


    At that moment, Li Jixian felt a trace of regret in his heart.


    He suddenly realized that he might have underestimated Li Hongyuan''s ruthlessness, and even more underestimated his concern for Jiang Ning.


    However, these thoughts were only fleeting.


    The sharp pain from his palm made him scream.


    Jiang Yi, who followed up later, saw this scene and stopped in shock.


    A grandma who was poking her head in the room saw this scene, her face was as frightened as earth, and her whole body was trembling.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her.


    His sinister gaze made her tremble all over, and she shivered: "These things have nothing to do with slaves, the prince has spared the slaves... The person the prince is looking for is in the secret room of His Royal Highness''s study..."


    Li Hongyuan pulled out his short knife, raised his foot and walked towards Mammy, picked her up, and said coldly, "Take me there."


    The sturdy and fat mama was carried by him, as if nothing.


    Li Jixian fell to the ground, covering his hands and screaming.


    Jiang Yi passed by him, raised his foot and stepped on his hand, "Sure enough, you took the seventh sister, I''ll go check it first, if she''s good, then everything can be said. If she''s not good, it''s just interest. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： man in bed

    Chapter 371 The man on the bed


    Jiang Yi crushed Li Jixian''s hand with all his might, thinking about his younger sister in his heart, he didn''t care about doing anything more, and hurriedly followed Li Hongyuan and Mammy to the study.


    Grandma leaned in front of the bookshelf tremblingly and reached out to turn a porcelain vase fixed on the bookshelf.


    The bookshelf clicked, revealing a door hidden behind it.


    The door is locked with a chain.


    Li Hongyuan squinted his eyes slightly, stepped forward and raised his short knife, with a clang, he cut off the chain.


    Jiang Yi ran over and pushed the door open.


    It was a little dark and cold inside, and the walls were inlaid with luminous pearls, emitting a faint glow.


    Jiang Yi couldn''t wait to run in, and was shivered by the chill inside.


    "Seventh sister, seventh sister!"


    He didn''t care about the cold and shouted loudly.


    Li Hongyuan did not call.


    Carrying a whip and a short knife, he walked along the long and narrow dark corridor for a while, his eyes suddenly bright.


    At the end of the hallway is an open room.


    There are tables, chairs and benches here.


    The arrangement is very gorgeous.


    But it was cold.


    is the kind of biting coldness.


    They saw the big bed at a glance.


    A person was lying on the bed.


    On the big bed, he looked very slender, helpless and pitiful.


    "Seventh sister!" Jiang Yi shouted and rushed over.


    Li Hongyuan followed and looked down at her.


    Her appearance is really miserable.


    The slightly fluffy, slightly curly hair on weekdays is like strands of sunlight. It was messy and damp at this time.


    Her delicate face, as beautiful as a hibiscus, was as pale as white paper at this time, her lips were like ice and snow, and there was no blood at all.


    She was covered with a quilt and could only see these.


    But it''s heartbreaking enough.


    Jiang Yi squatted by the bed, his hands trembling a little: "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with you? Open your eyes and see, I''m your third brother, I''m here to save you."


    Jiang Ning was in a daze when he heard someone calling him.


    She opened her eyes and saw the face of the third brother.


    "elder brother¡­¡­"


    Her voice was hoarse as cotton.


    "Hey, I''m here, I''m here." Jiang Yi hurriedly replied, "It''s alright, it''s alright, the third brother is here to take you home. Are you feeling any discomfort?"


    Jiang Ning pursed his mouth, tears streaming out: "Leg pain..."


    "leg?"


    As we all know, her legs are disabled.


    But it was an injury from when I was young. After so many years, although it was not good for walking, I couldn''t feel the pain for a long time.


    Jiang Yi turned his head to look, hesitated, and reached out to lift the quilt covering her.


    Li Hongyuan stood behind Jiang Yi, his eyes moved from her face to Jiang Yi''s hand lifting the quilt¡ª¡ª


    When he saw the situation under the quilt, his pupils shrank.


    Her left leg was heavily wrapped in white cloth, but it was still covered in blood, extending from the thigh to the calf. Except for the exposed bare feet, blood seemed to be seeping everywhere.


    Jiang Yi screamed and lost his voice: "What''s going on? Tell me, who did it!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand to wipe his tears: "It''s the prince and the prince. They hate me and do bad things for them. The prince wants to take me, and the prince beats me in the leg because of jealousy..."


    She didn''t see Li Hongyuan standing not far away, she only complained of grievance to her third brother: "Just now the old lady said that all the bones of my leg were broken, and so was my right leg. I can''t stand up for the rest of my life. now..."


    Jiang Yi was in pain and regret, and his eyes were instantly red.


    He slammed the bed board hard, "It''s all my fault. You wanted a lonely city that day, and I had to wait for the uncle to come back. If there was a lonely city to protect, how could the trash in the East Palace catch you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： Dont panic, Your Majesty, this minister is here to **** me!

    Chapter 372 Don''t panic, Your Majesty, here is my escort!


    Jiang Ning had just drank the medicine given by the doctor girl, and the pain was much better. At this time, most of the crying was because he saw the third brother who trusted and loved the most and complained about his grievances.


    She has always been unable to stand up and is used to being a wheelchair.


    Add a crippled leg, it seems, the impact is not too big?


    But don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic, this anger is still going to come out.


    She was crying and crying when a cold voice suddenly came from her ear¡ª¡ª


    "I''ll make you stand up."


    "..." Jiang Ning stopped crying and turned to look behind Jiang Yi.


    The secret room was dark, she was tortured and dazed, and she kept staring at the third brother, but she didn''t find anyone else.


    Jiang Yi also looked back at him: "His Royal Highness, what did you say?"


    Li Hongyuan took a step forward, bent down and squatted in front of Jiang Ning''s bed, stretched out his big palm, stroked her cool cheek, and immediately untied his cloak and wrapped her around her.


    Although I really want to take her away immediately, I am not sure what the condition of her legs is.


    He dared not touch her at will.


    "Lord Little Jiang, guard her here, don''t move her legs, this king will be back soon."


    Having said that, he turned around and strode out.


    Jiang Yi clearly saw his hand holding the short knife, because it was too hard, and the knuckles appeared white.


    He didn''t know what King Yu was going to do, but he knew he must be very angry.


    When King Yu returned outside, the emperor and Jiang Ruobai also came.


    Jiang Ruobai followed the emperor, looking at the mess in the East Palace, his face was always cold.


    The emperor frowned tightly.


    He knew that these servants were beaten by King Yu.


    King Yu''s temper, he, as a father, naturally knows.


    The folks say that King Yu is a handsome and handsome young man. Most of them judge people by their appearance, thinking that his character must also be gentle and kind.


    As everyone knows, he is a thoroughly ruthless person.


    So, seeing the scene in the East Palace, and even hearing that the Crown Princess had one ear cut off, the emperor was not too shocked.


    Until he saw the prince with a hole in his palm.


    There is blood on the snow.


    The crown prince knelt on the ground and climbed in front of him, crying with a pale face: "The father is in charge of the son, the fifth is so bold, not only went to the East Palace to make trouble, but also caught up with the son and the prince! The hand of the son... "


    The ?? emperor frowned and asked, "Where''s King Yu?"


    "My son is here."


    King Yu appeared at the door of the study with a whip and a short knife.


    His expression was frosty, and his whole body exuded murderous intent.


    The emperor was slightly startled, frowned and said: "Elder Fifth, you will come to the East Palace to make trouble as soon as you come back. Is there anything you can''t say calmly? You are still with such a temper. ¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    He lifted his foot, and his boots made deep footprints in the snow.


    He walked in front of the emperor, knelt down and kowtowed to him, then stood up, the whip in his hand shook, and Li Jixian was tied up.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ruobai stepped forward to stop the emperor and shouted, "Your Majesty, don''t panic, this minister is here to **** me!"


    The emperor is a fat man, a little shorter than Jiang Ruobai, and his line of sight is directly blocked.


    He stood on tiptoe and shouted, "Fifth, what are you doing?"


    Li Jixian was thrown to the ground screaming, desperately shouting: "Father save me, Father save me... The fifth is crazy, he is crazy..."


    Li Hongyuan turned a deaf ear to the emperor''s orders and Li Jixian''s screams.


    He raised his left foot, stepped on Li Jixian''s stomach, squatted down on one knee, raised his short knife and aimed it at Li Jixian''s leg¡ª¡ª


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： you **** a hammer

    Chapter 373 You **** a hammer


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The short knife was inserted into Li Jixian''s knee accurately!


    Li Jixian let out a shrill scream.


    The hearts of those who listened trembled.


    Jiang Ruobai watched this scene without batting an eyelid.


    The emperor shouted angrily: "Elder Fifth, what are you doing? Stop me! Jiang Xiang, get out of the way!"


    "Don''t be afraid, Your Majesty, I will protect you!"


    "You **** a hammer and get away for Lao Tzu!" The emperor was annoyed, raised the dragon''s feet, and kicked Jiang Ruobai aside.


    The scene in front of him shocked him to the point of being speechless.


    King Yu pressed the Crown Prince into the snow with one knee, pulled out the short knife from his left knee, and inserted it into his right knee without hesitation!


    Li Jixian screamed again, rolled his eyes and passed out.


    Li Hongyuan held the handle of the short knife and turned it.


    Knives churned with bones, making tooth-ache squeaks.


    Even in a coma, Li Jixian trembled violently.


    is like slaughtering a pig.


    The emperor wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    He opened his mouth, stared, his hands trembled, and pointed at Li Hongyuan: "Old, fifth...You bastard, what are you doing, are you crazy?"


    Li Hongyuan took out his short knife, stood up straight, and said with a blank face: "Prince is treacherous and incompetent, and my son is on the side of Qingjun!"


    A few drops of blood were on his cheeks, adding to the horror of the sight.


    "Are you clear of the prince''s side?" The emperor was furious, "You said that the prince is treacherous, at least show the evidence first! Who gave you the courage to hurt and abuse the prince in public? He is the prince! You bastard! Do you still want it? Kill the old man?"


    "My son doesn''t dare."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "The prince plotted to persecute Erchen, that''s all. As a prince, he had an unethical heart for Erchen''s princess, and he arrested her and imprisoned her and hurt her. Just talking about this, if it spreads out, the historian will The pen will definitely be able to add a heavy touch to our great prosperous dynasty!"


    The emperor''s face changed slightly.


    "Anyway, you can''t do anything to the prince. What did he do wrong, he has it..."


    "My son did what he did, he did it, there was nothing to say, he didn''t regret it, and he was willing to take the punishment."


    "Do you think you can escape?"


    The emperor had a cold face, "Come here, take down King Yu."


    Several guards from the Imperial Army stepped forward.


    "Wait a minute." Li Hongyuan said, "Before Erchen receives the punishment, please allow Erchen to pick up Princess Yu."


    "Where is Xiao Qi?" Jiang Ruobai asked.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him: "Father-in-law wait a moment."


    He put down his whip and dagger, turned and walked back to the study.


    After a while, he and Jiang Yi carried Jiang Ning out with the door panel.


    There was a thick mattress on the door, and Jiang Ning covered the cup, revealing only half of his pale face and jet-black hair.


    Jiang Ruobai didn''t care about the **** anymore, and hurried over to check: "Daughter, good daughter, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Yi said: "Father, Seventh Sister is asleep. Her legs are broken, it hurts badly."


    Jiang Ruobai''s face changed greatly.


    He now understands why Li Hongyuan hurt the prince''s leg, it was to avenge Jiang Ning.


    Damn.


    If the emperor was not here, he would definitely have to go up to make up two knives.


    "Send her home quickly." Jiang Ruobai said.


    Li Hong said from afar: "Send her back to Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    "Stinky brat, send her back to Prince Yu''s Mansion, who will take care of her?" Jiang Ruobai was angry, "You are out of breath, and you can''t escape yourself! If it wasn''t for you **** who was useless and went to guard the imperial mausoleum, my daughter would be bullied into so?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： smash

    Chapter 374 Smash


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled.


    The emperor also saw Jiang Ning''s appearance.


    Jiang Ning''s face was his white moonlight after all. The way he looked at her, he could easily bring it to Lin Zizi.


    Thinking that if Lin Zizi suffered such torture, he would be able to understand Li Hongyuan a little bit.


    "Come here, send Princess Yu to Jiang''s house first." The emperor said, "Take down King Yu and send him to Dali Temple to wait for trial."


    No matter what the crown prince does, he is the prince, the king.


    King Yu made a riot in the East Palace, which is the following crime, which is chaos.


    It is impossible not to be held accountable.


    King Yu watched Jiang Ning being carried away, and he was also taken to the Dali Temple prison by the forbidden army.


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi both went back.


    The Emperor ?? looked at their backs, especially King Yu''s, and sighed.


    The little **** shivered and asked, "Your Majesty, what about His Highness the Prince over there?"


    The emperor suddenly remembered that there was still one lying in the snow!


    He hurriedly turned around and shouted angrily: "A bunch of dog slaves, just watching the prince lying on the ground? Don''t bring him back, and send the imperial doctor to diagnose and treat!"


    Prince was seriously injured.


    Several imperial physicians surrounded him to examine him, all frowning frequently.


    The injuries on his hands are nothing but the most troublesome are his legs and knees.


    King Yu''s short knife was extremely sharp, and it didn''t count directly to cut off his kneecap. He also swirled it left and right, completely shattering the bones.


    Cracked like tofu dregs.


    This is so cruel.


    None of the imperial doctors dared to touch it.


    The Queen and Concubine Xian also came.


    Concubine Xian cried to death.


    "My son, why did you get hurt like this, which traitor is a rebel..."


    "Concubine Xian, you are sad, so be careful with your words." The Queen was a little displeased, "What nonsense are you talking about in front of Your Majesty?"


    Concubine Xian was full of tears, and she knelt down in front of the emperor crying: "Your Majesty, you have to decide for the prince. A good person has become like this, and this matter can''t be left like this..."


    "What else do you think?" The emperor said with a gloomy face, "Look at the good son you taught! When you become a prince, it becomes even more absurd! How dare you think about your own younger sister-in-law, how shameless? People, what do you think of the royal family?"


    Concubine Xian wiped away her tears: "This matter must be a misunderstanding... There are not many beautiful concubines in the East Palace, how could the prince care about a lame child? Please, Your Majesty, please give the prince a clear and fair answer."


    "I saw it with my own eyes, you mean I wronged the prince?"


    "No, the meaning of the concubine is... There must be some misunderstanding in this matter."


    The queen said: "Concubine Xian, you don''t need to cry, this matter has not yet been concluded, and King Yu has also been imprisoned in Dali Temple for interrogation. It''s hard to say what happened. Let''s see how the Crown Prince''s injuries are. "


    Concubine Xian got up and went to see the prince.


    "Doctor, what happened to the prince''s injury?" she asked anxiously.


    The imperial doctor hurriedly said: "Concubine Xian, don''t be impatient, the ministers are diagnosing."


    "It''s too slow! A bunch of trash!" Concubine Xian hurriedly cursed.


    An imperial doctor with a slightly straighter temper couldn''t help but say: "The prince''s kneecaps are crushed, I''m afraid there is no way to do it."


    "What do you mean there is no way?" Concubine Xian became anxious when she heard this.


    The emperor came over after hearing the words, frowned and asked, "Is there no way to cure it?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty, the Crown Prince''s kneecap is completely shattered, even if the immortals are here, I''m afraid there will be no recovery."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： dont mean it

    Chapter 375 There is no deeper meaning


    "Could it be that the crown prince can''t live?" Concubine Xian''s face was pale, and she was holding the table, almost unsteady.


    The imperial doctor hurriedly said: "The concubine Xian has been overly concerned, and the prince has no worries about his life."


    "This is good, this is good..."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Not waiting for Concubine Xian to pat her breasts, the imperial doctor continued, "I am afraid that the prince will never be able to walk again."


    Concubine Xian''s face was pale, and she threw herself on the ground.


    The emperor frowned: "Can you just lie down?"


    "Also, you can still sit in a wheelchair like Princess Yu." The imperial physician was cautious.


    The emperor''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    If this person is disabled, what kind of prince is he supposed to be?


    The dignified and prosperous dynasty will want a disabled emperor?


    Queen asked: "You are imperial physicians, so you can''t think about it any more?"


    The imperial physicians looked at each other with embarrassed expressions on their faces.


    The emperor knew it.


    This prince is useless.


    Concubine Xian burst into tears.


    The Queen ?? was also angry: "This old fifth is also crazy when he comes back. I know that he feels sorry for Princess Yu, but he shouldn''t be so vicious to his own brother, it''s too vicious..."


    The ?? emperor glanced at her.


    The queen was shocked, she came back to her senses, and couldn''t help but regret her blunder.


    The world knows that Li Changgeng''s throne was snatched from his brother.


    He didn''t hurt his prince brother, but killed him directly.


    King Yu was only injured,


    Compared to ??, the emperor is more ruthless.


    The emperor''s glance had no deep meaning.


    The queen regretted her heart and forced a smile: "It''s just a little misunderstanding between the brothers, there is nothing that can''t be solved. Concubine Xian, don''t cry. I want this prince to say that this prince is not a weapon. Are there still few sweet wives and concubines? Going to think about my younger brother and daughter-in-law, spreading the word to ruin the reputation of the royal family, and being beaten, is also a lesson."


    Concubine Xian secretly hated in her heart.


    The **** ??, the queen, has both sides, and pleases both sides.


    She cursed in her heart, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face.


    "Queen Empress, the concubine is such a son, who is the concubine''s support for the rest of her life. He has become like this, how can the concubine live?"


    The emperor said indifferently: "I''m not dead yet."


    Concubine Xian hurriedly said: "My concubine is just, but my heart is sad..."


    "Okay, I still have something to do, I''m leaving."


    The emperor turned and left.


    The Queen ?? warned a few words and left.


    Obviously, the emperor and empress were dissatisfied with the prince, and did not feel much distressed about him.


    A man with disabled legs, can he continue to be a prince?


    At this time, Li Jixian is not only facing the possibility of being disabled for life, but his future is also uncertain.


    Concubine Xian is still dreaming all day long, thinking that she will sit in the position of the empress dowager one day, and now everything is about to come to nothing.


    How she is not sad.


    Holding his son and crying, his heart was broken.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning was brought back to the prime minister''s mansion by Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi.


    All the elders and children of the Jiang family came over.


    Lin Zizi, two concubines, Jiang Yuan, Jiang Yan, the eldest lady of the long house and several young ladies.


    crowded Jiang Ning''s courtyard.


    When they heard that Jiang Ning''s leg was abruptly broken by the Crown Princess, they all exploded in anger.


    Although the Jiang family also has some internal struggles and jealousy, but externally, they have always maintained their unanimous unity.


    To put it bluntly, it means protecting shortness.


    Lin Zizi''s eyes were swollen, looking at her daughter''s little face, she burst into tears.


    Both concubines also had red eyes.


    Jiang Yan also cried.


    Although Jiang Yuan was calm, she also frowned: "In the past, you were very smart. It''s useless to be bullied like this!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： broken bone

    Chapter 376 Broken Bone Renewal


    "Dead child, are you still saying this, do you mean it?" Aunt Liu patted her head angrily.


    The eldest lady gritted her teeth angrily: "He who has no conscience, is so vicious! Is it possible that Jiaojiao''er of our Jiang family was bullied like this?"


    "This is when our Jiang family is dead!" Jiang Er girl said.


    "Is this matter just to be done?" Jiang Shilang was more impulsive and shouted, "It can''t be done like this, the prince must be asked to pay the price!"


    "Okay, you all be quiet."


    Jiang Ruobai said with a sullen face, "This matter can''t be left alone, but there is no need to rush it for a while. Now that prince''s life will not be any better than our Xiaoqi. The most important thing right now is to treat Xiaoqi''s injury. You all Go back separately, crowded here noisily, those who are noisy have headaches!"


    "What the second master said is that we are all crowded here right now, and Xiao Qi has not rested." The eldest lady said, "You guys all go back with me."


    He went to comfort Lin Zizi again: "Zi Zi, don''t be sad, this matter is not so easy to end. What''s wrong with the prince? The prince can bully people like this? Our Jiang family is not the one who can be bullied! Master Tian is back, he will definitely get this justice back for Xiao Qi!"


    After the eldest lady returned with several children, the two concubines also led their daughters back to the house.


    The house was quiet anyway.


    Jiang Ruobai wiped Lin Zizi''s tears with a towel, and said softly, "Don''t worry ma''am, I have already sent someone to ask for the doctor who is best at treating bones. He will be here soon."


    Lin Zizi was speechless.


    Her heart hurts too much.


    Looking at her little daughter, she wished that those injuries, those pains, were all on her own.


    "In the past, she was lost, not in front of me, and her leg was broken. Now she is back, right under my nose, and she can still be beaten like this. I... I feel so sad."


    Lin Zizi hugged her daughter, sobbing.


    As a parent, seeing his child suffer like this, Jiang Ruobai felt no pain or anger in his heart.


    But with his wife and daughter in front of him, he is the pillar of the family, so he can''t cry like a woman.


    Jiang Yi ran back and forth, and finally invited Yu Shengshou.


    This is located in Shengshou, a doctor of folk bruises, an ancestral handicraft, specializing in orthopedics.


    Because of his wonderful hands, he is respected as the Holy Hand.


    He was born in a wild way, different from those noble doctors in the palace.


    He didn''t like the imperial physician, and the imperial physicians didn''t like him even more.


    Even most of the noble families would not go to see him.


    Jiang Ruobai knew him because of Jiang Ning.


    When he first found Jiang Ning, he inquired a lot and asked Yu Shengshou to come to see him.


    Yu Shengshou was usually busy among the poorest people, and he didn''t receive any medical fees, and his life was very poor.


    After all, rich and powerful people live a pampered life, and it is still difficult to break arms and legs.


    Came to the prime minister''s residence for the second time, and Yu Shenghand held an old medicine box and rambled: "Last time, the villain said that it is useless if you can''t break the bone and renew it... eh?"


    When he saw Jiang Ning, he couldn''t help but stop.


    "Doctor Yu..." Lin Zizi stood up with tears on her face.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, madam, wait for the villain to take a look."


    Yu Shengshou condensed his expression, put down the medicine box, stretched out his hand and pressed it on Jiang Ning''s leg.


    Jiang Ning woke up in pain and opened his eyes to look at him.


    Yu Shengshou smacked his tongue: "I didn''t expect your house to really be able to do it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Im afraid the girl cant stand it

    Chapter 377 I''m afraid the girl can''t stand it


    Lin Zizi couldn''t help crying.


    She took the handkerchief and covered her mouth tightly.


    She was reluctant to touch even a single hair of her daughter''s hair, let alone breaking her bones?


    Yu Shengshou saw her cry, and was too embarrassed to say it again.


    It was he who made a blunder.


    He was accustomed to circling among the poor people, and he inevitably got a lot of bad habits in his words, so that he didn''t choose what to say, poking people''s pain points.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ruobai''s family is not such a caring person.


    Jiang Yi said: "Yu Shengshou, please show my seventh sister this leg injury, she is in severe pain."


    "Little Lang-kun wait a moment, the villain will come to the diagnosis and treatment. Please also invite the madam to come here."


    He told Lin Zizi to get out of the way.


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly pulled Lin Zizi to the side, held her shoulders, and comforted her: "Don''t worry, our little Qifu has a big life, it''s all right."


    Lin Zizi didn''t believe it at all, but her eyes were red and swollen, staring at her daughter lying on the bed, and choked: "If something happens to my daughter this time, I won''t be able to live."


    Jiang Ruobai sighed secretly, and could only pray that Yu Sacred Hand really grew a pair of Sacred Hands.


    Yu Shengshou knew the human skeleton by heart, and swiftly undid the layers of gauze on Jiang Ning''s legs, exposing her scarred legs.


    The originally slender and fair legs were dripping with blood, and they were all injuries.


    Shocking.


    Jiang Yi''s heart shrank suddenly.


    Lin Zizi even turned around and lay on Jiang Ruobai''s shoulder, unable to hold back her cry.


    Jiang Ning said hoarsely, "Mother, I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt at all."


    "How come it doesn''t hurt?" Lin Zizi whimpered, grabbed Jiang Ruobai''s clothes, almost crushed her silver teeth, and cried out, "Master Xiang, I want the crown prince to die, I want him to die!"


    This remark is outrageous.


    Yu Sheng was surprised when he heard it, so he could only pretend he didn''t hear it.


    Jiang Ruobai knew that his wife was too excited. He was afraid that she would be stimulated to look like before, so he quickly ordered his son: "You take care of Xiaoqi here. I will send your mother to the wing to rest first."


    Jiang Yi nodded silently.


    Yu Shengshou carefully examined Jiang Ning''s leg bones and frowned, "It''s not bad."


    Jiang Yi hurriedly asked: "How is the injury, can it be okay?"


    "If you were someone else, the girl''s legs wouldn''t get better. Fortunately, she met me." Yu Shengshou smiled confidently, "As long as you follow my method and take good care, after three or five months, the girl will be able to stand up. ."


    Jiang Ning looked at him: "Doctor, you mean, can my legs return to normal?"


    "That''s right. I said last time that the girl''s leg, if you want to think about it, has to break the bone and renew it. The villain checked it carefully, and the girl''s crooked bones were all broken. I just give it to you. Just continue. It''s just that this process will be more painful, I''m afraid the girl can''t bear it. "


    Jiang Ning said: "As long as I can stand up, I am willing to endure any pain."


    Yu Sheng nodded his head.


    The matter has come to this point, she can''t bear it, she has to bear it.


    After all, the bones are broken.


    Yu Shengshou instructed Jiang Yi: "Go find some cloth and put it in the girl''s mouth. Don''t bite your tongue later."


    Jiang Yi was stunned: "Can''t you use Ma Bo San? Do you want my sister to endure it alive?"


    "Uh!" Yu Shengshou scratched his head awkwardly, "The villain hasn''t used it for a long time, so I forgot about it for a while."


    "You old man, are you confused? You usually show bones, don''t you?" Jiang Yi said in surprise.


    Yu Shengshou smiled and said, "To tell the truth from Xiaolang-Jun, the villains treat the poor people. Most of them can''t even get the money for the diagnosis. Where can they get the money to get the expensive Mafeisan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： youre ready!

    Chapter 378 You''re ready!


    Jiang Yi was stunned.


    This is not to blame the doctor.


    This is located in Holy Hand, although his mouth is broken, but his heart is very kind, and he often sees a doctor for free. The problem is, the consultation fee can be waived, but there is no way to do this drug fee.


    The medicine is from other people''s pharmacies, and he can''t afford to buy it.


    As for Ma Fei San, there are some things, but they are expensive, and a small family from a well-off family can bear it with a bit of gnashing of teeth. Poor people don''t even think about it, they can only stand firm.


    Yu Shengshou was also used to it, so he didn''t remember it for a while, and habitually asked Jiang Yi to take a cloth and stuff it into Jiang Ning''s mouth.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yi is knowledgeable, otherwise Jiang Ning will suffer this in vain.


    Because she didn''t expect that there is something like Ma Fei San here.


    There is no need to prescribe a prescription in the holy hand, Jiang Yi directly called the housekeeper, went to the pharmacy to pick up the medicine and came back to fry it.


    To Jiang Ning''s surprise, in this dynasty, the prescription of Ma Fei San was made public, and all the pharmacies prepared the prescription.


    After frying the medicine, Jiang Ning drank a bowl, and sure enough, he didn''t feel the pain in his legs.


    At this moment, she was in the secret room of the East Palace, and the medicine maid asked her to drink was a similar medicine.


    It just didn¡¯t work so well.


    Ma Shi hated her, and of course he would not give her the best medicine.


    Yu Sheng squeezed her leg and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "The villain started."


    Yu Shengshou calmed down and began to give Jiang Ning a bone.


    Jiang Ning''s bones were just broken, and Ma Shi''s strength was not as strong as a man''s, so her injury looked serious, but it was still much better than the broken bones of the Crown Prince.


    After drinking Mafei San, Jiang Ning didn''t feel any pain, but he could still feel the movement of the bones.


    feels weird too.


    She herself is nothing, Jiang Yi next to her nervously almost crushed the cup.


    After receiving the bones, Yu Shengshou treated her some trauma on her leg, then wrapped it with gauze, and then used a thin wooden board to clamp the leg.


    "Don''t take it apart, don''t move it around." Yu Shengshou urged thousands of times, "Be sure to let the bones grow well, otherwise it will be troublesome."


    Jiang Yi repeatedly promised: "Don''t worry, I promise not to let her move."


    Yu Shengshou said: "Every few days, the villain will come back and take a look. If he is so quiet, there should be no serious problem."


    Jiang Yi was worried: "Can the bones grow in a few months?"


    "My sister is still young, so she will grow up naturally. You should also insist on taking medicine."


    "What about when you grow up?"


    "It''s good." Yu Shengshou packed the medicine box.


    Jiang Yi said anxiously, "I''m asking, after the bones are grown, will she be able to stand up and walk?"


    "Why don''t you ask?" Yu Shengshou laughed, "As long as your sister takes a good rest, eats, and takes medicine. I promise that in three months, she will be able to stand up, just like before."


    "What? Still in a wheelchair?"


    "Oh, I mean, just like normal people." Yu Shengshou laughed, "The villain forgot for a while."


    "Can you walk, run, and jump? Same as all of us?" Jiang Yi confirmed again and again.


    Yu Shengshou saw that he cared about his sister so much, he smiled and said, "What Xiao Langjun said is not bad. As long as Xiao Langjun can do things now, Lingmei can do it in the future."


    Jiang Yi clapped his hands violently and exclaimed excitedly, "That''s great!"


    He ran in front of Jiang Ning and said with a smile, "Seventh sister, have you heard? You''re getting better!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Yes, I heard it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： what kind of person is this?

    Chapter 379 Who is this?


    Jiang Ning did not expect that he would be a blessing in disguise.


    Her leg that has been injured for ten years and has been relying on a wheelchair has hope of recovery.


    Jiang Yi was so happy that he forgot his face, and laughed and said: "I have to thank the Crown Princess for this, but unfortunately, her ear can''t be touched..."


    "What ears?"


    "Oh, King Yu cut off one ear of the Crown Princess."


    Hearing this, the Holy Hand trembled.


    What kind of family is this?


    One said he wanted the prince to die, the other said he would cut off the princess'' ear.


    so afraid.


    Yu Sheng held the medicine box tremblingly in his hands and walked out quietly, for fear that people would realize that he had heard and would kill him to silence him.


    Unfortunately, his huge body was still discovered.


    "Hey, Yu Shengshou wait." Jiang Yi hurriedly grabbed his sleeve, "Don''t rush to leave."


    Yu Shengsuo said, "The villain didn''t hear anything!"


    "..." Jiang Yi smiled and ripped off his purse and stuffed it directly into his arms, "There''s not much here, it''s the medical fee for this time. When my seventh sister''s legs are completely healed, I will definitely thank you for it! Big money!"


    Yu Sheng''s hand was holding the purse, heavy.


    He thought to himself, how many copper coins are there? It''s so heavy, how can there be three or four coins?


    "Thank you Xiao Langjun, thank you."


    Yu Shengshou rarely received these consultation fees once, and thanked him continuously.


    Jiang Yi personally sent him out: "It should be us thanking you, if you can cure my sister''s leg, you will be the great benefactor of our Xiangfu!"


    Humbled again and again with the Holy Hand.


    After ?? left the Xiangfu, he opened the purse Jiang Yi gave him.


    The purse is gorgeous and delicate.


    This purse alone can be exchanged for a lot of money.


    However, what shocked Yu Shengshou was still to come.


    After ?? opened the purse, he found that there was not a single copper plate in the purse.


    It''s all silver inside!


    In addition to the large and small pieces of scattered silver, there are also several whole silver ingots, and even two small gold coins!


    This small half bag full of gold and silver was directly caught in the eyes of the holy hand!


    He had never seen so much money in his life.


    He usually swirls around among the poor people, and he has to pay a handful of copper coins for medical expenses, which he puts in his pocket and dings.


    No wonder those doctors are willing to go to wealthy people to see a doctor.


    People are generous.


    What did the little gentleman in the prime minister¡¯s residence say just now that he didn¡¯t have much on his body?


    This is not much?


    also said that on the day of healing, he will be rewarded with a lot of money!


    A lot of money!


    Not hundreds of taels of silver?


    Yu Sheng was a little excited.


    He''s not a greedy man, but it''s always nice to have some money on hand. Not only can it improve the life of the wife and children at home, but also help a few poor people who cannot afford to see a doctor.


    If he can really get a thousand taels of silver, his wish for a pharmacy will be fulfilled.


    Thinking of this, Yu Shengshou''s footsteps lightened a bit.


    As soon as he turned his head, he was stared at by two rascals.


    "Yo, old man, this purse looks good, isn''t there a lot of money in it?"


    "Huh?" Yu Shengshou didn''t react.


    "Didn''t you listen to my eldest brother? You still don''t give it to me!"


    Yu Shengshou was anxious: "How do you rob people? Give it back to me!"


    The ruffian had a fierce look on his face, and he lifted his foot and kicked Yu Sheng''s hand: "What my elder brother wants from you is for your face! The shameless old thing for your face!"


    "Stop!"


    A shout came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： big man

    Chapter 380


    The ruffian turned around and saw a white-faced scholar running over with a stack of books.


    The local ruffian looked at him, and said with a smile: "Now the world has really changed, hey, even a poor scholar dares to take care of your master''s business?"


    The scholar said sternly: "He Tang, I don''t know what this old man offended you. If you have something to say, why bother?"


    "Young Master, who is so literate and chatty with the master!" The local ruffian was impatient and kicked him to the ground.


    The book was scattered all over the place.


    He Tang was anxious: "My book!"


    He stretched out his hand to pick up the book, but was stomped on by the ruffian.


    "Do you want a book? Kowtow to your grandfather, and your grandfather will forgive you this time." The local ruffian said with a smile.


    Snapped!


    A slap slammed into the face of the ruffian.


    The ruffian raised his head in amazement and saw a pretty girl looking at him angrily.


    "You, who the **** are you?" The local ruffian was angry, and he stepped forward to start.


    Who knew that behind the girl came several burly men in armor, all holding knives and looking bad.


    The two local ruffians immediately became terrified and ran away.


    The girl turned around and saw dozens of guards surrounded by a man on horseback, she couldn''t help being surprised and happy: "Daddy, are you back?"


    Jiang Mubai smiled and said, "Shan''er, why are you hanging around outside?"


    "I don''t have a daughter. I just passed by and saw them bullying this doctor, so I stepped forward to help. This doctor treats Xiaoqi, so there can be no mistakes."


    "Healing Xiao Qi?"


    "Yes, it''s Xiao Qi from the second uncle''s house, something happened."


    "Go home and talk about it."


    Jiang Mubai''s eyes flashed coldly. She brought her daughter home and learned the general situation from the mouth of the eldest lady.


    Da Furen''s eyes were flushed: "Xiao Qi''s child has a hard life. When she was a child, the master also hugged her. She looks so cute and jade snow. Who doesn''t think of her as an eyeball? It''s hard to find her back. Her legs were all broken by tricks. The second master loved her dearly and married her to Princess Yu, thinking that he would give her glory and wealth. Who knows..."


    "It hurts badly?" Jiang Mubai asked in a deep voice, holding a teacup.


    He had taken off his armor and put on his regular clothes.


    Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai are brothers of a compatriot, and they naturally have some similarities in appearance, but Jiang Mubai is a military general, tall and strong, with a majestic temperament.


    Jiang Ruobai is a scholar, so he looks gentle and elegant.


    The eldest lady sighed: "I don''t even dare to look at it, a good boy, it is said that the bones of both legs are broken. Sir, I don''t understand why Donggong can do such a cruel thing to a little girl? The master is in the outer east. After many years of war in the West, I was born and died for the court, but my family was bullied like this..."


    Da Madam started crying angrily.


    "Don''t cry, Madam." Jiang Mubai said solemnly, "I heard on the way that King Yu is also back?"


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for King Yu, we wouldn''t be able to rescue Xiao Qi''s child so quickly. King Yu injured the prince for Xiao Qi, and is now locked in Dali Temple."


    "I''ll go to the prime minister''s mansion to see Xiaoqi''s child." Jiang Mubai stood up.


    "Master, according to the rules, you are still the sage of the advanced palace." The eldest lady knows the general, "Xiaoqi is at home, you can come back and see. Don''t let the outside world think that our Jiang family is proud of our achievements and disrespectful to the royal family."


    "Madam is right, but, with our children being beaten like this, don''t I, Jiang, have the right to express my dissatisfaction? Come to think of it, Your Majesty will understand my painstaking efforts as an elder."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： Xiaobie wins newlyweds

    Chapter 381 Xiaobie wins the newly married


    After thinking about it, the eldest lady smiled and said, "What the lord said is true. Our children have been wronged, can''t they lose their temper? My lord, I will accompany you. I just found some ginseng from the warehouse, Bring it over to make up for Xiao Qi."


    "Some of the ginseng in the warehouse has been stored for a long time. I''m afraid it is not good. Just when I came back from Lingbei, Liu Yitong gave me two thousand-year-old ginseng. Take it with you."


    Madam ?? smiled and said, "Is it really a thousand years old?"


    Jiang Mubai also laughed: "Liu Yitong said yes, so let''s take it as it is. I have seen the quality of ginseng, although it is not a thousand years old, it is a good thing. It is good for Xiaoqi''s injury. In addition, there are Bring a few sable skins together and give them a point."


    The eldest lady is a gentle and generous person. She feels that she is the eldest daughter-in-law of Jiang''s family, and she is also responsible for the second room. Usually, she will share some of the good things she gets.


    She ordered people to pack up everything, and the couple went straight to the second room.


    This Jiang family was originally a big family. Although the big house and the second house are usually separated, the two houses are only a street away, just a few steps away.


    The two brothers have a very good relationship. There is an old lady on top of them. They live with the big house. In the past few years, they have stayed in the temple in the suburbs to fast and practice, and rarely come back.


    As for why the family lived apart, it was simply because the brothers wanted to avoid suspicion.


    One was a civil servant who was in power for a while, and the other was a mighty general who made a name for himself.


    If these two have a good relationship, the emperor will be in a bad mood.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two brothers is somewhat complicated.


    The couple does not have to go through the main entrance, but go in through the side corner door and go directly to the backyard of the second room, which is convenient and unobtrusive.


    Jiang Ruobai had already received the news of his elder brother''s return. Seeing his elder brother and sister-in-law coming together, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "The relationship between elder brother and elder sister-in-law is still so good."


    "Little Bie is better than a newlywed, don''t you understand?" Jiang Mubai glared at his younger brother, "Leaving you at home is for you to take care of the family. The result? The more you live, the more you go back!"


    Jiang Ruobai smiled wryly, not making excuses.


    Madam ?? said: "Don''t reprimand people as soon as you come back, this is your home, not your barracks!"


    At this moment, Lin Zizi walked over with the hand of the maid.


    "Big brother is back."


    Jiang Mubai nodded and saw that although her eyes were red and swollen and her brows were furrowed, she was sane and could not help but wonder.


    looks really good.


    Mrs. ?? asked, "I heard from Shan''er that Saburo asked Yu Shengshou for diagnosis and treatment. Is Xiao Qi much better?"


    "It''s better."


    Everyone came to Jiang Ning''s house while talking.


    Jiang Mubai looked around and asked, "What about the pair of little dragons and phoenixes?"


    "I brought it back, and I will take care of it in the Zizi room for the time being." Jiang Ruobai said, "Xiao Qi is like this, and he can''t take care of the child for the time being. King Yu is still in Dali Temple and can''t go back."


    Jiang Ning''s numbness gradually receded, and the pain was restored. He was grinning in discomfort. Hearing the voice, he turned his head and saw the man walking in the middle.


    The man was in his forties, with a short beard and a dark face that was just and cold.


    The facial features and eyebrows are somewhat similar to Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Ning was holding Huang Ying''s hand to sit up. The eldest lady took two steps and held her down: "Good child, lie down. You must not move your legs."


    Jiang Ning said: "Uncle is back, forgive my niece for not being able to get up to meet."


    Jiang Mubai couldn''t help but exclaimed in his heart when he saw this little girl.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： Uncle is angry with you

    Chapter 382 Uncle vents your anger


    Lin Zizi''s appearance when he was young is hard to forget at a glance.


    The little girl in front of her was just as tall as she was.


    That''s not pretty, it''s beautiful.


    It''s just that the temperament of mother and daughter is very different.


    Lin Zizi is noble, weak and lovable, but this girl''s eyes are lively and lively.


    At a glance, you can tell that she is a smart and lovely girl.


    Jiang Mubai smiled and said, "How do you know I''m the uncle?"


    "Because the eldest uncle looks like an invincible mighty general."


    "Hahaha."


    Jiang Mubai laughed heartily.


    Jiang Ruobai muttered: "Why don''t I usually see that you are so flattering."


    Jiang Mubai ignored him, walked to Jiang Ning''s bed with a smile, and asked, "Is your leg beaten by the Crown Princess?"


    "Yes."


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "It hurts."


    "It''s so pitiful." Jiang Mubai patted her head with a big palm, her voice soft, "Take care of it, uncle will let you out."


    "I don''t want to be angry."


    venting his anger, Li Hongyuan has already done it.


    Jiang Mubai smiled and asked, "Then what do you want?"


    "I want the prince to step down."


    "Oh? What else?"


    "I want Li Hongyuan to be the prince."


    The four elders in the house looked at each other.


    If it was so shocking, most people would immediately reprimand her to shut up.


    But instead of reprimanding, these people showed a thoughtful look.


    King Yu is the son-in-law of the Jiang family. Of course, he is the best prince.


    Jiang Mubai said: "Seven girls, you can think about it. When King Yu becomes the prince, and becomes the emperor in the future, many things will change."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "I originally thought that it would be good for King Yu not to be a prince, and Xiao Qi will be a leisurely and rich princess all his life. But it seems that as long as King Yu is still alive, no matter which prince is the emperor, I won''t let them go easily."


    "It''s better to be the emperor yourself than this," said the eldest lady.


    "That''s it."


    Jiang Mubai nodded and glanced at his brother,


    The two brothers have a tacit understanding, and it is not a matter of one sentence or two to change the prince. There is a lot of planning and operation behind it.


    was originally difficult.


    After all, Duke Huai had only been crowned prince for a long time, and he did not have any major faults, so he would not be abolished.


    Even if they are the prime minister and the general, they can only wait and see what happens.


    Nothing will change for a while.


    However, it is different now.


    Jiang Ning tore a huge gap in Donggong''s face.


    She made the East Palace no longer decent and perfect.


    First, the prince was caught and raped, and then the prince made a fool of himself in public. This time, the crown prince and the crown princess were imprisoned and hurt Princess Yu together. Such a maddening thing, that is, the emperor suppressed it, and did not want to spread it out to ruin the reputation of the royal family.


    Otherwise, the ministers of the Censor''s Desk will drown the East Palace with one mouthful of saliva.


    At a time like this, it''s much easier to think about the abolition of the prince.


    It can be said that Jiang Ning started this matter, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take.


    But to the point of abolishing the prince, it is still the Jiang brothers who are behind the scenes.


    The power behind the East Palace should not be underestimated.


    The eldest lady gave Lin Zizi the ginseng and leather she brought, "Don''t be too sad, Zizi, this matter is a blessing in disguise for the seventh girl. Didn''t Yu Shengshou say that when the bones grow back, the seventh girl will It can become the same as ordinary people. Isn''t this a big happy event?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： Your father said I was an outsider

    Chapter 383 Your Dad Says I''m an Outsider


    Lin Zizi reluctantly smiled and said, "Even so, I don''t see her suffering like this."


    "Yeah, a child is a mother''s heart and soul. Seventh girl is such a delicate girl. Usually, a little bit of skin is scratched, and her heart hurts. What''s more, she suffered such a big crime?" Da Furen sighed.


    "Okay, no big deal."


    Jiang Mubai said loudly and patted Jiang Ning''s head, "Our Jiang family''s child, what is this trivial matter? If you want King Yu to be the prince, then let him be."


    "Big Brother..." Lin Zizi shook her head.


    The eldest lady also said: "Master, don''t tell the child this. Let her take good care of her, she doesn''t have to worry about anything, they say that it takes a hundred days to hurt her muscles and bones, and it will only be three months. It will be fine by then. Seven Girl, don''t worry, it''s a big thing, it''s your parents, as well as your uncle and auntie."


    She said to Lin Zizi again, "You''ve never been in good health. Can you bear the two children with you? Why don''t you take them to me."


    Lin Zizi said: "No, there are Liu and Bai at home to help me."


    "The Liu family has always been a powerful person. I don''t have much to say about your second house. But since you''re well, there are some things, just stand up by yourself, don''t ask those who are indiscriminate, see People are angry."


    "Yes, I remember." Lin Zizi said softly.


    "If you have anything, just say a word, no matter how you are outside, come home, we are close relatives, we are a family. Don''t be polite to me."


    "Thank you, brother and sister-in-law."


    "Okay, I''ve said it all, the family doesn''t talk about it." The eldest lady took Lin Zizi''s hand, "Let Xiaoqi rest well, I''ll go see the little prince and the little princess with you."


    She told Jiang Ning a few more words, and the two went together.


    Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai wanted to leave, but they were stopped by Jiang Ning.


    "Uncle is going to the palace now?" she asked.


    "Yes. I haven''t entered the palace yet."


    "Can you help me find out about King Yu''s situation?"


    Jiang Ruobai said, "You don''t ask your father about this kind of trivial matter, but you have to ask outsiders."


    Jiang Mubai smiled and said, "Did you hear that, your father said that Lao Tzu is an outsider."


    "You mean Lao Tzu?"


    "I''m Jiang Xiaoqi and her father, do you have any opinions? The uncle is not the father?" Although Jiang Mubai''s name is elegant, he is a veritable military general, and his words are a little rude.


    Jiang Ning burst out laughing.


    Jiang Mubai said: "Seven girls, don''t worry, Dad not only asked you clearly, but also fished out King Yu. You just wait for him to see you."


    Jiang Ning immediately smiled and said: "Thank you dad!"


    Jiang Ruobai: "..."


    I always feel that I was taken advantage of...


    Who knew that Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Mubai and said, "Daddy, I want to ask you for someone."


    "Speak." Jiang Mubai glanced at his younger brother proudly, and was overjoyed by the daddy''s cry.


    Jiang Ning said: "I want a lonely city."


    "How did you think of wanting him?"


    "I want him to follow me and protect me." Jiang Ning said, "I only have a little man by my side, which was given by my father. This girl is loyal and strong. But she is not alert enough."


    To put it bluntly, he is not smart enough.


    Jiang Ruobai coughed, a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Mubai glanced at him: "Don''t you have someone useful for her around you? Give it to a silly girl."


    "If I could have imagined that these things would happen, why wouldn''t I give it?" Jiang Ruobai said angrily, "Give Xiaoman to her, because Xiaoman is a girl, and it is convenient to serve him personally."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： two dads

    Chapter 384 Two Dads


    Back and forth, getting on and off the carriage, is all Xiaoman holding her, which is really convenient.


    Jiang Mubai satirized his younger brother: "Thanks to your self-proclaimed smartness, you can''t stand your own daughter''s tricks to others."


    "Brother said so much nonsense, will Gucheng give it?"


    "Here!" Jiang Mubai sighed, "Gucheng is the most capable person by my side, my heart hurts and my flesh hurts."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Otherwise do you think this daddy is calling for nothing?"


    Jiang Ning immediately said: "Thank you dad!"


    "What are you polite to dad."


    The two fathers waved their hands together, and immediately reacted, one was proud and the other stared.


    After the two brothers scolded each other and left, Jiang Ning lay on the bed alone and began to think about things.


    She didn''t like to think about it, mainly to divert the pain in her legs.


    Huang Ying came in, holding a box in his hand, and said, "Princess, there is something coming from outside the door, saying it is for the princess."


    "Who sent it?"


    "The door is not clear, but the person seems to be surnamed He and is a scholar."


    "Oh, it''s probably He Tang. Something, open it and see."


    Huang Ying opened the box, which contained several packets of cakes and a letter.


    She opened the letter and handed it to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning lay down and read it again, wondering, "How did He Tang know that I was injured?"


    Huang Ying shook his head.


    Jiang Yi wore a cloak and walked in with a chill, and said with a smile, "I know."


    "Where did the third brother come from?"


    Jiang Yi walked to the charcoal basin to bake the fire, took off the cloak and handed it to Huang Ying, then came to Jiang Ning, smiled: "The complexion looks much better now. Does it still hurt?"


    "It hurts."


    "Squeamish."


    "Just squeamish." Jiang Ning pulled him and asked, "What did you say you knew just now?"


    "I know this." Jiang Yi pointed at the Xinnu in her hand, "Before Yu Shengshou went out and was bullied by several local ruffians, and He Tang almost got beaten when he saw the injustice."


    "and after?"


    "Later I met my second sister and my uncle who just came back. Yu Shengshou and He Tang are all fine, don''t worry."


    "This is really a coincidence." Jiang Ning was relieved.


    Jiang Yi said with a smile: "He Tang knew that you were injured, and he didn''t dare to ask to see you, so he asked someone to send them. Speaking of which, this He Tang is kind and righteous. You are married, and he still I will never forget you. Tell me, did you have any interest in him?"


    Jiang Ning said: "Good people gossip, do you look like a young talent in the mouths of others?"


    Jiang Yi sat in the chair: "If you tell me honestly, I will tell you about King Yu."


    "Can you have any news about him."


    "I just came out of Dali Temple. I have a senior brother who works in Dali Temple. It is not impossible to see him."


    "Then you saw him?"


    "You satisfy brother''s gossip heart, and brother can go see him for you."


    Jiang Ning said: "I don''t need you, Dad said, he will be fished out soon."


    "Just tell me, have you ever liked He Tang?"


    "No."


    "Really?" Jiang Yi raised his eyebrows, "However, He Tang still has a token of love that you gave him."


    Jiang Ning was taken aback: "Nonsense."


    "I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be fake? A beautiful purse, you never gave me embroidery to the third brother." Jiang Yi looked jealous.


    "I don''t know how to embroider at all..." Jiang Ning suddenly woke up halfway through.


    That purse was indeed not given by her.


    But it is most likely sent by the original owner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： i cant **** you off

    Chapter 385 I Can''t Provoke You


    The original owner''s memory, she doesn''t know much.


    But when I saw He Tang, I still vaguely felt kind and warm in my heart.


    Jiang Ning felt that this was probably the original owner''s affection for He Tang.


    Since He Tang had the purse given to him by the original owner, the two of them really loved each other.


    The original owner lived a very hard life after the age of three. He injured his leg and his family was poor. After his adoptive parents passed away, he relied on a small restaurant to make ends meet.


    Come to think of it, He Tang, across the street, is a ray of sunshine in her hard life.


    It''s a pity that He Tang''s family did not agree with him to marry a lame girl, and during the period when He Tang got his fame, she was taken away by the Jiang family.


    Under the misunderstanding of yin and yang, the two missed each other.


    Jiang Ning was not the original owner after all, so he didn''t feel anything about it, but He Tang should have endured a lot.


    He is indeed a gentleman.


    After knowing that she was the noble daughter of the prime minister, he never took the initiative to come to her, nor did he bring up their previous friendship.


    As long as he has a little thought and a relationship with the prime minister, it will definitely be of great help to his career.


    Jiang Ning''s impression of He Tang is still very good.


    In my impression, this is a young man with a pure heart and a warm smile.


    And very talented.


    At the age of 20, he was admitted to the jinshi, and he and Jiang Yi belonged to the jinshi in the same year, and can be called a talent.


    Jiang Ning opened the pastry, took out a piece, took a bite, it was very sweet.


    Although she doesn''t hate sweets, she doesn''t like too sweet taste.


    This pastry is too sweet.


    She frowned and put down the pastry.


    "Why, don''t you like it?" Jiang Yi looked at her.


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    She guessed that this is the taste that the original owner likes to eat.


    The original owner lived a bitter life and liked such sweet and greasy food, which is also human nature.


    Jiang Yi said: "Anyhow, I embroidered purses for others, and you are not willing to give some good snacks?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Third brother, I''m not Zhang Mujin. You don''t need to eat my vinegar. It''s impossible to embroider a purse, but I can ask Zhang Mujin for one for you."


    "Don''t, don''t!" Jiang Yi said hurriedly, "I''m afraid of you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Forget it if you don''t. Such a good opportunity doesn''t come often. Am I the one who would easily help others?"


    "Then..."


    "It''s too late. The time will never come."


    Jiang Yi immediately felt that he had lost several million taels of silver.


    Yun Dai said: "If you tell me the news of the inquiries, when I''m in a good mood, I may see Zhang Mujin again."


    Jiang Yi laughed, stretched out his hand and poked her in the forehead: "Little fox, you are the only one who cares."


    "It hurts!"


    "I''m not trying hard!"


    "My leg hurts. You make me move around, in case my legs don''t grow well..."


    "...Xing Xing Xing, I will stay away from you, I can''t provoke you." Jiang Yi sat on the chair, "I am serious, you are married and have children, make it clear to He Tang and let him die. this heart."


    "I''ll tell you, but now I''m talking about King Yu."


    "Looking at you so impatient, it seems that you are not unsympathetic to King Yu."


    "Brother, you really look like a long-tongued woman."


    "...It hurts."


    "Come on, my legs are hurting and I''m not going anywhere. You are still talking nonsense that doesn''t matter." Jiang Ning was a little irritable.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, King Yu is doing fine now. Although he is locked up in the Dali Temple, we have our Jiang family to take care of him, so he didn''t suffer. Now both my father and uncle have entered the palace."


    "Brother, do you think the emperor will punish Li Hongyuan heavily?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： its all worth it

    Chapter 386 Everything is worth it


    Jiang Yi said: "The punishment is definitely going to be punished, but no one knows what His Majesty is thinking now. However, with my father here and my uncle coming back, with their strong protection, even if they are punished, they will not lose their lives."


    Jiang Ning asked: "Why did you suddenly run to Dali Temple?"


    Jiang Yi worked in the Hanlin Academy. He was noble and leisurely, and he couldn''t compete with places like Dali Temple.


    "I''m going to see my sister-in-law."


    "Sister-in-law?" Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said: "I used to have a lot of dissatisfaction with him, but this time, I have to admit that he did a good job. I saw with my own eyes that he cut off one of the Crown Princess''s ears. The Crown Princess was frightened alive. Passed out."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Jiang Yi said: "It''s a pity that I didn''t watch with my own eyes when he cleaned up the prince."


    "How is the Prince''s injury?"


    "Heavier than you."


    "Is it?"


    "You don''t believe it?" Jiang Yi said with a smile, "Your leg was beaten by the Crown Princess. Although the Crown Princess is ruthless, she is only a woman and has limited strength. King Yu is a martial arts man, and he still uses a knife. The prince''s kneecap was chopped directly. Your bone is broken, but he has become a scum, even if you look at it with the holy hand, it is useless. "


    Yundai was silent.


    Jiang Yi said more and more excitedly: "Do you know what is the most admirable thing?"


    "what?"


    "King Yu chopped up the prince''s bones in front of His Majesty and our father."


    "Your Majesty didn''t stop you?"


    "Isn''t that our father''s presence? I also heard about it later. At that time, my father directly blocked His Majesty. His Majesty jumped in a hurry." Jiang Yi laughed, "Although our father dislikes King Yu on the surface, he still protects him in his heart. with this son-in-law."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but smile a little when he thought of the fat emperor''s anxious and jumping feet.


    "Father, this old fox, has always been tactful in his work. This time, he is protecting King Yu face to face and opposing His Majesty. I''m afraid His Majesty will take revenge," she said.


    "That can''t be helped. Under such circumstances, King Yu was trying to vent his anger on you, and Dad would definitely protect him. Besides, Dad was also angry in his heart."


    "I don''t think King Yu''s punishment is light this time." Jiang Ning said, "Even if father and uncle plead for mercy, it''s hard to escape."


    "That''s for sure. After all, that''s the crown prince, and King Yu is just a prince. It''s a serious crime to commit the following. If he doesn''t punish him, the court will not be in chaos. Your Majesty can''t explain it to the people and the court."


    "It''s a little troublesome."


    Both brothers and sisters fell silent.


    Jiang Yi laughed again: "I think this time is a good thing."


    "What good?"


    "If you can be reborn from a broken bone, everything is worth it."


    "This is really good news." Jiang Ning looked at his legs, "Third brother, I heard that there is a very skilled embroiderer in the mansion, so I asked her to come and make me some new shoes."


    "It''s easy, I''ll ask her to come over tomorrow and make shoes for you specially. I''ll make hundreds of pairs, and when your legs are healed, wear the same clothes every day." Jiang Yi smiled, "I''ll take you out of the city then. Play."


    Thinking of how her sister was running and playing in the spring with her beautiful shoes, Jiang Yi was very happy, but she hated how slow time passed.


    ¡­


    The brothers Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai entered the palace one after the other.


    In the eyes of outsiders, their relationship is not only bad, but also very bad. Everyone sees who is not pleasing to the eye, and can''t wait to fight in front of the emperor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： you have a face

    Chapter 387 You actually have the face


    Jiang Mubai advanced to the palace face saint.


    He has not returned for two or three years, and has been stationed on the northwest frontier to resist the occasional harassment of Turkic soldiers.


    It can be said that the existence of Jiang Mubai has maintained peace and stability for the Dasheng Dynasty for ten years.


    With this stability, the prosperous dynasty can develop a strong country and a rich people.


    Whether it is for the country or the court, Jiang Mubai can be said to be a hard worker and a great contributor.


    The emperor was also polite to him.


    This time, when he came back, he didn''t go to the palace to face the saint at the first time, which was not reasonable.


    But there was not a single word of reproach from the emperor.


    is much more polite than Jiang Ruobai.


    "Mubai, I really miss you." The emperor even stood up to greet him himself, with a smile on his face and waving, "Give me a seat."


    The **** brought a chair.


    Jiang Mubai smiled and said, "Your Majesty shattered Wei Chen, and Wei Chen asked Your Majesty to forgive his sins."


    "What is Mubai''s fault?"


    "Weichen came back to report this time, and he should have entered the palace to face the saint immediately. Who would have heard that the child in the family had an accident, so he went home first in a hurry..."


    "This is human nature, what''s wrong with it?" The emperor waved his hand and immediately asked with concern, "How is that child Ningning?"


    "Wei Chen went to see it. He was lying on the bed with a pale face that couldn''t be seen. He kept crying and shouting that his legs hurt." Jiang Mubai sighed and shook his head.


    "Cry with her mother, alas."


    Hearing that Lin Zizi was also crying, the emperor frowned slightly: "How badly hurt?"


    "Such a delicate and weak little girl, who was injured and locked up for the night, is lucky to survive. I''m afraid it will be..."


    "I sent the imperial physician to take a look."


    "The bones of both legs were broken, and it was useless to see the imperial doctor."


    The emperor ?? said: "It''s also these imperial doctors who are incompetent. Asking them to show the prince is also useless."


    "Prince is strong, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "It''s hard to say." The emperor sighed.


    He did not tell the truth of the imperial physician.


    Now Li Jixian is still the crown prince, if the news spreads that the crown prince is about to become disabled for a lifetime... it will surely cause turmoil in the court.


    The emperor still wanted to hide it as much as possible and didn''t want to make things worse.


    The two monarchs and ministers were sighing at each other, and the **** came to report that Jiang Xiang was coming.


    Jiang Ruobai, dressed in a vermilion official residence, frowned tightly, with a slightly worried look, strode in.


    The brothers looked at each other.


    Jiang Ruobai rolled his eyes, knelt down and saluted the emperor: "My minister Jiang Ruobai, please greet Your Majesty."


    Now the emperor is a little upset when he sees Jiang Ruobai.


    At that time in the East Palace, if this guy hadn''t dragged him forcibly, the prince might not have been hurt so badly.


    But Jiang Ruobai shouted to **** Jiang Ruobai like the fifth child at that time, it was not too much...


    In short, the emperor is very annoyed with Jiang Ruobai now, and when he saw him coming, he snorted, meaning that you have the face to come.


    Before waiting for the emperor to speak, Jiang Ruobai stood up by himself: "The little girl is seriously injured!"


    emperor:"??"


    "If the little girl can''t save her life, King Yu will definitely be sad." Jiang Ruobai said again.


    "... Jiang Xiangyan is serious, so Princess Yu won''t hurt her life."


    Jiang Mubai replied, "The Crown Prince was hurt even more seriously."


    Jiang Ruobai looked at him: "Then, dare to ask the general, who moved first? Could it be the East Palace where my daughter ran first? My daughter kindly sent the eldest grandson of the emperor back to the palace, and the palace didn''t say that it sent someone to protect her, but it turned out that Let her be taken away by the people from the East Palace?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： eldest brother as father

    Chapter 388 The eldest brother is the father


    Jiang Mubai said: "This matter has not been found out yet, don''t mess around in public!"


    "Hehe, the general has been away for three years, but his **** is getting crooked."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, does the general want to maintain the East Palace?"


    "This general will not help my relatives!"


    "I think in the general''s heart, Donggong is the kiss, right? What is our Jiang family?" Jiang Ruobai''s face was full of sarcasm.


    Jiang Mubai was furious: "You bastard, in front of the eldest brother, what is your attitude?"


    "You still know that you are the eldest brother of the Jiang family? Ning Ning was bullied and her legs were broken. You, the uncle, actually helped the evildoer to speak? Are you worthy of the ancestors of the Jiang family?"


    "The eldest brother is the father, I will take care of you today!"


    The ?? brothers started scolding each other, and it was about to develop into a hands-on, the emperor hurriedly asked someone to stop them.


    "You are the real brothers of your own relatives, so why are you fighting each other when you meet?" the emperor advised.


    "Does he still have family in his eyes?" Jiang Ruobai said angrily.


    "I was fighting outside, and I entrusted you with my family before I left. How did you take care of it? You have the guts to say it! You should be thrown on the battlefield!"


    "You think I don''t want to go? Let''s change if we can, you are hanging out in Chang''an City!"


    In the court, although it looks stable and peaceful, there are many more situations, people''s hearts, and conspiracies to face than the battlefield, and it is easier to get tired.


    The situation on the battlefield is relatively simple.


    Although these words were said by the brothers deliberately quarreling, it may not be Jiang Ruobai''s heartfelt words.


    Jiang Mubai glanced at him and fell silent.


    The "disharmony" between the brothers is nothing new in the imperial court. Every time we meet, we must quarrel and target each other. It is also common for the emperor to come out to settle things after they have finished arguing.


    "This matter, we have to find out what is going on first." The emperor sighed, "To tell you the truth, the prince''s legs are not very good."


    The two brothers looked at each other silently.


    Jiang Ruobai said, "Wei Chen has always been unclear about something."


    "What''s up?"


    "Dare to ask Your Majesty, is the Prince still in confinement?"


    "...Not bad." The emperor groaned in his heart.


    Sure enough, Jiang Ruobai sneered: "The prince who was in confinement was able to leave the East Palace late at night and kidnap my daughter. This is absolutely ridiculous!"


    "Did the prince kidnap it..."


    "Wei Chen has caught witnesses." Jiang Ruobai interrupted the emperor.


    The ?? emperor frowned.


    Jiang Ruobai, as a courtier, was too aggressive.


    The emperor can get angry.


    But, this is always the fault of the royal family.


    "What witnesses did you catch?" the emperor asked with a cold face.


    "Bring it in." Jiang Ruobai came prepared.


    The **** brought in a young guard who pulled a particularly tall man.


    The man was beaten with scars.


    "Kneel down!" The guard kicked the man to his knees on the ground, "Your Majesty, this is the one who injured Princess Yu''s maid that night and kidnapped Princess Yu. He has already admitted it himself."


    The emperor looked at the man.


    is a little familiar.


    Jiang Ruobai explained his confusion: "This person is one of the dead men next to the prince. I must have heard of your majesty. This kind of thing cannot be falsely blamed on the prince."


    really can''t be blamed.


    Whoever is around the prince is well documented.


    The emperor asked the man with a sullen face: "Why did you kidnap Princess Yu?"


    The man knelt down and his voice was very strange: "Go back to Your Majesty, the slave is to obey the orders of His Royal Highness."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： Stepped on his brothers foot on the spot

    Chapter 389 Stepping on my brother on the spot


    The emperor asked coldly: "Why did the prince do this?"


    "Minions don''t know."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Your Majesty, this man is just a dead man, he only obeys orders and doesn''t know anything about the rest."


    "It seems that Jiang Sang has already been interrogated."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ruobai said and glanced at his brother.


    Actually, this person was arrested by Jiang Mubai''s people, and his people also tried him. The guard who brought him in was Jiang Mubai''s cronies.


    Of course, it is impossible for the emperor to know this.


    Jiang Mubai sat upright, with a dignified expression, as if he didn''t know anything about it.


    even stepped on his brother on the spot.


    "The people around the prince are also the ones you want to judge? Are there no rules in the court?"


    "If there are rules in the imperial court, the crown prince should honestly stay in the East Palace and reflect on himself, instead of running out and kidnapping my daughter and taking it back to abuse!" Jiang Ruobai said coldly.


    In the Dasheng Dynasty, the relationship between the emperor and his subjects was not a simple monarch, subject or subordinate.


    At least for the emperor, Jiang Ruobai was not an ordinary minister.


    The two of them grew up together with their bare butts. Jiang Ruobai''s temperament is sometimes smooth, and sometimes extremely upright, and it is not for nothing when he is speechless by the emperor.


    Therefore, the emperor was a little bit in love and afraid of him.


    Besides, when the emperor was sorry for Lin Zizi, Jiang Ruobai took over and healed Lin Zizi''s broken heart.


    In addition, he has a promising older brother¡ª¡ªalthough the relationship is not very good, he is also a real brother. Therefore, the emperor could not get angry with Jiang Ruobai''s strength.


    But someone can jump out and get angry.


    Jiang Mubai said angrily: "What is your attitude towards Your Majesty? You have been an official for many years, but do you understand the way of the ruler and the minister?


    Jiang Ruobai snorted coldly, "I can listen, but please explain why the prince can send someone to take my daughter away, imprison her in a secret room, and condone the princess to hurt her? My daughter is lying in bed now and her life is uncertain. , this is not over!"


    The ?? emperor slapped the table: "Then what do you want? Kill the prince?"


    "Prince broke the law and sinned with the common people!"


    "you--"


    The emperor''s face turned blue.


    Jiang Ruobai sneered: "Could it be that His Majesty still wants to protect the prince? He is so absurd and tyrannical, what qualifications does he have to continue to sit in the position of the prince? If it spreads out, where will I put the face of my dignified and prosperous dynasty?"


    The ?? emperor was silent for a moment, calmed down, and said, "So, Jiang Xiang wants to abolish the prince?"


    "If Your Majesty thinks this is not enough, Wei Chen has one more thing to report."


    "Say!"


    "King Yu was ambushed several times on his way back from the imperial mausoleum, and all his followers were killed and wounded. King Yu himself was also wounded. What about this?"


    The emperor was slightly startled: "The fifth is injured in an ambush?"


    "That''s right." Jiang Ruobai said, "Wei Chen specially sent someone to investigate at Dali Temple, and found that His Royal Highness King Yu was injured. Only after inquiring did we know the truth."


    "Is it the prince?"


    "Your Majesty, it is not difficult to find out about this matter." Jiang Ruobai said, "The key depends on whether you are willing to believe it or not. If you believe it, the Crown Prince did this. If you don''t believe it, it will be the evidence from the minister. It''s useless to find it."


    The emperor frowned and said nothing.


    No one else can do such a thing except the prince.


    Prince Yu was inferior to King Yu in all aspects. This time, it was only by chance that he sat in this position. Naturally, King Yu was regarded as a thorn in the eyes and a thorn in the flesh.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： Dont be your boss

    Chapter 390 Don''t be a master


    The emperor closed his eyes, looking a little tired: "Let''s do this first, let me think about it again."


    The Jiang Mubai brothers looked at each other.


    Jiang Ruobai turned around and left.


    "Stop for me!" Jiang Mubai grabbed him, "Are there any rules?"


    Jiang Ruobai glared at him fiercely and saluted the emperor: "Wei Chen retire."


    "Go down." The emperor waved his hand.


    "You bastard, go back and kneel at the ancestral hall for me, it will be even more useless!" Jiang Mubai scolded him and dragged him away.


    When they went outside, the eunuchs, court ladies and ministers who passed by saw that they were two brothers, and they quickly lowered their heads and bent down, pretending not to see anything, and hurriedly passing by.


    These two brothers are notoriously discordant, with one civil and one military, political disagreement, tit-for-tat in the court, and they are nothing more than to destroy each other. In the palace, he often fights, and every time he will bring disaster to Chiyu.


    They all say that the two brothers were enemies in their previous lives, and they have come to torture each other in this life, and they will give each other retribution.


    When the people in the palace saw them together, they all walked around to avoid being affected.


    A prime minister, a general, who can they provoke?


    couldn''t afford it, so he had to hide.


    went all the way back to the yard of Jiang''s family''s house, and the tension between the two brothers ceased.


    "Hey, I''m exhausted." Jiang Mubai rubbed her face, "I said second child, don''t be the master of you."


    "Why didn''t you say that you should stop being the general?"


    "I''m not right, who will resist the Turks?"


    "I can try it."


    "Just your body?" Jiang Mubai shook his head, "I''ll be honest, it''s not a problem to pretend like this. If the two of us have a good relationship, the emperor will inevitably be afraid of us."


    Jiang Ruobai sneered: "It''s okay if I''m not the prime minister. Your family drinks the northwest wind?"


    "The industry in Laozi''s family is enough to eat and drink!"


    "I''m talking about the 200,000 soldiers and horses under your command."


    Jiang Mubai was silent.


    Jiang Ruobai patted his brother on the shoulder: "Instead of pretending to be in front of the emperor, it''s better to send our son-in-law to the crown. In the future, our daughter will be the queen. Naturally, this is not necessary."


    "This time the prince is bound to be abolished. However, I see His Majesty''s attitude and still want to keep the prince."


    "yes?"


    Jiang Ruobai smiled meaningfully, "Who doesn''t know, among several princes, His Majesty has always valued King Yu the most and liked him the most?"


    "This is a fact."


    "So, why did Your Majesty protect a prince who was so shameless and murdered his brother? Does His Majesty like him very much?"


    "You and I both saw it just now. Your Majesty really doesn''t want to abolish the prince."


    "Hmph. That prince was established by His Majesty himself, and he was abolished in such a short period of time. Wouldn''t he be slapped in the face? How could a person with such a good face, His Majesty? Don''t you have a reputation for being ruthless and unkind?"


    "According to what you said, His Majesty still wants to protect the crown prince for his own face and reputation. But no matter what, he wants to protect it after all."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said nothing.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "Brother, you can''t understand such a simple thing. You''ve been on the battlefield for a long time, and your mind has become simple."


    "It''s clear that you have a deep scheming."


    "Really? Big brother might as well ask Xiaoqi and see what she has to say. If she can even guess it, it means that big brother is stupid. Otherwise, I will admit that I am cunning and cunning."


    A new month has begun, and I decided to make a change and make a good update. It will probably be updated in the middle of the month. In the last month of 2020, fairies should also cheer up and keep working hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： He will follow you from now on

    Chapter 391 He will follow you


    The brothers really went to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning was full of sleep and food, lying on the bed unable to move. The child was also served by two ladies.


    He laughed when he heard what the brothers said.


    "Uncle, I guess, His Majesty is not trying to protect the crown prince."


    "Your Majesty does not protect the crown prince?" Jiang Mubai raised his eyebrows, "But his attitude..."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Actually, Your Majesty just needs a reason."


    "The reason for abolishing the prince? The prince has accumulated a lot of mistakes in this period of time, plus this time he kidnapped you and harmed King Yu, are these reasons not enough?"


    "Enough is enough, but the emperor cannot take the initiative to abolish the prince."


    "Your father has already brought it up in person."


    "That''s not enough."


    "What else?" Jiang Mubai was stunned and glanced at Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Ruobai sat aside, holding a teacup, the old **** was drinking tea, and said with a smile: "Look, such a simple truth, even my daughter wants it."


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and say it." Jiang Muba shouted ill-tempered at his younger brother, and when he turned to look at Jiang Ning, the fierceness on his face immediately turned into rain, "Seven girls, the eldest uncle has already told Gucheng, and he will I''m following you."


    Jiang Ning rejoiced: "What about others?"


    "He''ll come over after he''s finished some of his work."


    "Okay, great uncle!" Jiang Ning was very happy.


    The martial arts of Lonely City is really...


    In the future, you will no longer be afraid of being plotted when you go out.


    Jiang Mubai looked at her with a smile on her face, and asked her coaxingly, "Just now, what reason did you say Your Majesty needs?"


    "His Majesty wants everyone to know that it''s not that he wants to abolish the prince, that the prince has done something wrong, and that the court is forcing him to abolish it. In fact, he himself is unwilling to abolish it, and he can''t bear to abolish it."


    Jiang Mubai listened and looked at his brother.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "It''s nothing more than the emperor''s tricks."


    Jiang Mubai snorted: "Seven girls, a little girl, you have taught me to be full of conspiracies!"


    "I didn''t teach her anything. It''s a simple matter, and anyone with a bit of brains can think of it." Jiang Ruobai didn''t forget to stab her elder brother secretly.


    Jiang Mubai glared at him: "It''s full of twists and turns. Since that''s the case, it''s easy."


    "Simple indeed."


    The brothers were playing a riddle.


    Jiang Ning asked, "Uncle, what''s so simple?"


    "Abandoned Prince."


    "Is this right?"


    "Exactly. But...it''s hard to say whether Prince Yu can be the crown prince. After all, he maimed the prince''s leg, and it is also a serious crime to be held accountable." Jiang Mubai pondered, "In addition to the prince, there is also Prince Wei. Although King Wei''s reputation has always been dull, he has done nothing wrong after all."


    "Is King Wei a saint?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "...Of course not."


    "A man is not a sage, how can he be blameless? It''s just his fault, you didn''t notice it." Jiang Ning said, "This king of Wei has always been known for his stupidity, and he doesn''t show much. If he''s really useless, what''s the matter? How can you fight the prince for so long and be unscathed?"


    Jiang Mubai asked: "Do you know?"


    "I don''t know either. But..." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "I believe Dad and Uncle will be able to find out."


    "Okay, little fox, take good care of it. Dad will check it for you." Jiang Ruobai pinched her daughter''s soft little face, "Does your legs still hurt?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： give anything you want

    Chapter 392


    "It hurts."


    "Ask Lang Zhong to prescribe medicine for you, pain reliever."


    "Then you can''t eat too much."


    "When you''re well, Dad will agree to whatever you want. You must take good care of it and don''t move your legs." Every time Jiang Ruobai came, he always asked.


    I was afraid that my daughter would not be able to lie down and her legs would not be well maintained.


    Jiang Ning could only agree.


    Jiang Ning remembered something and asked, "Uncle, when will King Yu come out of Dali Temple?"


    "When the prince is retired, King Yu will come out. Don''t worry, King Yu won''t suffer much in Dali Temple, and I will let the imperial doctor take care of it."


    "An imperial physician?" Jiang Ning was surprised, "Why do you want an imperial physician?"


    The brothers looked at each other.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "It''s nothing major, King Yu was injured a little on the way back."


    "Where was the injury? Why was it injured?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "It seems to be an arm injury. It''s not very serious, but the skin is traumatized." Jiang Mubai explained, "King Yu encountered an ambush on his way back. Fortunately, he had his own soldiers to protect him. Even so, it was a heavy loss."


    Jiang Ning recalled seeing Li Hongyuan in the secret room of the East Palace.


    He looked a little tired and didn''t think much of it at the time.


    Now that I think about it, it should be due to continuous rushing, fighting and injuries.


    Jiang Ning was a little silent.


    "Seven girls, don''t worry, the eldest uncle will find the best doctor for you and give him the best medicine." Jiang Mubai comforted her, "With so many adults in the family, you can still make your young couple suffer this grievance in vain. You just wait to be the crown princess."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If I can''t be the crown princess, I''ll ask my uncle to ask for it."


    Seeing her pretty and gentle face, Jiang Mubai gave birth to an old father mentality of "give it, give everything you want".


    After the ?? brothers left, they began to work wholeheartedly on the abolition of the prince.


    They used their respective networks to shake out all the bad things that the prince did, so that the people all over the world knew that the prince Li Jixian was a shameless person.


    Dare to remember his younger brother and wife while his younger brother is not at home.


    was beaten by the furious King Yu.


    Whether the folks or the nobles, are most interested in this kind of back house gossip, and it is the fastest to spread. Chongguan is angry, and others are thinking about their daughter-in-law. If they can bear this, are they still men?


    These are the only things that everyone talks about. As for the details of the prince''s injury, no one cares whether he is seriously injured or not.


    Everyone praised that King Yu was bloody.


    For the sake of his own woman, dare to go against the prince.


    Even if he was sent to Dali Temple, he would not hesitate.


    and many more? !


    King Yu was sent to Dali Temple?


    The people all complained for King Yu.


    Why can''t you be angry when your daughter-in-law is bullied? Should you be locked up when you''re out of breath?


    The people denounced the prince, and they fought against the prince.


    Soon, the officials and censors also wrote letters, complaining that the prince was unbearable in the past.


    When the public opinion reached its peak, Jiang Ruobai instructed several of his students who were censors to propose the abolition of the prince at the great court meeting.


    The emperor''s expression was stunned at first, then angry, and finally sad and lost.


    "I have high hopes for the prince, and I want to give him a chance. Besides, he injured his leg, and he can''t stand up again in the future. How can I bear it? You have to force me to abolish the prince?"


    At this time, the Shaoqing of Dali Temple came out and showed evidence that the prince had formed a party for personal gain, enriched his personal pockets, and was greedy for money for disaster relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： very fresh and happy

    Chapter 393 is fresh and happy


    Li Jixian, as the crown prince, sits in the East Palace and has his own small team. Although the scale is not as large as that of the emperor''s court, he has all the internal organs.


    These all require a lot of money to support.


    There are many places where the prince spends money, and it has long been a custom to scrape some oil and water when he is on a side job.


    However, producing evidence at such a sensitive time will undoubtedly add fuel to the fire.


    All kinds of deeds and evidence of crime.


    The emperor''s face was ashen.


    The boiling of people''s livelihood during this period, coupled with the evidence in the court today, became the last straw that broke the emperor.


    After reading it with a gloomy face, he said, "This matter needs to be discussed by the cabinet."


    Although his expression and tone are not good.


    But he finally let go.


    This made the Jiang brothers slightly relieved.


    They are not afraid of not being able to do it, but they do not want to be too troublesome.


    While Jiang Ruobai was relieved, he also secretly pouted, despising the hypocrisy of the emperor in his heart.


    Obviously he was already dissatisfied with Li Jixian, but he wanted to look like a Ming Jun and a loving father. He had to show that he was being forced and had no choice but to abolish the prince.


    is too hypocritical.


    Is it so important to leave a good reputation as a famous emperor through the ages?


    Jiang Ruobai raised his head and glanced at the front throne, the emperor had already left with a livid face.


    But no one cares.


    The prince who angered the emperor, but not them.


    I heard that the emperor has not been to the harem for several days.


    Of course, no one cares.


    The emperor is at his age, and it doesn''t matter whether he still favors the harem or not.


    Next, the cabinet began to discuss step by step the decision to abolish the prince.


    This matter is simple to say, but it is still very complicated and complicated to actually implement.


    Jiang Ruobai, as the prime minister, is also a cabinet scholar, so naturally he also participated in it.


    It took more than two months to discuss this matter before a rough charter came out.


    The Emperor ?? looked at it, and although his face was not good-looking, he did not refute anything.


    This also means that the emperor has agreed to abolish the prince.


    This matter is a certainty.


    During this time, Jiang Ning''s legs recovered quickly and were stable.


    In two and a half months, by spring, she was able to hold the little maid''s hand and stroll around the yard for a while.


    Going out in a wheelchair is no problem.


    I felt the feeling of walking again, which made Jiang Ning feel very new, very fresh and very happy.


    After walking for a while, she sweated slightly on her forehead.


    Huang Ying wiped her sweat with a handkerchief, and said, "Princess, go back to the house and rest, it''s been a long time today. Doctor Yu said, you can''t go any more now."


    "It''s alright."


    "Princess, don''t worry about this moment." Chunlai said with a smile, "After a while, when you are completely healed, you can go as long as you want. The servants will never stop you."


    Jiang Ning also smiled: "Okay, let''s go back."


    Seeing that she only needed to hold Huang Ying''s hand, she walked back into the house alone, the maids and old ladies watched, and they were all happy.


    Only Xiaoman squatted in the wall, clucking.


    Jiang Ning asked: "Xiaoman, what do you eat? Hiding in the corner like a mouse."


    Chun said: "It''s not too spicy to eat big radish, just eat it raw, and eat several times in the morning. I don''t know where such a big belly comes from."


    Jiang Ning said: "Go and call her over."


    During the time she was recovering from her injury, she hadn''t been out of the house, surrounded by dexterous and gentle maids like Huang Yingchunlai Dongxie, who rarely used Xiaoman.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： eat the princess

    Chapter 394


    She dangled in the yard every day, silent.


    Xia Chu went to pull Xiaoman over.


    Yundai smiled and asked, "Xiaoman, how many radishes have you eaten today?"


    Xiaoman frowned and thought for a long time, then said uncertainly, "Five... no, no, six."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her hand.


    She had half of the radish left in her hand. It was the kind of long and big green radish with a leg as thick as a baby.


    Ordinary people can''t eat half of it.


    She squatted in the corner and ate so much in silence.


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked, "Does your stomach hurt after eating it?"


    "It doesn''t hurt." Xiaoman shook his head.


    "Don''t eat it, no matter how healthy you are, you can''t stand eating like this." Jiang Ning asked Dong Xie to take the radish from her hand and poured her a glass of honey water, "Drink some water."


    Honey is sweet.


    Xiaoman drank three bowls in one go, and still had to drink, but Chunlai laughed and scolded him and stopped him.


    "What''s wrong with this girl, her stomach is like a bottomless pit."


    "Xiaoman has nothing to do." Xiaoman lowered his head, "Did Xiaoman eat too much and make the princess poor?"


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Don''t worry, my money is enough for you to eat for a lifetime. If you have nothing to do, go out and play. Ask your sister Xia Chu to take you to play."


    Xiaoman shook his head: "Xiaoman will cause trouble when he goes out."


    "How come, Xiaoman is so good."


    "They all said, I''m a broom star and a fool." Xiaoman said.


    "Who said that?" Jiang Ning frowned and glanced at Chunlai.


    Chunlai hurriedly waved his hand: "This is not what the servants said, it was said by some broken-mouthed servants in the house."


    Jiang Ning said: "Xiaoman, don''t pay attention to them. You are strong and you know martial arts. If you can protect me, you are the most capable person in our family."


    "But Xiaoman didn''t protect the princess well, so the princess was injured." Xiaoman''s eyes were red.


    "That''s not your fault. It''s because others are too bad. We can''t feel that we are not good because others do bad things, right?" Jiang Ning laughed.


    Xiaoman said: "The princess'' legs will be fine in the future, and there is no need to make a wheelchair, Xiaoman will be useless."


    The thing she was most proud of before was that she could lift the wheelchair with Jiang Ning by herself.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''ve got my legs, so won''t you protect me?"


    "There are more powerful people around the princess."


    Xiaoman refers to the lonely city.


    Two months ago, Gucheng had officially followed Jiang Ning.


    However, Jiang Ning has been recovering from his injuries at home during this time, and has not seen him much.


    I don''t even know where he is now or what he is busy with.


    To be more precise, Jiang Ning didn''t know him at all, except that he had met him once and knew his appearance and martial arts skills, but he didn''t know anything about him.


    Gucheng is a man, and he can''t just enter the backyard.


    Although the Dasheng Dynasty was civilized, there were still men and women in defense.


    She didn''t expect that Xiaoman actually remembered this and felt that he was useless and failed to protect her. In the future, the princess won''t have to sit in a wheelchair, she won''t be able to use her strength.


    She is not as smart as other sisters, she can do things and sew.


    Although this child is simple-minded, he is also a little depressed.


    No wonder he squatted in the corner and nibbled the radishes one by one.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "You think I have a lonely city, you are useless, don''t you?"


    "Um."


    Xiaoman was also honest and admitted, "Xiaoman doesn''t like Gucheng, so he took the princess away."


    A whole room of maids laughed: "This silly girl!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s follow the little princess in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： shes just a concubine

    Chapter 395 She is just a concubine


    "What?" Xiaoman raised his head.


    "You will follow the little princess in the future. She is still young, has little strength, and walks slowly. If she doesn''t want to walk, you can hold her and carry her on your back." Jiang Ning said.


    Xiaoman''s eyes lit up: "Can Xiaoman serve the little princess?"


    "Of course you can."


    "Okay, okay, Xiaoman is willing!" Xiaoman was happy.


    Jiang Ning said: "Now that the prince and the little princess are at the wife''s place, you can pack up. They are also quite heavy now, and it''s tiring to be carried by others. You go and help the wife."


    "Um!"


    Xiaoman nodded vigorously.


    With the strength of ??, Xiaoman felt that he was no longer a waste.


    Huang Ying told Xia Chu: "Go and accompany her to clean up and go to Madam''s side."


    Xia Chu nodded and dragged Xiaoman away.


    At this time, Dong Xie ran in and said, "Princess, the steward in the front yard sent the servant to say that someone asked to see the princess."


    "who?"


    "It is said to be from Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    "From Prince Yu''s Mansion?" Jiang Ning pondered, "Is it a woman?"


    "Yes."


    "Call her over."


    Winter break ran back, not long after, led a delicate and delicate woman in.


    The woman is wearing a snow-white cloak, with a slender and graceful figure, and she really has a somewhat natural and romantic attitude.


    is Li Yuanyuan.


    She bowed her knees gently and saluted: "My concubine is Mrs. Li, please greet the princess."


    Jiang Ning said: "You look a lot thinner."


    Li Yuanyuan bowed her head and said softly, "Thank you, Princess for your concern. During this period of my concubine, I was really worried about Your Highness, so I couldn''t eat."


    "Don''t worry too much."


    "Is the princess'' injury better?"


    "much better."


    "My concubine didn''t come to greet the princess during this period of time. Please don''t blame the princess. It''s good to be a concubine."


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "My concubine was ambushed on the way back with the prince, and she was injured a little." Li Yuanyuan said in a low voice, "It''s better this time."


    "So that''s the case."


    "Princess, my concubine has a request."


    "Tell me."


    "My concubine wants to visit the prince."


    "You go." Jiang Ning smiled, "You don''t have to come and report this kind of thing, and I won''t stop you."


    Li Yuanyuan said: "My concubine is not qualified to go..."


    "Um?"


    "Princess, she is just a concubine." Huang Ying reminded her softly, "According to the rules, she is not qualified to enter the palace at will, let alone go to Dali Temple."


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    She often forgets the strict hierarchy of this dynasty.


    Generally speaking, a concubine is equivalent to half a servant, and basically has no human rights.


    Although Li Yuanyuan is a Teng of King Yu, she is still a concubine in essence.


    Jiang Ning asked: "Then how do you want me to help you?"


    Li Yuanyuan knelt down with her skirt, "I beg the princess to take her concubine to Dali Temple to visit His Highness."


    Xia Chu frowned and said: "You are too unruly, the princess is recovering, didn''t you see?"


    "Chu Xia, don''t be unruly." Huang Ying reprimanded.


    Jiang Ning''s current situation, there is no problem going out, but he still needs a wheelchair and can''t stand for a long time.


    After all, the bones are not fully grown yet.


    Jiang Ning said: "If you want to go, I can give you a waist card, you can go by yourself."


    Li Yuanyuan shook her head: "My concubine begged the princess, and I went with my concubine to visit the prince."


    Even Huang Ying started to frown.


    This Li family is a little arrogant.


    Jiang Ning was very calm and asked, "Why do you insist on asking me to take you there?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： Are you ordering me to do something?

    Chapter 396 Are you ordering me to do something?


    Li Yuanyuan said: "Because, the concubine wants to see the prince, but the prince wants to see the princess."


    "What did you say?"


    "The lord was imprisoned in Dali Temple for two months and 16 days. The princess has been recovering from her injuries. This is something that can''t be helped. Now the princess''s injuries are better. Please go see the lord."


    Jiang Ning said: "Are you ordering me to do something?"


    "No, the concubine is begging the princess, really asking the princess to see the prince, please." Li Yuanyuan said in a low voice, "After all, the prince was injured because of the princess, and was locked in Dali Temple."


    "He was imprisoned because of me, I admit it. As for the injury, isn''t that the prince''s ambush? What does it have to do with me?"


    "My lord had long expected that there would be an assassination on the way. But... when he was about to get to Chang''an City, the lord heard that you had an accident, princess, so he rushed across a hill without finding out where the assassin was. Assassination, under the desperate protection of the personal soldiers, he escaped. He was injured, very seriously."


    Li Yuanyuan''s eyes were red, "My lord, he really cares about the princess."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Yuanyuan said again: "Although the concubine has been staying with the prince in the imperial mausoleum, the prince''s heart has never been there for a moment. He is always thinking about coming back, thinking about... the princess."


    "Is it."


    Seeing that Jiang Ning''s reaction was a little cold, Li Yuanyuan couldn''t help but feel anxious, "Don''t you believe in concubine? Concubine is also a woman, seeing the man she loves suffering from love, watching him endure hardship in prison. Concubine is also a woman. ... It''s really uncomfortable. If I hadn''t felt sorry for the prince, my concubine would never have asked the princess to go."


    She knelt down and gave Jiang Ning another kowtow: "How can the princess be willing to go? No matter what you want the concubine to do, the concubine will agree."


    Jiang Ning looked at her for a moment and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet, just remember it first."


    "Did the princess agree?" Li Yuanyuan was delighted.


    "when to go?"


    "If the princess is convenient, go now, okay?"


    "I''m not busy, just wait a moment. Come in spring, go and make a cup of tea, please sit and rest for a while."


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair away.


    Li Yuanyuan didn''t think much about it.


    She thought she was going back to change her clothes.


    Women, when you go to see your man, you must take care of yourself.


    But he didn''t expect that, about a quarter of an hour later, when Jiang Ning returned, he was still wearing a light blue spring shirt with a golden hairpin holding his long fluffy hair at will.


    looks very simple and comfortable.


    She was dressed in a simple manner, except for the embroidered shoes on her feet, which were extremely luxurious and delicate.


    She doesn''t seem to care about anything else, but she especially likes all kinds of exquisite and gorgeous shoes.


    Li Yuanyuan was thinking in her heart when she heard Jiang Ning say, "I''m ready, let''s go."


    She didn''t understand, since she didn''t change anything, what did she do after going for so long?


    However, she soon knew.


    The maid next to her held a large food box in her hand.


    It turned out to be ready to eat.


    Although Li Yuanyuan also cooks some snacks, in this situation, she would never think of wasting time preparing anything to eat.


    Huang Ying pushed Jiang Ning, Dong Xie carried the food box, and the two accompanied Jiang Ning to go out together. Before leaving, Jiang Ning asked someone to tell Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi only said that she wanted to go back early, and didn''t say much.


    went outside, the carriage and horses were ready.


    It was no longer Jiang Fu who was driving the car, but a thin young man in black clothes.


    He has black hair, black eyes, and black clothes and shoes.


    There is only one handsome face, slightly pale.


    is an isolated city.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Help a woman, no

    Chapter 397 Help a woman, you can''t


    This is the second time Jiang Ning has seen Gucheng.


    Last time, when she and Jiang Yi were plotting against the prince, Jiang Yi went to the long room to borrow Jiang Mubai''s confidant to use.


    Jiang Ning was deeply impressed by this isolated city at that time.


    Because others live up to their names, they are really like a lonely city.


    Silent, thin black-clothed youth.


    Seeing Jiang Ning come out, he sat without moving, only looked at her.


    Jiang Ning''s legs were not fully healed, so he went out in a wheelchair.


    Xiaoman is not here.


    Huang Ying was carrying the food box in her hand, so she said to Gucheng: "You come and help the princess."


    Gucheng shook his head.


    Huang Ying snorted: "You, can''t you be dumb?"


    Jiang Ning said: "Huang Ying, he is not a servant of our house, so please don''t be rude to him."


    The boy in black said: "Men and women, don''t give and receive."


    His voice was sweet, but a little cold, as if he wanted to speak clearly, so his tone was slow, almost jumping out word by word.


    This was the first time Jiang Ning heard him speak, and he couldn''t help but find it interesting.


    But after all, he was still unfamiliar, and Jiang Ning didn''t dare to tease him, so he stood up and climbed into the carriage.


    A little staggering.


    Huang Ying couldn''t help with the big food box, so she couldn''t help worrying.


    Gucheng sat on the side of the carriage, watching it motionless.


    Li Yuanyuan was walking towards his carriage, and when she saw this scene, she was a little surprised: "So the princess''s legs are already healed?"


    "No, this is just a flashback." Jiang Ning got into the carriage and replied.


    Gucheng''s eyes were a little dull.


    Jiang Ning asked: "Gucheng, what do you think?"


    "Back to the light, no, use it this way." Gucheng said slowly, word by word.


    "...This is an honest kid, come and bully him." Jiang Ning laughed.


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled, and also climbed into the carriage holding the food box.


    Li Yuanyuan didn''t know why, but she was thinking about going to Dali Temple, so she didn''t say much, got into the carriage, and asked the driver to set off quickly.


    With this, Li Yuanyuan''s carriage ran to the front.


    It stands to reason that this is not in line with the rules. How could a concubine go to the front of the main room?


    But Gucheng drove unhurriedly and didn''t care about it at all, Huang Ying stared angrily for a while, that''s all.


    Such a small thing is a waste of gas.


    Dali Temple is always deserted.


    Those who can be brought here for interrogation are not ordinary people.


    The number of ?? is naturally not much.


    Yundai got off the carriage and was still in a wheelchair. This time, there was no need to remind him, Gucheng took the initiative to stand behind the wheelchair and pushed Jiang Ning.


    It is okay to push a wheelchair, but not to support a woman.


    This is the persistence of a lonely city.


    Of course, this insistence is ignored.


    Who knew that as soon as I entered the door of Dali Temple, there was a small accident.


    A **** rushed over with a knife and shouted, "Hahaha **** you are finally here, I want to kill you and avenge the princess!"


    rushed towards Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning looked at the knife that was getting closer and didn''t move.


    Li Yuanyuan screamed in fright, Huang Ying nervously hugged the food box.


    The **** ran to him in a blink of an eye, and stabbed the knife straight at Jiang Ning''s head¡ª


    At this time, the lonely city moved.


    He just raised his hand lightly, and the knife in the eunuch''s hand flew out, turned a corner in mid-air, and slammed into the eunuch''s chest, and the huge inertia took the **** back and retreated a dozen meters away.


    The **** fell heavily on the ground, with a knife stuck in his chest, and died.


    It¡¯s a long story, but it¡¯s only in the blink of an eye.


    The fast Jiang Ning didn''t even react, and the **** who assassinated was already dead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： Master, you should be so cold

    Chapter 398 A master, it should be so cold


    Huang Ying and Li Yuanyuan didn''t even see what was going on.


    They only saw a **** rushing over, and when they opened their eyes again, the **** was lying dead far away.


    This¡­¡­


    What happened?


    Huang Ying looked blank.


    Li Yuanyuan seemed to realize something and glanced at Gucheng.


    There are four people here, and the only one who can kill the **** is this silent young man in black.


    He is so powerful?


    That''s right, Jiang Ning had an accident last time, the Prime Minister''s mansion is so fond of her, it is impossible not to have some protective measures.


    When she saw that she only brought a maid with her when she went out, and there was only such a black-clothed man in the guard, she still felt puzzled, it turned out that he was a master.


    And a master of masters.


    Huang Ying slapped her mouth shut, raised her sleeves and wiped the saliva from the corners of her mouth.


    She now understands why Gucheng looks so ignorant of rules, but the princess doesn''t care at all.


    It turns out that he is so powerful.


    Huang Ying''s eyes changed when she was lonely again.


    "Brother Gucheng, are you tired? Let me push it?"


    "No, I push."


    Gucheng was as calm and sluggish as always, and he jumped out word by word when he spoke.


    I was not used to listening to it at first, but now I don¡¯t listen to it, and I don¡¯t think it is pleasing to my ears.


    A master like ?? should be so cold.


    At this moment, the people in Dali Temple also reacted, and a few people rushed over.


    "Isn''t this Princess Yu?" Several Dali Temple officials were surprised, "What happened?"


    Jiang Ning said: "The **** tried to assassinate me just now, but was killed by my people."


    Huang Ying said angrily: "What are you people in Dali Temple doing to allow such an assassin to be here!"


    The officials of Dali Temple were also a little confused. One person stepped forward to check the **** and wondered: "Isn''t this Lao Huang? Has he been here for two months? He has been sweeping the floor and doing things honestly, but he didn''t expect to be an assassin?"


    Jiang Ning said: "Also ask the adults to check whether this **** has anything to do with the Crown Princess of the East Palace."


    "Princess?"


    "He said just now that he wanted to seek revenge for me for the Crown Princess. If it wasn''t sent by the Crown Princess, she couldn''t have been wronged for nothing, right?"


    "Yes, what Princess Yu said is. The lower official must check this out."


    Dali Temple officials were very polite to Jiang Ning, and quickly sent someone to dispose of the eunuch''s body.


    It''s not because Jiang Ning has much face, but mainly because of her father, uncle, and King Yu''s face.


    Now that the crown prince has become a stagnant dog, it is a certainty that he will be abolished. The officials of Dali Temple will not have any psychological burden to investigate the crown prince.


    Once this matter is confirmed, it is equivalent to pressing another stone on the head of the East Palace.


    Abolished this prince, doesn''t King Yu have any hope of ascending?


    No one is stupid.


    The change in attitude towards Jiang Ning is a matter of course.


    After the officials of Dali Temple finished disposing of the eunuch''s body, they enthusiastically came over to ask: "Princess Yu is here, why do you know what you are doing?"


    Huang Ying immediately took out the waist badge and handed it over: "Please sir, our princess wants to visit His Royal Highness King Yu."


    Dali Temple officials took the waist badge and glanced at it, and found that it was Jiang Xiang¡¯s badge.


    He hurriedly returned the sign to Huang Ying and said with a smile, "Please come with the next official."


    Li Yuanyuan was delighted.


    Sure enough, you can only enter if you follow the princess.


    She hurriedly took small steps and followed closely.


    Under the leadership of Dali Temple officials, they bypassed several gates and came to Dali Temple Prison.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： Ill come back when youre done reunion

    Chapter 399 I''ll come back when you guys are reunited


    The Dali Temple Prison is directly under the Dali Temple, where criminal officials or other major criminals are detained.


    is the highest-level judicial organ of the Dasheng Dynasty.


    Dali Temple officials handed them over to the inmate of the Dali Temple Prison.


    Prison Chief is in charge of all matters related to Dali Temple Prison.


    Learned that Princess Yu was visiting King Yu, and the Prison Prisoner had a good attitude. He took the key and led them to the room where King Yu was imprisoned.


    Along the way, Jiang Ning looked at the Dali Temple and Prison and found that this place was not as gloomy and dirty as she imagined.


    is just a row of ordinary rooms, the unusual ones are all iron doors, and there are heavy guards outside the door.


    The prison guard stopped at the door of a room and said something to the guard at the door. The guard moved away, took the key, opened the iron door, and pushed it open.


    Li Yuanyuan stepped in impatiently and called out, "Your Highness, my concubine is here to see you!"


    Huang Ying frowned, looked at the princess, and saw that there was no expression on her face, so she endured the attack.


    This Li Yuanyuan has no respect for his eyes.


    The princess is here, how can she be so rude.


    Jiang Ning was very calm, "Either you wait for your reunion to end, and I''ll come back again."


    Her voice entered the cell, which made Li Hongyuan startled.


    He was sitting at the table writing, but when he saw Li Yuanyuan running in, he lowered his head expressionlessly and continued to write until he heard a soft voice from outside.


    He put down his pen and stood up.


    Go out.


    Li Yuanyuan thought he was welcoming her, so she walked over with great joy, and bowed her knees to salute, but found that he walked past her...


    It''s gone...


    went¡­¡­


    Li Yuanyuan turned back a little in confusion, watching him stand at the door, looking down at the woman in the wheelchair.


    The prison chief and the prison guards were a little nervous when they saw King Yu coming out, but then they became calm again when they thought of the current situation in the court.


    Judging from the current situation, it should not be long before King Yu can go out.


    It would be better to sell him earlier.


    What if he becomes a prince?


    This is also to accumulate virtue and do good for oneself.


    However, to be the chief of the Dali Temple Prison, the Prison Chief is not a vegetarian.


    The Prison Chief smiled and said, "It''s windy outside. Why don''t your Highness and the Princess speak in the room? You can talk for as long as you want. There are officials guarding outside, and no one dares to disturb them."


    This is beautifully said.


    Li Hongyuan looked at him specially.


    Prison Chief smiled all over his face.


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m not in a hurry. Wait for His Royal Highness to finish talking with Mrs. Li."


    "Come in." Li Hongyuan said.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Gucheng.


    Gucheng pushed her in.


    Li Hongyuan also looked towards the lonely city.


    When did she have a strange man beside her?


    Jiang Ning looked at the cell. Although it was simple, it was clean, with a small bed, table and chairs.


    The futon on the bed was neatly folded.


    The small windows even let in sunlight.


    Adds a little bit to the cell...warmth?


    Jiang Ning gave birth to this word that has absolutely nothing to do with the prison cell.


    "It seems to be pretty good here." Jiang Ning said.


    "If you like, you can move in and live with this king." Li Hongyuan said.


    Jiang Ning smiled awkwardly: "This is unnecessary."


    "My concubine is willing to live in and serve His Highness." Li Yuanyuan said quickly.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "You go out."


    Li Yuanyuan: "??"


    She knew that the prince wanted to see the princess, but it was unnecessary, right?


    This is too embarrassing.


    Jiang Ning said: "His Royal Highness just drove people away like this. It''s too ruthless. Today, she begged me to bring her to see His Highness."


    "So, you didn''t come to see me on your own initiative."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： Take a few steps to show this king

    Chapter 400 Take a few steps to show this king


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, inexplicably a little guilty.


    In the end, she was imprisoned in Dali Temple for more than two months entirely because of herself. Although the Xiangfu has been taking care of her, she herself has never visited her in the future.


    Speaking of which, it seems a little unconscionable.


    On the contrary, Huang Ying was afraid that the two of them would be separated again, and hurriedly explained: "Don''t get me wrong, Your Highness, our princess has been lying on the bed for two months and can''t move, and it''s only these two days that I can take a few steps down the ground."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes fell on her lap.


    She was wearing a soft blue dress and a pair of blue delicate embroidered shoes of the same color on her feet, which seemed to have small pearls on them, which was very gorgeous.


    Covered by the skirt, naturally you can''t see the legs,


    "Can you walk?" he asked.


    "I can walk for a while." Jiang Ning replied honestly, "But the doctor said that it will take a month to rest before he can fully recover."


    "In that case, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll come and see you." Jiang Ning motioned Huang Ying to put down the food box, "I made all of this with my own hands, please taste it, Your Highness. No matter what, you''re here to save me. I feel guilty about you."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "This king does not need your guilt."


    "I heard that the lord was also injured, okay?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "All right."


    "I''ll take a look."


    "There''s nothing to see." Li Hongyuan''s expression was light, "Go back after you''ve seen it."


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Yuanyuan: "Didn''t you say that he misses me and wants to see me? Why doesn''t it look like it?"


    Li Yuanyuan: "..."


    Li Hongyuan also looked over in amazement.


    Li Yuanyuan hurriedly said: "Your Highness, calm down, my concubine is just... just a quick talk, no malice."


    "This king doesn''t like women talking." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Also, who allowed you to go to the Xiangfu privately and beg her to bring you to Dali Temple and Prison? Next time, you will go to the countryside to be with the Zhao family. "


    Li Yuanyuan hurriedly knelt down: "Your Highness, calm down, my concubine will not dare."


    "go out."


    "Yes." Li Yuanyuan stood up with tears in her eyes, looked at him a few times, and walked out reluctantly.


    Huang Ying was very sensible, and followed him out, and even pulled Gucheng out before leaving.


    Jiang Ning said: "You are too ruthless. The Li family has a deep affection for you. He followed you to the imperial mausoleum to endure hardships, followed you all the way back, and guarded at the Yuwangfu alone, looking forward to seeing you day and night. That''s all you have to do. To people?"


    "Yeah, so this king also received the same retribution."


    "what?"


    "It''s nothing." Li Hongyuan went back to the table and sat down, "Go back too, you don''t have to come here in the future."


    Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair over and leaned over beside him: "Your Highness doesn''t seem to be in a good mood?"


    "If you live in a place like this, you won''t be in a good mood."


    "Then I''ll go and beg the noble concubine and ask her to intercede with your majesty and let you out."


    "Not necessary."


    "Then, what can I do to help you?" Anyway, this is the future emperor she chose, whether to hug her thighs or not.


    "No."


    "Is it so cold?" Jiang Ning went to pull his sleeve, "I heard that your injury is on your arm, show me."


    Li Hongyuan looked at the thin white fingers gripping his sleeves, paused, flicked her fingers away, retracted his hand, and said, "If you have to do something for the king to feel at ease, you might as well stand up and walk a few steps. Show this king."


    "this one?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s too easy."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to support the table and stood up lightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： How does it feel to walk?

    Chapter 401 How does it feel to walk?


    The bone healing technique of the holy hand is superb.


    If he hadn''t told him to support him for another month, Jiang Ning would have even thought he had recovered.


    Standing for a short time, she did not feel any discomfort.


    After ?? stood up, she took a few steps, then looked back at Li Hongyuan: "How is it?"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her legs and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning himself was quite willing to go, so he took a few steps back and forth lightly.


    The soft satin embroidered shoes are light and fluttering on the ground.


    A gust of wind blew in from the door, her skirt slightly raised a corner, and her long hair flew up.


    Li Hongyuan just looked at her back like that, motionless.


    "How does it feel to walk?" he asked softly.


    "great."


    Jiang Ning held up her skirt, turned to face Li Hongyuan, and said with a smile, "Why don''t I accompany you to go for a walk outside and get some sunshine?"


    "You think we are in the palace?"


    "..." Jiang Ning felt ashamed.


    Every time she walks around in her beautiful shoes, she gets carried away.


    I''m so happy.


    The feeling of normal walking on both feet.


    It''s been too long.


    Maybe it was because her face was shining and too dazzling, Li Hongyuan quickly withdrew his gaze, turned to face the table, and said lightly: "Okay, you can go."


    Jiang Ning sat back in front of the wheelchair and asked, "Do you want two children? Next time I bring them to see you?"


    "I don''t want the kids to see their dad in the cell."


    "It''s okay, you can go out soon."


    "I know."


    "you know?"


    "Otherwise? Do you think the emperor will let a lame man continue to be the prince and become the emperor in the future?"


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    She suddenly began to suspect that this guy chopped up Li Jixian''s knee in public, not to avenge her, but to abolish him and make him not a prince.


    "Don''t use your brain to confuse this king." Li Hongyuan didn''t look at her, but he seemed to know what she was thinking.


    Jiang Ning put his hands on the table, approached him, and lowered his voice: "Do you want to be a prince?"


    "I always thought, don''t you know?"


    "I thought you gave up on this idea."


    "Yes, when Li Jixian became the crown prince, I gave up. But..." He paused before continuing.


    Jiang Ning asked, "But what?"


    "I want to be again now."


    "That''s right." Jiang Ning nodded and said solemnly, "If you are not the prince, the person who is the prince will not let you go. It is better to abolish him before he becomes the emperor. However, even if Li Jixian No, you are not the only candidate. Don''t forget, there is also King Wei. You are not here during this time, you don''t know, King Wei is not as simple as it seems..."


    "This king knows." Li Hongyuan interrupted her chatter.


    "You also know?"


    "Even what you can know in just a few months, this king and King Wei have been brothers for so many years, don''t they know?"


    "Then why did you never guard against him?"


    "How do you know you''re not guarding?"


    "I..." Jiang Ning was dumbfounded.


    Li Hongyuan picked up the pen to write and ignored her.


    Jiang Ning sat alone, embarrassed.


    The two of them were unfamiliar at first, but now that they have been separated for so long, they are even more unfamiliar, and there is really nothing to talk about.


    Not to mention so many unpleasant things have happened.


    "Then you can write slowly, I''ll go back soon." Jiang Ning sat for a while and said.


    "Don''t come here again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： portrait of teenage girl

    Chapter 402 Portrait of a Girl


    Jiang Ning asked: "Why don''t you let me come?"


    "You didn''t really come to see me, just because you felt uneasy. I, Li Hongyuan, don''t need a woman to be pitiful."


    "Who pity you."


    She''s not crazy.


    However, what happened to this Li Hongyuan.


    Before leaving, she still looked like she loved her to death, was desperately jealous, and said earthy words.


    After walking for so long, his face changed when he came back.


    So love will disappear?


    Jiang Ning looked at his face, trying to find clues from his face.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "You don''t like me anymore?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan almost broke his success because of this sentence.


    This woman is really...


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s okay, just say it if you change your mind."


    Li Hongyuan was a little annoyed: "You don''t like this king, why do you force this king to admit that he likes you?"


    Jiang Ning was taken aback.


    Think about it, too.


    She is a little pampered.


    cannot be taken for granted because he saved himself.


    Want to, or not.


    Jiang Ning felt that he had been living so well recently that he forgot about King Yu''s criminal record.


    He is not some innocent little boy. He is a man who kills without blinking an eye and treats his concubine wholeheartedly with a cold face.


    "I''m sorry." Jiang Ning apologized, "I won''t bother you anymore."


    She turns the wheelchair and prepares to leave.


    Who knew that a wheel of the wheelchair caught the leg of the table, and she almost fell down when she turned like this.


    Li Hongyuan has quick eyes and quick hands, so he jumped up and supported her.


    The ??people supported it, but the table was overturned.


    boom.


    The people outside were startled and rushed in.


    Lonely City is the fastest.


    He saw King Yu hugging Jiang Ning''s waist, blinking and stepping back silently.


    ran into the yellow warbler.


    Huang Ying glared at him and wanted to look in, but he grabbed the front of his clothes and lifted it out.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Ying said angrily.


    "Impossible, rites, refusal, and regard."


    is still jumping out word by word.


    Huang Ying died immediately.


    Li Yuanyuan, who was also about to go in to check, stopped when she heard these words, her expression a little complicated.


    A serious husband and wife, it is only right and proper to have affection or something.


    However, she felt so uncomfortable.


    ¡­


    Inside the cell.


    So close, they could hear each other breathing.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, then helped her sit up, "Be careful in the future."


    The table was turned over, and the pen and paper on the table were scattered all over the place.


    Jiang Ning caught a few pieces of paper out of the corner of his eyes, which seemed to be portraits.


    She got up and walked over, picked up the paintings from a pile of paper, and looked closely, they were portraits of women.


    Four or five pictures, all of which are the same girl.


    The girls, without exception, are all dressed in white dresses and have long hair like seaweed.


    But the look of each painting is different.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair with his cheeks on his back and his feet up, dozing off lazily.


    It looks like he is lying on his side on the couch of the imperial concubine, nibbling on melon seeds and smiling.


    also has a look of anger with crossed eyebrows.


    However, the last one is different.


    The girl in this painting is kneeling on the bed, covering her body with the quilt in her hands, revealing her fair shoulders, her long hair covering her face, casting a shadow, making it impossible to detect her expression.


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    The painting on his hand was taken away.


    looked up, it was Li Hongyuan.


    On his face, there was a kind of shyness and panic that the deepest secret was discovered.


    However, it was only for a moment, and soon disappeared.


    Quick Jiang Ning thought it was his hallucination.


    "You..." Jiang Ning pointed at his hand, "What is that?"


    "Didn''t you see it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： Because this king misses you

    Chapter 403 Because, this king misses you


    He folded the painting and tucked it into his sleeve, his face had already regained his calmness.


    Jiang Ning glared at him: "You painted me?"


    "So what?"


    "Why do you draw me?"


    "I''m your man." Li Hongyuan bent down to sort out the scattered papers, propped up the table, then turned to look at Jiang Ning, "Are you still asking why this king wants to draw you?"


    Before waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, he said again: "Because, this king misses you and thinks helplessly. I can only draw your Xiao Xiang and explain the pain of lovesickness to the portrait. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    Li Hongyuan retracted his gaze, turned to face the table and sat down, silently sorting out the pen and paper.


    "Go back." He said, "It''s cold here, your legs aren''t fully healed yet, so don''t go out."


    Jiang Ning nodded, remembering that he couldn''t see with his back to him, and said, "Okay."


    She didn''t want to go to the wheelchair anymore, she planned to go out, but she heard him ask from behind: "Who is that person?"


    "Who?"


    "The one outside,"


    "Oh, he is. Lonely city." Jiang Ning explained, "He is the person next to the eldest uncle, and he will be mine in the future."


    "What do you want him to do?"


    "Protect me." Jiang Ning said, "Look at me like this, it''s impossible to protect yourself by learning martial arts by yourself, so I have to find someone with the most powerful martial arts, tie him by my side, and protect me all the time. ."


    "Where''s Xiaoman?"


    "Although Xiaoman is loyal and strong, but...she is not enough."


    "Are you faithful enough?"


    "He is an orphan and was adopted by his uncle since he was a child. He is equivalent to the uncle''s adopted son. Let him follow me, but the uncle has been distressed for several days."


    "I understand."


    He accepted it calmly.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Seeing as you are so jealous, why aren''t you jealous today?"


    "I''m just a servant. This king is not so petty. I asked because I care about you. Do you want this king to ignore you?"


    "do not wish."


    "It''s rare for you to be honest."


    Li Hongyuan saw her docile and well-behaved appearance, his heart moved slightly, he got up and came to her, his fingertips caressed her tender face, bowed his head on her lips, and kissed her like a dragonfly.


    There is only a little warm touch, and it quickly separates.


    "Take care of your legs." He whispered in her ear.


    The breath blew on the ears, a little itchy.


    Jiang Ning tilted his head slightly and heard Huang Ying''s voice outside.


    "Master, it''s getting late."


    After all, it is a prison visit, and it cannot be delayed like this forever.


    Jiang Ning replied, "Lonely City."


    Lonely City came in quickly.


    "Let''s go home." Jiang Ning said.


    Hearing this sentence, Li Hongyuan was slightly moved.


    How he wished that her words were for him.


    Unfortunately, she never cared about him in her heart.


    Gucheng stretched out his hand to Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning supported him and sat in a wheelchair, Gucheng pushed her out, Huang Ying bowed to Li Hongyuan and followed.


    Li Hongyuan followed two steps, but saw Li Yuanyuan walking in.


    "Your Highness," Li Yuanyuan glanced at the room and said softly, "Are you all right just now?"


    "Are you trying to ask me what she and I are doing in the house."


    "No, this is not something that the concubine is qualified to manage." Li Yuanyuan bowed her head, "The concubine only cares about His Highness."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t speak, he took out a few paintings stuffed in his sleeves, put them on the table, and carefully flattened them one by one.


    Li Yuanyuan watched quietly, her face unchanged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： The king is happy

    Chapter 404 The king is happy


    There are only four or five paintings in this area, what is it?


    In a study in the mansion next to the imperial mausoleum, there are many, many such portraits.


    During the period of guarding the imperial mausoleum, in addition to reading and practicing qigong, his spare time was painting.


    Each painting is of the same woman.


    On a cold spring night, on a lazy summer afternoon, on a snowy winter morning.


    He sat upright in the study, holding a pen, carefully sketching the girl''s frown and smile, as if she was delighted.


    Such a focused profile made Li Yuanyuan''s heart aches.


    She thought she was just a **** and stayed by King Yu''s side just to monitor his every move. But before she knew it, her heart was no longer firm.


    Every time she saw him looking at the girl in the painting, her mood became a little more complicated.


    The tragic experience in his childhood made Li Yuanyuan think that he was already cold-hearted and would not like anyone.


    However, during the half year in the imperial mausoleum, she watched Yu Wang miss another woman every day, and she gradually realized that her heart was falling inch by inch.


    She fell in love with King Yu.


    But she didn''t know whether she loved King Yu, or the loneliness and affection she loved him.


    At this time, watching King Yu carefully sorting out the portrait, she asked softly, "Is it worth it?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Your Highness has paid too much for her. You lost the position of Crown Prince that was within your reach and was exiled to the imperial mausoleum to endure hardship. When you came back to save her, you were imprisoned in Dali Temple for more than two months after being injured."


    "These things, it''s not your turn to speak up."


    "Your Highness does not have the right to ask your concubine. Even if your Highness sacrifices your life for the person you love, it is your own business. But... My concubine thinks you are not worth it. Because Jiang Ning doesn''t care about you at all. "


    Li Hongyuan was looking at the girl in the painting with his chin up, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Li Yuanyuan took a step forward: "Today, she came to see you because the concubine begged her, and she came. You have been detained here for more than two months, has she ever cared about you? The concubine is not jealous of her, but I feel sorry for the inhumans you entrusted to your Highness."


    "so what?"


    Li Hongyuan casually said, "This king just likes her and is willing to do this for her.


    "Even if she doesn''t have you in her heart at all, it''s better to treat you better than the guard beside her, are you still willing?"


    "This kind of thing, this king has long known."


    "what?


    "This king has always known that she doesn''t like this king, that''s okay. Anyway, she is now this king''s woman. Since this king likes her, he naturally wants to protect her."


    "But Your Highness, have you forgotten your ideals and future? Is it worth it for such a woman who doesn''t take you in her heart?"


    "This king is happy."


    Li Hongyuan picked up the food box on the ground and opened it.


    There are all kinds of snacks, braised goods, and even a small bottle of wine.


    Seeing the wine, Li Hongyuan''s eyes were a little far away.


    Speaking of which, he spent more than two months in this Dali Temple Prison, and many people came to see him, and they sent a lot of things in secret. But no one ever brought a jug of wine.


    The last time I made a mistake because of drinking, I was jealous and took Jiang Ning lightly.


    I haven''t had a serious drink since.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to bring a pot of wine.


    Does this mean that she has forgiven what happened that time?


    Li Hongyuan took out the jug, poured himself a glass of wine, and squeezed a piece of jerky and put it in his mouth.


    The dried meat is fresh, fragrant and tender, just right for drinking.


    The people who eat it are very heartfelt.


    Li Hongyuan was a little surprised.


    This is what she made by herself?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： really incense

    Chapter 405 Really Fragrant


    Li Hongyuan knew for a long time that Jiang Ning was very good at cooking.


    Of course, he heard this from other people''s mouths.


    Especially the father emperor, mother concubine and Xiao Qian.


    The three of them were full of praise for Jiang Ning''s cooking skills.


    I don''t need to say that, for the sake of stuttering, I just emptied all the good things in my study.


    Xiaoqian ran to Prince Yu''s mansion to eat and drink.


    What about the concubine?


    She is the most exaggerated.


    Such a cold-hearted person actually took the initiative to show his favor to the emperor for Jiang Ning''s sake.


    Before this, Li Hongyuan always thought this was ridiculous.


    I never thought that the food made by Jiang Ning was really delicious.


    She is a little girl who grew up in a farm household. No matter how good her cooking skills are, can she still compare to the royal chefs in the royal kitchen in the palace?


    The father, the queen and the concubine liked it, they just thought it was new.


    Before that, Li Hongyuan always thought so.


    But when he ate the venison jerky made by Jiang Ning, it was really fragrant in an instant.


    After taking another sip of wine, he felt that this was the most comfortable moment he had been in for more than a year.


    tasted the sweetness of jerky, and he also became interested in the other seven or eight kinds of dim sum dishes.


    There are bunny-shaped cakes and pickled spicy vegetables.


    There was even a large piece of grilled lamb chops.


    The roasted lamb chops are crispy on the outside and crisp on the inside, with a delicate taste, and the mouth and teeth are fragrant.


    Take another sip of wine, it''s easy.


    Li Hongyuan ate seven or eight pieces of meat in a row, drank two glasses of wine, and feasted on it, while Li Yuanyuan was surprised.


    "I have never seen His Highness have such a good appetite."


    "I didn''t expect her to have such skills, but I looked down on her before." Li Hongyuan drank a drink, and a faint crimson appeared on his handsome face.


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, "Is it really so delicious?"


    "Try it." Li Hongyuan handed her a rabbit cake.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for the reward." Li Yuanyuan took it in a little flattered.


    The little rabbit is snow-white, with a cute and naive shape, and it is soft to start.


    She brought the pastry to her mouth and took a small bite. The skin was soft but chewy. The filling was soft and glutinous, and it melted in your mouth.


    "I have never eaten such a snack." Li Yuanyuan''s eyes lit up.


    After eating one, she said, "Your Highness has never liked sweets..."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and knew that she still wanted to eat.


    There are a total of four bunny pastries in the plate.


    There are three left.


    Li Hongyuan picked one up and said, "Take these two. After all, she made them, I always want to taste them."


    said and ate a whole pastry.


    "Not too sweet, not too bad." The taste was unexpected, and he liked it very much.


    Although he liked it, he wouldn''t want to take back the two he gave to Li Yuanyuan.


    He didn''t like Li Yuanyuan, but Li Yuanyuan followed him for several years after all. When she went to the imperial mausoleum this time, she also worked hard and suffered a lot.


    There is no merit, and there is hard work.


    Li Hongyuan is not so harsh to her.


    He softened his tone and said, "Ms. Li, that''s all for this time. You go back to Prince Yu''s mansion and stay at ease, and don''t go to the prime minister''s mansion to disturb the princess'' tranquility. She needs to take care of her health now."


    "His Royal Highness has been imprisoned for more than two months, when will he be able to come back?"


    "almost."


    "His Royal Highness, my concubine has been listening to rumors outside, and the Prime Minister''s Mansion is trying to protect you as the Crown Prince..."


    "To shut up."


    Li Yuanyuan hurriedly bowed her head: "My concubine is talking too much."


    This kind of thing, how could her concubine talk about it?


    And still in this place.


    At this moment, the prison chief''s exclamation sounded outside: "Oh, little highness, what is this place, you can''t rush in!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： Why be cruel to her?

    Chapter 406 Why do you want to be fierce to her?


    With the scream, a small figure rushed in.


    "Uncle Five!"


    Li Tingqian ran in with a big bag in his arms.


    Li Hongyuan was surprised and delighted, and hurriedly stepped forward and picked him up: "Xiaoqian, why are you here? Hey, it''s a lot heavier, and he seems to have grown a lot taller."


    Li Tingqian''s little face turned red: "Uncle Fifth, I miss you so much! I''ve wanted to see you for a long time, but the grandmother didn''t allow me to come, saying that this kind of place is not clean..."


    He stuck out his head and looked left and right: "It''s very clean here."


    Li Hongyuan put him down and looked at him carefully: "Well, he has grown up a bit. He looks strong and fat. Are you still picky eaters now?"


    Because he was a picky eater and was thin since he was a child, Li Hongyuan had a headache.


    Li Tingqian smiled shyly: "As long as it''s made by my aunt, I like to eat it."


    He suddenly sniffed and looked into the food box.


    There is a lot of food in the food box.


    Li Tingqian gave birth to a small tongue and licked his lips.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than half a year, you have become like this." Li Hongyuan took a piece of cake and put it in his hand.


    Li Tingqian took it and took a big bite, "This is pork floss Xiaobei."


    "what?"


    "The dessert made by the little aunt." Li Tingqian was full of satisfaction.


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "What''s this name?"


    "My aunt said it''s called Pork Floss Xiaobei, but it''s delicious."


    "How often does Xiaoqian eat snacks made by auntie?"


    "Yes, but the little aunt said that I am still young and can''t eat too many sweets. So I only eat it once every few days. Usually, I only have to eat more. The food made by the little aunt is also very delicious. You can eat one. The month does not eat the same thing."


    Li Hongyuan''s heart moved slightly: "You eat three meals a day at my aunt''s place?"


    "I live in Uncle Five''s palace. Naturally, I have to eat three meals a day."


    "You live in Prince Yu''s Mansion?"


    "Yeah!" Li Tingqian nodded, and sighed like a little adult, "Uncle Fifth, you should have come back earlier, fortunately there is a little aunt here, otherwise I will be bullied by the prince and the prince and get sick."


    "What''s going on?" Li Hongyuan frowned.


    Although he and Jiang Ning occasionally corresponded, he also knew that she had brought Xiaoqian to live in the palace. But what exactly happened is not clear.


    Xiaoqian said aggrievedly what happened.


    Li Hongyuan sullen.


    It turns out that Jiang Ning offended the prince and the princess because of protecting Xiaoqian.


    I think she is a little girl who can''t even walk, but she has to protect people from the East Palace, and I don''t know how much risk she will take.


    And she didn''t even hesitate, so she did it without hesitation.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time.


    He thought he was paying for her, but he didn''t know that all the setbacks and hardships she encountered were all brought to her by him.


    If it wasn''t for him, who would have had enough to deal with Jiang Xiang''s daughter?


    Li Jixian regards him as a thorn in his side and wants to get rid of it quickly, so naturally he will not let his princess go.


    Her legs hadn''t healed yet, so she cooked so much food for herself and sent it to her, but he didn''t treat her well just now.


    This made Li Hongyuan a little regretful.


    Why are you cruel to her?


    Is it because I haven''t seen you for too long and miss you so much that I don''t know how to express it?


    Li Hongyuan really wants to see her again now.


    Thinking, he did just that.


    In the evening, he left the Dali temple and prison and came to the prime minister''s mansion. He was familiar with Jiang Ning''s yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： heartless

    Chapter 407 Heartless Eyes


    Li Hongyuan was intercepted by a shadow as soon as he stepped into the yard.


    A sharp knife was placed around his neck.


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    "Who are you, name, word!"


    The voice is serious, but very slow, saying word by word.


    With such a very characteristic voice, Li Hongyuan immediately remembered who he was.


    "Lonely City?"


    "Who are you."


    "Li Hongyuan."


    "why."


    "...This king came to see Jiang Ning."


    "why."


    "..." Li Hongyuan was speechless.


    I''m afraid this lonely city is not a fool. It''s okay to speak so strangely, and ask him why.


    "Why did you say? This king came to see his princess, why did you say it!"


    "night."


    "I know it''s night and I can''t come out freely during the day. I just go to see her and talk." Li Hongyuan rarely showed some patience.


    After all, he is the one who protects Jiang Ning.


    Gucheng said: "Sleep, now."


    "Who? Oh, you said Jiang Ning has fallen asleep?"


    "rest."


    "I know she needs to rest. But..." Li Hongyuan reached out and flicked the knife around his neck, "Can you speak normally? It''s hard for ordinary people to understand, right?"


    Lonely City does not speak.


    When it comes to himself, his reaction is nothing but silence.


    In his view, it was irrelevant and did not require an answer.


    Since there is no need to answer, then there is no need to speak.


    You don¡¯t have to talk, naturally it¡¯s excellent.


    Li Hongyuan said, "I''ll take a look at her and not wake her up, okay?"


    "Do not."


    "...he''s heartless!" Li Hongyuan wanted to slap him, but after weighing it in his heart, he was not necessarily his opponent, and it was easy to cause trouble, so he just gave up.


    But he rarely came out, and he was not willing to go back like this.


    The two were at a stalemate, the front yard curtain moved, and a figure in a coat came out and asked, "Who''s there?"


    Gucheng''s figure moved slightly and returned to Jiang Ning''s side.


    Li Hongyuan was stunned.


    This lonely city really lives up to its reputation, at least the negative aspect of Qinggong is much stronger than him.


    No wonder Jiang Ning asked him to stay by his side, and no wonder General Jiang felt distressed for several days.


    Li Hongyuan walked over and heard Jiang Ning and Gucheng talking.


    "Gucheng, why don''t you go to bed? It''s still quite cold at night. You''re wearing too little. I''ll give you this jacket."


    These words of deep concern.


    Li Hong said: "Is your woman''s clothes suitable for him?"


    Jiang Ning looked up at him.


    Although the moonlight was dim, the lanterns hung on the eaves of the doorway, so you could clearly see the other person''s appearance.


    "I knew it was you." Jiang Ning didn''t look surprised at all.


    Since the last time Li Hongyuan slipped out of confinement, she has no confidence in the so-called prison cells of the palace.


    is nothing but a joke.


    So, seeing him, Jiang Ning was not surprised at all.


    was a lonely city, and stopped him resolutely and without hesitation, making her even more surprised.


    She thought Gucheng would not stop him.


    Thinking of this, I like Gucheng more and more, and I want to praise him on the spot.


    But looking at Li Hongyuan''s expression, Jiang Ning wisely suppressed this idea for the time being.


    "Lone City, you go back to rest first."


    "here."


    "It''s okay, I''ll talk to him a few words and he''ll be gone."


    "it is good."


    Gucheng is a person who speaks extremely succinctly and refuses to say one more word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： Im afraid you dont like it

    Chapter 408 I''m afraid you don''t like it


    Li Hongyuan said: "He just walks around you like this?"


    "He protects me, otherwise how would he catch you?"


    "Don''t he have to sleep?"


    "Actually, I don''t know, he''s a ghost. But as long as I call him, or I''m in danger, he''ll be there as soon as possible."


    "If you say it, he is the most important person around you."


    When I said this, I couldn''t help but feel a little jealous.


    Jiang Ning just pretended he didn''t understand and asked, "What are you doing here so late? Aren''t you afraid that Your Majesty will know that you are leaving Dali Temple?"


    "He knows what to do, and he can kill me."


    "Is that so direct?"


    "This king is telling the truth." Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand, "I have been standing for a long time."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s only been a while, but it''s not enough to need your support."


    "Why, Gucheng can help, but this king can''t?" Then he took her by the wrist, dragged her back to the bedroom, watched her sit down, and asked, "Where are the children?"


    "It turned out to be to see the children."


    "Are you disappointed?"


    "No." Jiang Ning reached out and poured him a cup of tea, "The children live with my mother, and the wet nurse and Chunlai''s maids have also passed. I asked my aunt to come and live for a while to help take care of them. They all look good. Very good, I can walk and speak a few words."


    "Can you speak?"


    "Only speak a few words."


    "I don''t know if it will be called Daddy."


    "If you teach it often, you can learn it very quickly." Jiang Ning thought about the babbling little man, and smiled involuntarily, "The third brother often goes to tease them, and Lingzi calls uncle and uncle all day long. for fun."


    Li Hongyuan sat on the chair opposite the bed, with a straight back, his hands on his lap, and listened quietly without speaking.


    Jiang Ning stopped.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" Li Hongyuan looked at her, his black slate-like eyes couldn''t see to the end.


    "I''m afraid you don''t like listening to it."


    "This king likes it."


    "I know you like two children very much. You must have missed them after so long. It''s too late today, next time..."


    "Next time, I will personally come and pick up the three of you, mother and son, back home."


    "when?"


    "Three days later."


    "How can you be so sure? Did His Majesty not punish you?"


    "He''s locked me up for almost three months, isn''t that a punishment?"


    "I heard that Li Jixian''s legs are completely ruined."


    "Yes." Li Hongyuan glanced at her leg, "I thought that if they broke your leg, I would abolish his leg. I just didn''t expect that your leg could be reborn because of this."


    "If the Crown Princess also broke my bones with a knife, my fate would be the same as Li Jixian." Jiang Ning asked him, "Do you regret it?"


    "Regret what?"


    "Severely hurt the prince."


    "If the royal father and your father hadn''t rushed to the East Palace that day, I would have killed him directly."


    "You are not afraid that Your Majesty will kill you because of this."


    "Kill me?" Li Hongyuan smiled, "Kill me too, who will inherit his country?"


    Jiang Ning laughed: "Have you been in prison for being stupid, and your memory is not good? You forgot that you have an older brother named Wei Wang? He has everything, and he is not worse than you."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and said slowly, "Three months ago, Li Jixian was fine too."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    She hurriedly said, "King Wei didn''t mess with you, right? Would you like to abolish him as well?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： You give my snacks to other women?

    Chapter 409 You give my snacks to other women?


    Li Hong said: "Don''t worry, as long as he doesn''t hurt the people that this king cares about, this king will not use a knife on him. After all, this king is not so mad yet."


    Jiang Ning thought, your reputation in everyone''s heart is not very good.


    She didn''t really believe that the emperor would release King Yu after three days.


    However, since he said so, Jiang Ning would not refute him, making himself look like a bully.


    After Li Hongyuan finished drinking a cup of tea, Jiang Ning looked outside.


    It was very late.


    But Jiang Ning couldn''t tell him directly to drive him away.


    The last time she pushed him back like this, there was a fire in the palace that night.


    She felt a little crow''s mouth.


    I just hope he can be conscious.


    Li Hongyuan put down the teacup, stood up, and said, "Are your legs okay?"


    "it is good."


    "Nice shoes."


    "..." A pair of delicate golden embroidered shoes were placed in front of Jiang Ning''s bed.


    She usually dresses very simply, but every time she sees her, she wears different shoes.


    Each pair is luxurious.


    How can someone love shoes to this extent?


    is not like her lazy temperament.


    Jiang Ning understood his eyes and explained casually: "Some of these shoes were made for me by my third brother, and some were given by my parents and sisters."


    "All give you shoes?"


    "Yeah, because I can walk, they are happy for me. They all know that I like beautiful shoes." Jiang Ning smiled.


    Probably everyone has an obsession in their hearts.


    She has been unable to walk, so she is very concerned about shoes.


    Now that I can finally leave, I naturally have to wear the most and best-looking shoes in the world.


    Not only did Jiang Yi find someone to make shoes for her, but even Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan made a few pairs of shoes by themselves. The same goes for the sisters in the big room.


    Jiang Ning can indeed wear different shoes every day.


    Li Hongyuan watched her sitting beside the bed, her smooth feet showing her skirt, and she was shaking by the bed.


    "Today, Xiaoqian went to Dali Temple to see me." He looked away and said.


    Jiang Ning really cared: "It''s not good for such a small child to go to that kind of place. Did the Queen actually agree?"


    "He sneaked past by himself."


    "How is he now?" Jiang Ning asked.


    It has been almost three months since she sent the sick eldest grandson back to the palace that night, and she has not seen him.


    I heard that he has been clamoring to leave the palace, but was stopped by the empress.


    Although Jiang Ning also misses him, he is not too worried.


    After all, the crown prince and the crown princess are unable to protect themselves, and it is impossible to harm him again.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Xiaoqian is very good. He has grown taller and has gained some weight. He said it is all your credit. The food you cook is very delicious."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and said with a half-smile, "How do you like my food, Your Highness?"


    He used to be dismissive of her cooking skills.


    However, Li Hongyuan was not embarrassed at all.


    He said bluntly: "Very good, I have never eaten such delicious food. And the wine you gave is also very good. Not only me, but Li Yuanyuan also likes the desserts you make."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "You give my snacks to other women?"


    "She knows I don''t like sweets, so..."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning took the book and looked down.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her and felt that she seemed... a little unhappy?


    He said: "I ate dim sum, it was delicious and I liked it very much."


    "Of course, after all, who can resist my sweets." Jiang Ning said casually, staring at the book.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： what a gentleman does

    Chapter 410 What a gentleman does


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "It''s true. I thought I didn''t like sweets, but it was because the sweets I ate before were not delicious."


    "It''s getting late, why don''t you go back... go back to the palace to rest?"


    Jiang Ning still remembered his crow''s mouth, so he didn''t directly drive him back to Dali Temple Prison.


    As he was talking about dim sum, she suddenly drove him away, leaving Li Hongyuan slightly stunned.


    "I''m sleepy." Jiang Ning said.


    "Alright, you should rest more, I blame me for disturbing you for a long time." Li Hongyuan stood up, and when he turned around, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw some letters on the table and a few sheets of paper that were spread out. Character.


    Although he knew he shouldn''t read other people''s letters, he still read a few lines clearly with those words in front of him.


    "The climate here is humid and hot, and there are many mosquitoes. After using the method of Ningning, the night is really much better..."


    The words ?? caught his eye.


    It is easy for Li Hongyuan to think of a man.


    The exiled Wenrenzong.


    Who else would stay in a hot and humid place but him?


    Who else would call her Ningning?


    Wen Renzong can only know people well, and his handwriting is excellent, Li Hongyuan still recognizes it.


    At a glance, the densely packed words on the stationery are all trivial matters.


    Writing about the three meals a day, the local situation, and even the sprouting of the bean sprouts he planted, he was extremely happy to describe it to her.


    The blank paper and brushes spread out on the table have only one beginning: "Thirteen, the letter has been received".


    was apparently Jiang Ning''s reply to him.


    Her handwriting is very correct, round and cute.


    Looking at her handwriting, Li Hongyuan was a little silent.


    Jiang Ning stopped when he heard his footsteps, took out the book and looked at him: "What are you doing?"


    Li Hongyuan turned his back to her. Hearing that, he withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "Nothing to do."


    Jiang Ning looked down and saw the mess of letters on the table, and he thought: "It''s not a gentleman''s act to peek at other people''s letters."


    "This king didn''t mean to read it. The letter is here, I just saw it by accident."


    "That''s Wenrenzong''s letter."


    "I see."


    Her frankness did not make Li Hongyuan feel any better.


    "It seems that you communicate with him a lot."


    "Not much, maybe one a month. After all, the journey is long."


    "This king and him are considered to be leaving at the same time, and we have two correspondence with you, adding up to a total of 103 words."


    "...because your letter to me is very concise."


    "The letter you wrote to him was so detailed?"


    "Not so detailed either."


    "I see." Li Hongyuan''s voice was a little cold.


    Jiang Ning is a very sensitive person, put down the book, sat up and said, "Are you angry?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "This king just suddenly remembered that you and Wen Renzong are in love with each other. It is human nature to communicate so closely."


    "Then you''re still angry? Jealous?"


    "So what?" He was also frank.


    "It seems that you still like me quite a bit."


    "Has this king denied it?"


    "In that case, why do you give Li Yuanyuan the dessert I made?"


    "When the king was eating, she saw it by the side, and she did it without thinking too much. If you don''t like it, don''t give it in the future."


    "I wrote to Wen Renzong, but I didn''t think too much about it."


    "If this king doesn''t like it, won''t you write it?"


    "Do not."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "If I don''t like Li Yuanyuan, will you drive her away?" Jiang Ning asked back.


    "Won''t."


    "pretty good."


    Jiang Ning got out of bed, walked barefoot to the table, sorted out the letters, and sorted them out while reading.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： You used to have a close relationship

    Chapter 411 You used to be close friends


    After finishing ??, she picked up the pen and continued the line of words, and wrote it down.


    Li Hongyuan stood beside her, watching her write¡ª¡ª


    "Thank you for your concern, my legs are much better, and I will be able to fully recover in a month or two. By then, it may not be difficult to visit you on horseback..."


    Li Hongyuan reached out and took the brush from her hand.


    Jiang Ning looked up at him: "My hands are dirty."


    When ?? took away the brush, the ink on the tip of the brush also got on her fingers.


    Li Hongyuan put down the brush, grabbed her fingers, took out his handkerchief, wiped her clean little by little, and said lightly, "Don''t write anymore."


    "Just replying to the letter." Jiang Ning sat still, didn''t pull his fingers back, let him wipe.


    "This king doesn''t like it."


    "You have too much heart." Jiang Ning decided not to be angry with him, because it was not good for her.


    The tone of ?? also softened.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her hand carefully, made sure it was wiped clean, then let go and said, "It was my fault."


    "what?"


    "I thought I could ignore you and Wen Renzong''s affairs, because I was far away from the imperial mausoleum and couldn''t take care of you. Now that I''m back, I can''t let it go." Li Hongyuan said calmly, "Jiang Ning, You are Princess Yu, what are your plans in the future? Do you want to follow this king?"


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t give you a cuckold."


    "Then don''t write this letter."


    "Writing a letter between friends, isn''t it?"


    "Friend?" Li Hongyuan''s expression was half-smiling, "Do you believe this yourself?"


    "I admit, I do have a good impression of Thirteen, but it''s far from the point where I like it." Jiang Ning turned to face him, "Your Highness, I don''t need to lie to you about this. I admire him more. "


    "Then who do you like?"


    "If you want to ask about the love between men and women, no."


    "What do you mean to this king?" When he asked this question, perhaps because of nervousness, his lips pursed involuntarily and turned into a red line.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I am your princess."


    "You know I don''t know that."


    "You''re fine." Jiang Ning stood up and patted his shoulder, "It''s getting late, you really should go back."


    A faint scent came from her body.


    Li Hongyuan hooked her waist, pulled her in front of him, and looked at her beautiful face: "This king''s intentions, you understand. This king doesn''t care whether you like Wen Renzong or He Tang in your heart. You can only be this king''s concubine."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows slightly: "How do you know He Tang?"


    "Do you think that since this king is far away in the imperial tomb, he really doesn''t know anything?"


    He stretched out his fingers, took off a purse hanging from her waist, hooked it on the fingertips and shook it gently: "In the past, the two of you had a close relationship, and I specially sent someone to check."


    Jiang Ning''s body stiffened.


    The past...


    She herself doesn''t know much.


    "What did you find out?"


    "Don''t be nervous." Li Hongyuan smiled, took her to the bedside and helped her sit down, "Don''t you know what happened between you and He Tang?"


    Jiang Ning stubbornly said: "What can I do with him. It''s nothing more than neighbors, playing together when we were children."


    "Really? You almost got engaged, you probably don''t remember this?"


    "¡­¡­I do not know how?"


    "Little girl is only a few years old, so her memory is not very good." Li Hongyuan smiled, "He Tang is a talented person, but why is he so desperately studying for the exam, don''t you know why?"


    I''ve had a bad cold for a few days, so it''s better... It''s estimated that it will explode on Friday.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： Im not as vulgar as you

    Chapter 412 I''m not as vulgar as you are


    Jiang Ning said: "Naturally, it was his elders who asked him to move forward, to shine on the lintel and the like. After all, he came from a small family, and he is not a nobleman like you."


    Li Hongyuan''s voice was cool and cool: "You woman, tell a lie, your face is not red and your heart is not beating. I really think this king doesn''t know? Because his family doesn''t agree with him marrying you as an orphan and disabled, so he desperately tried his best. Exams want to make their own decisions.¡±


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    "In the past, the elders of the He family disliked you so much, and they even looked at other women for He Tangxiang. You don''t want to see it. What will they look like when they know your identity?"


    "I don''t want to see it. After all, I''m not as vulgar as you are."


    "So ruthless?"


    "I''m not interested in irrelevant people."


    "Then what token of love did you give to He Tang? I used to be unclear about Gougou with He Tang, and later with Wen Renzong... This king really doesn''t quite understand it."


    Jiang Ning thought he was going to say something ugly, but he simmered for a while and said, "Since you can like them, why can''t you like this king?"


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    He put his face in front of her: "Look at this king, is his identity inferior to them, or his appearance, talent, and martial arts?"


    Jiang Ning pushed his face away: "What county master is here, has she ever asked you, she is beautiful, considerate, noble and able-bodied, why do you want to marry a lame man?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "You marry me because my mother and I look alike, because my father is a relative, and because my uncle is a general, right?"


    "That was before, this king didn''t know you yet. After knowing you..."


    "So, if you like it or not, it has nothing to do with the appearance and family background."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said: "In this way, apart from his identity and appearance, there is nothing you can like about this king."


    "Why bother with such trivial matters." Jiang Ning smiled, "You know how you treated me in the past, don''t you? Do you know how Wen Renzong and He Tang treated me? You haven''t even spoken aloud, Gentle and considerate to the extreme. Who doesn''t like such a man?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "This king understands. You have a good rest."


    said and left.


    is quite neat.


    Jiang Ning went back to the table, picked up the pen, looked at the letter, and put it down again.


    ¡­


    The next day, Jiang Ning woke up late, and it was already bright outside when he opened his eyes.


    In the warm spring season, the house is colder.


    Huang Ying came in to serve her and dress, and said, "I heard outside just now that both the eldest master and the master have entered the palace. It seems that His Majesty has dealt with the matter of His Royal Highness King Yu."


    Jiang Ning''s heart moved slightly.


    "What else did you hear?"


    "Other slaves don''t know."


    "Oh, I''ll ask later."


    Jiang Yi was not at home at this time, and went to the palace on business.


    She didn''t even ask.


    Can only wait for them to go home.


    After getting dressed and combing her hair, she went to Lin Zizi''s place in a wheelchair to see the two children. Just as she reached out to pick up the little princess, the daughter-in-law of the housekeeper came in and said, "Seven girls, someone in the front yard wants to see you."


    "Who?"


    "He said his surname was He."


    "Oh, tell him to wait in the backyard for a while. Little girl, go to your grandmother''s place." Jiang Ning patted Xiao Lingzi''s butt.


    "Hold." Ling Zi''s milky voice was coquettish and did not let go.


    Ling Zi could not get off her body, so Jiang Ning simply carried her to the front yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： Aning, how are you now?

    Chapter 413 Aning, how are you now?


    Sure enough, it was He Tang.


    He is wearing a blue official uniform today, with a slightly thin body and elegant temperament.


    When he saw Jiang Ning, he naturally showed a warm smile.


    "Anin," he called.


    The steward-in-law next to ?? coughed hard: "Sir, this is the seventh girl in our house, Princess Yu."


    He Tang looked slightly embarrassed.


    Jiang Ning said: "Mother Zhou, it''s fine here, you can go to work first."


    Mother Zhou bowed and stepped back.


    Huang Ying pushed Jiang Ning to the table, turned around and went out to pour tea.


    "He Tang, sit down and talk." Jiang Ning hugged his little daughter and greeted He Tang.


    He Tang looked at Ling Zi and laughed: "What a beautiful little girl, is this the little princess?"


    "Yes, her name is Lingzi."


    "It''s so cute." He Tang leaned over and looked at the little girl, tentatively reaching out to hook the little girl''s fingers.


    The little girl looked at him with wide eyes, her round eyes were crystal clear.


    Yuxue is cute and cute.


    He Tang looked at her for a long time and said softly, "The little princess looks very much like you when you were a child."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My mother said she was not as good as when I was a child."


    "It''s still somewhat similar." He Tang smiled, "Especially the eyes."


    Jiang Ning certainly didn''t know what he looked like when he was a child.


    Although He Tang is three or four years older than her, it is rare to remember how she looked when she was a child after so many years.


    "Where''s the little prince?" He Tang asked.


    "He is with my mother. The little girl loves to act like a spoiled child and refuses to let me go, so I brought her here." Jiang Ning put the little **** the ground.


    The little girl staggered and walked to play.


    He Tang''s eyes followed the back of the little girl, his expression dazed.


    He had imagined such a scene countless times.


    Unfortunately, the scene is the same, but it is not his wife, nor his daughter.


    It hurts to lose my beloved, every time I think about it, my heart is like a knife.


    He sighed silently in his heart.


    "A Ning, how are you now?" He looked back and asked.


    "pretty good."


    "Your leg¡­"


    "It''s nothing, thank you for your concern. I also ate the dessert you sent last time. It tastes good and I like it very much."


    "You used to eat that dim sum the most, and now I can finally make my own money as an errand. I can eat as much as you want..."


    Halfway through his words, his eyes fell on the exquisite embroidered shoes on Jiang Ning''s feet, and he couldn''t help but stop slowly.


    The shoes she wore in the past were old, the most common cloth shoes.


    Still such gorgeous and delicate shoes are more suitable for her.


    And his current salary is enough to buy snacks. If he wants to buy such shoes, he is afraid that he will not be able to buy a few pairs.


    Glancing at Jiang Ning''s smiling face, he also smiled and said, "A-Ning, I''m very happy for you to be able to return to your real home. You finally don''t have to suffer anymore."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. He."


    Polite, with a touch of alienation.


    He Tang smiled and said, "You are so polite to me now, and you can just call me Brother He as you used to."


    "Your status is different now, I haven''t congratulated you in high school yet, and now you are working in the Hanlin Academy, and you have a bright future." Jiang Ning smiled.


    She is sincere.


    He Tang''s family is considered a poor family. It used to be a bit of a family, but now it''s in decline.


    The family is counting on him.


    Although He Tang is very nice, gentle, warm and considerate, he is a bright boy.


    However, even if Jiang Ning did not marry King Yu, he would not choose to marry him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： He wants to toss his son to death?

    Chapter 414 He wants to toss his son to death?


    The elders in his family are too nervous for him.


    Speaking of the in-laws and elders, they are still easy to get along with like Concubine Jing, relaxed and comfortable.


    Jiang Ning glanced at He Tang and found that he was still wearing that purse.


    It wasn''t from her anyway, so she wasn''t embarrassed at all.


    "You''re here today, is there anything else that matters?" Jiang Ning asked, "My third brother went to the Hanlin Academy in the morning, why are you free here?"


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot. I happened to be out for something, and it was your third brother who asked me to drop by to see you. Let me tell you, the matter of King Yu has become clear."


    "What eyebrows?" Jiang Ning''s eyes followed Ling Zi, who was running around, and his ears perked up to listen to him.


    He Tang said: "Your Majesty ordered King Yu to kneel and worship the ancestral temple, not to eat or drink for three days, to copy the filial piety scriptures, and to meditate and repent."


    Jiang Ning said: "Didn''t you punish him to kneel before?"


    "That time was completely different from this time. This time, King Yu was put under everyone''s nose and punished, and he was not allowed to eat, drink, sleep, and continuously copy the scriptures for three days and three nights."


    Jiang Ning frowned: "Your Majesty has imprisoned King Yu for three months, and he will be punished for three days on his knees, and he is not allowed to eat or drink. It''s fine if he doesn''t eat, who can bear it without drinking water? Does he want to kill his son? Toss to death?"


    He Tang said: "King Yu is disobedient and hurts the prince. If there is no reason for the incident, such a punishment would be considered extremely light."


    "Do you want any other news?"


    "Other... wait for your third brother to come back and tell you, I won''t say much."


    "Thank you for coming to tell me."


    "Aning, don''t be so polite to me. Although... you and I have no fate in this life, but I will treat you as my own sister. As long as you need anything, I will definitely help you and take care of you." He Tang said seriously .


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If you need any help from me, you are welcome."


    "Then, I''ll go first."


    "Walk slowly. Huang Ying, you have to send someone to send Mr. He."


    "No, no, I can find the way out." He Tang laughed, "A-Ning, have you forgotten? You are a lunatic. You can''t always remember the direction when you go out. I took you all."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Yeah, you take care of me a lot."


    He Tang came into contact with her bright eyes, his face was slightly red, he looked away, said "take care", and left in a hurry.


    Although there is a huge gap between the identities of the two sides, after all, he cannot easily forget about his childhood sweetheart for more than ten years.


    Leaving the Xiangfu, he went to the library to search for ancient books, finished what he had to do, and when he came home, he saw his mother sitting with a woman who was born with eyes, and he couldn''t help but feel bored.


    "Yeah, our Wenquxing is back." The woman stared at He Tang and looked up and down, making her whole body uncomfortable.


    He Tangli ignored him, turned around and left.


    The woman looked embarrassed.


    Mother He hurriedly smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it, he''s been busy with business recently, and he''s not in a good mood."


    "Yeah, man, it''s more about the outside world. Speaking of which, the girl from the Cui family I introduced is really gentle and knowledgeable. She can handle the family''s cooking clearly and will never cause trouble to men. "


    "Oh, such a girl is good, I like it." Mother He smiled, "Sister, you have to make peace with me. My son is in his twenties. Now that he has a career, it''s time to start a family. I''m in a hurry to hold my grandson."


    "Don''t worry, sister, your business is mine, and I''ll do it for you properly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： Everything about her, my son likes it

    Chapter 415 Everything about her, my son likes it


    They were talking about speculation, but He Tang was annoyed.


    When Mother He praised the Cui family girl again in front of him at night, he sneered: "It''s so good, why didn''t you get married when you were nineteen? Could it be ugly?"


    "You child, how do you talk? How can a young lady who is pampered in a boudoir be so ugly?"


    "Ugly or not, it has nothing to do with being pampered or not."


    "According to you, that kind of woman who shows her face all day long, does laundry and cooks, has rough hands and feet, but looks good?"


    He Tang stood up abruptly: "Who is mother talking about?"


    "Who am I talking about, you don''t know?"


    "I know my mother doesn''t look down on Aning, you have to keep your words in order to avoid misfortune!"


    "I broke the law by saying a few words to her?"


    "She has a different status now, you can''t arrange it at will!"


    "You unfilial son, you dare to disobey your mother for the sake of a crippled girl?"


    "No three or four? Maybe my mother doesn''t know yet. Aning''s true identity is the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion."


    "So what? A cripple! Can''t even walk, and I don''t know what you like about her."


    "Everything about her, my son likes it so much!"


    "It''s useless for you to contradict me." Mother He snorted coldly, "Don''t say she is the daughter of the prime minister, she is the princess and princess, and don''t even think of entering my He''s house!"


    "She can''t enter, and other women don''t even want to enter!"


    "Are you going to let the He family die?"


    "If it''s broken, it''s broken, what does it have to do with me." He Tang said coldly.


    Mother He was stunned.


    Father He couldn''t help but pat the table: "If you dare not marry a wife and have children, then don''t enter this house in the future, don''t recognize me as a father!"


    Mother He couldn''t help crying: "You child, you are so unfilial! Why don''t you think about us?"


    He Tang said coldly: "You have ruined my lifelong happiness. You have never thought about me at all, but you want me to think about you? Do I want to marry a woman I don''t like for your so-called inheritance?"


    "We do this, isn''t it all for your own good?"


    "What do you mean by being good for me? For being good for me, is to let me watch my sweetheart marry someone else?" He Tang couldn''t bear it any longer, and roared, "You were the one who said that as long as I can get the title, let me make the decision myself! Day and night, I asked you to take care of Aning, but you didn''t even tell me that she was picked up by the Xiangfu!!"


    Mother He said in a trembling voice, "The scientific examination is imminent. We are hiding it from you. We are not afraid of affecting your mood? If you fail the test, you will have to wait another three years. It''s not worth it for a lame man!"


    "I work so hard for her!!"


    "We raised you so much for you to study. Now you say that you study for an outsider? Are you worthy of us and the ancestors of the He family?!" Mother He was trembling with anger, "You roar with us too. It''s useless. Now that Jiang Ning is married and has children, it won''t help you no matter how upset you are!"


    He Tang calmed down: "I know."


    "Since you understand, don''t think about it." Mother He sighed, "Son, we only have one son like you, and we are counting on you for the rest of our life. You said that if you marry a lame man, who will serve you and us in the future?"


    "There are maids and servants at home, so I don''t need her to serve."


    "Damn, how can a daughter-in-law not serve her in-laws? You are young now, and you will understand in the future how important it is to marry a virtuous and capable woman!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： poked mother Hes lung tube

    Chapter 416 Pokes Mother He''s lung tube


    He Tang sneered: "Maybe my father married you because you are virtuous and capable, you can have children, and serve your in-laws! But if I marry a wife, it is to love her, take care of her, and make her happy for a lifetime. It is not for her. "


    Mother He was stunned, and subconsciously glanced at Father He.


    Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s actually a bit embarrassing.


    No matter how righteous and awe-inspiring they say, where would a woman want to be used as a tool for childbirth and housework?


    When Father He was seen by his wife, he couldn''t help being a little flustered, and then became a little embarrassed and angry, and coughed heavily: "It is only right and proper for this woman to be a husband and a child! Besides, there is no contradiction between being a husband and a child and being happy! He Tang, you are studying. Don¡¯t use these fallacies to resist your responsibility to marry a wife and have children!¡±


    He Tang said slowly: "You didn''t let me marry Jiang Ning, and when she left, you also deliberately concealed me and cut off my lifelong happiness. Then, I won''t just marry a woman I don''t like, and I will do what you want! After all, if you don''t care about my happiness, why should I care about your feelings?"


    He pushed the chair away and strode out.


    "He Tang, stop for me!" Father He shouted angrily.


    He Tang didn''t even look back.


    He''s mother''s tears flowed: "What''s wrong with this child? What''s the good of marrying a lame man? Why did he lose his mind and go crazy, and be fascinated by that lame girl''s fascination?"


    He Tang was walking to the door. He turned around and said, "I forgot to tell you one more thing. Jiang Ning''s legs are already healed. She is exactly like a normal person now!"


    Mother He was surprised: "How is it possible? Didn''t she break her leg since she was a child?"


    He Tang said: "The prime minister found a good husband for her, and she was cured. Now she is married to King Yu, became a princess, and gave birth to a pair of twins. The twins, Yuxue, are cute and likable."


    "She was able to give birth to a dragon and a phoenix." Mother He was a little surprised, and a bit of sadness filled her heart.


    "Yes, you didn''t like Aning in the past, but she is not only beautiful, but also a noble daughter of the prime minister''s house.


    He Tang''s words directly poked He''s mother''s lung tube.


    Why she didn''t allow her son to marry Jiang Ning was because she felt that she came from a poor background and had no family background, and then it was because of her bad legs.


    Now, not only are people from a noble family background, but their legs are also cured, and the most important thing is that they can give birth to twins.


    That is a dragon and a phoenix.


    How many families can give birth to twins?


    Mother He, who had been looking forward to her grandchildren, was extremely jealous.


    He Tang looked at her expression and said again, "If you had let me marry Aning, maybe you would have a pair of grandchildren as well."


    Mother He: "..."


    He Tang said: "In short, my son will not be in a good mood recently. Father and mother, don''t show me anyone at this time. The more you force your son, the more unwilling his son will be."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Mother He stood blankly for a moment and sighed: "What kind of evil is this? If I knew the identity of that girl, I would still not agree to this marriage? But I''m not an immortal, how can I know?"


    Father He said lightly: "After all, it is because you dislike the poor and love the rich that your son misses out on this good marriage."


    Mother He stubbornly said, "It''s not necessarily a good thing to marry a noble girl from the prime minister''s residence. Maybe our son will be servile to others, it''s not a sin!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： Afraid not to kneel on the washboard?

    Chapter 417 Aren''t you going to kneel on the washboard?


    Father He sneered: "Oh, the woman is ignorant! Do you know, what is the status of the eldest son of the prime minister and the second master in the imperial court? If our son can be the son-in-law of the prime minister''s house, the future will be unlimited. Phase, just around the corner!"


    Mother He said in surprise: "Can my son really have such a future in the future?"


    "With the support of the Jiang family, what can''t you do?"


    "If my son is named a marquis and pays respects to the prime minister, can I also get an appointment as a mother?"


    "Of course."


    "God." Mother He patted her chest, "I can also be an imperial lady. During the festival, I wear an imperial gown and go to the palace to meet the saints and have a banquet?"


    "Stop dreaming." Father He poured cold water, "If the son marries the daughter of the prime minister, maybe there is a possibility. If he marries the daughter of the Cui family, I''m afraid there is no hope."


    The Cui family master is only a fifth-grade petty official. Compared with the Xiangfu, it is a gap between heaven and earth.


    Maybe in the future, the Cui family will have to rely on their son to support them, so how can they help?


    Thinking about this carefully, the remorse in Mother He''s heart inevitably became stronger.


    Ah, that lame girl is nothing.


    I lost my son''s future in vain, and I lost my life, which is frustrating.


    Although she thought so in her heart, she would never admit it.


    "I''ve been lame for more than ten years, can I say yes? Eighty percent of the time, this kid deliberately told me to laugh at me! I will definitely find a chance to see it with my own eyes, and then I can know the truth!"


    ¡­


    The Jiang family.


    It wasn''t until night that the Jiang family and their sons came back wearing the stars and moon.


    Lin Zizi and the two little guys couldn''t bear to sleep, only Jiang Ning and the newly married Zhang Mujin were still waiting.


    Hearing that they were back, they hurried to the front yard.


    Seeing her daughter running briskly, Jiang Ruobai hurriedly stepped forward to support her, and then reprimanded Huang Ying: "How do you let the seventh girl go by herself?"


    "Father, I''m leaving by myself, don''t blame others."


    "My little ancestor, I told you thousands of times every day, you must take good care of your legs, and you must not leave any root cause of illness. Why don''t you listen? Hurry up, come here, and help Miss Qi to sit."


    Jiang Ning knew that if he didn''t sit down, the father couldn''t give up.


    She had to sit on a chair, and before she had time to ask, she heard Jiang Yi''s order to go to the backyard to get a wheelchair.


    Zhang Mujin stood aside, pursed his lips, and smiled softly.


    I didn''t think that since she married into the prime minister''s mansion, she could really feel that the Jiang family really spoiled this seventh sister to the core.


    "Dad, you drink tea." She held the tea and served it.


    Jiang Ruobai nodded.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Sister-in-law San, why don''t you pour tea for Brother San?"


    Zhang Mujin smiled and said, "Your third brother is not thirsty."


    "Hey, who said I''m not thirsty? I''d rather have a drink today."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Brother, don''t be brave in front of us, the two of you will go back to the house later, are you afraid that you will kneel on the washboard?"


    Zhang Mujin''s pale face flushed red when she said this.


    She blushed and said, "The seventh girl just loves to joke, so it''s not as steady as the fifth and sixth sisters."


    "Then why do you keep pestering me and playing with me?"


    "...It''s not that you love sweet words, and the person you ask has to like you?"


    "The third brother heard?"


    "You two sisters-in-law, don''t make trouble, you have something serious to say." Although Jiang Yi''s mouth was tough, he didn''t dare to ask Zhang Mujin to pour tea, so he poured a cup of tea and sat down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： three days

    Chapter 418 Three Days


    After all, Yaner was newly married, and when they got along, they were a little shy.


    Jiang Ruobai directly ignored the flirting between his son and daughter-in-law, holding tea, and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, it''s time for the fifth girl to see each other."


    "The fifth sister has a high spirit, and I don''t know what kind of people can get into her eyes." Zhang Mujin smiled.


    "Didn''t she like Wen Renzong last time?"


    "That''s Gao Pan. Wen people''s direct son will not marry a concubine as his wife." Jiang Ruobai''s position on his children is still very clear.


    No matter how powerful the Jiang family is, a concubine is a concubine. In the eyes of outsiders, she is a concubine, she is inferior, and cannot stand on the stage.


    Unless it is a low-married woman, if she is a high-ranking woman, people will care about the status of this prostitute.


    If Jiang Yuan grew up beside her mother-in-law since she was a child, she would be able to raise her identity, but it''s a pity that Lin Zizi has always been in bad health, and Yiniang Bai is a competitive person.


    Before Jiang Ning came back, the backyard of Jiang''s family had a taste of pampering his concubine and destroying his wife, but since Lin Zizi got better, Yiniang Bai had to go back.


    Judging from Jiang Ning''s onlookers, Bai Yiniang was able to be arrogant and arrogant, but Lin Zizi condoned it and was too lazy to care about family affairs.


    The concubine of a big family is also embarrassed when it comes to marriage.


    Women always pay attention to high marriage, but if they marry high, they are not willing to marry a concubine.


    If you marry low, there will be a gap in your heart.


    Picking and picking, delaying time, and getting married when you are old.


    To put it bluntly, it means that it is impossible to achieve high, and it is impossible to achieve low.


    Jiang Yuan''s age really can''t be dragged on.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ruobai couldn''t help but have a headache.


    "Choose it slowly, are we afraid that the girl will marry late?" Jiang Ning comforted his father, "Let''s talk about the serious business in the palace."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "You hurried to greet us. I thought you missed us, but I didn''t expect to find out about the news in the palace. Sure enough, it''s an outgoing girl."


    "Do you still want to be an uncle?"


    "Shh!" Jiang Yi hurriedly said, "My aunt, can we pay attention to what we say? Can we talk nonsense?"


    "Look at your hypocrisy, in your own home, what are you afraid of."


    "I can''t tell you."


    "I won''t ask you any more, but three and a half of the two sentences are aimed at Zhang Mujin. If you can''t bear it, you can go back to the house and make out with her." Jiang Ning squeezed to Jiang Ruobai''s side, "It''s better Daddy, Daddy said. "


    Jiang Ruobai laughed, enjoying the intimacy of his little daughter very much.


    Zhang Mujin was embarrassed by her teasing, and glared at her husband: "I said that there was a serious matter just now. I knew the third sister was worried, and I was teasing her. Hurry up and say it."


    "Okay, okay, I said so."


    "As expected, your sister-in-law can control you." Jiang Ning said.


    "You little conscience, I''m too busy to leave during the day. I''m afraid you''ll worry, so I specially asked He Tang to bring you news. Did you forget it?"


    "It makes people more anxious when there is no beginning and no end."


    "I thought you didn''t care about King Yu at all, but I didn''t expect you to worry too?"


    "Cough!" Jiang Ruo coughed.


    Jiang Yi saw that his father looked bad, so he didn''t dare to tease his sister any more. He cleared his throat and said, "Your Majesty only punishes King Yu for three days, which can be regarded as an explanation for the court. It''s a very light punishment, don''t worry."


    "You have to kneel and copy the scriptures for three days, and you can''t eat or drink. What is this?"


    "That''s why it''s punishment."


    "If you don''t drink water for three days, you will die."


    "King Yu is a martial artist, so he shouldn''t."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： Who will kill the deer, unknown

    Chapter 419 Who will kill the deer, unknown


    "This kind of punishment just sounds light, it''s better to beat him up."


    "After all, he wants to be the crown prince, so how can he be whipped easily?" Jiang Ruobai said, "After all, Duke Yu beat Duke Huai.


    There is too much information in this sentence.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly asked, "What is Duke Huai? Has the crown prince been deposed?"


    "The imperial edict should come down tomorrow."


    "Ah." Jiang Ning clapped his hands, "That''s great."


    "Good East Palace, I finally killed you."


    "Whatever, this is all thanks to Daddy and Uncle." Jiang Ning pinched Jiang Ruobai''s shoulder diligently, "Daddy is the most powerful, the best!"


    "Stop flattering." Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, "As long as King Yu can honestly accept the punishment for these three days, his position as a prince is a sure thing."


    "So, I''m going to move to the East Palace?" Jiang Ning rubbed his chin.


    "It''s nature."


    "I hope that King Yu can survive and not be boiled to death. Otherwise, I can only marry the next prince."


    "You... You are a little conscientious, your brother is really right about you!" Jiang Ruobai laughed angrily at her, and wanted to reach out and slap her, but was reluctant.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m joking, to liven up the atmosphere."


    "You''re still in the mood to joke, okay, as expected of my Jiang Ruobai''s daughter." Jiang Ruobai became happy again, "It''s getting late, so we all go back to the house to rest. There''s still work to do tomorrow."


    "What else?"


    "Just wait." Jiang Yi smiled and pinched her sister''s face, "You can''t be a little girl doing everything outside."


    Jiang Ning was confused.


    However, she soon knew.


    The next day, an imperial decree came out from the palace. First, it listed the various bad deeds and evil deeds of the prince, and expressed the emperor''s heartache. Then, he announced that he would depose the prince, demoted him to Duke Huai, and moved out of the East Palace to live in the palace of Duke Huai. year.


    The news of ?? caused a great shock among the people, but it did not cause any splash in the imperial court.


    Since three months ago, King Yu came back and broke the crown prince''s legs in front of the emperor, this result has been doomed.


    Although King Yu''s actions were too brutal, there was a reason for this.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame the prince for being too public and domineering.


    As a victor, he not only did not act low-key, but instead increasingly madly oppressed and murdered King Yu, and even kidnapped Princess Yu to the East Palace.


    Such evil, even a man can''t stand it.


    Now being killed by King Yu, he deserves it.


    Not to mention that his legs are already disabled, the Dasheng Dynasty cannot let a disabled person be the heir and the emperor.


    After three months of digestion, the imperial decree is now announced. Most of the princes and nobles have calmly accepted this matter, and even breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, this is not a trivial matter, and it has been undecided, and it is inevitable that people will be panicked.


    is also abolished.


    Next, let''s see who the next prince will kill.


    Among the remaining sons of the emperor, there are only King Yu and King Wei.


    King Yu, needless to say, although King Wei has always been known as being stupid, he has not made any big mistakes, and it is quite satisfactory. In the past, it was completely covered by the light of King Yu.


    But now King Yu has made a big mistake and has been imprisoned in Dali Temple prison.


    Comparing the two, it is unknown who will kill the deer.


    Not waiting for everyone to recover from the news of the deposed prince, another imperial decree came to punish King Yu to kneel and worship in the ancestral hall for three days, copy the filial piety and fast.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： Dont babble

    Chapter 420 Don''t swear


    This punishment is neither heavy nor light.


    But if you can''t drink water to eat, you will be a little boiled.


    You can persist without eating for three days, and even if you don¡¯t drink water for three days, you won¡¯t be able to get weaker.


    For a delicate and expensive prince, this punishment is still quite heavy.


    Could it be that the emperor also wants to abolish King Yu, and then establish the only intact son, King Wei, as the crown prince?


    Just when everyone was suspicious, another explosion news came out.


    King Wei, sick!


    People eat offal and it is common to get sick.


    It was no big deal.


    But the problem is, what the King of Wei got is...flower willow disease.


    As the name suggests, flower willow disease is a dirty disease that comes from looking for flowers and asking about willows.


    There are also many people who suffer from this kind of disease among the nobles who live a debauched life.


    But generally, it will not be spread. The family quietly asks the imperial doctor for diagnosis and treatment.


    The imperial doctor will not spread it casually, and the family will never say that it is because of the Hualiu disease for the sake of face.


    are all decent people and want a face.


    Therefore, for this news to come out, it must be deliberately done by someone with a heart.


    Jiang Ning jumped around, laughing: "I understand, so this is what Li Hongyuan said."


    "What did he say?" Jiang Yi glanced at her.


    "He said that most people just appear to be invulnerable on the surface, but in fact, they are vulnerable."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "It means, I''m going to be a princess, hee hee hee!"


    In ancient times, if you got the willow disease, it was over.


    Even if he can drag on for a few years, he will miss the crown prince position.


    No wonder Li Hongyuan is so determined.


    "Oh, don''t dance!" Jiang Yi held her down, "Take care of your legs! When your parents see it, they will only feel sorry for you and scold me."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My legs are completely healed!"


    "Don''t swear."


    "Just kidding!" Jiang Ning pulled up her skirt and raised her feet, triumphantly, "See, my legs, my feet..."


    Snapped!


    Jiang Yi patted her leg, "Put it down for me, you don''t look like a princess at all... No, like a future princess!"


    The brothers and sisters laughed for a while, and Jiang Yi smiled and said, "However, from now on, His Royal Highness Prince Yu will be punished. It''s hard to say whether it will last for three days."


    "I don''t believe Li Hongyuan would be so honest, so he starved for three days."


    "It''s not a question of his honesty. This time the punishment is serious. It''s not in the Dali Temple Prison. He can leave if he wants to. If he doesn''t accept the punishment honestly, will His Majesty be willing to give him the crown of the prince?"


    Jiang Ning said: "He has five sons in total, two of them have died, one is abolished, and one is sick and close to death. Now there is only such a healthy one left, and there is still much toss. I really doubt this old thing is Kezi..."


    Jiang Yi jumped up and covered her mouth: "Auntie, take it easy!"


    Jiang Ning broke his hand: "This is what we are talking about in private, and I won''t shout outside."


    "Be careful that the partition wall has ears!"


    "I have a lonely city. Didn''t the eldest uncle say that he can be trusted?"


    "Then you can''t talk nonsense. In the future, when you move to the East Palace, you must be more careful, and be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth." Jiang Yi patted her, "Remember?"


    "remember!"


    "You''re obedient, my mother can''t afford to lose you again!" Jiang Yi was worried, like an old father who was worried about his wayward daughter.


    "If Li Hongyuan starves to death, I won''t be able to be a princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： cute ghost

    Chapter 421 Cute Ghost


    "...for three days, I won''t starve to death."


    Everyone thinks that Li Hongyuan can survive these three days and is full of confidence in him.


    Even the Jiang family.


    No matter how Jiang Ning hinted at them and wanted Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi to take care of Li Hongyuan, they all firmly believed that the punishment for these three days was right and should not interfere.


    Emperor is watching.


    If he interferes randomly and affects King Yu as the prince, it will not be worth the loss.


    The second day after the prince was deposed, someone from the palace said that the imperial concubine wanted her little grandson and granddaughter, and asked Princess Yu to bring them into the palace and show her.


    Chunlai smiled and said, "This is the first time ever, Princess, let''s bring the little prince and the little princess into the palace, shall we?"


    "Even you know this is the first time in history, so why worry?" Jiang Ning said.


    "The slaves don''t understand."


    "The princess means that the little prince and the little princess have been born for more than a year, and Concubine Jin has never said that she misses them and wants to see them. Why do you suddenly think of them now?"


    "After all, Concubine Jin is the grandmother of the little prince and the little princess, and it is human nature to think of them." Chun said.


    "Our grandmother is not an ordinary person." Jiang Ning laughed.


    Chunlai couldn''t understand, so he had to ask: "Then we still bring the little prince and the little princess into the palace?"


    "Of course you have to bring it, but you don''t have to be in such a hurry."


    "Is there anything else to do?" Chunlai asked.


    "Have you forgotten, Concubine Jin loves food made by the concubine."


    Chun Lai snorted and patted his forehead: "Yes, I forgot. It seems that Concubine Jin wants to eat what the concubine made again. However, there is no need to cover it up with the little prince and the little princess. After all, who doesn''t care about this? I know."


    Several maids laughed.


    In the legend, Concubine Jin, who was noble and glamorous and who ignored the emperor, was obsessed with the food made by Jiang Ning, his daughter-in-law.


    is also considered one thing down one thing.


    Jiang Ning rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen.


    She is now the most popular person in the kitchen.


    Because the food she cooks is always the most special and generous, she cooks a lot more each time, takes away a small portion, and distributes the rest to everyone in the kitchen.


    Think about it, every time Jiang Ning cooks food, it is not for the master and wife and Saburo, or it is sent to the palace to be eaten by your majesty and concubine.


    They get a head start on these delicacies every time.


    How lucky is this?


    Everyone loves this beautiful and capable seventh girl in the house very much.


    Seeing her coming, everyone immediately showed a smile on their faces, and they happily stepped aside to fight her.


    "What is the seventh girl doing today?"


    Because she is gentle and amiable, the servants in the kitchen are familiar with her, and occasionally dare to ask questions.


    Jiang Ning is never bored, and always talks about his cooking process with a smile.


    As for whether they can remember it or not, it depends on their own understanding.


    Today she made it relatively simple, and the taste is not very fragrant.


    At first the cooks were a little puzzled.


    Looking at what was left in the pot, a cook asked, "Seven girls, the taste of these noodles is unusual."


    "What''s unusual, just say it smells bad."


    "It''s not that slaves feel stinky, but can this thing be brought into the palace and eaten by the nobles?"


    "Noble people are people too."


    Jiang Ning left the kitchen with a smile.


    Gucheng was pushing a wheelchair and waiting.


    Gucheng is always dressed in a black shirt, with black hair and black eyes, and a young man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： Birthday

    Chapter 422 Birthday


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m not in a wheelchair today."


    "Do not."


    "No? You are the master, I am the master?"


    "sit."


    "Don''t sit!"


    Jiang Ning took the food box and avoided him.


    Gucheng pushed the wheelchair behind her, walked quietly for a while, and said, "I, go back."


    "Where are you going?" Jiang Ning looked back at him.


    "The Great General."


    "What?" Jiang Ning turned around, "You want to go back to Uncle?"


    Lonely City nodded.


    He is someone who can never speak without speaking.


    It seems that saying one more word will drain his strength.


    "Don''t go!" Jiang Ning refused, "Uncle gave you to me, you will be mine in life and mine in death. Even if you become a ghost, you can only haunt me!"


    Lonely City: "...Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid of ghosts. Some people are much scarier than ghosts. Not to mention Lonely City, if it becomes a ghost, it is also a silent and cute ghost."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gucheng was silent for a moment and said, "Sit."


    Jiang Ning sighed and resigned himself to the wheelchair.


    She hung the food box on the armrest of the wheelchair, propped her chin in one hand, and sighed: "I''ve been in a wheelchair for so long, and now that my legs are finally healed, I just want to walk, can''t I?"


    "it is good."


    "What''s good is good."


    "Okay, let''s go." Gucheng explained.


    Sometimes his speech is too succinct, and when Jiang Ning doesn''t understand, he will add a few words to explain.


    But even the explanation is succinct enough.


    Jiang Ning looked up at him: "Gucheng, why do you speak so concisely? Don''t you like talking?"


    Gucheng looked down at her, looked a little hesitant, and then shook his head.


    "You have a nice voice, you should talk more."


    "Um."


    "How old are you?"


    Gucheng shook his head.


    Jiang Ning thought of what his uncle had said, he was an orphan who was picked up by him when he was very young.


    He didn''t know how old he was or his birthday.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why don''t you consider it your birthday today. Today is the first day of April."


    Gucheng looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Jiang Ning said: "Today is also my birthday."


    Gucheng nodded and said "OK".


    "Let''s celebrate our birthday together tonight." Jiang Ning was very happy.


    Because it''s a secret.


    The first day of April is her own birthday, but not the birthday of the original owner.


    The original owner''s birthday was the second day of the second month of the second month, which had passed while she was recovering from her injury.


    And her own real birthday, she can''t let them know.


    She didn''t explain much to Gucheng, and she knew that Gucheng would never ask.


    Not only will he not ask, but he will not say a word to the outside world.


    Most of the time, as long as it''s not a question that must be answered, even if Jiang Ning talks for a long time, he can''t get a single word from him.


    If there is one person in the world who is the best listener, it must be a lonely city.


    The two little guys, Wen Zan and Ling Zi, were carried by the nurse and sat in the carriage.


    They have followed Lin Zizi for the past few months, they were fed a lot, and they were raised in vain and plump.


    Seeing her mother coming, Ling Zi jumped her feet to come out, but was stopped by the nurse who coaxed her and hugged her.


    Madam ?? had instructed that the child should not be allowed to jump around on the seventh girl until her legs were completely healed, so as not to affect her injury.


    Anyone can see that no matter how cute the little prince and the little princess are, in the eyes of the old man and his wife, they are far less important than the seventh girl.


    Jiang Ning got up and kissed the little guys'' chubby faces, then got on his own carriage, and Gucheng personally drove the carriage into the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： nature

    Chapter 423 Nature


    Gucheng, as an outsider, cannot enter the harem casually.


    He handed the wheelchair to Huang Ying and disappeared.


    is not really invisible, but hides the trail.


    Jiang Ning knew that as long as she was in danger, he would definitely appear in time.


    Lonely City is a person who is used to living in the dark.


    Hiding it would make him more comfortable.


    The two wet nurses were holding the baby, Huang Ying was pushing the wheelchair, and Jiang Ning stood up at the entrance of Jinxiu Palace.


    She carried the food box and walked into the door with her footsteps.


    The servants of Jinxiu Palace were shocked when they saw her walking in.


    almost dropped his jaw.


    "That''s Princess Yu, right?"


    "Besides her, who else has such a face."


    "Am I blind?"


    "Who will pinch me? I must be dreaming."


    The palace maids and eunuchs whispered.


    Jiang Ning stopped and waved at them: "The weather is so nice today."


    People: "..."


    is not a dream.


    is really her.


    Her legs...


    All eyes were on her legs.


    Steps are light and steady.


    is no different from a normal person.


    Her legs were healed.


    As the only daughter of the Prime Minister, she has an amazing beauty that is unattainable for ordinary people. The only thing she is criticized for not being worthy of King Yu is the disability on her legs.


    Now she is all right.


    Who else dares to say that she is not worthy of King Yu?


    The palace people of Jinxiu Palace were surprised and happy at the same time.


    After all, His Royal Highness King Yu is the son of Concubine Jin Gui, and if Concubine Yu is good, it is also good for Jinxiu Palace.


    Jiang Ning walked into Concubine Jin''s bedroom, and it was rare to see that she was not lying down eating melon seeds, but sitting in front of a piano, frowning at a piano score.


    The weather was warm, she was wrapped in a satin dress, her sleeves were rolled up, revealing a string of gold bracelets on her wrist, making her skin as white as the moon, round and jade-like, bright and lovely.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Jiang Ning: "What did you bring?"


    "Brought two little babies."


    The wet nurse came in with the little ones in her arms.


    "It''s so big, and I''m still holding it." Concubine Jin glanced at them, very plain, without any other ordinary grandmother''s excitement and joy when she saw her grandson.


    Jiang Ning was not surprised by this.


    She shows no affection towards her only biological son, let alone her grandson a generation apart.


    The nurse quickly put the children down.


    Wen Zan and Ling Zi didn''t see this grandmother very much. They just thought the house was very fragrant and beautiful, so they staggered around to touch things and play.


    Soon there was a clatter.


    Lingzi broke a vase.


    Nurse hurriedly followed.


    The palace man from outside also came in.


    Things that can be placed in the house by Concubine Jin must be the things she loves.


    Jiang Ning thought that Concubine Jin would be angry, but she didn''t even raise her eyelids, and didn''t even look over there.


    The palace servant knelt on the ground, quietly cleaned up the debris, and quietly retreated.


    Nothing seems to have happened.


    "Niangniang, I''m sorry, they are too skinny." Jiang Ning apologized for the two children, "I will pay for the vase..."


    "No need." Concubine Jin put down the piano score and stood up, "In my eyes, these things are no different from the flowers and plants outside. If you say smashing things, Wang Yu didn''t know how much he smashed them when he was a child. The two of them are much more skinny."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It turns out that His Royal Highness King Yu was naughty when he was a child."


    "How can a child not be naughty? It''s just nature."


    Concubine Jin looked at the food box in her hand and asked again, "What did you bring?"


    Jiang Ning said: "You really want to eat, not to have two children."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： Touch your belly and tell me

    Chapter 424 Touching his bellyband and telling me


    "What did you bring?" asked again.


    "Why didn''t the imperial concubine ask about my legs?"


    "Do you still need to ask about your legs? This palace has long eyes." Concubine Jin said lightly.


    "Can''t you be a little more surprised? It seems that we are also a little more cordial."


    Concubine Jin glanced at her and said, "Okay, what do you like in this room, take it yourself."


    "How many can I pick?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "I figure it out myself!"


    Jiang Ning immediately put the food box on the table, turned around and walked around the house.


    The two little guys have been led by the nurse to play outside.


    Jiang Ning turned around, and finally stopped in front of the piano frame, and pointed with his little hand: "This piano is good."


    Concubine Jin looked back.


    The palace maid smiled and said, "This is our empress''s favorite thing."


    "If the concubine doesn''t like it, I don''t want it."


    "Rogue." Concubine Jin said indifferently, "Take it if you like it. No matter how good something is, it''s just an external thing, so why should you care."


    "Thank you for your reward!" Jiang Ning immediately ordered the maid, "Help me wrap this violin."


    The palace maid gently reminded: "This qin is extremely precious, the princess must be careful."


    Jiang Ning was very happy and walked around the house with his hands behind his back.


    Concubine Jin said: "You don''t look like a petty person. You are so happy when you get a piano."


    "I''m a layman, I''m not as out of the world as the concubine, so I still like good things, especially valuable good things." Jiang Ning smiled.


    Concubine Jin said: "It''s strange that a layman like you can make such delicious food."


    Jiang Ning heard it and leaned over: "Does Niangniang know what''s in my bowl? If you smell it, it''s fragrant."


    "As soon as you entered, this palace smelled the stench."


    "... Niangniang is really amazing."


    Jiang Ning took the initiative to open the food box and took out a bowl of soup and a bowl of noodles.


    She poured the noodles into the soup and took out a small bowl of black stuff.


    A stench spreads out immediately.


    "What are you, it smells so great? Is it bad?" Concubine Jin covered her lips and nose with a handkerchief and asked with a frown.


    Jiang Ning took out his chopsticks, took a piece and brought it to her mouth: "I made it before I came here, how dare I give you spoiled food? You can try it."


    Concubine Jin frowned and shook her head: "It''s said that food has color and fragrance. You have neither color nor taste, so you still want me to eat it?"


    This is what Jiang Ning sent, but whenever someone changed, Concubine Jin would immediately kick her out.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, let me have a taste."


    "You like it or not, I don''t eat such dirty things anyway."


    Jiang Ning didn''t explain it either, stuffed it into his mouth and chewed: "It''s so delicious."


    Concubine Jin frowned and looked at her: "Don''t you feel sick?"


    "I thought the imperial concubine was like-minded with me, but I didn''t expect that she was also a person who judged people by their appearance... No, people who take food. If something doesn''t look delicious, is it really not delicious? You touch your bellyband and tell me. "


    "¡­¡­What did you say?"


    "I said, you touch your conscience and say."


    "Take these away, don''t stink my house." Concubine Jin waved.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Just take one bite. If you still say it''s not delicious after eating, I''ll go to the imperial kitchen immediately and cook a new table for you."


    "A table?"


    "That''s right. And it''s something you''ve never seen or eaten."


    Concubine Jin hesitated.


    Jiang Ning took another chopstick and brought it to her mouth: "Just one bite, you can eat and see. Don''t be prejudiced against others just because they are ugly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： Stinky tofu, snail powder

    Chapter 425 Stinky tofu, snail powder


    Concubine Jin covered her nose.


    "Think about a table of dishes." Jiang Ning tempted her.


    "You..." Concubine Jin frowned tightly, hesitated for a moment, and finally opened her mouth and took a small bite carefully.


    chewed.


    Jiang Ning looked at her with a smile.


    Concubine Jin swallowed, looked at her, and asked, "What is this?"


    "It''s called stink..."


    "Um?"


    "Oh, it''s called black jade tofu." Seeing that Concubine Jin''s expression was wrong, Jiang Ning immediately changed his words wisely.


    There are many rules in the palace. Ordinary food must be given an unusual name, so as to distinguish it from the food eaten by ordinary people and show their nobility.


    For example, ordinary cabbage and tofu soup is called Jade White Jade Soup in the palace.


    And so on, this black stinky tofu can not be called stinky tofu, it is called black jade tofu, it can show the nobleness of the imperial concubine.


    Otherwise, the noble and beautiful concubine would actually eat stinky tofu?


    is too ugly to say.


    Sure enough, upon hearing the words "Black Jade Tofu", Concubine Jin nodded, expressing her satisfaction.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, I am too smart.


    "Is this really tofu?" Concubine Jin asked.


    "Yes, it''s made of tofu."


    "The name is good, it really looks like a piece of black jade. That''s what it tastes like..."


    "You''re not used to smelling it. If you don''t believe me, take another bite and try it." Jiang Ning handed the remaining half of the piece to her lips.


    This time, Concubine Jin ate it without hesitation.


    The more you chew, the more fragrant it is.


    "Bring the chopsticks, Ben Gong wants to see how this is made." After eating one piece, Concubine Jin reached out and grabbed the chopsticks in Jiang Ning''s hand, and took a piece and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    Amway was successful.


    With the foodie brain of Concubine Jin, it''s no wonder she doesn''t rush to eat.


    One piece, another piece.


    Looking at the empty bowl, Concubine Jin was still not satisfied: "Is that the only thing?"


    Jiang Ning did a lot, but he only brought four pieces, and the rest was already divided up by the people in the kitchen.


    "A few pieces of tofu are too stingy." Concubine Jin, whose lips and teeth were fragrant, was far from eating enough, and she was naturally more and more dissatisfied.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m not afraid that you won''t like it? It doesn''t matter, there are other things here, you can try this again."


    She opened a large gaiwan, a bowl of noodles full of ingredients.


    "Noodles, what''s so strange about this?"


    With the "true fragrance" of black jade tofu, Concubine Jin was cautious about this bowl of noodles that tasted a little strange.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You can try it, it''s a little spicy."


    The maid brought a towel and put it around her neck, so as not to stain her expensive dress.


    Concubine Jin took chopsticks, picked up a noodle, and put it in her mouth.


    The first bite is spicy, the noodles are a bit weird, and the texture is much smoother than ordinary noodles.


    "This is not noodles."


    "It''s called noodles." Jiang Ning smiled, "This bowl is called... Baota Town River Demon, ahem, Baota snail noodles."


    "Not bad, very good."


    After ??Concubine Jin said several good things in a row, she fell silent.


    echoed in Jiang Ning''s ears, only the sound of sucking and slipping, and the sound of being snorted.


    Concubine Jin did not lift her head, and after eating a whole bowl of snail noodles, the tip of her spicy nose was sweating, and her snow-white skin was covered in a layer of pale pink.


    Like a charming little girl.


    "Is it delicious?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    "It''s really refreshing." Concubine Jin exhaled, "I haven''t eaten this refreshing for a long time."


    Gongmaid smiled and said, "The lady has a bad appetite recently, it''s rare to eat so much today...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： Dont let the lady catch a cold

    Chapter 426 Don''t let the empress catch a cold


    "The princess is really good at craftsmanship. If the royal chef in the royal dining room can have the same craftsmanship as the princess, the servants will not have to worry about it."


    Jiang Ning said: "What''s the worry, she is not a child. If she doesn''t eat, she is hypocritical. If she is hungry for two meals, she will be cured."


    Concubine Jin looked at her: "Did you forget that Ben Gong is still by your side?"


    "...I really forgot."


    "I think you are getting carried away." Concubine Jin snorted softly, "Your legs are healed, look you are proud."


    Jiang Ning laughed and walked around the room with his hands behind his back. When he saw a string of jade beads hanging on the wall, the grains were crystal clear.


    Concubine Jin naturally saw it and ignored it.


    She leaned on the couch at will, and yawned lazily, "Bengong is full, you can leave."


    "My legs are a little sore, so I need to take a break."


    "Why, after eating your bowl of noodles, are you still cheating on this palace?"


    "Don''t dare." Jiang Ning leaned close to her, "I''m idle, why don''t I pinch your legs for you?"


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand and massaged her calf.


    Concubine Jin felt very comfortable, so she didn''t say a word, and after a while, she even closed her eyes comfortably.


    After a while, Jiang Ning called softly, "Niangniang, Niangniang?"


    The palace maid on the side said: "Presumably the empress is asleep."


    "Go get a blanket, don''t let the empress catch a cold."


    "Yes, the slaves will go now."


    After the maid left, Jiang Ning also stood up and walked out with her hands behind her back.


    Outside, two wet nurses were chasing after the little ones.


    It is the warm spring time, perfect for children to play outside.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming out, Huang Ying hurried over: "Princess, where are we going now?"


    "You watch them here. I''ll pick you up later."


    "Don''t worry, Princess, the servants are here to guard the little prince and the little princess."


    It is safe to stay here with Concubine Jin.


    As for Jiang Ning himself, he walked out of the Splendid Palace unhurriedly, along the high red palace wall, in the spring sun with catkins fluttering, very comfortable.


    However, this peaceful joy was soon interrupted.


    A low-ranking concubine, surrounded by several palace maids, turned around and almost bumped into Jiang Ning.


    However, at the moment of the collision, a black figure flew over, pulled Jiang Ning away and took a few steps back, avoiding the opponent.


    Jiang Ning turned back and saw Lonely City.


    Because she knew that he was by her side all the time, that''s why she walked in the palace so calmly and comfortably.


    As for the low-level concubine on the opposite side, Jiang Ning didn''t recognize it, nor was he interested in getting to know it.


    The concubine wanted to get angry at first, but after seeing Jiang Ning''s appearance, she immediately became miserable.


    Although everyone is not familiar with it, this concubine is a smart person. She knows very well that in the palace, someone with such a face is definitely not something she can afford.


    She even asked with concern: "Are you alright?"


    "fine."


    Jiang Ning nodded and bypassed them.


    The lonely city is like a shadow, following her.


    The low-level concubine''s gaze couldn''t help following Jiang Ning, and muttered to herself: "When is there a newcomer in the palace? Your Majesty''s gaze is getting higher and higher, with such a beautiful woman, what else is there to do with us? Woolen cloth."


    "Master, that is Princess Yu." The **** beside her reminded her.


    The concubine ?? was surprised: "She is Princess Yu? That lame?"


    "It is said that the leg was cured."


    "Ah." The concubine whispered, "No wonder." Then she looked envious, "God is really unfair, why can someone be so beautiful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： push me in

    Chapter 427 Push me in


    The **** smiled and said, "My lord is also a beauty."


    "Beauty also depends on who she is compared with. Comparing with her... Forget it, there is no comparison."


    "Fortunately, she is not His Majesty''s concubine, so she is not a threat to us."


    "So what? With Concubine Jin, who can beat her."


    "It''s not long since the master entered the palace, many things are unclear." The **** lowered his voice, "You look at this Princess Yu, how does her appearance compare to that of Princess Jin Gui?"


    The concubine ?? thought for a while, then smiled: "No wonder I looked at it just now, and somehow felt a little familiar, I just said that I have seen it before. It turns out that they are somewhat similar."


    "That''s right."


    "How do you say?" The concubine was interested.


    The **** whispered a few words.


    The concubine ?? was surprised: "So the person Your Majesty really cares about is Princess Yu''s mother?"


    "Isn''t that right? It''s not long before the empress entered the palace. The old people in this palace, who doesn''t know that Concubine Jin is a substitute. It''s just that no one dares to say it face to face, everyone knows it in their hearts."


    The concubine was stunned for a moment, and after a long time, she sighed faintly: "If I can get His Majesty''s favor for a lifetime, even if it is a substitute, I would like it. It''s a pity that God didn''t give me such a face."


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning put his hands in the pockets of his long skirt and walked slowly.


    Gucheng pushing the wheelchair: "Sit."


    "Don''t sit." Jiang Ning casually folded a bright yellow flower on the side of the road, "Gucheng, you know, I have dreamed countless times that I was walking in the spring sunshine. You see, people still need dreams. , because it can be achieved if you are not careful.¡±


    Gucheng looked at her back without speaking.


    did not insist on making her a wheelchair.


    "Gucheng, do you have any dreams?" Jiang Ning asked suddenly.


    Gucheng shook his head, ignoring Jiang Ning who was walking in front, and couldn''t see him shaking his head.


    Jiang Ning looked back at him: "Everyone will have a little dream more or less."


    Lonely City did not speak.


    As always quiet.


    The two went one after the other until they came to the Zhao family''s ancestral hall.


    The ancestral hall is very large, like a small palace.


    There is a forbidden army handle at the door.


    Gucheng quietly followed her and walked up the steps, seemingly not worried at all about whether they could get in.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Army stepped forward to stop them: "This is a forbidden place, and no one should approach it."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and spread out his palm, revealing a crystal jade pendant, carved in the shape of a small phoenix, very beautifully. On the back of the jade pendant, a brocade character is engraved.


    "Do you understand?" Jiang Ning smiled.


    "Ah, if it''s a noble concubine..."


    "The noble concubine is ill, and I will visit King Yu instead of her."


    "Oh, well, please come with me."


    The soldiers of the Imperial Army quickly stepped aside and took the initiative to lead Jiang Ning in.


    Jiang Ning turned back and blinked at Gucheng.


    Gucheng, holding a wheelchair with one hand, followed.


    was stopped by the soldiers: "You can''t go."


    "Hey, my leg hurts!" Jiang Ning sat down on the wheelchair, "Gucheng, push me in."


    Soldier:"¡­¡­"


    Now they know that this sly beauty is Princess Yu.


    Besides her, who else would come in a wheelchair.


    The ancestral hall is very quiet.


    Push open the innermost door and you can see Li Hongyuan.


    He was kneeling on the futon, and in front of him was a small table with a lot of paper on it.


    Some are full of words, some are blank.


    Hearing the sound, he turned around and saw Jiang Ning, his expression slightly startled.


    Jiang Ning stood up, walked in with his feet raised, and said with a smile, "Are you surprised to see me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： One sleeps, one steals

    Chapter 428 One sleeps, one steals


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes followed her, watching her sit down opposite him.


    Jiang Ning also looked at him.


    Except for her fair complexion and some chapped lips, she is in good spirits.


    Counting the time, he has not eaten or drank water for one night and one morning.


    Li Hongyuan''s voice was also slightly hoarse: "How did you come in?"


    "Come in."


    "...I saw it."


    "This." Jiang Ning showed him the phoenix card, "Do you know it?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at it: "I can still recognize the concubine''s stuff. How did it get into your hands?"


    "I stole it."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at his expression, Jiang Ning burst out laughing: "You don''t believe it?"


    "Letter. It''s your skill to be able to steal from her. I remember this phoenix card, she never leaves her. Did you knock her unconscious and steal it?"


    "She did faint, but not by my beating, but by my food."


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t help but smile.


    He smiled strangely, and Jiang Ning asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Laughing at the greedy concubine, laughing at your cuteness."


    "I brought two stinky things for your mother-in-law to eat today, and then I stole the sign on her waist while she was full and sleeping."


    "Actually, the mother-in-law made you steal it on purpose."


    "Hey, they are mother and son. Although the relationship is not so harmonious, they still understand each other."


    "You already knew?"


    "She took the initiative to send someone to the mansion to find me there. Could it really be for a bite to eat, to see the two children?" Jiang Ning laughed, "So, the mother is the mother. But she is awkward enough. Yes, I clearly care about you in my heart, but I refuse to come, so I want to be bewildered and let me come."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "Why do I think you are more like her daughter."


    Concubine Jin did not mention a word, nor did Jiang Ning ask. The two of them slept with one another, stole the other, and got things done.


    Jiang Ning said, "If I were her daughter, our relationship would be a bit messy."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "If the mother-in-law doesn''t ask you to come over, will you come to see me by yourself?"


    "Yes."


    "Does this mean that you still care about me?"


    "What do you think?" Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows, "How could I not care about you? How could I be a princess without you."


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    Jiang Ning waved to the door: "Gucheng, bring something."


    Gucheng nodded, pushed in a wheelchair, and closed the door, blocking the eyes of the soldiers outside the Imperial Guard.


    Jiang Ning reached under the wheelchair, pressed the next switch, and a box popped out from underneath.


    She picked up the box, put it on the table, and said with a smile, "Open it and see."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and opened the box.


    There are cakes and dry food neatly arranged inside, as well as two kettles.


    "The weather is hot, and I don''t dare to bring anything else. It''s easy to break. These things should be enough for you to survive these three days." Jiang Ning said.


    "This pot of water is enough." Li Hongyuan picked up the kettle, raised his face and took a big mouthful, then let out a breath. It seems to have relaxed a lot.


    At this moment, his face looked a little pure.


    Jiang Ning thought that he was only a nineteen-year-old boy.


    He was imprisoned in Dali Temple for three months, and then thrown here, kneeling and copying scriptures, and not allowed to eat or drink.


    He was very calm.


    It doesn''t look like the prince who was pampered since childhood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： must be proud

    Chapter 429 Must be proud


    Come to think of it, he has a mother like Concubine Jin, and his childhood will not be too easy.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning picked up a piece of cake, gave it to him, and asked, "How are you at the imperial mausoleum?"


    "Why do you ask this all of a sudden."


    "care about you."


    "yes?"


    "Look at your distrustful eyes."


    "You don''t like this king, isn''t it strange that you care so much about this king?"


    "Caring and liking it are two different things."


    "pretty good."


    "what?"


    "Imperial Mausoleum."


    "Why are you talking like a lonely city now?" Jiang Ning glanced at the lonely city.


    Gucheng was dressed in a black shirt, his thin body was like a black shadow, and his quietness seemed to not exist.


    Li Hong said: "The lonely city is stronger than this king."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so arrogant."


    His Royal Highness King Yu, who has been famous all over the city since he was twelve years old, is actually compared with the orphan guards in the courtier''s house.


    Say it, no one will believe it.


    Li Hongyuan said unhurriedly: "At least, he can stay by your side every day."


    "...Is it delicious? Have another piece." Jiang Ning took another piece of dim sum and stuffed it into his hand.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, took the dim sum, and ate it slowly and quietly.


    When ?? finished eating, he said, "Take the rest with you."


    "Why? You have to stay here for two more days. These are for you to eat. You are not such a disciplined person, there is no need to grieve your stomach."


    "It''s empty and unobstructed. Any guard passing by can see this box of food. Are you sure it won''t be spread out?"


    "What are you afraid of, do you think your emperor father doesn''t know that I''m coming to see you?"


    "He knows it''s one thing in his heart, and it''s another thing when he spreads it outside. Some things just can''t be brought to the surface. Just think of King Wei, do you think the father emperor doesn''t know the absurd things he asked about flowers and willows? "


    "The child does not teach, the father too."


    "He''s no ordinary father."


    "This kind of thing has to do with the dignity of the royal family. You just stab it out like this and tear open the face of the royal family, so you won''t be afraid of your emperor''s father being angry?"


    Li Hong said from afar: "Otherwise, why do you think I would kneel down here to copy my filial piety and endure starvation?"


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    "I thought it was because you injured Li Jixian."


    "Then what is it that I''ve been imprisoned in Dali Temple for three months?"


    "You have abolished the crown prince. For such a big crime, only three months of imprisonment is very light."


    "Speaking of which, you should account for more than half of the credit for this abolished prince." Li Hongyuan squinted her, "I know all the things you did some time ago. Little girl, you are really the daughter of your father Jiang Laohu, Better than him."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Low-key, low-key."


    "Don''t mess around in the future, even if you are smart, you don''t need to do some things yourself. For example, this time, if you send someone to send Xiaoqian back to the palace, this kind of thing will not happen."


    "Then my legs can''t get better."


    "You''re quite proud."


    "I must be proud." Jiang Ning leaned towards him and whispered, "If I don''t take the initiative to send myself to the door, how can I be reborn from a broken leg?"


    Li Hongyuan was completely stunned.


    "you do this delibrately?"


    "yes."


    "You..." Li Hongyuan was speechless for a while.


    Jiang Ning said: "You know my leg, the bones must be broken and reconnected to be good. But I can''t do it myself. Neither can my parents. What about you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： gamble

    Chapter 430 Gamble


    Li Hongyuan thought for a while and shook his head silently.


    Who dares to do this.


    Not to mention the pain of breaking a bone, if it is broken wrongly, it will be completely ruined.


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m not willing to be disabled for the rest of my life. I have to ask others for help."


    "You''re not afraid of..."


    "I''m afraid, but I''m willing to bet. In the end, you saw it too." Jiang Ning stood up, lifted her skirt, and turned around lightly, "I won."


    Li Hongyuan looked up at her.


    Look at the fluttering corners of her white dress and the delicate embroidered shoes on her feet.


    She moves around like an ethereal elf.


    However, that doesn''t change the fact that she is a gambler.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t understand, how could such a young woman in her teens have such scheming and courage?


    In this world, it seems that there is nothing she dare not think about, and there is nothing she dare not do.


    Jiang Ning sat opposite him again and smiled: "Don''t be too surprised, or worship me too much. Actually, it''s not difficult to calculate, the hard thing is to put yourself in such danger. After all, I Still afraid of dying."


    "I see that you are not afraid of death at all."


    Li Hongyuan glared at her fiercely.


    What a crazy gambler!


    What if Ma didn''t dare to disobey Li Jixian and kill her directly?


    What if Lee Ji-hyun violated her?


    These, did she ever think about it, or would she rather risk these dangers to regenerate her broken leg?


    If you really have such determination, there are always other ways, why do you have to take such a big risk?


    Li Hongyuan was very angry.


    So he didn''t speak, took the kettle, and drank the water silently.


    Jiang Ning said: "Actually, this is just incidental, and I didn''t just want Ma to break my leg. My initial purpose was to find Li Jixian unpleasant and to bring him down. Besides, if I hadn''t been killed, , how could you cruelly ruin the prince''s leg?"


    Li Hongyuan opened his mouth and said, "...You even counted this king into it? You can forget it, and tell this king what it means!"


    simply makes no sense.


    This woman is crazy!


    Li Hong angrily ignored her.


    I thought that I had implicated her, but I didn''t expect this guy to take the initiative to tease others to clean up himself.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve: "Don''t be angry, I''m doing this, really just follow the trend."


    "Follow the trend? Tell me, what kind of trend are you following?"


    "Li Jixian is lustful and misses his younger sister-in-law. I didn''t recruit him! He and the Ma family were mad, bullying the eldest grandson, and clearing the way for his son. It''s not that I framed him! You said, should I deal with him? ?"


    Li Jixian was dumbfounded, "It''s time to clean up."


    "Then you''re not angry, are you?"


    "I''m not angry because you cleaned him up, but...you didn''t tell me what you did. Are you worried that I won''t cooperate with you? At least I can help you and protect you."


    "If you knew that I did it on purpose, would you cut off Li Jixian''s leg directly in anger? The drama must be real to be touching."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said softly, "Whether you did it on purpose or not, your injury is real. You only care about yourself, don''t you think how many people will be sad and worried because of this?"


    "I didn''t really think about self-harm. I just found out about the contradiction between Li Jixian and Ma''s family and took advantage of it. Think about it, Li Jixian likes me, and he couldn''t kill me or kill me before he got me. hurt me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： Ive already done this

    Chapter 431 I''ve already done this


    "Ma''s is different. She is a contradictory person. She hates me and is jealous of me, but she doesn''t dare to disobey Li Jixian too much. So she can only vent her anger and hurt me, but she doesn''t dare to kill me directly."


    "It''s all your speculation, it''s all gambling."


    "Life is a gamble."


    "...It''s just absurd." Li Hongyuan glared at her, this woman almost refreshed his three views again and again.


    How can there be such a bold woman?


    "If you go wrong, have you ever thought about two children?"


    "Even if I die now, they will be well taken care of and grow up in brocade clothes and jade food." Jiang Ning said calmly, "For children of their identities, when they grow up and understand in the future, they will know their mother. It''s the real hurt that the kiss is so different from other people''s mother."


    "That''s because of your overheartedness. How can a truly filial child despise his mother?"


    "Whatever you say, I have already done it anyway." Jiang Ning smiled, "My own choice, I am willing to bear all the consequences for this."


    Li Hongyuan felt that there was nothing he could do with her.


    She is too detached, too ghostly, and is someone he can''t guess and control.


    "Okay, it''s time for me to go back." Jiang Ning stood up, carefully tidied up the folds on the skirt, wiped off the dust on the embroidered shoes with a handkerchief, then stood up refreshed and smiled, "I''ll pick you up in two days?"


    "No, I''ll go to the prime minister''s residence to pick up your mother and son."


    "The children are playing in Jinxiu Palace now. If you want to see them, I''ll bring them here."


    "Not necessary."


    Li Hongyuan picked up the pen, "You can always see it, this king doesn''t care about the time of these three or two days. Also, take the food box away."


    "What are you afraid of?" Jiang Ning looked at his table, swept all the scriptures, pen and paper to the ground, and then spread a small blanket on the wheelchair on the table.


    The table is very small, and the four sides of the blanket hanging down cover the bottom of the table tightly.


    Jiang Ning shoved the food box and water bottle under the table, and smiled: "Take it out and eat it when you''re hungry, and put it in when you''re finished. It''s fine if you don''t let people see it. I don''t believe those soldiers at the door dare to come in and search for your stuff. ."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "With my body, as long as I have water, it is very easy to endure without food for two days."


    "The stomach will be starving. We don''t need to make ourselves suffer for the sake of your father''s face. In the end, it''s not me who is sick and uncomfortable?" He smiled, "I wish us a happy cooperation in advance."


    "Cooperation?"


    Li Hongyuan was stunned.


    However, he didn''t get a reply, Jiang Ning had already gone out.


    Gucheng followed behind her pushing a wheelchair.


    The door is not closed.


    The guards of the Imperial Army poked their heads at the door, wanting to know if there was anything inside.


    However, he could only see the back of King Yu who was facing the door and writing seriously.


    In the hall, in addition to the spiritual cards in front, there is only a small table for one person.


    at a glance.


    The ?? soldier was relieved and nodded to Jiang Ning: "Princess, please come back."


    Jiang Ning smiled and walked into the warm April sun with his hands behind his back.


    ¡­


    Splendid Palace.


    Children''s crisp laughter sounded from time to time.


    Concubine Jin raised her slender fingers, covered her lips, yawned, and looked outside.


    The maid came over with tea.


    Concubine Jin took a sip of the tea, rinsed her mouth, spit it into the silver plate, took the tea brought by a maid behind her, and drank it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： concubine is fat

    Chapter 432 The concubine is fat


    After drinking tea, she asked lazily, "Has Princess Yu returned yet?"


    "Return to Empress, Princess Yu has not returned yet."


    While talking, Jiang Ning''s laughter sounded outside, Concubine Jin raised her head and saw that she was chasing two little guys, giggling and screaming, "Be careful, little darling, little stinky."


    Concubine Jin retracted her gaze, picked up the book by the pillow, and leaned to read.


    Not long after, footsteps sounded at the door.


    Jiang Ning asked the palace maid outside: "Is the maiden still awake? I won''t disturb the maiden''s rest. I will take the children back first, and I will come to the palace to greet you another day."


    She finished speaking in one breath, and without waiting for the maid to speak, she slipped away with her two children.


    Gong Maid: "??"


    No one said anything!


    Concubine Jin threw out the book in her hand and said coldly, "You stinky girl who didn''t take advantage enough, why didn''t you return the phoenix card in this palace when you ran out?"


    Gongmaid smiled and said: "Perhaps her little girl has never seen the world, and because she is greedy for the good-looking brand, she is reluctant to return it. Niang Niang, rest assured, Princess Yu still knows the importance and will return after a few days of playing."


    "If she doesn''t pay it back, will you take your life in exchange?"


    "Niangniang, the slave''s life is not worth the phoenix card." The palace servant smiled, "When His Royal Highness Prince Yu got married, didn''t you say that you would give this phoenix card to Princess Yu as a dowry? Now it happens to be given to him. For the sake of Princess Yu''s filial piety to you, don''t be angry."


    "This girl is too thief."


    "Fortunately, she is the daughter-in-law of the empress, not the daughter-in-law of the empress. She is smart, and it does no harm to us."


    "You were conquered by her, and you spoke good words for her everywhere."


    "The Empress, Her Royal Highness and the Princess are all a family, and they are all masters of slaves. The slaves are the same to everyone." Gongmaid said with a smile.


    Concubine Jin glanced out and hummed: "Want to leave? Ma Gu, you sent someone to the Xiangfu and asked her to bring some fresh dishes tomorrow. I also need to make more black jade tofu. Come."


    Gong Mai smiled and said, "Slave remembered."


    The eunuch''s high-pitched voice sounded outside: "Your Majesty is here¡ª"


    Concubine Jin thought for a while and stood up.


    The emperor walked in with his hands behind his back, and when he saw her standing at the door to welcome him, he couldn''t help being a little flattered: "What''s wrong with Concubine Ai?"


    Concubine Jin lowered her face coldly: "Bengong is very good."


    There is no one who curses with white teeth as soon as they meet.


    The emperor immediately realized that he had said something wrong and annoyed the beauty, so he followed quickly and said with a smile: "I have been busy all morning, and I have been dizzy. Concubine Ai hasn''t had her lunch yet? I specially ordered someone to move the lunch. Come here and use it with Concubine Ai."


    "I am not hungry."


    "Zhuzhu, you have to eat well, you see, you are hungry and thin." The emperor''s face was distressed.


    Concubine Jin said indifferently: "Bengong''s skirt last month can no longer be worn."


    Emperor: "... those are old clothes, not worthy of this month''s beads."


    "Your Majesty, my concubine is fat."


    "Is there? Why can''t I see it? Which **** slave said that?"


    "Princess Yu brings food every three or five weeks. Do you think this palace can''t get fat?"


    "Princess Yu''s child is also filial. However, I don''t agree with this kind of behavior. I will send someone to remind her tomorrow. I have nothing to do, and I can''t send her that messy food for miles!"


    Concubine Jin said indifferently: "In order to eat those messy meals, Your Majesty has given away almost everything in his imperial study."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： Your Majesty can be reborn

    Chapter 433 Your Majesty can be reborn


    The ?? emperor''s expression suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    "Cough, I''m a man, it''s nothing to be fatter or thinner..."


    "Your Majesty means that the concubine is a woman and must be thin and beautiful to please men, right?"


    "Zhuzhu, don''t misinterpret what I mean." The emperor took Concubine Jin''s hand, "In my heart, no matter what Zhuzhu becomes, it''s beautiful."


    "yes?"


    "Yes." The emperor was sincere.


    "What if the concubine made a mistake?"


    "No harm."


    "My concubine''s phoenix card was lost."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The emperor looked at her, "You know that phoenix card, even the queen doesn''t have it, right?"


    For this matter, the queen has been brooding.


    This phoenix card is equivalent to the emperor''s personal visit, and it is unimpeded anywhere.


    Concubine Jin said: "Didn''t Your Majesty just say that it''s okay for my concubine to do anything wrong?"


    "Hey, I don''t want to blame you, it''s just, this is not a trivial matter. Where did you lose it, send someone to look for it. You who hardly ever leave the Splendid Palace, where can you lose it."


    "Maybe it was stolen."


    "Who dares to steal from the Splendid Palace?"


    The emperor frowned, glanced at her, and said with a smile, "If I remember correctly, has Princess Yu been here before?"


    "Does Your Majesty want to say that Lin Zizi''s daughter is a thief?"


    Even just hearing the three words Lin Zizi made the emperor''s heart skip a beat.


    Concubine Jin said: "Although Princess Yu is a bit naughty, she still won''t steal anything. She probably doesn''t know the origin of this phoenix card, so she didn''t pay attention to play with it."


    The emperor smiled: "Can you really want to come back?"


    How many things did he send out, and which ones came back?


    Princess Nayu is just a scorpion, a beast that swallows gold. If she eats everything, don''t even think about spitting it out.


    The emperor knew very well that if it wasn''t for Concubine Jin''s acquiescence, Jiang Ning would not have been able to take away her phoenix card at will.


    Take it and take it away, it is nothing more than to see King Yu.


    However, Concubine Jin deliberately wanted to tell him again, looking at the meaning, she didn''t plan to take the phoenix card back.


    That¡¯s all.


    The ?? emperor shook his head.


    This phoenix card was given to Jiang Ning, and he was considered a successor.


    "Zhuzhu, you haven''t seen the fifth since he''s been back for so long?" the emperor asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s been three months since I came back. Either I''m locked up in the Dali Temple Prison, or I''m locked up in the ancestral hall where I won''t be given food and drink. Where can I see you in this palace. Maybe it''s a corpse when we meet again."


    "That can''t be!" The emperor was startled, and hurriedly laughed, "I have quite a few sons, the dead are dead, the dead ones are dead, and the fifth one is left. Who will inherit it?"


    "Your Majesty can be reborn." Concubine Jin said indifferently.


    Emperor''s eyes brightened: "Concubine Ai..."


    "This palace is too old to have children. When the harem does not come in for a few young and beautiful concubines, Your Majesty can find them to have children. Your Majesty is so good, I believe you can still give birth to a son."


    The ?? emperor''s smile was a bit embarrassing: "How old are you, and the harem has not been pregnant for many years without a concubine."


    "Your Majesty, take good care of your body, I believe in you, you can definitely do it!"


    Concubine Jin was about to wave the flag and cheer for him.


    The emperor was dumbfounded.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." He waved his hand, "Don''t say that there are no concubines pregnant right now, even if there is, it will take ten or twenty years to grow up after birth, where did I wait? You can rest assured, Zhuzhu, No one can threaten the fifth-place position."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： stay with the concubine

    Chapter 434 Left to accompany the concubine


    "To be honest, the concubine doesn''t care if King Yu is a prince or not."


    "You don''t care, but who made the fifth son the best son of mine. Just look at Duke Huai, he is just cruel, and he dares to think about his own younger sister-in-law. Then King Wei is even more absurd, as a prince I don''t know how to keep myself clean, lingering in the flowers, and actually contracting such a disease, bringing shame to the royal family! How can you tell me not to feel sad!"


    "That''s right, Concubine Shu has already passed out from crying several times, won''t Your Majesty go take a look?"


    "She taught Duke Huai to be like that, and she still has the face to cry." The emperor snorted and his face turned cold.


    Concubine Jin grabbed a handful of melon seeds and slammed slowly without speaking.


    The emperor glanced at her and said with a smile: "I also wonder about the fifth one in my heart, Zhuzhu, let''s go see him together?"


    "What''s there to see, how does he copy scriptures on his knees, or how does he starve?"


    "How can someone who is unruly like the fifth one really make himself hungry?"


    "If he doesn''t follow the rules, at least he knows the rules. At this time, he probably won''t mess around."


    "Even so, I can''t starve him."


    "Maybe."


    Concubine Jin was noncommittal.


    She never said a word to Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was so smart, he took the initiative to take the Phoenix Order from her.


    Since she''s gone, she will naturally find some way to bring something to eat.


    Concubine Jin is very sure of this.


    Of course she won''t let the emperor go over to cause trouble.


    The emperor smiled and said: "It''s not that I don''t trust the fifth, I''m just worried that you will remember him, Zhuzhu."


    "I''ve been feeling a little uncomfortable these past two days."


    "Ah, what''s wrong with Zhuzhu?" The emperor was a little nervous, pulling her to look left and right, "This looks a little bad, come here, tell the imperial doctor quickly!"


    The imperial doctor will come soon.


    asked the imperial concubine what was uncomfortable, the imperial concubine only said that she was heavy and had a headache.


    The imperial doctor carefully diagnosed the pulse, of course there would be no major problem, but since the imperial concubine said that she was uncomfortable, the imperial doctor could not expose it, so she had to say a lot of nonsense, and finally said a prescription, to take it on time, to rest well and so on.


    After the ?? imperial doctor went down, the emperor''s face was full of distress: "Zhuzhu, I said that you have lost weight, but you are really sick. Tell me the truth, is it because you are thinking about the fifth?"


    Concubine Jin leaned against the head of the bed, rubbed her temples, and said, "Maybe, I can''t tell you about my concubine. Maybe it''s better to take a break."


    "Don''t worry, in two days, I will let the fifth one come out and let him come to see you."


    "Is Your Majesty busy today?" Concubine Jin asked.


    "Not busy, not busy."


    "Let''s stay with your concubine."


    "¡­¡­it is good!"


    It was rare that she took the initiative to ask him to stay, and the emperor was naturally happy.


    Where do you even think about whether the fifth child was starved to death?


    ¡­


    When the punishment went on in the evening of the third day, Jiang Ning went to the ancestral hall again with the phoenix card.


    I thought I would see Li Hongyuan''s back copying the scriptures conscientiously again, but he did not expect that he was sitting cross-legged on the futon with a relaxed expression, his left hand resting on his chin, his right hand holding a brush, smearing on the paper.


    Jiang Ning walked over, over his shoulder, and his eyes fell on the paper.


    He was painting.


    drew her.


    "You like me that much?" Jiang Ning said.


    "Yeah." Li Hongyuan heard her voice and didn''t move, but where Jiang Ning didn''t see, the tip of the brush rendered a cloud of ink on the paper.


    Jiang Ning walked over to him and sat down: "Your Majesty punishes you for copying filial piety, you are painting women here. This is the ancestral hall of your Li family. If you are so unfilial, you are not afraid of being seen by the ancestors of your Li family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： affectionate

    Chapter 435


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "If the ancestors of the Li family are wise, they will quickly drop a thunderbolt and kill the two wastes, King Huai and King Wei."


    "...They are no different from death now."


    Although she was once lame and lived well, her situation was not the same as Li Jixian''s.


    Li Jixian has lived well for 30 years, but suddenly he became lame, which is difficult to accept from the psychological point of view.


    As for the King of Wei, suffering from flower willow disease is equivalent to being sentenced to death.


    From then on, no one in the Dasheng Dynasty could stop Li Hongyuan''s path.


    "Why are you here again?" When Li Hongyuan asked, he didn''t look up, his eyes focused on the portrait he wrote, and he used thin sheep hair to carefully outline the woman''s hair bit by bit.


    "Naturally because I care about you."


    "Are you here to see if this king starved to death?"


    "You are the heart of a villain."


    "I''m based on what I know about you." He said quietly without raising his head.


    Jiang Ning knocked on the table: "The real person is in front of you. If you don''t look at it, you have to stare at the dummy on the painting. I really doubt that you are false when you say that you like me, and it is true that you like this painting."


    "You''re right, I really like the girl in this painting more."


    "You didn''t draw me? Could it be another woman who looks exactly like me?" Jiang Ning was surprised.


    "This king really hopes to have such a person."


    "Nerve."


    "What did you say?" Li Hongyuan raised his head.


    This is the first time since Jiang Ning came in, he looked directly at her.


    When ?? met his cool eyes, Jiang Ning hurriedly smiled and said, "I mean, how could there be such a person. Unless my daughter grows up and looks like me."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t look like you."


    "Why? Lin Zizi looks just like me."


    "You look like Lin Zizi. Besides, that''s your mother, why do you call her by her first name?"


    "Tell me, why can''t Lingzi look like me?"


    "Because the daughter is like a father, and this king looks much better than your father."


    "...narcissism."


    Jiang Ning reached for a picture he had already drawn.


    The woman in the painting is holding her cheeks and looking forward.


    The woman in this painting is indeed exactly the same as Jiang Ning, only the eyes are very different.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what his eyes looked like, but he definitely didn''t draw the appearance of a woman.


    The eyes of the woman in the painting...how do I put it, it is gentle like water, and it is full of love.


    "This woman is really not me." Jiang Ning smiled and put down the painting.


    "Of course not you."


    Li Hongyuan propped his chin and looked at the woman in the painting.


    Jiang Ning looked at him insane, so he ignored him, stretched out his hand from under the table, and took out the food box.


    Opened it and saw that there were more than half of the dry food inside.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Jiang Ning was surprised.


    "Eat."


    "It''s not much in total. You only eat a little bit these two days?"


    "Sitting still and not very hungry."


    "I''m really looking for guilt for myself." Jiang Ning put down the food box and stood up, "Whatever you want, I''m going back."


    "Slow walk without sending."


    "No need to send!"


    Jiang Ning walked out of the ancestral hall and reached the door, only to see a graceful and graceful woman approaching, carrying a basket in her hand.


    She had seen this woman once, and she was Li Jixian''s biological mother, Concubine Xian.


    This Concubine Xian looked very haggard, but from her eyebrows and eyes, you could still see the beauty of her youth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： lame fuck

    Chapter 436 Cripple motherfucker


    Jiang Ning glanced at it and walked straight forward as if he didn''t see it.


    was stopped.


    "You...are you Princess Yu?" Concubine Xian looked at her in disbelief.


    "Concubine Xian, what is your advice?" Jiang Ning asked coldly.


    This concubine Xian raised a son like Li Jixian, what kind of good could it be?


    Jiang Ning asked himself that he was a cautious person, hated his son and his mother, and had no good feelings for Concubine Xian.


    Concubine Xian stopped her from leaving: "Princess Yu, are you from the ancestral hall?"


    "no."


    "But there is only the ancestral hall in the direction there."


    "I just passed by here." Jiang Ning frowned, "If Concubine Xian has nothing to do..."


    "There is something in this palace." Concubine Xian stopped her and looked at her up and down, "Princess Yu, your legs..."


    "My legs are healed."


    "how so?"


    "It''s a blessing in disguise."


    "Isn''t your leg broken by Ma Shi, how could it be healed? This...how did you do it?" Concubine Xian''s expression was a little excited, "Please, tell me."


    "Why should I tell you?" Jiang Ning said with a smile, "Duke Huai took the blame for himself."


    Concubine Xian pulled her, and was about to kneel down for her: "Princess Yu, you have a lot of adults, please forgive Duke Huai. After all, he is still young and ignorant, so he did such a wrong thing..."


    "Oh, still a child at 30? Can you be a grandfather at 30?"


    "Your legs are already healed, but Duke Huai is still lying on the bed! Can''t you do it?"


    "When he arrested me, why couldn''t it work?"


    "Aren''t your legs okay? If Duke Huai hadn''t done this, how could your legs be okay?"


    "Concubine Xian, if you continue to mess with me, I will let you taste what your son is tasting now!" Jiang Ning was impatient and threatened her without hesitation.


    Concubine Xian was stunned: "How dare you threaten this palace?"


    "Do you think you are still the prince''s mother? Everyone wants to hold you and serve you? Li Jixian has been deposed, and it is impossible to be the prince again in this life. I advise you to restrain yourself as soon as possible, and save the people who offend you. Avenge you."


    Concubine Xian gritted her teeth: "Even if I can''t become a prince in the days of this palace, it is impossible for King Yu!"


    "Then let''s wait and see. Cripple motherfucker."


    "You..." Concubine Xian''s eyes turned black, and she raised her hand to slap Jiang Ning''s face.


    Gu Cheng held a wicker stick in his hand, and with a light touch, he shook Concubine Xian back a few steps, staggering and almost falling.


    "This time is different from what it used to be, how are you still showing your prestige? Dear Concubine Xian!"


    Jiang Ning snorted and walked away without looking back.


    Concubine Xian was shaking with anger.


    The palace maid stepped forward to help her up, and choked up: "Niangniang, let''s go back. Why bother to be insulted by her here in vain. She won''t be arrogant for a few days with this kind of villain! One day, His Royal Highness Duke Huai''s leg It''ll get better by then..."


    "Shut up!" Concubine Xian shouted in a low voice, "Do you really think Duke Huai''s legs are still useful? I only hate that Ma Shi, since he did something to Princess Yu, why not be more ruthless and let her stand up one day? My son likes her, she should also be a lame person, kneeling at my son''s feet to serve her!"


    "Ma''s family is also not very good. He lost an ear and hides in the house all day long, and it is not normal for people to look at it."


    "As long as she lives and dies. Just take good care of the little grandson!"


    "Slave remember."


    "As for King Yu and Princess Yu, these **** dogs, male, female..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： Blame him for nothing

    Chapter 437 Offended him for nothing


    "They will never have a good end!" Concubine Xian sneered, "They thought that if my son''s leg was abolished, King Yu would be able to sit on the throne of the prince for sure?"


    The palace maid whispered: "It is rumored everywhere that once King Yu comes out of the ancestral hall, he will be the next prince."


    "Then he has to come out!"


    "Niangniang, what are you going to do?" The palace maid asked in a low voice with some fear.


    "You go back."


    "Where is Empress? The maid will serve you."


    "You bitch, can''t understand what Ben Gong said? Ben Gong told you to get out!"


    "...Yes." Gong Mai had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    Concubine Xian stood there for a while, glanced at the basket, and carried it to the ancestral hall.


    was stopped by the Imperial Army as a matter of course.


    Concubine Xian took out a stack of silver bills, covered them with her sleeves, and handed them to the soldiers. She smiled and said, "You''ve all worked hard. Use these to drink and drink. You should know that this King Yu will come out tomorrow, so why should you watch it so closely? , offended him for nothing?"


    The ?? soldier hesitated: "You can go in, but you can''t bring food."


    "Why do you have to be more serious? That one is the crown prince. You are so hungry. When he comes out, will you be able to eat your good fruit? You have to learn to be flexible."


    Under the temptation of Concubine Xian¡¯s money and words, the soldiers finally gave up their resistance and gave way.


    Concubine Xian carried the basket, walked up the steps, and opened the door.


    I don''t know when, Li Hongyuan changed his position and sat directly opposite the door, which is where Jiang Ning sat before.


    still maintains the relaxed appearance of holding his chin with his left hand and writing with a pen in his right hand.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, he raised his eyes and looked over. Seeing that it was Concubine Xian, there was no surprise, and he lowered his eyes again.


    Only leave others with a beautiful and delicate profile.


    Concubine Xian walked in, closed the door and looked at King Yu.


    King Yu was wearing a normal suit, and his hair was not tied up, but draped over his back, looking lazy and leisurely.


    It''s just that his face looked too pale.


    "King Yu." Concubine Xian walked in, her voice was a little choked, her eyes were full of tears, and she wanted to drip.


    "Concubine Xian has something to say, and you don''t have to act in front of this king." King Yu held his chin and said in a low voice, "This king is not a father, so I don''t want to do your thing. Besides, you are old now and cry. She doesn''t look as pitiful as a young girl."


    Concubine Xian: "..."


    She frowned and said, "King Yu, between brothers, why is this?"


    "You should ask your son about this. Besides, we are not brothers."


    "He has become like this, King Yu, can''t you forgive him?" Concubine Xian looked sad, "His legs are completely ruined, and he can''t stand up again in this life."


    "Then ask the concubine Xian to express her condolences."


    "King Yu, this palace knows that this matter is all Duke Huai''s fault. He shouldn''t be thinking about Princess Yu for a while and do something to hurt her. During this period of time, he is also very remorseful, but it has come to this point. He can''t help it, and he doesn''t have the face to see you."


    "so?"


    "Bengong really looked at him pitifully, so I came here on his behalf to apologize to you." Concubine Xian put the basket on the ground, "These things were made by Bengong himself."


    "This king cannot eat."


    "This is Ben Gong''s intention and Duke Huai''s apology. I just hope you can forgive him."


    Li Hong said from afar: "I broke his kneecap, and he asked me to forgive him? Doesn''t the concubine Xian think this is a bit ridiculous?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： take it to the dog

    Chapter 438 Take it to feed the dog


    "People say that after today, King Yu will be the next crown prince. Duke Huai''s legs are already broken, and he has no luck with the crown prince from now on. Don''t deal with him anymore. He''s already a **** and just wants to live quietly."


    "It''s so pitiful." Li Hongyuan put down his pen, "Is there anything else to do with the concubine Xian? If the royal father knows that you are here, the father will not be too happy."


    "Oh, it''s alright, it''s alright." Concubine Xian raised her hand to wipe her tears, "King Yu, in fact, when you were a child, I don''t know if you still remember that your mother and concubine didn''t take care of you very much, and you all followed Duke Huai to this palace. where to eat..."


    "Yeah, every time I go and come back, I have to vomit up and down. I was also stupid at that time, and my mother-in-law was also sloppy, so I kept going. This king can live so big, I really want to thank the concubine Xian for not killing her. Grace."


    "...King Yu made a joke. You were like that when you were a child because you were weak."


    "Yes." Li Hongyuan was noncommittal.


    Concubine Xian sighed softly, turned around and walked out.


    When ?? opened the door, there was a trace of cruelty in her eyes.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her back lazily, his eyes retracted and fell on the basket.


    "Someone."


    A custodial soldier came in outside the door: "What are your orders from Your Highness?"


    "This is the basket sent by Concubine Xian. If it is food, take it to feed the dog."


    The soldier was stunned for a moment, thinking that this His Royal Highness King Yu was giving up his mind?


    Would rather starve for three days than eat what Concubine Xian sent?


    "Didn''t hear what this king said?" Li Hongyuan looked at him.


    "Oh, yes, this subordinate will take the things away."


    The soldier stepped forward and went out with a basket.


    Another soldier came over and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, King Yu refused to eat the basket sent by Concubine Xian."


    "Nonsense, Concubine Xian has a grudge against King Yu, how could King Yu eat it, it''s too late to hate her." Another soldier raised his chin, "What did King Yu say?"


    "Let me take the food from the basket and feed the dog."


    The soldier opened the basket, there was wine and meat in it, and the rich meat aroma came out.


    The soldier swallowed his saliva involuntarily, "It smells good."


    He reached out and tore a chicken leg from the food box, but was stopped by another soldier: "What are you doing?"


    "Eat. Such a good thing, it''s a waste to feed the dog!"


    "You don''t obey King Yu''s order?"


    "He''s in the house, who is this thing fed, how can he know?"


    "Okay it''s up to you, I''m too lazy to take care of you." Another soldier shook his head and walked away.


    The ?? soldier immediately took a hard bite of the drumstick.


    After one bite, there is a second bite.


    Soon the soldier ate a whole chicken.


    When he wanted to get a drink, he suddenly felt a stomachache.


    At first he didn''t care, thinking that he was in a hurry, and it would be fine after a while.


    Who knew that the abdominal pain was menacing and intensified.


    Soon he couldn''t take it anymore and squatted on the ground.


    When the other soldier heard his movement and ran over, he was already lying on the ground, covering his stomach and rolling, his body bowed into a boiled shrimp.


    "Mao Er, what''s wrong with you?"


    "My stomach hurts, oh, it hurts to death, it hurts to death..." The soldier rolled on the ground.


    Another soldier shouted anxiously: "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t do anything..."


    The soldiers shouted and rolled, and soon blood began to leak from their eyes, mouth, nose, and ears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： King Yus Punishment

    Chapter 439 Punishment of King Yu


    Another soldier looked at the hair all over his body and said in horror: "You, you are not poisoned, right? Why are the seven orifices bleeding?"


    Mao Er was still screaming while covering his stomach.


    screamed, the voice dropped, and finally turned into a messy moan, and finally disappeared completely, and no movement was heard.


    The other soldier watched Mao Erqiqiao bleed to death, his eyes widened.


    It depends on the method of death, if it is not poisoned, it will be a ghost.


    The ?? soldier''s gaze moved to the basket on the ground.


    There are still many wines and vegetables in the basket, and the roast chicken has only bones left.


    He knew that Mao Er became like this because he ate the food here.


    Fortunately he didn''t eat it.


    The ?? soldier felt a moment of joy in his heart, but at the same time he felt fearful.


    This basket was sent by Concubine Xian and given to His Royal Highness King Yu.


    Does ?? mean that Concubine Xian wants to harm King Yu?


    The soldier swallowed his saliva dryly, looked forward, and said in a low voice, "Mao Er, Mao Er, people say that people die for wealth and birds die for food. You, a court guard, have a great future, today for the sake of Mouth meat, ruin your own life. It''s your life!"


    He didn''t dare to ask for proof.


    This is the grievance between Duke Huai and Duke Yu. The immortals are fighting. There is no need for him to get involved, otherwise it will be the end of Mao Er.


    The soldiers hurriedly dragged Mao Er away, and then took away the contents of the food box and buried it.


    When someone finally found out that Mao Er was gone in the afternoon, the soldiers taught them: "Don''t ask you if you shouldn''t ask, don''t stop if you shouldn''t listen. Don''t take anything you shouldn''t take. Otherwise, you won''t have that. Live to spend!"


    Mao Er is the best example.


    If he wasn''t greedy for money, he took Concubine Xian''s money and let Concubine Xian go in, and greedily ate what was in the basket, he wouldn''t have lost his life.


    He even suspected that this was King Yu''s punishment for Mao Er.


    Mao Er dared to let people in casually, and even received money from Concubine Xian, King Yu must have expected it.


    At the same time, he must have expected that a greedy person like Mao Er would definitely be reluctant to give up the delicious food in the basket, and would not really follow the instructions and feed the dog.


    Once he eats it himself, there is only one dead word.


    In the end, it was Mao Er''s own choice. It was his greed that made him make mistakes again and again, and eventually killed himself.


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the fourth day, Li Hongyuan walked out of the ancestral hall.


    His slightly pale face looked a little translucent in the early morning sun.


    Sanli holding the cloak, stood not far away, looking excited: "His Royal Highness, I will pick you up."


    He put on a cape for Li Hongyuan and handed over a water bottle at the same time.


    Li Hongyuan took the kettle and poured it in one breath.


    "The house has been packed and the food has been prepared." Sanli said softly, "Your Highness has worked hard during this time. In addition, the food sent by Concubine Xian yesterday was indeed poisonous, and the soldier named Mao Er stole it. The roast chicken inside is dead."


    Li Hongyuan nodded: "Got it. I''ll go to see the father, the queen mother and the mother concubine first."


    He went to the Temple of Frost.


    The Queen ?? was also here, holding the hand of Li Tingqian, the eldest grandson.


    When Li Tingqian saw Wu Huangshu, he couldn''t be more happy. He immediately broke free from the emperor''s grandmother''s hand and ran to him and hugged his leg: " Wuhuangshu, Wuhuangshu, you have finally come out. Xiaoqian misses you so much. You are here to pick him up. Did I go home?"


    Li Hongyuan patted his head and said with a smile, "Good, let''s go in a while."


    He knelt down and kowtowed to the Emperor and Empress.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： Register

    Chapter 440 Incorporation


    "Get up." The emperor raised his hand.


    Looking at his best son, the emperor''s eyes were a little complicated.


    Queen ?? said: "King Yu is really thin, and it''s not easy to live in the imperial mausoleum. However, no matter what, you shouldn''t hurt the prince, you are all brothers, why is this?"


    "What the mother taught is."


    "This time you were also punished. Find time another day to see Duke Huai. After all, it''s a brotherhood, don''t make trouble to the point of becoming an enemy."


    "Yes, Erchen remembered." Li Hongyuan said.


    The Emperor ?? asked, "Where are you going?"


    "My son will go to the prime minister''s mansion to take the princess and the children home."


    "Well, I can think of my wife and children first, yes, it''s still a bit of a man''s responsibility." The emperor nodded, "However, you don''t have to pick them up and go back to Prince Yu''s mansion."


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "Father..."


    "Go back and pack up and prepare to move into the East Palace."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "Silly boy, your father is saying that he wants you to prepare and move into the East Palace." The queen smiled and said, "What does this mean, you won''t understand?"


    "My son obeys the order."


    Li Hongyuan of course understood.


    He came here and waited for these words.


    Otherwise, guarding the imperial mausoleum for nearly a year, three months in Dali temple and prison, and three days of kneeling and copying scriptures would all be useless.


    Li Hongyuan got up, took Xiaoqian''s hand, and left the Feishhuang Palace.


    The queen opened her mouth, but was held back by the emperor''s gaze.


    "Let''s go as soon as he goes, what to do with Xiaoqian?" The queen was a little dissatisfied.


    "Xiao Qian has followed him since he was a child, why not?"


    "It was nothing in the past, but now he is going to be the crown prince... Has Your Majesty forgotten the lesson of Duke Huai? He can harm Xiaoqian for his own son, but can''t King Yu? Can''t you forget that King Yu also has a son? ."


    "I believe that King Yu is not that kind of person."


    "What if?"


    "There is no case." The emperor said coldly, "I warn you not to cause trouble for Prince Yu and Princess Yu. If you insisted on asking Princess Yu to send Xiaoqian back this time, how could these things happen? Duke Huai''s leg, you too. Be responsible!"


    The Queen said: "How can the concubine know that these things will happen?"


    "Okay, don''t talk about it. I''ll give you three days to clean up the East Palace." The emperor got up.


    The Queen ?? didn''t dare to ask him where he was going, so she quickly got up and sent him off.


    The emperor is going to draft the decree.


    In the afternoon, news came out from the palace that the emperor decreed that King Yu was named the crown prince, and Princess Yu was the crown princess. Three days later, they moved into the East Palace.


    Jiang Ning was dozing off on the bed.


    Led by Jiang Yi, all the brothers and sisters from the second and second rooms came.


    The sisters met with a mess of congratulations.


    "Congratulations Seventh Sister, Hexi Seventh Sister, we also have a Crown Princess!" Jiang Erniang said with a big smile.


    Jiang Ning was a little confused: "What Crown Princess?"


    Jiang Yuan said: "The palace has already made an decree to establish King Yu as the crown prince and Princess Yu as the crown princess, and move into the East Palace in three days. You are already the crown princess!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "That is indeed a happy event. No wonder."


    She had been waiting for Li Hongyuan to pick her up and the little guys all morning, but it took a long time to wait. It turned out that the emperor''s imperial decree came down so quickly.


    As for the official canonization ceremony, it will take some time to prepare.


    It will take some time to prepare for the crown of the crown prince and the crown princess alone.


    Three days later, Li Hongyuan finally came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： Ill take you to the palace

    Chapter 441 I''m here to pick you up


    Li Hongyuan wears a Zhu Zihua suit with arrow sleeves and narrow waist. His posture is straight, which sets off a good waist.


    He rode a horse to the entrance of the Xiangfu.


    Behind ?? is an ornate carriage with the mark of the East Palace.


    Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi led a few children out to greet them.


    It was nothing in the past, but now he is a prince and a monarch. Even Jiang Ruobai, his father-in-law, has to perform the rites of monarch and minister first.


    "Master Xiang, Madam excuse me." Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand to help them up, and said, "Sisters are also invited."


    Outside, the etiquette of the monarch and ministers has been done very well.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Your Highness looks very good."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "Thanks to the Crown Princess."


    Originally, he planned to endure it for three days abruptly. Although he would not die, his vitality would definitely be severely damaged.


    Because of the water and dry food that Jiang Ning sent, he came over very comfortably.


    The complexion was pale before, due to the lack of light for a long time.


    In the past few days, he went back to recover his meals a little and practiced martial arts. For a boy under 20, his complexion was restored almost overnight.


    Looking at him again at this time, except that his complexion is too fair, he is almost the same as a year ago, but his eyes are quiet and deep.


    Hearing the words "Prince Concubine", Jiang Ruobai''s heart felt dark.


    When he just put the seventh girl into the palace to participate in the draft, he was looking forward to such a day.


    Sure enough, everything lived up to his expectations.


    The biggest surprise is that Seventh Girl''s legs are getting better.


    This is simply bliss.


    "Where''s Xiao Qi?" Jiang Ruobai asked Lin Zizi, "The Crown Prince has come down, why hasn''t she come out yet."


    "It''s okay, Mr. Xiang." Li Hongyuan smiled, "She has two more children before her legs are fully healed. Why don''t I go in and take a look."


    was talking when Jiang Ning came.


    She held Ling Zi''s hand, and Ling Zi held Wen Zan''s hand.


    walked very slowly.


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes fell on her, and then he looked at the two children.


    When he left, the child was too young to walk.


    Now they have walked steadily.


    Especially Lingzi, with a snow-like appearance, furry eyes like a deer, and skin like snow, a child over one year old can already see the appearance of a beautiful embryo.


    Seeing Li Hongyuan, the two children stopped, some were afraid to go forward.


    "Wenzan, that''s your dad." Jiang Ning patted the little boy''s head, "Didn''t you learn to call him dad yesterday?"


    Ling Zi blinked, her voice soft: "Dad, Daddy."


    At this moment, Li Hongyuan''s heart melted.


    He bent over and hugged Ling Zi.


    The faint milky fragrance blows on the face, and the little man is fragrant and soft.


    I want to hold my arms in my arms and never let go.


    "Ling Zi is good, call me Daddy again."


    "Daddy." Ling Zi''s pronunciation was much more accurate and smooth this time.


    "Hey!" Li Hongyuan was very excited, and waved to Wenzan again, "Son, come here."


    Wenzan looked at Jiang Ning, who nodded.


    Wenzan threw himself into his arms.


    The child is very young and does not know how to part with sadness, but his little heart is also filled with joy inexplicably.


    Li Hongyuan held the two children in one hand and looked at Jiang Ning, "I''ll take you to the palace."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    She said this very naturally, with no other meaning. But the meaning in Li Hongyuan''s ears was completely different.


    There is a kind of love and expectation that a wife is waiting for her husband to return.


    This made Li Hongyuan''s eyes flash with a slight light.


    If he hadn''t been holding his two children, he would have couldn''t help hugging her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： The most fragrant fireworks in the world

    Chapter 442 The most fragrant fireworks in the world


    "Get in the carriage," he said.


    Jiang Ning nodded and turned to look at his parents and brother.


    "Father, mother, third brother, I''m leaving."


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were men, but they couldn''t help it, but Lin Zizi was in tears.


    "Your legs aren''t fully healed yet, don''t walk all the time, rest more." She urged earnestly, "You are the daughter of our Jiang family, no matter what grievances you suffer, you don''t have to endure it."


    "I know, mother, don''t cry." Jiang Ning wiped her tears, "It''s very close to the palace, it will take a quarter of an hour to ride the carriage. If you miss me, come into the palace to see me, I miss you. You can come back anytime.¡±


    "Silly child, once you enter the palace, how can you come back after saying it?"


    Jiang Ning turned around and asked Li Hongyuan, "Can''t I go out if I enter the palace?"


    "...Of course you can." Li Hongyuan smiled, "Although the palace is not as comfortable as in Prince Yu''s mansion, it doesn''t mean that you can''t go out."


    "I heard that some of the concubines in His Majesty''s harem entered the palace at the age of fifteen, but never left the palace for twenty or thirty years."


    "I am not the father, and you are not those concubines." Li Hongyuan said, "Actually, there are no rules in the palace forbidding concubines to go out. This kind of thing depends on the father himself."


    "That makes sense. I hope His Highness can always remember what he said."


    "I will never forget what I said to you."


    Jiang Yi patted Jiang Ning on the shoulder: "Remember, your parents'' family is your support. Whenever you have something to do, ask for your brother."


    "Thank you bro."


    "Seventh sister, I made this. It''s a little rough. It''s for the children to wear and play." Zhang Mujin handed over a big bag.


    It is full of children''s spring and summer clothes.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Don''t be modest, sister-in-law, who doesn''t praise your craftsmanship?"


    "Yes, definitely better than you." Jiang Yi said.


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    The original owner should know, and the purse given to He Tang is the proof. But she certainly wouldn''t, and she never thought about learning these things.


    Fortunately, the Jiang family understood her impoverished life for more than ten years. Even if she didn''t know a word or knew anything, she accepted it calmly.


    She really doesn''t know how to draw and calligraphy, but she can cook.


    Under her hands, there is the most fragrant fireworks in the world.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan walked over together.


    "From now on, you will be a noble person in the palace. It will be difficult to meet you." Jiang Yuan said.


    Jiang Ning said: "I heard that Dad is choosing someone for you."


    "That serious family is willing to marry a prostitute like me." She muttered, "I won''t settle anyway. If there is no suitable family, I would rather be an old girl at home."


    "Did you hear Miss Liu? Your fifth sister is going to be an old girl. If she doesn''t get married, it won''t be your turn."


    "The fifth elder sister has a hard mouth. She doesn''t know how much she hopes to get married." Jiang Yan pursed her lips and smiled.


    Under the influence of Jiang Ning, Jiang Yan, who has always been cowardly and introverted, has become much clearer and dares to make jokes about the fifth girl.


    Jiang Yuan hummed: "You are getting more courageous now."


    Not really angry.


    Jiang Yan even took the initiative to reach out and hug Jiang Ning: "Seventh sister, I will miss you."


    "Don''t make it like parting from life and death. This journey will take two quarters of an hour back and forth. If you want me, come to the palace to see me." Jiang Ning let go of her with a smile, turned and got into the carriage.


    The driver of the car was the driver of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Jiang Ning is not used to it.


    During this time, she followed the lonely city in and out, and he drove the car when she traveled.


    She stuck her head out and looked out.


    The lonely city in a black shirt rode a horse and quietly followed behind the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： What do I mean to you?

    Chapter 443 What do I mean to you?


    Feeling Jiang Ning''s gaze, he looked up at her.


    Jiang Ning was instantly at peace.


    As long as she thinks that no matter where she goes, there are experts like Gucheng who follow her, and she feels full of security.


    Li Hongyuan, who was holding two babies, saw her movements and said, "You can''t live without Lonely City."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "You think too much." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Do you think anyone deserves this king''s jealousy? I mean, with this king here, you don''t need to worry so much about safety."


    "You can''t be by my side all the time."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m definitely not blaming you. I know your martial arts are also very good, but, after all, you still have a lot of other things to do. And Gucheng''s task is to follow me and protect me. So you treat me well. The meaning is different."


    "What do I mean to you? Someone who can give you glory and honor as a princess?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "It''s boring what you said."


    "Why so boring?"


    "Didn''t you take advantage of me first? Take advantage of the Jiang family''s power to get the crown prince. How can only you take advantage of others, and others can''t take advantage of you?"


    Li Hongyuan nodded: "You are right. Speaking of which, this king and you are a relationship of mutual use."


    "So I said, it''s a pleasure to work together."


    Li Hongyuan turned towards her, put down Wen Zanlingzi in his arms, and let the two of them crawl in the carriage to play.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Jiang Ning into his arms, and before she regained his senses, he kissed her **** the lips.


    "Cooperation, including this?" he asked in a low voice.


    "What are you doing, the children are all here!" Jiang Ning pushed him angrily.


    Li Hongyuan looked at Ling Ziwen like it.


    The two little guys opened their round eyes and looked at them curiously, not understanding what they were doing.


    "Father, Mother."


    Lingzi walked up to them, hugged their knees, and got between them.


    seems to be preventing father from bullying mother.


    Li Hongyuan reached out and hugged Ling Zi to her lap, rubbed her little head, and said with a smile, "Little girl."


    went to kiss the little girl''s tender face again.


    Ling Zi giggled.


    Wenzan does not have this treatment.


    When he got off the carriage at Wangxianmen, Li Hongyuan held Ling Zi in his arms with one hand, never letting go.


    The little girl sat on Daddy''s arm, looking around, looking around curiously.


    Anyone can see that this new crown prince''s love for his little daughter is almost to the core.


    Jiang Ning followed Wen Zan, followed by Huang Ying and Chunlai and other four maids, Xiao Man and several maids who were serving the little prince of the little county.


    As for the things in Prince Yu''s Mansion, they were all moved to the East Palace.


    But these things, Jiang Ning doesn''t care.


    She only cares about one thing.


    "Where''s my small vault?"


    "I''m still in Yuwang''s mansion." Li Hongyuan held Lingzi with one hand, "I don''t have the key to your private library. No one will dare to move it. If you have free time in the future, you can clean it up yourself."


    Jiang Ning asked: "What will the manor over there do in the future?"


    "Leave a few people to guard and clean regularly."


    "Is it empty?"


    "Unless you want to end like Duke Huai, Prince Yu''s Mansion can still be reserved for you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Are you scaring me?"


    "The world is unpredictable."


    The two of them chatted with each other and walked into the palace.


    As usual, we have to go to see the emperor and queen first.


    In the eyes of everyone, Jiang Ning dressed in Chinese clothes, held Wen Zan''s hand, and walked steadily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： Settled in the East Palace

    Chapter 444 Entering the East Palace


    There is no doubt about her appearance, inheriting the facial features of Lin Zizi, the first beauty of Chang''an City, as delicate as a master carving.


    The only place she was criticized was her legs.


    In the past, when she appeared, she was always in a wheelchair. In addition to a beautiful face, she also gave a deep impression of a lazy attitude.


    But now, her legs are healed.


    Only at this time can she see her slender and light figure, and the cloud-like skirt swaying gently on her body.


    The beauty of ?? can''t take your eyes off.


    The way she walks is completely different from the way she lazily leans against her wheelchair.


    The emperor looked straight.


    Although he had long known that Jiang Ning and Lin Zizi looked alike, he never thought that they had any resemblance. But looking at Jiang Ning coming lightly, he thought of Lin Zizi when he was a girl.


    Thinking of his infatuation with her at that time.


    The emperor raised a few traces of melancholy in his heart, and sighed imperceptibly.


    The years cannot be chased.


    The queen smiled and said, "This girl Jiang Ning, I always thought that although she looks like Lin Zizi, she has lost the grace and bearing of Lin Zizi when she was young. Now that her legs are getting better, I realize that she is indeed better than Lin Zizi. Zizi is also attractive. If I had known that her legs would be good, Jiang Xiang might not be willing to marry her to the fifth."


    The emperor didn''t say anything, watching them kneel down and salute.


    "No ceremony is required." The emperor raised his hand, "Elder fifth, you grew up in the palace, and now you have moved to the palace, so you are used to it. Jiang Ning has never lived in the palace, so you should take care of some things. ."


    "My son obeys the order." Li Hongyuan stood up and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning looks at the nose with his eyes and the heart with his nose, and behaves like a well-behaved.


    The emperor said some words of encouragement, so he asked them to go to the East Palace and settle down first.


    Being a prince is not a matter of words.


    There are too many things involved.


    From now on, Li Hongyuan will be busy.


    As for Jiang Ning herself, she hadn''t seriously thought about what her life would be like after becoming a princess.


    But it will definitely not be like in Yuwangfu.


    At that time, Li Hongyuan didn''t want to see her, and she was pregnant all the time and limping. She didn''t have to ask about anything, she was happy and relaxed.


    Being a princess is different.


    The position of the crown princess was earned by her hard work, not to mention her legs are good, and she doesn''t care about anything else, she can''t justify it.


    Yu Wangfu can let a Ru person manage the housework, but it is impossible for the East Palace to let a good Di to take charge.


    That''s right, with Li Hongyuan''s promotion to the crown prince, and Jiang Ning''s promotion from Princess Yu to the Crown Princess, Li Yuanyuan, a Teng native, was also promoted to Liang Di.


    Liangdi, the grade is the third grade, is the highest grade in the prince''s harem, except for the concubine, and there can only be two Liangdi at most.


    In other words, no matter how many people will enter the East Palace in the future, Li Yuanyuan will be the first person under the Crown Prince Consort.


    She was not qualified to go to the Miansheng, so she went directly to the East Palace from Wangxianmen.


    When Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning arrived at the East Palace, she had already led someone to clean up the East Palace, and knelt on the ground to greet them.


    Not to mention anything else, this Li Yuanyuan is indeed a good hand in managing household affairs, which is in huge contrast with her weak appearance.


    By convention, the prince lives in the Taiji Palace, and the concubines are free.


    "I think this Danyang Palace is good, so I will live here." Jiang Ning circled around the East Palace and chose a place.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Don''t you think this Danyang Palace is too far from Taiji Palace?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： First day as a princess

    Chapter 445 The first day of being a princess


    "It''s a bit of a distance, but it''s not very far. After all, the entire East Palace is not that big." Jiang Ning said, "I like Danyang Palace, the courtyard here is big."


    "Why do you want such a big yard?"


    "Growing vegetables. The traditional virtues of Chinese children cannot be forgotten."


    "...What a mess." Li Hongyuan shook his head, "Just live if you want."


    Apart from being a little further away, this Danyang Palace is really good.


    Besides, she has two children and really needs a bigger place to live.


    As for Li Yuanyuan, of course she didn''t have the right to choose by herself, Li Hongyuan directly designated a place for her to live, and the name was simple, Hongxuan.


    It is not too far from Taiji Palace, but it is still a little closer than Danyang Palace.


    Li Yuanyuan happily knelt down and responded.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Hongyuan with a half-smile.


    Li Hongyuan was expressionless: "Wangyuexuan is reserved for you, you can move here at any time."


    Wangyuexuan is right next to Taiji Palace, the two closest palaces to the East Palace.


    Li Hongyi had planned to let her live here from the beginning.


    did not expect her to refuse without hesitation.


    "Where Ma''s lived, there is gold buried in it, and I can''t live there either."


    Too.


    She was tortured by the Ma family at Mochiyue Xuan.


    Living here has a psychological shadow.


    "It''s a waste to leave such a good place empty, why don''t you let Xiao Qian live. He is so dependent on you, you can rest assured living next to him. How about it?" Jiang Ning suggested.


    Li Hongyuan is noncommittal: "You can decide what to do in the East Palace."


    Xiaoqian is the eldest grandson of the emperor. He had been living in the East Palace before, but was taken away by Jiang Ning because he was abused by the Ma family. Now he moved back and lived with his favorite five emperors and aunts.


    The happiest is him.


    So it settled down like that.


    The ?? inauguration ceremony will take more than a month, but the affairs of the East Palace cannot be stopped.


    In the Dasheng Dynasty, as the crown prince, he also had his own small independent court.


    In the East Palace, there is Zhanshifu, the eldest prince of Zhanshifu, Zhanshi, is equivalent to the prime minister in the court. In addition, the East Palace has the Crown Prince Si Zhi, who is equivalent to the official in the court.


    In addition to Zhanshifu, the East Palace also has Zuochunfang and Youchunfang, Chongwen Pavilion, as well as six bureaus including Sijing, Dianshan, and Yaozang, which are responsible for all aspects inside and outside the East Palace.


    East Palace is a small imperial court with well-equipped officials.


    Li Jixian''s subordinates must not be used. The new prince is in the position and needs to be equipped with his own small court.


    This is a very complicated thing.


    After settling down a little, Li Hongyuan started to get busy before he could rest.


    Jiang Ning has to learn to take care of the general affairs of the East Palace.


    The ledgers before ?? were all in Li Yuanyuan¡¯s hands.


    That afternoon, she sent all the account books to Danyang Palace.


    is considered a handover.


    Jiang Ning looked at it all afternoon, and roughly sorted out the properties of the East Palace''s estates and other properties.


    She found that being a prince is really powerful.


    The wealth of the land is much more than that of being a prince.


    No wonder he wants to be a prince even if he breaks his head.


    In the evening, Jiang Ning walked out of the house and stretched.


    Huang Ying came over and said, "Prince Concubine, Concubine Xian has sent someone to invite you to come over."


    "Concubine Xian?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what happened."


    "Do you want to avenge her son?"


    "It''s hard to say." Huang Ying said, "When the slaves were in the palace, they knew that this virtuous concubine was a master who must be punished. We have to be careful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： more than one hundred niece

    Chapter 446 More than 100 Empresses


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said, "Let Gucheng accompany me."


    It stands to reason that this is the backyard of the palace, and ordinary men cannot enter and leave at will.


    But even a harem needs guards.


    Gucheng, as the only guard beside the Crown Princess, like the Imperial Army, can walk in the harem.


    With Lonely City accompanying, Huang Ying is also relieved.


    "Do you want to inform His Royal Highness?" Huang Ying asked again.


    "Where is he?"


    "After lunch, His Highness went out. The servants do not know where His Highness is going."


    The person who followed Li Hongyuan was Sanli. Besides Sanli, there were also two young eunuchs.


    Jiang Ning said: "Being a prince is really different. I just moved in, and I''m so busy. I''m afraid it will be difficult to see people in the future."


    Huang Ying smiled and said: "Everything is difficult at the beginning, there are always many things to plan for at the beginning. It will be fine after the busy time is over. Your Highness will definitely be able to accompany you a lot. You have never been to Wanrun Palace, so I will accompany you. ."


    "Concubine Xian lives in Wanrun Palace?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ning admired the scenery of the East Palace, and suddenly asked: "Huang Ying, what will happen if I don''t go to the concubine Xian?"


    "Probably...will be accused of disobeying the elders."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    After all, I just lived in the East Palace, so I still have to be a good child for a few days.


    Anyway, idle is idle.


    On the way, Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying, "How many concubines are there in this harem?"


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "I can''t tell this slave maid. Although the slave maid has been in the harem for a few years, new people are admitted to the harem almost every year. According to the slave maid''s estimation, there are more than 100 concubines."


    "There are a lot of them. It seems that this harem is quite large."


    "Except for those high-ranking concubines with heads and faces, how can the rest of the low-ranking concubines occupy a place exclusively. Some three or four concubines live in one place."


    "Is that so, after all, it''s His Majesty''s woman, so it''s a shame to live like this."


    "Either are you scrambling to be favored by serving the bed? The ladies of this harem can only get better food and clothing expenses if they are favored by Your Majesty."


    "These more than 100 women, even if they change one every day, they will not be the same for three or four months."


    "How can I have one a day? Your Majesty''s body also needs to be taken into account. In this harem, Concubine Jin is the most favored, and she is with her seven or eight days a month. Others don''t have to share less? Some little concubines from It is common to enter the palace at the age of fifteen or sixteen until you are old and fading, and you can''t even see His Majesty''s face."


    "That''s horrible."


    "As soon as you enter the palace gate, it''s as deep as the sea." Huang Ying held her hand, "Are you tired? Let Gucheng bring the wheelchair."


    Although the shadow of the lonely city cannot be seen, he must be around.


    Jiang Ning looked up and smiled, "It''s alright, I sat for an afternoon, just in time for some activities."


    It is the April day when the grass grows and the warbler is flying. The climate is warm and there are pink butterflies flying everywhere.


    Walking in the palace is very comfortable.


    Concubine Xian, as one of the four concubines, was the concubine accepted by the emperor when he was the prince. Besides the empress, she was the oldest.


    is also old.


    But when he was young, he was quite beautiful. Although he was old and faded, he could still see the appearance of the year.


    Wanrun Palace is very simple and completely different from the gorgeous Splendid Palace.


    Peach blossoms are planted in the courtyard, and they are blooming brightly.


    Concubine Xian sat on the swing under the peach tree.


    If you ignore her somewhat old face, this is a rather beautiful painting.


    The palace maid saw Jiang Ning, and said softly, "Niangniang, the crown prince is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： lower class

    Chapter 447 Lower Class


    Concubine Xian sat motionless and stretched out her hand to pick up the flying butterfly.


    ignored Jiang Ning''s meaning.


    Is this to hang her?


    Jiang Ning raised his hand.


    Gucheng came silently and put down the wheelchair.


    Jiang Ning sat down.


    Huang Ying untied his purse, grabbed a handful of pine nuts, peeled the pine nuts, and sent them to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning sat in the warm sun with peach petals floating, eating pine nuts unhurriedly.


    Don''t say, this yard is really comfortable.


    The sun is just right, with a slight breeze.


    With a maid serving and a lonely city guarding her, she felt that she could bask in the sun all day.


    Concubine Xian was very calm at first, until she heard Jiang Ning instruct Gucheng to break a peach blossom, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore, got off the swing, and said coldly: "You come here, but there are no rules. Did you sit down?"


    Jiang Ning was amused.


    Dare Qing, is this concubine virtuous here to give her power?


    "Concubine Xian really thinks of herself as my mother-in-law." Jiang Ning threw a pine nut into her mouth and looked at her lazily, "In terms of rank, you are Concubine Xian, one of the four concubines, and the wife of the first rank. It''s the Crown Princess, she''s of super quality. In terms of rules, shouldn''t the concubine Xian come over and give me a salute?"


    Concubine Xian''s complexion changed slightly.


    She is telling the truth.


    The status of the crown princess is second only to the emperor and the queen. Not to mention her virtuous concubine, she is the prince''s biological mother, Concubine Jin Gui, and when she sees the daughter-in-law who is the crown princess, she is also a lower class.


    Not to mention this virtuous concubine who is not the biological mother of the prince.


    Why she can be so arrogant, Jiang Ning guessed in her heart, probably because of her family''s power, and because the former crown princess Ma was her own daughter-in-law, she was used to her arrogance and thought that she could continue to rub the next crown princess.


    But she forgot that Jiang Ning was not Ma Shi.


    Huang Ying raised her chin and said loudly, "Isn''t Concubine Xian yet to greet the Crown Princess?"


    Concubine Xian''s face was a little ugly.


    Although from the patriarchal point of view, the status of the Fourth Concubine is lower than that of the Crown Princess, but she is an elder after all.


    She is a junior who has just entered the palace, even if she is a crown princess, should she clearly ask her to come to see her?


    is simply too flamboyant!


    Concubine Xian stared at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning raised his left leg and placed it on his right leg, always keeping the most comfortable position and looking at her calmly.


    "Concubine Xian also has discomfort in her legs and feet, can''t she walk?"


    "Bengong''s legs are very good!"


    "It''s my fault that I forgot. It''s not that Concubine Xian''s legs and feet are bad, it''s that His Royal Highness Duke Huai''s legs and feet are bad."


    "You..." Concubine Xian''s face burst into blue and white.


    Huang Ying said again: "Will Concubine Xian not follow the rules of etiquette and palace rules? You were supposed to go to the East Palace to see the Crown Princess, but asked the Crown Princess to come to see you. She didn''t salutation when she saw it. If it spreads out, it will also be given to the Marquis of Xuanping. shame on his face."


    Concubine Xian glanced at Huang Ying.


    Those eyes seemed to have been quenched with a layer of poison, shining with blue Yingying light.


    Huang Ying looked at her firmly, she didn''t come to salute, she would never give up.


    In the end, Concubine Xian was defeated.


    After all, a dwarf.


    She is a virtuous concubine, no matter how many years she has been in the palace or how many children she has given to the royal family. After all, she is only the emperor''s concubine, while the crown prince is the prince''s wife.


    can''t compare.


    Concubine Xian walked slowly to Jiang Ning and bowed her knees.


    "My concubine has seen the Crown Princess."


    "No." Jiang Ning raised his hand and asked with a smile, "Concubine Xian came to me, what''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： The palace is impulsive

    Chapter 448 Ben Gong is impulsive


    Concubine Xian pulled the corners of her lips: "Ben Gong wants to ask the Crown Princess, why the Crown Princess''s legs are good, but Duke Huai''s leg injury has not healed?"


    "I''m not a doctor."


    "Yu Shengshou, the one who healed the crown princess, was also asked by this palace to heal Duke Huai, but Yu Shengshou said there was nothing he could do. Could it be that the prince and the crown princess were instructed?"


    "Concubine Xian!" Jiang Ning slapped the armrest of the wheelchair and shouted, "What evidence do you have for saying this? If not, it is a false accusation! Let''s go to the Empress to judge!"


    She has always been warm and lazy, with a smile on the corner of her lips, but she suddenly became so mad that Concubine Xian was also startled.


    She said nonchalantly, "If not, why..."


    "This person is different from other people, and injuries are different from injuries. How can one generalize? Besides, if a person does something wrong, he will always be punished."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said that Duke Huai''s evil deeds must be done, and he deserves it!"


    "Jiang Ning!"


    "Presumptuous!" Huang Ying shouted, "The name of the Crown Princess is taboo, so you can call it whatever you want?"


    Concubine Xian''s face was ashen.


    "Don''t call me here if you have nothing to do in the future." Jiang Ning glanced at her, "After all, your rank is lower than mine, and at such an age, you always have to salute when you meet, so I''m ashamed."


    Concubine Xian: "..."


    "Lonely city, let''s go." Jiang Ning ordered.


    Gucheng stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair away.


    Concubine Xian''s face changed for a moment, and she whispered: "Don''t be too domineering, otherwise..."


    "Wait." Jiang Ning asked Gucheng to stop, "I don''t think Concubine Xian said, I forgot one thing."


    "what?"


    "I haven''t avenged the revenge of Duke Huai and Princess Huai. When I return to the East Palace, I will also send someone to pass them over, so that they can revisit their old places, and then give them a good reprimand."


    Concubine Xian''s face changed completely: "You...why do you do this?"


    "Why is this Concubine Xian? Your son has already won, and he has to kill himself. Why, let him hurt others, and others can''t resist? If you lose, you will lose, don''t fight for him. You don''t have any benefit. After all, your son has been abandoned. Before doing anything in the future, think carefully about whether it is worth it."


    Concubine Xian was silent for a while, and then whispered, "Today, this palace is impulsive. Can the Crown Princess not summon Duke Huai?"


    "it is good."


    "Really?" Concubine Xian didn''t seem to expect Jiang Ning to speak so easily.


    Jiang Ning turned around and smiled: "I''ve always been soft and not hard. It''s convenient for others, and it''s also convenient for me. Right? Let''s go."


    This time he really went.


    Concubine Xian looked at her back and stood under the peach tree for a long time before slowly calming down.


    The maid ?? helped her back to the house and sat down.


    She sat there for a long time, and said to the maid next to her, "This palace has lived for decades, and I have experienced many things, but I have never seen any storms. I have worked so hard to earn the position of a virtuous concubine in the palace to support Your Majesty. I have a son, but in the end, I still have to salute a stinky girl who has just entered the palace? Where can I make sense?"


    The palace maid whispered: "She is the crown prince and the concubine, and from the patriarchal point of view, her identity is indeed better than that of the empress..."


    "Bengong knows that her status is higher than that of Bengong!" Concubine Xian''s voice rose sharply, her originally delicate eyes became bloody, and she looked hideous, "Bengong is just such a son, and he was destroyed by them! I just watched them live in the East Palace and live happily?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： menstrual cycle

    Chapter 449 Monthly Rebirth


    "But what can we do?" Gong Mai cautiously said, "Even if Prince Yu doesn''t become the crown prince, our Royal Highness Prince Huai will..."


    "Duke Huai is useless."


    Concubine Xian let out a long sigh, "King Yu is really vicious. Back then, there were five princes, dead like dead, abolished, and only one of them was left intact. Could this kind of thing be passed down from generation to generation..."


    "Niangniang, please be careful." Gongmaid hurriedly reminded in a frightened voice.


    Concubine Xian glanced at her.


    I didn''t dare to say any more.


    Emperor Li Changgeng killed his brother and grabbed the throne.


    Probably, this is why the emperor did not severely punish Li Hongyuan?


    In the royal family, we always believe in the law of the jungle.


    Those who have the ability to live to the end can get the highest position.


    "This fifth, don''t be too proud." Concubine Xian muttered to herself, and suddenly looked at the palace maid, "Go and call Cha Ma."


    "Yes."


    Cha Nanny was her wet nurse, who came along with her as a dowry.


    In the past two years, because of getting older, I have not been waiting in front of me very much.


    But its status in Wanrun Palace is unquestionable.


    Grandma Cha came to salute first. Seeing her eyes were red, she said distressedly: "Niangniang, don''t be sad, it''s already like this, it''s useless to cry your eyes again."


    "Bengong knows, but I''m not willing." Concubine Xian asked the rest of the people to retreat, and took the tea mammy to sit next to her, "Mammy, I remember, you said before that there is a medicine that can restore the body and make a woman Come back to Sunflower Water?"


    Cha Granny was slightly startled: "Niangniang, what are you going to do?"


    "I want to eat in this palace."


    "Niangniang, you have to be careful." The tea mama whispered, "Well done, what are you drinking this kind of thing for? It is only taken by folk women to serve their husbands."


    "Since it''s to recuperate the body, there should be no serious harm to the body."


    "Folk women''s characters are used for the purpose of asking for a child. Are you also..."


    Concubine Xian was silent.


    Grandma Cha frowned: "Niang Niang, you will be forty-six this year. You didn''t have your menstrual period last year, and now you need to nurse again. Are you also going to have a baby?"


    "It''s not uncommon for women in their fifties to have children in the past. I''m not even forty-six, but I''m only forty-five, why not?"


    "You have His Royal Highness Duke Huai..."


    "Don''t mention King Huai!" Concubine Xian frowned, "Bengong has looked for a lot of men to show him, and they all say his legs are useless. A waste son, what else does this palace want him to do? In the future, this palace can still count on it. Get on him?"


    Grandma Cha said in a low voice, "It''s better for the maiden to choose two more young, beautiful and easy-to-control girls in this palace, and let them be favored..."


    "Bengong doesn''t do such stupid things. No matter how obedient these women are, the children born are not my own." Concubine Xian whispered, "Now this palace wants to have another child. Your Majesty is now in the spring and autumn, and there are still ten years left. It''s a good time. Who will kill this deer is still unknown. Ben Gong is not someone who is easily beaten up."


    She took Cha Ma''s hand: "Ma''am, Ben Gong is really not reconciled. Ben Gong is already a person who has stepped into the position of Queen Mother!"


    Grandma Cha sighed: "Okay, leave this to the servants."


    "Mother, you have to hurry up. Now for this palace, the most lacking thing is time."


    "The slaves are saved. But..." Grandma Cha hesitated, "Even if you have taken medicine to condition your body, His Majesty hasn''t stayed with us for many years. What''s the use?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： not old enough to lose desire

    Chapter 450 Not too old to lose desire


    Concubine Xian said: "Although it is customary for concubines who are over forty years old to remove the sign and no longer serve in the bed. But Your Majesty is not such a merciless person, and there will be concubines of princes and princesses in various places every once in a while. Take a walk in the house. Especially for someone like Ben Gong who still has a guard of honor from her family, you should always look more serious, so as not to chill the hearts of the courtiers."


    "The last time Your Majesty came to our place was more than a month ago. At that time, we just sat down and left. As for the overnight stay... It probably hasn''t happened in seven or eight years, right?"


    Concubine Xian nodded silently.


    Although she looks calm, as a woman, she is not old enough to completely lose the desire to be a woman.


    she thought too.


    However, her man is an emperor, a man with more than 100 concubines.


    He has countless women, and there are only so many of his favorites, and it is impossible to distribute them to everyone.


    The young and delicate concubines are like leeks, entering the palace one after another.


    She is so old and fading, if not for the prince, she would have been thrown into a corner.


    The emperor occasionally remembered, came to take a look, she was already grateful to Dade.


    How dare you expect the emperor to stay overnight.


    Regarding these matters, she also gave up her heart early, and only regarded herself as a nun and cut off her desires.


    However, some desires can be cut off, some, but not.


    is about the future and the future, she doesn''t want to sit still, she wants to work hard again.


    "When Your Majesty comes back here next time, I can always think of a way to keep His Majesty." She muttered to herself.


    Grandma Cha saw that she had made up her mind and knew that it was useless to persuade her, so she had to go out and do this.


    In addition to taking medicine to recuperate, in order to keep her beauty as much as possible and make herself more attractive, Concubine Xian also thought of many other ways.


    It was spring, and she sent people to the imperial garden to pick petals every day.


    Even a large number of petals were transported into the palace from outside.


    This all requires human and financial resources, and cannot be completely silent.


    Since I moved into the East Palace, I have been more relaxed after I have roughly sorted things out.


    King Yu was very busy and could not see anyone from morning to night.


    Jiang Ning was also happy and relaxed, and he didn''t have to deal with him.


    I have nothing to do every day, and I have enough food and drink. In addition to teasing the two babies, Jiang Ning wandered around the backyard of the palace. Several times, he encountered eunuchs pushing roses into the palace with a cart.


    Large bunches of fresh roses lay in the bucket with dew on them.


    Although the top is covered with a layer of cloth, it still shows a lot of shadows.


    "Are the roses blooming this season?" Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying thought for a while: "My servant remembers that many concubines in the palace like to bathe and wash with rose petals. If you say roses, they will bloom in April, but if you want to buy them together in the palace, it will probably not be until May."


    Jiang Ning grabbed a **** who was escorting the car and asked, "Where is this car of roses sent? Could it be the imperial concubine?"


    The **** glanced at her.


    In the past few days, Jiang Ning has been wandering around in the palace to get familiar with her. She has known dozens of concubines, and all the eunuchs and maids here and abroad also know her.


    Seeing that it was the new crown princess, the **** hurriedly saluted: "The servant has seen the crown prince."


    "No gift." Jiang Ning took out a rose, sniffed it, and asked, "This rose?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Is this a secret? It''s just a few flowers. The nobles in our palace can''t even use this thing?" Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    The **** listened, too.


    At this time in previous years, the palace also had to buy a lot of flowers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： Its better than this palace

    Chapter 451 Mixed better than this palace


    The **** said with a smile: "Actually, this was sent to Wanrun Palace. It''s not that I wanted to hide it from the Crown Princess, but the lady of Wanrun Palace has a big temper, and we servants dare not talk much. I also ask the Crown Princess not to blame. "


    "Can I still not understand this? Two days ago, I was called to Wanrun Palace to be reprimanded."


    The **** smiled.


    Who believes.


    Prince Concubine''s status is higher than Concubine Xian.


    Even if Concubine Xian dared to reprimand, would you be able to endure it?


    The **** turned this thought in his mind, and smiled with his mouth: "The Crown Princess is kind in her heart and can understand the suffering of the servants, but the servants are grateful."


    "I''m just asking for nothing. Okay, don''t delay the affairs of the father-in-law. Go. I''ll keep this flower. It''s not difficult for the father-in-law, right?" She laughed.


    "Oh, look at what you said, but a flower is a blessing to be valued by the crown princess. Even if a servant wants to have this blessing, he can''t ask for it!"


    "Your father-in-law can speak quite well, what''s your name?" Jiang Ning looked at the eunuch.


    The appearance is respected and honest, but the eyes are smart and divine.


    The **** hurriedly replied: "Back to the words of the Crown Princess, the servant is called Wu Quan."


    "How about an errand in Wanrun Palace?"


    "No, the slaves are the internal servants."


    "Oh, why don''t you come to me? I don''t have someone in charge." Jiang Ning squeezed the rose and said with a smile, "If you don''t dislike it."


    Wu Quan was both surprised and delighted: "What virtue and talent can a servant be?"


    Working in the Internal Service Bureau is like a errand errand.


    If you go to the East Palace as a steward, for them, it is almost a step to the sky.


    The steward around the Crown Princess of the East Palace today will be the steward around the Empress in the future.


    In the harem, who else can compare?


    Wu Quan has been in the palace for several years, but he never thought that such a big piece of pie could fall from the sky and knock him unconscious.


    The two on the cart next to him were too listening, and they both showed envy and jealousy.


    I just hate myself why I didn''t take the initiative to answer the Crown Princess''s question just now.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "That''s fine, if you want, I''ll have someone speak to the Inner Minister and call you here."


    "Yes, the servants bear the grace of the Crown Princess!" Wu Quan immediately knelt down and kowtowed.


    Jiang Ning nodded, holding the rose and walking away.


    Wu Quan stood there, still in a dream.


    The **** next to him said enviously: "Wu Quan, your luck is here, and you can''t stop it. Go to the East Palace, follow the Crown Princess, and you will be able to achieve prosperity. Don''t forget to help our former companions in the future."


    Wu Quan came back to his senses and said with a smile, "It''s natural. I''ll never forget your benefits."


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning walked in the palace unhurriedly, occasionally encountering a little concubine, he greeted them with a smile, and invited them to the East Palace for dinner.


    Everyone in the harem knows that the new crown princess is beautiful and kind, and she is also very kind to the lowest-ranking ladies. When they see the aggrieved maids, they should comfort a few words.


    When I see something pleasing to the eye, I immediately go to the East Palace to do things.


    For a while, everywhere Jiang Ning went, there were salutations and greetings.


    "It''s been a few days since I entered the palace, and it''s better than this palace."


    Walking to a spring flower in the imperial garden, Jiang Ning heard a lazy and elegant voice.


    She hurriedly walked around and saw her own mother-in-law, Concubine Jin, who was sitting on the swing, her dress fluttering, and the swing was so pressed that she could barely move.


    This concubine Jin...but she is more and more round and jaded.


    Concubine Jin looked at her: "What are you looking at?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： fragrant and soft

    Chapter 452 Fragrant and soft


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I think the imperial concubine is becoming more and more beautiful, and only this rose is worthy of it."


    She passed the rose.


    Concubine Jin swept her eyes, "Where did this flower come from? In the end, it''s a new noble from the East Palace. In the palace, it''s like a duck to water, not only everyone likes it, but also actively flatters. Even this flower is close to you first. There was no Ma family in the past. Treated like that."


    "Ma Shi is mean and unkind, how can it compare to me being likable?"


    "Bengong sees that you can''t do anything else, this boasting ability is invincible in the world."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Jiang Ning leaned over, "Go over there, and I will sit on the swing too."


    Concubine Jin was stunned: "No one dares to compete with Ben Gong for a position."


    "Isn''t it available today, does it feel fresh?" Jiang Ning forced her way.


    Concubine Jin has a delicate and noble body, slightly plump, fragrant and soft.


    It''s uncomfortable to rub against.


    Concubine Jin glared at her: "How can there be a faceless girl like you."


    She stood up and said, "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s nothing to do, just wander around." Jiang Ning flickered, "Didn''t the lady just ask me, where did this rose come from?"


    "I don''t know which villain is flattering."


    "Although Niangniang has always been wise, she guessed it wrong this time." Jiang Ning called Gucheng to push the swing, "I got it from the concubine Xianfei."


    "Concubine Xian? When did she like these."


    In her impression, Concubine Xian was a humble person who put all her expectations on her son, and had already given up her appearance and the need to favor the emperor.


    In the past few years, she has never used rose balm in the palace.


    Why is it only in April, and the palace has not yet bought it seriously, yet she took time and effort to buy it back?


    Jiang Ning flew around on the swing and smiled, "I can''t give you some ideas if your concubine doesn''t understand."


    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with this palace, and this palace is not interested in it."


    Concubine Jin tilted her head.


    is still always cool and glamorous.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "After listening, you will know if this matter is related to you."


    Concubine Jin walked to a chair and sat down, ignoring her.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "The flowers in this imperial garden are really good. Huang Ying, you can pick some from a clean glass bowl, and I''ll make a flower cake to eat."


    Concubine Jin looked over here: "What flower cake?"


    Jiang Ning said: "Lone City, push it up a bit!"


    flew up.


    Concubine Jin: "...Why did you just say Concubine Xian uses roses?"


    "Naturally, it is used to bathe, wash your face, and wash your hands, so that you can become fragrant and beautiful. To attract your majesty, let your majesty stay in her house."


    "...How old is she, she hasn''t been sleeping for a long time."


    "It''s just that I don''t stay in bed as usual, but there are exceptions to everything. I can''t help Your Majesty like it."


    "You think too much. Your Majesty only likes good-looking ones."


    "That''s why she needs to be well groomed and maintained. What we said is not contradictory."


    "You mean, she wants to sleep?" Concubine Jin Gui was a little surprised.


    "The answer is absolutely correct!"


    "Is this your guess?"


    "This isn''t called guesswork, it''s called guesswork!"


    "That''s still guesswork."


    "Princess Concubine, do you have anything to say about this?"


    "say what."


    "Someone wants to go to bed."


    "So what? There are one or two hundred women in the harem, who doesn''t want to sleep? The emperor doesn''t favor one in the palace. He can go wherever he likes." Concubine Jin didn''t care.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： teach mother-in-law to compete for favor

    Chapter 453 Teaching mother-in-law to compete for favor


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You don''t want to know, why did Concubine Xian suddenly want to go to bed?"


    "To be favored. Probably, for her son, Duke Huai."


    "Of course not! Duke Huai is already abolished. No matter how much she works for Duke Huai, what can she do? Of course, you and Concubine Xian have known each other for a long time. In your opinion, Concubine Xian is such a person who values ??love and righteousness. ?"


    "Then tell me why she wants to sleep."


    "Concubines want to serve in bed, in addition to pampering, status, and food and clothing, there is another important reason, that is, to have children."


    Concubine Jin smiled: "Have a child? Do you know how old Concubine Xian is?"


    "More than forty, not too old."


    "Women in the palace are over thirty-five and don''t sleep. Do you know why? You''re getting old."


    "Isn''t the noble concubine still in bed?"


    "... What this palace said is normal."


    "That''s what I said too. Normally, when you are in your 40s, you don''t have children. But you can''t help people''s high spirits."


    "You talked for a long time, just to say that Concubine Xian still wants to have children. So what? She will give birth if she wants to! It has nothing to do with this palace."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "But, if she gives birth to a child, it will affect your son and daughter-in-law."


    Concubine Jin glanced at her: "You think too much. Even if she does give birth to a son, what threat can such a child pose to you?"


    "Not now, but children will always grow up. Now that His Majesty is in full swing, it is not a problem to live another twenty years. By then, Li Hongyuan will be old, and Concubine Xian''s son will be young. What do you think?"


    "If you can''t fight a child, then you are incompetent. Don''t be this prince as soon as possible, leave as soon as possible to live in Prince Yu''s mansion." Concubine Jin Gui said sarcastically.


    Jiang Ning said: "I think it''s good to be a prince concubine. You go to the people and ask, is there a daughter-in-law whose status is higher than that of a mother-in-law? Only I am the prince concubine. Your Majesty has so many women, the harem is Yingyingyanyan, I There are a lot of mother-in-law and mother-in-law, and they have to salute me when they see me. It''s weird to think about it."


    Concubine Jin: "..."


    This guy is so annoying!


    "That''s why you want to be a princess?"


    "This is just one of the benefits of being a crown princess." Jiang Ning said, "This harem is not bad, I live very happily."


    "so what?"


    "So I can''t go."


    "Whether you go or not has nothing to do with this palace."


    "The imperial concubine is sure you don''t want your son and daughter-in-law to live in the palace, can you see you every day?"


    "I don''t care about this palace."


    "Oh." Jiang Ning told Gucheng to stop the swing, "Once I''m in a bad mood, I move out of the East Palace. I won''t be in the mood to cook any more delicious food, and I can''t be filial to the concubine every day."


    "...You threaten this palace?"


    "Cooking food has a lot to do with mood. You said that if I''m in a bad mood, I put too much salt, and the heat is too hot, will it taste good?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to stay in the East Palace and be the Crown Princess safely."


    "Then you stay honest."


    "Then you can''t let Concubine Xian compete for favor and have children." Jiang Ning jumped off the swing and rubbed against Concubine Xian, "Miss Concubine, you have to work hard, you have to stand up, show your charm, and compete for favor with Concubine Xian!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Is there still a daughter-in-law who teaches her mother-in-law to compete for favor?


    is simply outrageous.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t need you to remind me, take care of your own business!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： Concubine **** as His Majesty

    Chapter 454 Concubine Undressing as Your Majesty


    "Prince Concubine, you''ve thought about it, this concubine Xian wants to compete for favor, but she can''t get along with me. If she can''t get along with me, she can''t get along with the food. If you can''t get along with the food, then you can''t get along with it. Can you bear this?"


    Concubine Jin was silent for a moment, then stood up: "Bengong is back."


    "Hey?"


    "This palace suddenly remembered that today is the day His Majesty will go to the harem to visit the old concubine as usual."


    "Good good!" Jiang Ning smiled and clapped his hands, "Go back and dress up beautifully, and kill those vulgar fans in the harem! Stun Your Majesty the Emperor!"


    "This palace is facing the sky, and it is also stunning."


    With this high and cold voice, the stunning beauty with her face facing the sky also walked away.


    ¡­


    Concubine Xian took a perfume petal bath with a cart full of rose petals.


    From head to toe, apply the balm carefully, leaving no inch of your skin untouched.


    Each strand of hair is smeared with osmanthus oil.


    Powder, eyebrows, rouge, yellow decals.


    Comb your hair and insert a head full of pearls.


    Dress up and put on the emperor''s favorite peach pink dress.


    It took a whole day to dress up.


    I didn¡¯t dare to take a bite of lunch, for fear of eating too much and breaking the belt that I finally fastened.


    In the evening, I guessed that it was almost time, so I quickly sat down and waited.


    Until dinner time, I finally heard a voice from outside.


    "Your Majesty is here¡ª"


    Concubine Xian was refreshed, and immediately stood up with the hand of the palace maid, and asked, "Fu Liu, how do you look at this palace?"


    The maid ?? smiled and said, "The maid is very good and very beautiful. Your Majesty will be delighted to see it."


    Concubine Xian raised her hand to support her hair bun, moved her lotus steps lightly, walked to the door, and bowed down to Yingying: "My concubine, please greet Your Majesty."


    The emperor just took a routine look, thinking about sitting for a while and leaving, but he didn''t expect to smell a fragrant aroma first, and after a closer look, he found that Concubine Xian had passed on a peach pink skirt, which was quite fresh.


    He smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you wear such a color for years."


    "My concubine remembers that His Majesty said back then that I like to see my concubine wearing a skirt of this color the most, saying that it is the skin color that best matches my concubine''s body."


    "Yes, you have the fairest complexion in the palace."


    "Your Majesty, come and sit in the room, my concubine has prepared your favorite tea." Concubine Xian raised her head.


    The makeup is bright and the pearls are brilliant.


    The ?? Emperor was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Concubine Xian is a little different today, she looks like she has returned to thirty years ago."


    Concubine Xian was a little shy, raised her hand to touch her cheek, lowered her eyes and said softly, "My concubine is old."


    "Aifei is not old."


    The ?? emperor stretched out his hand and took her into the room.


    The room is also fragrant.


    The emperor sat for a while without knowing it, and Concubine Xian smiled and said, "My concubine ordered someone to prepare dinner. Your Majesty might as well use some of it. Let''s rest here at my concubine''s body at night."


    The emperor looked at her with gleaming eyes, but vaguely remembered her cuteness when she was young. Can''t help nodding: "Alright."


    Concubine Xian was secretly happy.


    After the palace maids arranged the meal, the concubine Xian served the emperor and prepared to go to bed.


    Had some wine for dinner.


    The look in the emperor''s eyes when he looked at Concubine Xian was a little hot.


    Concubine Xian''s heart was pounding, both excited and looking forward to it.


    The two sat on the edge of the bed, and Concubine Xian whispered, "As Your Majesty, undress."


    Just as ?? put his hand on the emperor''s jacket, the eunuch''s voice came from outside: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    Concubine Xian frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" the emperor asked.


    In this case, unless there is an urgent matter, the **** would not dare to disturb him at will.


    The **** said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, there is an imperial doctor at the Jinxiu Palace."


    "what?"


    The emperor stood up immediately, "What''s wrong with the imperial concubine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： Your Majesty, dont go!

    Chapter 455 Your Majesty, don''t go!


    The **** said in a low voice, "I heard that the imperial concubine suddenly suffered from a headache, and the headache was unbearable, so she invited the imperial doctor..."


    "Why did you get a headache? Oops!" The emperor was annoyed, "How do these servants serve you? Don''t you know that the imperial concubine is most afraid of pain?"


    The **** dared not speak.


    Concubine Xian stood up, caressed the emperor''s back, and said softly, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, the imperial concubine has a long-standing problem, and it will be fine in a while. The concubine will serve you and rest."


    "No. How can I sleep like this?" The emperor frowned, "I have to go see her."


    said he was about to go out.


    Concubine Xian was a little anxious and took his arm: "Your Majesty, it''s rare for you to come here. Come back tomorrow. When Concubine is ill, let her take a good rest."


    The emperor glanced at her, and felt a little guilty, but pushed her hand away: "I''ll see you next time, the imperial concubine''s illness can be serious or small, I don''t feel relieved if I don''t go to see it."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Concubine Xian followed, looked at him and left without looking back, stomping her feet in a hurry, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please don''t go!"


    She prepared so hard for this night, and he just left!


    Having a headache from Concubine Jin, she was hooked away.


    He walked without hesitation.


    And on such occasions.


    Concubine Xian was anxious, angry and ashamed, and her tears fell.


    The palace maid came in to serve, and whispered, "Miss, let''s go into the house, Your Majesty, he has already left."


    "Why did he leave?"


    "Because Concubine Jin..."


    "Because of Jin Zhuzhu, she has a headache!" Concubine Xian interrupted her with a sharp voice, "Every month, His Majesty will stay with her for seven or eight days, even the Empress is not as good as her! How many women are there in this harem? There are more than 100 women, and she alone takes up so many nights for His Majesty, how can she want other women to live?"


    Her heart was filled with jealousy and anger, tears streaming down her face, "Fu Liu, do you know, this palace has been eight years, seven months, twenty-one days, and has never been in bed."


    These nearly three thousand days and nights, why is she not lonely?


    Concubine Xian covered her face with tears all over her face, leaned against the door, slid down to the ground, and wept.


    "This palace only needs one night, only one night...Why, Jin Zhuzhu refuses to let me even just one night?"


    Gong Mai knelt beside her and wept with her.


    The woman in the harem is really bitter.


    Concubine Xian sat on the ground and cried for a long time, until the tears dried up and she could no longer shed tears.


    The palace maid comforted her in a low voice: "Niangniang, the days are still on. Today, Concubine Jin said that she has a headache, so she hooked Her Majesty away. Could it be that she can have a headache every day? Your Majesty will come next time."


    Concubine Xian looked sullen: "Bengong is old, can''t wait."


    "Niang Niang, you are not old at all, and you don''t need to wait for a long time. Next month, Your Majesty will come. Today, before His Majesty leaves, I feel a little guilty. Maybe you don''t have to wait for next month, and you will come in two days."


    Concubine Xian raised her head: "Will you?"


    "Your Majesty is not a merciless person."


    "You''re right." Concubine Xian wiped her tears, "His Majesty also praised me for looking good in pink as I did thirty years ago."


    "Yes, after your Majesty goes back, he will still remember your appearance today. You must still come."


    Concubine Xian''s eyes showed the color of the wings.


    Fu Liu helped her up: "Niangniang, this servant will help you to wash your face, take off your makeup, and rest early. Take good care of yourself and serve Your Majesty next time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： Turn off the lights and go to sleep

    Chapter 456 Turn off the lights and sleep


    Concubine Xian nodded and followed.


    ¡­


    Splendid Palace.


    The emperor came in a hurry, and when he stepped into the bedroom of Concubine Jin Gui, he immediately relaxed his steps and opened the curtain himself.


    The lights in the house are dim.


    He saw Concubine Jin leaning against the head of the bed, her eyes slightly lowered, and her left hand gently pressed her forehead.


    The warm orange light was cast on her profile face and cloud-like long hair.


    The usually beautiful appearance is a little soft at this time, but it is a little more tender, which makes people feel pity.


    "Zhuzhu..." The emperor walked over, sat beside the bed, and looked at her face, "I heard that you are ill, come here quickly. My head hurts again, what do you say when the imperial physician is here?"


    Concubine Jin said indifferently: "It''s just an old problem. It will be fine in a few days, Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry."


    "How can I not be worried."


    "Your Majesty, where did you come from?" Concubine Jin looked up at him and sniffed, "It smells so good."


    The ?? emperor smiled and said, "I went to see Concubine Xian in the afternoon. This Duke Huai was injured, so she is also very difficult."


    Concubine Jin said: "In that case, Your Majesty, please go back to Wanrun Palace. Don''t you make your concubine hated by leaving Concubine Xian here like this?"


    The emperor said: "Zhuzhu, you know me. If it wasn''t for your reluctance, I would be willing to be here with you every day. How can Concubine Xian compare with you? Besides, you are sick again. If I don''t come, I will be happy. Not down."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, I feel better."


    "I''m here to accompany you today."


    "My concubine has a headache and can''t serve Your Majesty. Your Majesty, please come back."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Your Majesty," Concubine Jin looked at the emperor, "Your Majesty was able to come to see the concubine, and the concubine was very moved. The concubine is ill, and I just want to sleep peacefully for a while. You are here, and the concubine can''t feel at ease. Sleep. Besides, Concubine Xian is also pitiful. Duke Huai has become like that, and she eagerly hopes that you will take a look. You just left, so how should she handle herself? You also blame your concubine, right? If you really care Concubine, go back to Sister Xian Fei. Tomorrow''s concubine is ready, why don''t you come again?"


    She was so reasonable today, which surprised and moved the emperor at the same time.


    "Beads, aren''t you talking mad?"


    "Do you see how the concubine looks angry? The concubine just drank the medicine, and it''s really much better. You go quickly."


    "Well then," the emperor stood up and instructed the maid, "Serve the imperial concubine well, and report anything in time. Zhuzhu, rest in peace. I will come to see you in the morning after my morning. Do you think What to eat, I will ask the imperial kitchen to prepare it."


    "My concubine wants to eat breakfast made by the princess."


    "...Okay, I sent someone to ask her to prepare."


    The emperor warned again and again, and asked the eunuchs to leave.


    After confirming that he walked out of the gate of Jinxiu Palace, Concubine Jin stretched and said with a yawn, "Finally gone, I''ve been sleepy for a long time in the vernacular. Xiangli, turn off the lights and go to bed."


    There is still a trace of morbidity.


    Gong Mai whispered: "Since your Majesty has been recruited on purpose, why should you let it go? Your Majesty has designated him to go back to Wanrun Palace. Weren''t we wasting our time?"


    Concubine Jin lifted the quilt and got in, closed her eyes and said, "At this time, Concubine Xian probably also fell asleep."


    "Yes, Your Majesty is down, isn''t it just right?"


    "Our Majesty is a person who likes beautiful women."


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "After all, Concubine Xian is in her fifties. No matter how well-maintained and groomed it is, she can only sit and maintain it. Once she takes off her makeup, the pale complexion, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, and the corners of her drooping lips are all exposed. .Where is there a trace of beauty?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： The image of the sleeping concubine

    Chapter 457 The appearance of the sleeping concubine Xian


    Gong Mai was stunned.


    Think carefully, a woman in her 40s and 50s, how old is this, how can she get rid of wrinkles and push up her sagging cheeks even after taking care of her?


    Even if these are possible, the sunken eye sockets, the wrinkles at the corners of the eyes and the skin that has lost the fullness of the girl''s cheeks will only become more tragic once the powder is removed.


    The palace maid whispered: "Hearing that the concubine said that, the slave maid feels cold in her heart. A woman''s good life only lasts for a few years."


    "Even a young and beautiful girl looks good when she sleeps, but there are actually very few." Concubine Jin closed her eyes and said casually, "Not to mention a person of Concubine Xian''s age. Once His Majesty sees her that The appearance... needless to say, you can imagine it."


    "Having said that, this is all our guess. In case Concubine Xian didn''t remove her makeup."


    "That''s when His Majesty is in her room. His Majesty has already come to this palace, she must be disappointed to sleep alone, where will she wear makeup."


    Gong Mai looked at her niece in surprise: "This slave has never heard her say these words."


    She has served the imperial concubine for many years. To outsiders, the noble concubine, who is noble and cold and doesn''t care about everything, is actually just lazy.


    She was too lazy to pay attention to those people and those things.


    Don''t even bother to think about it.


    This makes people feel that she is thin and cool. In fact, the imperial concubine is actually a charming type.


    It''s just that most people don''t know her, so they have misunderstandings.


    After so many years, when did the imperial concubine think about this?


    Xiangli even felt that the imperial concubine was not only too lazy to think about it, but also not smart enough to think so much.


    In the past, even if the noble concubine was fighting for favor, she would at most pretend to be sick and invite her majesty, and she would not bother to let your majesty leave at all.


    would never have thought of the latter words.


    So¡­¡­


    Xiang Li asked in a low voice, "Miss, who told you these words?"


    "That good daughter-in-law of this palace."


    Sure enough.


    Xiangli was relieved.


    In addition to the ghostly and ghostly princess, who else can do such a thing?


    She not only encouraged the noble concubine to compete for favor, but also taught her to drive the majesty back to the concubine Xian again.


    Concubine Xian would never have imagined that she would die, but Your Majesty would go and return!


    The maid of the night was dozing off, feeling sleepy and dazed. Hearing that your Majesty came down, her drowsy mind only remembered to kneel down and salute, and she still remembered to remind the concubine Xian.


    "Has Concubine Xian fell asleep?" the emperor asked.


    The palace maid returned to her senses and hurriedly said: "The slave maid is going to ask the empress to get up and pick up the car."


    "That''s it." The emperor waved his hand, "Since she fell asleep, there is no need to wake her up. I go in by myself."


    When he walked into Concubine Xian''s bedroom and opened the curtain, what he remembered in his mind was Concubine Xian''s charming appearance in a pink dress in the afternoon.


    However, when he looked towards the bed with a smile on his face, the smile froze on his face.


    Concubine Xian fell asleep.


    The lantern lit on the high bed above the bed clearly showed her current appearance.


    She raised her face, opened her mouth slightly, and slept very deeply.


    Her face was very white, but not a girl-like crystal clear white, but a dull and pale white.


    Her eyebrows are a little thin, the crow''s feet are thin at the corners of her eyes, and she even snores now and then.


    Even, between her scattered strands of hair, she could see the dots of white hair.


    These white hairs are well hidden during the day.


    In the unprepared night, he rushed straight into the emperor''s field of vision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： two faces

    Chapter 458 Two faces


    The emperor kept lifting the curtain and stood at the door for a long time.


    He stared blankly at the woman sleeping on the bed.


    One person, how can there be such a big contrast?


    In the daytime, the charming woman who wore pink clothes and had dizzy cheeks turned into a pale, wrinkled old lady at night.


    Where has the ?? emperor ever seen such a thing.


    As for any woman who can appear in front of him at night, which one is not delicate and beautiful?


    Even if the concubine Xian, the emperor''s impression of her, still stayed at the time when she was in bed seven or eight years ago.


    He never thought that he would face such an old and ugly woman.


    terrible.


    The emperor took two steps back, let go of the curtain, and turned to leave.


    Concubine Xian was awakened by the sound of the bead curtain colliding. She opened her eyes and saw the emperor''s back in a daze. She suddenly woke up and shouted, "Your Majesty¡ª"


    The emperor paused slightly.


    Everyone woke up, he just walked away without saying a word, which was not good.


    He turned around and said with a smile, "Concubine Xian woke up?"


    Concubine Xian rubbed her eyes and determined that it was really him. She couldn''t help being ecstatic. She hurriedly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She walked up to him and saluted: "I have seen Your Majesty before. Your Majesty, why are you... why are you back?"


    "Oh, I went to see Concubine Jin Gui, and I thought I''d come and see you again. Since you fell asleep, I will go back."


    "No, no, my concubine is not sleepy, not at all." Concubine Xian hurriedly pulled the emperor''s sleeve, "Your Majesty is rarely here, it is already so late outside, and you will be tossing when you go back, why don''t you rest here? Are you going?"


    literally pulled the emperor to the bedside.


    The ?? emperor frowned secretly as he looked at her bloodless pale face.


    Since there is already a bit of disgust in my heart, as an emperor, how can I make myself wronged?


    He pulled out his sleeves and said indifferently: "I remembered that I still have a few important notes that I haven''t read. If I don''t finish it, I will ask those ministers early tomorrow. If I say I don''t know, it''s okay. Yanguan, they have knives in their mouths, I can''t provoke them."


    Concubine Xian hurriedly nodded: "My concubine knows, those officials are so abhorrent! They love to care about everything, Your Majesty''s words and deeds, they all care, and they don''t look at their position..."


    The emperor frowned and said, "It''s their duty to speak to officials. How can you allow a harem woman to talk too much? Okay, you can rest, I''m going back!"


    left with a flick of his sleeves.


    Concubine Xian was a little flustered, and hurriedly followed: "Your Majesty, calm down, concubine said something unintentionally..."


    The bead curtains collided.


    The emperor left without looking back.


    Concubine Xian grabbed the beaded curtain and called out a few times, but the emperor could not return.


    Resentment, resentment, and regret all flooded into her heart in an instant.


    She could no longer control herself, screamed, grabbed the bead curtain with both hands, and used brute force to tear it apart.


    The bead curtain is broken.


    The master rolled all over the ground.


    The palace maid and **** were alerted and surrounded.


    "My Lady''s anger."


    "Go away!" Concubine Xian raised her head and saw Fu Liu, who was kneeling at the front, kicked him and cursed sharply, "You bitch, your Majesty is here, why didn''t you wake up this palace?"


    Fu Liu fell to the ground, got up in a hurry, bowed his head and said, "Damn the slave. Your majesty came suddenly, and the slave wanted to come in to call the empress, but was stopped by the majesty, and the majesty said not to disturb the maiden''s rest..."


    "A bunch of rubbish! Get out of this palace!"


    Concubine Xian was furious.


    His Majesty went down and returned, which shows that he has love for her, but she failed to keep His Majesty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： Looking forward to the next bedtime

    Chapter 459 Looking forward to the next bedtime


    Concubine Xian''s heart trembled with remorse.


    When she was too angry and out of breath, the palace maid stepped forward to clean up the house.


    Fu Liu took the tea over and comforted her carefully: "Miss, Your Majesty''s temperament is like this. In the past, when we used to sleep in bed, this kind of thing did not happen. When His Majesty calms down, it will naturally come again. ."


    "Really?"


    Concubine Xian raised her face.


    Because of crying, her eyes were a little red and swollen, her cheeks were stained with tears, and her face was a little swollen.


    His hair was also messy, revealing strands of white hair.


    Fu Liu helped her to sit beside the bed and said softly, "You also said that our Majesty is not a merciless person. If there are concubines and concubines in the harem, they must come to see them. Not to mention the empress and her family. support."


    Concubine Xian calmed down and felt that what the maid said made sense.


    She just said something wrong, which made His Majesty displeased.


    is not a big deal.


    Go to see His Majesty to make amends another day, that¡¯s all.


    She is not a person who likes to indulge in the past, and the failure will pass.


    She immediately changed her mood and started thinking about the next month.


    After thinking for a moment, she asked Fu Liu: "Since Your Majesty went to Concubine Jin''s place, why did you come back?"


    Fu Liu smiled and said, "Didn''t Your Majesty say that Concubine Jin is in good health. So it is said that His Majesty still has affection for the Empress. I''m afraid that you will feel uncomfortable, so come here so late."


    Concubine Xian felt a little bit of joy in her heart.


    For so many years, His Majesty has always had her in his heart.


    Concubine Xian finally relaxed, thinking that next month, when the emperor comes over as usual, she will do everything in her power to keep people to serve.


    "Tomorrow, remember to tell Grandma Cha, the medicine you drink every day, must not stop until the palace has successfully replaced the dragon heir."


    "Slave remembered."


    The maid waited for her to rest.


    Concubine Xian is looking forward to the next bedtime.


    However, April passed, May passed, June passed, and until July, the Mid-Autumn Festival in August, the emperor never set foot in Wanrun Palace again.


    Concubine Xian went crazy.


    This medicine is drunk in bowls, when is it a head?


    Seeing that more than half a year has passed, her age has increased by another year, how can she not be in a hurry?


    For so many years, this has never happened.


    In the past, no matter how busy His Majesty was, he never came here for more than two months.


    Always find time to sit for a while.


    Concubine Xian has not seen His Majesty''s face for several months.


    His Majesty did not come, so she took the initiative to go to the Feishhuang Palace to meet her, but she also blocked her back under the pretext that His Majesty was busy.


    Concubine Xian couldn''t understand why His Majesty refused to see her.


    Could it be because he unintentionally said something bad about the official that night?


    With what she knew about His Majesty, it would never be the case.


    Then there must be other reasons.


    Concubine Xian stayed in the room and thought about it for a long time.


    In the end, she thought that Jiang Ning must be behind the scenes.


    Now in the harem, besides Jiang Ning, how can she have any other enemies?


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning, the vicious couple, not only injured her son and daughter-in-law, but also robbed them of their positions. How could she let go of this concubine of hers?


    Especially Jiang Ning, who seems to be the one who must be reported.


    She is the only one who has motives and reasons to prevent herself from being pregnant.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Xian could no longer sit still, so she took her to the East Palace.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning is leading people to prepare the Mid-Autumn Palace banquet.


    Of course she won''t be idle and go to some sorority party when she''s full.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： milk fierce

    Chapter 460


    It is rare to hold a banquet. She will bring all the family members, old and young, into the palace to eat and drink with public funds.


    Li Hongyuan had no comment.


    Anyway, she calls the whole East Palace.


    Whatever she tossed about.


    There was another flood in the south in autumn. As a new prince, he had to shoulder his responsibilities. The emperor also wanted to compare him and asked him to be responsible for flood relief.


    Simply put, His Royal Highness is very busy.


    Therefore, Li Hongyuan was not in the East Palace when Concubine Xian arrived in a hurry.


    Only Jiang Ning led Huang Ying, while Chunlai waited for the maid, and gathered around the table to discuss the menu for tomorrow''s Mid-Autumn Festival banquet.


    Autumn is refreshing, the two little guys Wen Zan and Lingzi ran neatly in the yard, and a group of nurses and maids followed, for fear that they would fall and bump into each other.


    especially Lingzi, with nimble footsteps, bumped into the leg of Concubine Xian who rushed in angrily.


    The little guy stumbled, sat directly on the ground, and fell on his buttocks.


    She has always been skinny, and she was a child, so she didn''t feel any pain. But when she raised her head and saw a vicious woman staring at her, she couldn''t help but puff out her mouth.


    "No eyes? Running around, no rules at all!"


    Concubine Xian was so angry that she was knocked down, and she couldn''t help but get even more angry, and scolded Lingzi sharply.


    Although Ling Zi is solid, she is only a little big child, and she has never been loudly heard by anyone. When she yelled at her like this, the little guy''s body trembled, his mouth pouted, and wow, he began to cry.


    The nurses and maids panicked and rushed over to pick her up.


    Wenzan saw his sister crying, so he immediately picked up a twig, ran to his sister, and looked at Concubine Xian with a tiger eye.


    Concubine Xian became more and more radiant when she saw it: "There is no educated child in the East Palace! What are you looking at, and then see this Palace pick your eyeballs!"


    As he said that, he raised his foot and kicked.


    Li Yuanyuan just came over, saw this scene, and hurriedly came over and knelt down: "Xianfei Niangniang, please calm down! The little emperor and the little princess are still young, and there is no intention to offend the goddess. I beg the goddess to forgive them this time when they are young."


    Li Yuanyuan has a pure and weak appearance. Even Jiang Ning praises her. I feel pity for her. She is the most irresistible type for men.


    She knelt down with this pitiful appearance, and it was even more unpleasant to see in Concubine Xian''s eyes.


    She is an old woman, the most unattractive young and beautiful woman.


    Concubine Xian sneered: "The children of this East Palace are uneducated, and all women are foxes! What kind of responsibility can such an East Palace have in the future, and what promises!"


    Li Yuanyuan bowed her head: "Concubine Xian, please calm down your anger."


    Concubine Xian said coldly: "Bengong can''t see such a seductive appearance the most, who are you showing it to? Go away! Where''s the Crown Princess? I want to see her!"


    "I don''t want to see you." Wen Zan shouted fiercely.


    He didn''t like this vicious woman who bullied his sister, and intuitively she would bully his mother too.


    Concubine Xian came to settle the old and new accounts together. She was smothering her stomach with fire, and when she heard the words, the nameless fire rushed to her forehead and lost her mind.


    If this is kicked, Wen Zan will definitely be injured.


    The palace maids exclaimed, and it was too late to try to stop them.


    boom!


    A muffled sound.


    The palace maids were still in shock, but found that the kick did not hit the little emperor''s grandson.


    Wenzan was kept in her arms by Li Yuanyuan intact, and she was kicked in the back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： scumbag in the way

    Chapter 461


    Wenzan was protected in his arms, looked up to see Li Yuanyuan''s expression, and asked curiously, "Did Li Niangniang cry?"


    "No." Li Yuanyuan frowned.


    But the severe pain in her back still made her eyes turn red uncontrollably.


    The nimble maid ran back to report to the Crown Princess.


    Jiang Ning came out and happened to see this scene.


    "Little Man."


    "The slave is here!"


    Xiaoman immediately threw away the things in his hand, ran over and stood in front of Concubine Xian, protecting Li Yuanyuan and Wen Zan behind him. The rest of the maids went over to help them up.


    Facing the strong Xiaoman, Concubine Xian took a step back subconsciously.


    Fu Liu shouted: "You slave, what are you doing?"


    "I should ask Concubine Xian about this." Jiang Ning came over and reached out to hug Ling Zi into his arms.


    Ling Zi was lying on her shoulders, her small hands around her neck, and her big eyes were full of tears.


    Jiang Ning patted her back, "Don''t cry, my mother is here."


    Huang Ying also hurried over to pull Wen Zan over and asked, "Is Your Highness alright, is there any pain?"


    Wenzan shook his head and pointed at Li Yuanyuan with his little finger: "Niangniang Li is in pain."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Yuanyuan and instructed Chunlai and Dongxie: "Help Li Liangdi back to the house, and then go and ask the imperial doctor to come over."


    Dong Xie looked at Concubine Xian and the others angrily, and ran out.


    Concubine Xian came full of anger, but after scolding Lingzi and kicking Li Yuanyuan, half of her anger had been vented, and when Jiang Ning came out, the other half was also vented.


    Looking at Li Yuanyuan''s appearance and hearing Ling Zi''s cry, she couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    Jiang Ning asked the wet nurse to carry Ling Zi and Wen Zan back, and then walked up to Concubine Xian and smiled: "Concubine Xian, you haven''t answered my question. I didn''t know you came to the East Palace so aggressively, beating and scolding me. people, what do you mean?"


    Concubine Xian took a deep breath and recalled her purpose for coming here, and she couldn''t help but burst into anger: "These scumbags are blocking the way of this palace, and this palace is only slightly punishing, but the princess does not need to be aggressive!"


    "Oh, do you mean that my son, daughter, and Li Liangdi of the crown prince are all scumbags who stand in your way?" Jiang Ning stood in front of her and looked at her, "Now I''m standing in front of you too, you Do you want to say that I am also a lowly maid?"


    Concubine Xian defended: "Prince Concubine, this is a crime that I want to add. This palace is talking about Li Liangdi, and it has nothing to do with other people!"


    "Why are you cowardly running here so aggressively?" Jiang Ning said calmly, "Also, why don''t you respect me when you see me?"


    Concubine Xian said: "This palace wants to ask you, is it because you are playing tricks behind your back, that makes His Majesty not come to Wanrun Palace for a long time?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer, but walked around her and finally stopped behind her.


    Concubine Xian looked back at her in surprise: "You¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, Jiang Ning suddenly raised her leg and kicked her in the crook of her leg.


    Concubine Xian was caught off guard, screamed and fell to the ground.


    The surrounding eunuchs and maids were stunned.


    They have been in the palace for so many years, they have never seen such a scene.


    Concubine Xian felt both pain and hatred, and she was knocked down for a long time and could not speak.


    After she calmed down for a moment, she shouted sharply, "Are you crazy?!"


    Jiang Ning looked down at her with cold eyes: "You dare to go to the East Palace to show off your power without looking at your own identity? I used to see you as an elder, and I didn''t bother to care about you. You dare to rely on me and betray the old. I warn you, get it early Get those claws back, or I don''t mind cutting them off!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： Cant be blamed in vain

    Chapter 462 Can''t be blamed in vain


    Concubine Xian was shaking with anger.


    Fu Liu hurriedly helped her up: "Niangniang, where did you fall?"


    Concubine Xian''s face was purplish and swollen, her hands with pointed red nails pointed at Jiang Ning, and she said in a trembling voice, "No, no, this is... This palace must report to Your Majesty, and ask His Majesty to be fair!"


    "Oh?" Jiang Ning asked, "What are you going to sue me for?"


    "Sue you for beating your elders!"


    "Since that''s the case..." Jiang Ning rubbed his wrist, "I''m welcome."


    Concubine Xian took a step back: "What are you doing?"


    "I can''t let myself be wronged for nothing and take the blame for nothing. Since you said I beat you, I must finish the fight before I can let you sue!" Jiang Ning slapped her face and greeted the hospital. In the middle of everyone, "What are you all doing, shoulder to shoulder!"


    Concubine Xian fell to the ground with hot cheeks.


    She never believed what had happened until she began to wonder if she was dreaming and didn''t wake up at all.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a ridiculous thing?


    Even if the Crown Princess has a higher status than her in the clan, she is still a junior, not to mention respect, why shouldn''t you do it?


    Not to mention, slap directly on the face?


    As the saying goes, if you hit someone, you don¡¯t slap in the face, and the general punishment in the palace will rarely slap in the face.


    Not to mention the masters.


    Slap in the face is extremely humiliating.


    Concubine Xian is also from everyone. She gave birth to a male child early and successfully ascended the position of the fourth concubine. In these years, not to mention the wind, it is also smooth sailing, and she has never suffered such a humiliation.


    She was about to explode with rage, fainted.


    There was a buzzing in his head.


    Around her, the eunuchs and maids of the East Palace rushed together with the people they brought and started torn apart.


    The scene was chaotic for a time.


    Even the elegant and gentle Huang Ying got started.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw Gucheng, a young man dressed in black, sitting on the roof, looking at it from a distance, as if asking her if she wanted to help herself.


    Generally speaking, when Jiang Ning is not in danger, he will not shoot.


    Jiang Ning shook his head at him.


    This is a fight between harem women, and it is under control.


    But if he also got involved, it would be a big deal.


    After confirming that he was not needed, the lonely city disappeared on the roof.


    Jiang Ning withdrew his gaze and glanced at the melee scene.


    Concubine Xian came here to find fault, and she brought a lot of people, seven or eight.


    But this is the East Palace, the home court of Jiang Ning.


    In terms of the number of palace servants, he will never be at a disadvantage.


    Jiang Ning glanced at it, and the people brought by Concubine Xian were completely crushed by Huang Ying and others, and they were surrounded and beaten and screamed.


    Concubine Xian sat alone on the ground.


    Jiang Ning smiled, found a knife, went over to hold Concubine Xian''s chin, and pointed the tip of the knife to her face, "Although Concubine Xian is not young, she still has her charm. Women''s fights are not serious, Wan Wan If I accidentally left a few scars on your pretty face, what should I do?"


    Concubine Xian''s cheeks could feel the touch of the cold blade.


    Her anger had long since disappeared without a trace.


    A chill ran from the soles of her feet to her forehead.


    She trembled uncontrollably: "You, you don''t... take the knife away, don''t hurt me..."


    She couldn''t say a word other than trembling and begging.


    "I thought it was a powerful character, so I''m afraid?" Jiang Ning''s lips showed a cruel smile, and the knife patted her face and approached her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： Why dont you listen?

    Chapter 463 Why are you disobedient?


    Jiang Ning said softly, "Do you know what your son and daughter-in-law did to me? Do you think I will let them go and let them live well? Old man, if I don''t bother you, you should burn incense and worship Buddha every day. Who knows How dare you come to the door and bully me? I really don''t understand, who gave you the courage?"


    Concubine Xian was so frightened that she used the last ounce of strength to tremble: "If you hurt me, the emperor will not spare you... You, don''t think that I only rely on Duke Huai and His Majesty''s favor..."


    "It''s ridiculous, do you have any pets? Do you really expect a man who has had hundreds of women to be so affectionate to you?" Jiang Ning sarcastically said, "Do you know why the emperor ignored you these few months?"


    "It''s you?"


    "Of course I''m behind the scenes. Let me guess, that night, the emperor went back and forth, and you were already asleep? The emperor is a lecherous man. With that wrinkled pale face and this white hair, guess how he feels?"


    Concubine Xian was stunned.


    She looked down at herself subconsciously, even forgetting that the knife was still on her face.


    In the past few months, she really didn''t think about that at all.


    Although she has always known her age, she often laughs at herself. But as a woman, especially a woman who used to be beautiful, how could she really be willing to be really old and beautiful?


    In her subconscious, she still felt that she was beautiful.


    She never thought about what it would be like to fall asleep.


    Being reminded by Jiang Ning at this moment, she recalled that when she woke up that night, she saw the shock still lingering in His Majesty''s eyes, and her heart gradually became clear.


    It turned out that His Majesty was not angry with her talking nonsense.


    He thought she was old and ugly at all.


    Not to mention at night, even during the day I feel unable to face her.


    What kind of sadness is this for a woman?


    Concubine Xian was stunned for a moment, spit out a mouthful of blood, her face was as pale as paper, she gritted her teeth and whispered: "Jiang Ning, you... such a poisonous heart!"


    "It''s terrifying, only the concubine Xian''s family can harm others, and it''s vicious for others to fight back."


    "You wait¡­¡­"


    "Don''t wait, I''ll tell you to look good now." Jiang Ning held the knife handle with his backhand, raised the knife, pointed it at her nose and cut it off, "I cut your nose and turned you into a real ugly monster, look at you. How can you go out to be a demon!"


    Concubine Xian screamed like a pig: "No, no..."


    "Stop."


    A light voice sounded not far away.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw Li Hongyuan wrapped in a cloak, standing at the gate of the courtyard, looking at himself.


    At this time, the knife in her hand had already cut the skin on Concubine Xian''s nose. She didn''t want to pay attention to Li Hongyuan. She almost tried her best to cut off Concubine Xian''s nose.


    Concubine Xian was in pain and fear, and her shrill cry resounded through the air.


    Jiang Ning disliked the noise and slapped her face: "Shut up!"


    I don''t know if she was too strong or she was frightened. Concubine Xian tilted her head and fainted.


    There is no obstacle, Jiang Ning continued to cut¡ª¡ª


    The wrist is held.


    Li Hongyuan pulled her up: "Didn''t I say stop, why don''t you obey?"


    Jiang Ning knew that when he came back, she couldn''t go on with this job.


    didn''t struggle in vain, let him hold his wrist, took the knife and threw it to the followers behind him.


    East Palace Director Ding Wujin waved his hand and pulled the two sides of the melee.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： Dont worry, Im not jealous

    Chapter 464 Don''t worry, I''m not jealous


    Concubine Xian''s people were beaten horribly.


    "Oh, oh, how did you do this..." Ding Wujin sighed, "Come here, let these messy people go out. What''s wrong with the East Palace, come and clean it up quickly."


    Concubine Xian''s people were swept out as trash.


    As for Concubine Xian, she fainted on the ground.


    Cheeks were high and swollen, and blood was still coming from his nose.


    If Li Hongyuan hadn''t stopped her, Jiang Ning would have cut off her nose alive.


    Although Li Hongyuan has long known that Jiang Ning is a woman who is not good-looking, she is an extremely rebellious and ruthless person in her bones, not a gentle bunny like her appearance.


    But he found that he still far underestimated the boldness of this woman.


    In the East Palace, she held down Concubine Xian in public and took a knife to cut her nose.


    is not to scare people, it is really to be cut.


    "Five catties," he first ordered the eunuch, "send someone to take the concubine Xian back to Wanrun Palace, and then ask the **** to treat her."


    Jiang Ning listened without speaking.


    Li Hongyuan pulled her back to the house, saw the sullenness in her eyes gradually recede, and said, "I know that Concubine Xian is domineering, come here first to make trouble, and then you will do it."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "Then you still stop me."


    "You do it...that''s all, why cut her nose? Anyway, she is the father''s woman. Once the father''s anger, you and I have no power to resist." Li Hongyuan calmly analyzed to her.


    "Didn''t you cut Ma Shi''s ear, why can''t I cut Concubine Xian''s nose? Such sluts, if you don''t teach them a lesson, they won''t restrain themselves."


    "Do you still know how to talk back?" Li Hongyuan was annoyed, "Can that be the same? The royal father is not a merciless person. Even if he has no love for these old concubines, he still has old feelings. It''s low, how can I live on the father''s face when you are so humiliated? Not to mention Concubine Xian and her family''s honor guard."


    "Women are just fighting, so why bother to mobilize..."


    "Which woman cuts someone''s nose in a fight?"


    "Isn''t this uncut? I promise, Concubine Xian has only a little skin trauma." Jiang Ning smiled, "Why did you come back so soon?"


    "Don''t change the subject." Li Hongyuan stared at her, "Why are you so angry today?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell His Royal Highness that Concubine Xian scolded and cried your precious daughter. When she tried to kick Wenzan, she was shielded by Li Yuanyuan and kicked Li Yuanyuan."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said: "What should I do next time, be more covert, at least not let people grab the handle and evidence. Otherwise, it will be killing one thousand enemies and self-defeating eight hundred, which is boring."


    "Although you''re right, that''s your way of doing things. I like to slap in the face in public. That way the pleasure can be strong."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan stood up, "I''ll go see Ling Ziwen and praise them."


    "Go, Li Yuanyuan is also here, let''s go and see."


    Li Hongyuan paused slightly.


    Jiang Ning supported his chin and smiled: "Don''t worry, I''m not jealous."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "I think the father and emperor will pass on you soon, and I will accompany you. Today you offended Concubine Xian badly, be careful that she jumps over the wall."


    "do not worry."


    "You," Li Hongyuan paused, "don''t have any scruples just because you have the backing of your mother''s family and the protection of a lonely city. Unless you don''t have someone you care about, you should act calmly."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I didn''t cause any trouble for others, did I?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： Love House and Wu

    Chapter 465 Love House and Wu


    "You measure yourself."


    Li Hongyuan turned around and went out.


    He went to see the two little guys.


    The children have nothing to do. After being coaxed, they recovered their emotions long ago. The little brothers and sisters were lying on the bed with their little heads facing their little heads, playing with toys.


    After Li Hongyuan went in, he picked them up one by one, let them sit on their laps, and said with a smile, "Did you miss Daddy?"


    "think!"


    is a soft and waxy little milky sound.


    Li Hongyuan''s lips curved up uncontrollably.


    I never thought it was important to have children.


    When we have children, all the bad moods will be swept away by looking at their round and lovely faces and the eyes that depend on them.


    Especially Xiao Lingzi, Yuxue is extremely cute.


    I can''t get enough of it.


    Ding Sanjin smiled and said, "The slaves have seen quite a few children, but I have never seen such a beautiful embryo as the little princess. It is said that the princess was cuter than the little princess when she was young, and I don''t know what it looks like."


    Li Hongyuan rubbed the little girl''s soft cheek, but didn''t speak.


    "Ling Zi, go see Li Niangniang with Daddy, okay?" he asked softly.


    "Okay." Ling Zi put her arms around Daddy''s neck.


    Li Hongyuan put down Wen Zan and went out with Ling Zi in his arms.


    Wen Zan is not annoyed.


    He knew that he was the elder brother and wanted to let the younger sister.


    The girl of the royal family, who is Jin Gui, is even more favored. Because they only have a happy life in the palace for more than ten years. Always get married in the future.


    Everyone thinks that boys should be the leading role in the future and should not be overly spoiled.


    Therefore, His Highness the Crown Prince''s undisguised act of pampering his little daughter is a matter of course for everyone.


    He held Ling Zi with one hand and came to the room where Li Yuanyuan was temporarily lying in the side hall.


    The imperial physician just got up from the treatment, and when he saw him, he hurriedly knelt down and salute.


    "Doctor Wei, how is it?" he asked.


    "Go back to Your Highness, Li Liangdi''s back has some bruises and bruises, but fortunately, no bones were injured. It''s fine, it will be fine after a few days."


    "I see, you go get it." Li Hongyuan waved the imperial doctor away and looked at Li Yuanyuan.


    Li Yuanyuan wanted to stand up and kneel, but he raised his hand to stop him.


    "Why is Your Highness back?" she asked softly.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t answer, and said, "You are protecting Wen Zan''s behavior today, and the Crown Princess is very pleased. I will reward you. What do you want?"


    "My concubine doesn''t want any reward." Li Yuanyuan shook her head weakly, "My concubine loves His Highness, so I also need to protect His Highness''s children. A little skin injury is nothing, it is not worth worrying about Your Highness and the Crown Princess."


    Li Hongyuan nodded: "You take a good rest."


    also instructed: "Sanjin, prepare some useful things and send them to Li Liangdi. When she is ready, take her back in a sedan chair."


    "Yes, the minions will prepare now."


    Li Hongyuan looked at Li Yuanyuan, said nothing, and left with Ling Zi in his arms.


    Just put Lingzi down, three pounds came to report: "His Royal Highness, Your Majesty sent someone to pass the message. It seems that he is angry. The father-in-law of the news is not good."


    "Where''s the Crown Princess?"


    "The Crown Princess has also received the letter, and is waiting for His Highness at the door."


    "I see."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t even have time to change his clothes, he only took off his cloak and went to Feishhuang Palace with Jiang Ning.


    "Damn!"


    The emperor threw a cup of tea at their feet.


    Li Hongyuan pulled Jiang Ning to his knees: "Father, please calm down."


    The emperor pointed at Jiang Ning: "How can I calm my anger? Ah? All eyes are on, I slapped Concubine Xian, and even cut her nose? This is something a junior can do? Where do you want to put the royal dignity and rules?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： I want to clean up her, Your Majesty is distressed again

    Chapter 466 I want to clean up her, His Majesty is distressed again


    Li Hong said from afar: "Father, the emperor, let go of his anger, and the son is convicted. This matter has nothing to do with the crown prince, and the son is willing to bear it."


    "You will protect your daughter-in-law." The emperor sneered, "She beats people, and she also hurts them. Why doesn''t it have anything to do with her?"


    The emperor patted the table hard: "Jiang Ning, you are guilty!"


    Jiang Ning said calmly: "Your Majesty, Concubine Xian is old, I don''t mind her disrespectful words and deeds. However, when she beat Wen Zanlingzi, I couldn''t hold back my anger when I was a mother, probably too. Excusable?"


    The emperor frowned: "What is her disrespectful words and deeds?"


    "Concubine Xian came to make trouble and said that it was because of me that His Majesty didn''t go to her room..."


    "Shut up." The emperor reprimanded and glanced around, "You speak in a modest way."


    For those who don''t know, just listening to Jiang Ning''s words, they will think that she has something to do with the emperor.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, Jun''s face was expressionless, but an imperceptible smile flashed in his eyes.


    Jiang Ning was a little innocent: "Your Majesty, I didn''t say this, it was said by the concubine Xian."


    "There''s no reason for this." The emperor was a little displeased.


    He is an emperor, how can he get involved with his daughter-in-law if he doesn''t go to the concubine''s house?


    This is too bad to hear.


    The emperor was a little dissatisfied with Concubine Xian.


    I used to think that she was calm and knowledgeable, but now that she is old and old, she went to the East Palace to quarrel with the Crown Princess for this sour and jealous thing.


    After a moment of silence, the emperor said slowly: "Even if her words are inappropriate, you can go to the queen to make decisions for you, but you shouldn''t do it."


    "Yes, I won''t dare next time." Jiang Ning apologized obediently.


    The emperor sneered: "You still want to have another time. If there is another time, the concubine Xian will not die in your hands?"


    "Your Majesty is clear, my son will never dare." Jiang Ning knelt on the ground, "Xianfei is an elder, if she hadn''t scolded Lingzi Wenzan and kicked Li Liangdi who was protecting Wenzan, I wouldn''t have fainted. head, lose your mind, do this kind of thing."


    "Concubine Xian kicked and injured Wenzan?"


    "I didn''t kick, I was guarded by His Royal Highness Li Liangdi, and it was Li Liangdi who was injured."


    "So, this Li Liangdi is good."


    "Yes." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "Our East Palace is naturally good."


    The Emperor ?? glanced at her: "Everything is good in the East Palace, and it is not good for those who come to the East Palace to make trouble, right?"


    Jiang Ning said: "Your Majesty, why don''t you go to the concubine Xian''s room for a walk..."


    "You bastard!" The emperor slapped the table, "When will it be your turn to talk about my affairs?"


    "Your Majesty doesn''t go, this concubine Xian is so uncomfortable, she always comes to find fault with our younger generation, who can stand this? Although I have always been gentle and docile, this rabbit is biting in a hurry. Next time I will really hurt Concubine Xian. Empress, isn''t it bad?"


    The emperor was smirked.


    He pointed to Jiang Ning and said to Li Hongyuan: "Listen, listen, you are the good wife you married. What are you talking about!"


    Li Hongyuan looked at Jiang Ning, raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you a gentle and docile rabbit?"


    "It''s just an analogy. Concubine Xian wants to make trouble, what can I do?"


    "You are the Crown Princess, can''t you hold down a Concubine Xian?" The emperor said angrily, "Aren''t you very fierce when you beat people, and now you say there is no way to take Concubine Xian?"


    Jiang Ning said: "I want to clean up her, and His Majesty is distressed again..."


    "Shut up you!"


    "Your Majesty, forgive me. I am willing to be punished." Jiang Ning said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： Erchen is willing to take punishment on behalf of the crown princess

    Chapter 467 Erchen is willing to receive punishment on behalf of the Crown Princess


    "You think I dare not punish you?"


    "My son is willing to accept the punishment, I beg His Majesty to punish him!" Jiang Ning reached out and rubbed his leg.


    The emperor sneered when he saw her little gesture: "Go kneel for half a month!"


    "Royal Father," Li Hongyuan said, "Jiang Ning''s legs are not fully healed yet,"


    "If you don''t punish her, it''s hard to pacify the anger."


    "I beg your father''s forgiveness, and my son is willing to take the punishment on behalf of the crown prince." Li Hongyuan bowed down.


    The ?? emperor looked at him for a moment, and said, "That''s as you wish. Jiang Ning, although you don''t have to kneel, you have to make amends to Concubine Xian."


    "Am I apologizing to her?"


    "Huh?" The emperor swept over with cold eyes.


    "...the servant obeys the order."


    "Go down." The emperor waved his hand.


    This matter is dealt with like this.


    The prince was punished in place of the princess and knelt in the ancestral hall for half a month. As the "culprit", Jiang Ning needed to go to Wanrun Palace to apologize to the concubine Xian in person.


    Walking out of the Feishhuang Palace, the spring sun is just right, shining on the body, and it is warm.


    Li Hongyuan looked at Jiang Ning, who grinned at him.


    "So, you have to work hard, His Royal Highness." She said lightly, waving her hand to leave.


    Li Hongyuan pulled her back casually, and said lightly: "You have no burden, you are not polite, you don''t even say thank you or guilt. You have a thick skin and you have seen it in your life."


    Jiang Ning leaned over and took his arm: "I bring you meals every day. I make it myself."


    "I''m not a mother-in-law, so I''m not greedy for your food." Although Li Hongyuan''s tone was light, he didn''t pull his arm out, and let her hold it.


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "I hope you, the next time you do this, try not to let people grab the handle. Otherwise, even if you get angry, you will still pay for it in the end."


    Jiang Ning said: "I thought you would blame me and scold me."


    "If I were there, Concubine Xian might be hurt more than she is now." Li Hongyuan raised his hand and gently pressed her shoulder, "In the past two weeks, the East Palace has been working on you. In addition, you must pay attention to Concubine Xian''s revenge, this This time she suffered a big loss and will not let it go. Although the father and the emperor did not like her very much, the concubine Xian''s family still has some power. If you have any difficulties, come to me. "


    Having said that, he lifted his feet and walked towards the ancestral hall.


    Sanli and Ding Sanjin hurriedly followed.


    Jiang Ning looked at his back, thinking that he had just come back, and before he had time to rest for a while, he was punished again.


    Speaking of which, every time he was punished in the past two years, it was because of her.


    "Go back to the East Palace." Jiang Ning said.


    Huang Ying followed: "Are you going to Wanrun Palace to apologize?"


    "Who dares to disobey His Majesty''s order."


    "Do you want to go now?" Huang Ying asked. "The slave maid looked at the temper of this virtuous concubine. Even if we go to apologize, we will never dare to let it go. It will be troublesome in the future."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "I don''t know what happened to Duke Huai and Princess Huai."


    Last time she said she was going to clean them up, but she was too busy to make the trip.


    "Huang Ying, you go back to the East Palace, let Xiaoman guard the door of the East Palace, and before I come back, don''t let anyone in or out."


    "How about you, Crown Princess?"


    "I''m going out of the palace."


    "Slave will accompany you."


    "Gucheng just follow me." Jiang Ning waved, "Huang Ying, go back first, I will be back before dark."


    Huang Ying looked up and looked around, knowing that Gucheng would follow her.


    Jiang Ning wandered out alone, unobstructed along the way, no one blocked.


    She was already familiar with her in the palace.


    From top to bottom, there is no one who does not know her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： dude brothers

    Chapter 468


    Most of it is due to her superb beauty, but those who have seen it will be hard to forget.


    She didn''t even have to take out her waist card, she put her hands in the pockets of her skirt, and walked out of Wangxianmen like a leisurely stroll.


    Gucheng is already waiting with a carriage.


    Jiang Ning smiled, walked over and asked, "Gucheng, when did you arrange the carriage?"


    "Just now."


    "I thought you had been following me."


    Gucheng didn''t speak, and stretched out his hand.


    Yundai supported his wrist and boarded the carriage.


    When she was seated, Gucheng lowered the curtain of the carriage, sat in the front carriage, and waited quietly.


    He did not express any surprise that Jiang Ning was alone without any maid.


    It is enough to have him alone.


    Jiang Ning knew that if she didn''t say where to go, Gucheng wouldn''t take the initiative to ask.


    "Go to the uncle''s house."


    Gucheng was originally Jiang Mubai¡¯s person, and Lu was familiar.


    He drove Jiang Ning to the big house of Jiang''s house with the carriage.


    Jiang Mubai is busy every day and is not in the house. The aunt is at Lin Zizi''s place, and the two ladies'' daily life is to drink tea, watch a play and choose clothes and jewelry.


    The big room, like the second room, has four children.


    Dalang Jiang Qi and Erniang Jiang Shan both got married, leaving only Shiro Jiang Mo and Hachiro Jiang Yu in the house.


    These little brothers have a lively temperament and love to play on weekdays.


    Fortunately, Jiang Erniang went back to her parents'' home from time to time and taught them a lesson, so they barely let them go down the wrong road.


    But the gangsters will play the game, and they are all good at it.


    When Jiang Ning arrived, the two of them were squatting at the gate to tease the dog, running around with a pretty maid.


    The brothers were overjoyed.


    "You guys are good at playing." Jiang Ning walked over.


    Jiang Qi looked up and saw her, the grass leaf in his mouth fell to the ground, he quickly pulled up his younger brother Jiang Yu and stood up to salute.


    "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Although ?? is stubborn, the etiquette is comprehensive.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the pale-faced little maid and said, "Go ahead."


    The little maid kowtowed to Jiang Ning gratefully, and ran away quickly.


    Jiang Qi was a little embarrassed: "Just tease her."


    "If people find it fun, then that''s fine. People have things to do every day, and what to do to trick them."


    "Yes, we won''t do this in the future." Jiang Yu was honest.


    Jiang Qi smiled and said, "Why did the seventh sister suddenly come back, where is my little nephew?"


    "They are in the palace, and I have nothing to do. I will come out for a walk."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the dog, "Whose dog is this?"


    "I raised it." Jiang Yu replied.


    "Oh, it looks good." Jiang Ning reached out and touched the dog''s head.


    Jiang Qi was a little worried: "This dog is very fierce towards unfamiliar people. Seventh sister be careful, don''t get bitten."


    "Then you still use this dog to scare the little maid."


    "That little girl is lazy, I''m teasing her, it''s not malicious." Jiang Yi was a little embarrassed.


    "This dog can bite?"


    "It won''t really bite, but it is fierce towards strangers." Jiang Yu replied.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Hachiro, go for a walk with me?"


    "Wow!" Jiang Yu was very happy.


    "I''ll go too." Jiang Qi said.


    "I can''t sit in the carriage."


    "I followed on horseback. Xiaoba also had to ride a horse. He was so big that he couldn''t nest in the princess'' carriage, there were no rules." Jiang Qi glared at his brother.


    "Hachiro is young and doesn''t get in the way."


    Jiang Ning got up and walked back to the carriage, "Remember to bring this dog with you. By the way, do you have a name?"


    "It''s called Changsheng."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： you are dying

    Chapter 469 You are dying


    "Oh, General Changsheng?"


    "Haha, Seventh Sister still understands what I mean. They don''t understand, and they say the name is ugly."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The eldest uncle is a general. You can easily guess the name of the dog."


    "So they''re all idiots."


    "Stinky boy, don''t be cheap!" Jiang Qi kicked his younger brother, "Take your General Changsheng in the lead and go with Seventh Sister."


    Although Jiang Ning did not say the destination of the trip, both brothers knew in their hearts that Jiang Ning would not bring the dog with him for no reason, there must be something to do.


    Since the last time Jiang Ning led them to clean up Ling''an County Lord''s family, the brothers and sisters were convinced of her intelligence and were willing to make trouble with her.


    For the dandy children, idleness is idleness, and there is nothing to do.


    The three came to the gate of Duke Huai''s mansion.


    Jiang Qi looked up and asked, "Seventh sister, is this here?"


    Duke Huai was the former crown prince and was replaced by Prince Yu. Even an outsider who didn''t know the inside story would not think they had a good relationship.


    Not to mention the children of the Jiang family, they naturally know the inside story.


    How Duke Huai and his wife abused Jiang Ning, they probably know something.


    I can''t wait to set fire to Duke Huai''s mansion.


    Jiang Yu also frowned.


    Jiang Ning got off the carriage and said with a smile, "Hachiro, lead General Chang Sheng, let''s go see Princess Huai."


    Duke Huai broke his legs and collapsed on the bed. You don''t have to look to know what he looks like now.


    Jiang Ning was not interested in seeing his tragic state, and the purpose of this trip was not him.


    Duke Huai''s mansion is somewhat dilapidated.


    There are very few servants in the house.


    It wasn''t until the backyard that the maid came to ask.


    "I want to see your princess." Jiang Ning said.


    The maid looked at her and the Jiang brothers behind her, not daring to refuse, and obediently led them to the Ma family''s yard.


    Walking into the yard, I heard beatings and scolding and crying.


    Ma Shi wrapped a veil on his head and was holding a whip, beating a maid.


    The skin of the maid was torn to pieces, her clothes shattered, and she rolled and cried on the ground.


    is very miserable.


    "It''s too vicious." Jiang Yu frowned.


    The two of them were just teasing the little maid to tease her, and they were reprimanded by the seventh sister. This Princess Huai was 10,000 times more vicious.


    Jiang Qi picked up a stone and threw it, hitting Ma Shi''s arm.


    Ma Shi''s arm was in severe pain, and he threw the whip away subconsciously, looking at them.


    She was full of anger, but when she saw Jiang Ning, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Jiang Ning...what are you doing here?" Seeing her, Mrs. Ma remembered the position of the crown princess she had been snatched away, and the missing ear, and the hatred in her heart made her eyes turn red instantly.


    "I''ll come and see you." Jiang Ning smiled, "It seems that you are in good spirits, and you can beat and scold the maid in full anger."


    Ma''s expression was gloomy: "You have such a kind heart?"


    "of course not."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Gucheng.


    Gucheng immediately brought a stool from behind the carriage and let her sit.


    After Jiang Ning sat down comfortably, he continued, "I beat Concubine Xian."


    "what?"


    "I beat Concubine Xian." Jiang Ning repeated.


    "..." Ma Shi sneered, "Good fight."


    "Isn''t Concubine Xian your mother-in-law?"


    "It''s not my mother." Ma said indifferently, "What does her life have to do with me? I''m happy because you are dying. Concubine Xian''s family is not so easy to mess with. Her family is also a family of military generals. Her father and brother''s achievements are no less than your Jiang family."


    Jiang Ning said: "I know. So, I want to apologize to her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： How do you spend the rest of your life

    Chapter 470 How will I live the second half of my life?


    Ma Shi saw that her tone was a little weird, and she couldn''t help but feel a little vigilant in her heart, and frowned: "If you apologize, go away, what is it with me. Or, you are here to see my jokes today and show off that you have got a high-ranking crown princess. position?"


    "I don''t have to show off this fact."


    "You!" Ma Shi''s eyes flashed coldly, obviously and provoked.


    But the Jiang Qi and Jiang Yu brothers who followed behind stared at them, making her dare not move, and only said: "I''m not interested in the matter between you and Concubine Xian, and it has nothing to do with me!"


    "Of course it has something to do with you. I have to take her good daughter-in-law over there. After all, Concubine Xian said that she wanted me not to disturb her son''s life. This kind of thing is useless. I will take you there and tell it in person. She, she naturally believed it. Such an apology is sincere."


    "I don''t want to take care of your business, I won''t go!" Ma took a step back, "Besides, she was talking about her son, why didn''t you take Duke Huai?"


    "Isn''t this Duke Huai your husband? This husband and wife are birds of the same forest, so they will fly separately when disaster strikes?"


    "You can''t make fun of me. When King Yu was in trouble, you didn''t follow him. As the main wife, you are not as good as the concubine next to him. You have the face to talk about me." Ma Shi sneered.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "That''s true. If Li Hongyuan becomes like your Duke Huai, I will break up with him in minutes. How will I live the rest of my life by guarding a paralyzed man as a widow?"


    These words pierced Ma Shi''s heart.


    "You were a lame man yourself. You are not grateful for King Yu''s marriage to you, but now you are saying such things. Are you afraid that it will be heard by King Yu?"


    "Even if he''s here, that''s what I said. After all, I''m not as hypocritical as you, and I won''t hold back like you. I clearly hate Duke Huai, but I still pretend to be virtuous and virtuous and stay by his side to serve."


    She exposed her psychology like this, but every word touched her pain point.


    How could Ma Shi not be furious.


    She reached out and grabbed Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Qi and Jiang Yu were furious when they saw this, but before they could make a move, a dark shadow flashed past, the lonely city was like lightning, and when Ma Shi''s hand just stretched out, she was slapped and flew out.


    Ma Shi flew out sideways and hit a field of flowers.


    The servants of Duke Huai''s mansion hurried over and helped her out.


    Ma was in a state of embarrassment and looked at Gucheng with a bit of fear.


    This black-clothed boy has been following Jiang Ning in silence, without any sense of existence.


    is just such a person, but his speed is so fast and his strength is so great.


    Is he a human or a ghost?


    Gucheng slapped Pegasus with a single blow, and he had already retreated behind Jiang Ning, returning to his usual taciturn presence.


    Jiang Qi and Jiang Yu looked at each other and laughed.


    They forgot that there was a lonely city beside Seventh Girl.


    Gucheng was a capable general by their father''s side, and now he gave it to Jiang Ning to be her personal bodyguard. As long as there were not thousands of troops, he could handle it.


    Ma was angry, but he didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more.


    "Jiang Ning, what are you doing?" She suppressed her resentment and asked word by word.


    "I said, I will take you into the palace to see the concubine Xian. You don''t need to resist so much when you see your own mother-in-law, right? She won''t eat you." Jiang Ning laughed.


    "Who knows what your heart is? Would you be willing to apologize to Concubine Xian?"


    "Then you know me quite well." Jiang Ning turned around and said to Jiang Yu, "Hachiro, didn''t this Changsheng in our family contract rabies?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： The four hundred and seventieth sheet is the first to flirt

    Chapter 471 Four hundred and seventy-first


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment.


    When did Chang Sheng get sick?


    But he reacted very quickly, and he reacted very quickly, and sighed: "Yeah, I just bit two people before. The boss wants me to kill this dog, but I can''t bear it. I have raised it for a few years."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Ma Shi and asked, "What would happen if I was bitten by an infected dog?"


    "I don''t really understand, anyway, the two who were bitten before are dead."


    "How did you die?"


    "I know this, I saw it with my own eyes!" Jiang Qi answered, "The two men became madmen, drooling, barking like dogs, and biting people everywhere. They turned into a mad dog, my god, too It''s scary!"


    His words were a bit exaggerated, but Ma Shi''s face turned pale when he heard it.


    She glanced at the **** dog Changsheng, fear flashed in her eyes, and she stepped back unconsciously.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Princess Huai is also a beautiful lady from a famous family. It''s nothing to die. If she turns into a biting mad dog before she dies, then..."


    "Don''t mess around!" Ma''s voice trembled, "I''ve been hurt so badly by you, why are you still having trouble with me?"


    Jiang Ning raised a finger and shook it: "You''re wrong. It''s not me who hurt you, it''s me who provokes the dog, the man and the woman first. The one who flirts first is cheap, understand?"


    Ma''s expression changed after being scolded by her, but he didn''t dare to get angry at all.


    Jiang Yu clapped his hands: "Seventh sister scolded well!"


    Jiang Qi was a little more prudent. He didn''t applaud his younger brother, but he felt happy in his heart.


    Jiang Ning said to Jiang Yu: "Hachiro, our family Changsheng has been hungry for several days. Shouldn''t he let him eat a meal before dying?"


    "That''s how it should be."


    "Let go of Changsheng and see who it is willing to eat."


    "okay."


    Jiang Yu immediately squatted down, untied the collar around Chang Sheng''s neck, and patted its head.


    Chang Sheng shook his head and glanced at his master.


    Jiang Yu''s eyes drifted towards Ma Shi.


    Chang Sheng understands.


    It dashed towards Ma Shi.


    Although these brothers don''t do those things like eating, drinking, prostituting and gambling, but their temperament is also stubborn. They usually keep Changsheng, and they often bully others. This dog has been raised for several years, and the owner has a look, and it knows where to rush.


    The servants of Duke Huai''s mansion screamed and fled in fright, and no one paid any attention to Ma.


    With such a big wolf dog, Ma Shi was frightened and only screamed, and froze in place, unable to move.


    Chang Sheng roared and rushed in front of her, biting at the hem of her skirt and tearing it apart desperately.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Ma Shi was terrified, slumped on the ground and screamed desperately, "Don''t, don''t bite me...Jiang Ning, please let me go, I will listen to you, I will enter the palace with you!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu smiled and waved: "Chang Sheng, come back."


    Chang Sheng loosened her skirt, turned around and went back to Jiang Yu without delay.


    Jiang Ning glared at them.


    This dog was trained, and seeing that these two brothers usually cause trouble.


    Jiang Qi leaned into her ear and said with a low laugh, "Don''t worry, Seventh Sister, we''re just joking, and we''ve never really bitten anyone."


    "You still know the seriousness, otherwise tell the uncle, the skin exposed you."


    "Don''t dare, we just scare people. Chang Sheng is not interested in human flesh."


    Jiang Ning nodded, walked in front of Mrs. Ma, squatted down and looked at her: "So, you agreed to follow me into the palace to see Concubine Xian?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： Prohibited to step on

    Chapter 472 Forbidden to step on


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go with you!" Ma Shi''s face was pale, his face full of tears and snot, all of which were scared out.


    Jiang Ning patted her shoulder and made her tremble, "How are you going to see her?"


    "Why, how can I see you?"


    Ma shivered and looked up at her blankly.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "I''ll tell you the truth, I''m not interested in unnecessary scaring and torture. After all, I''m not a pervert."


    Ma Shi was silent.


    When she came before, she was beating, scolding and torturing the maid to vent her anger.


    Jiang Ning''s words clearly reflected that she was a pervert.


    But Ma Shi will not refute a word.


    Jiang Ning went on to say: "The matter between us has passed. Although the two of you provoked me, you were also punished. But your good mother-in-law, Concubine Xian, refused to be honest. I want to live in the palace. Yes, doesn''t that make me upset?"


    "If Concubine Xian provokes you, go and clean her up. What are you asking me for?"


    "I want to clean up her, but I have to pay attention to the method. After all, she has the support of the emperor."


    "What the **** are you asking me to do?"


    "Follow me, I''ll tell you more on the way."


    Jiang Ning turned around and went out.


    Ma Shi sat on the ground, hesitatingly did not move.


    Jiang Yu patted Chang Sheng''s dog''s head, and Chang Sheng made a whimpering sound.


    Ma Shi seemed to have heard the reminder, jumped up suddenly, and ran out after Jiang Ning.


    "Hahaha!" Jiang Yu clapped her hands cheerfully, "Interesting, so interesting."


    After laughing, he was worried: "Fourth Brother, do you think Seventh Sister will sue Dad?"


    "Don''t worry, this girl is worse than us. She won''t sue."


    "Then why did she train us, and I still think I''m wrong?"


    "Because she is dealing with wicked people, and we are molesting innocent little girls." Jiang Qi said.


    "I didn''t. Fourth brother, you teased yourself. To be honest, fourth brother, do you like that little maid of Xing''er? So you always love to tease her?"


    "What nonsense. Go away!"


    Jiang Qi patted the back of his brother''s head and walked out.


    When the brothers went out, they saw that Jiang Ning had already got into the carriage.


    Ma Shi stood under the carriage and said a few words to her, looking a little hesitant and embarrassed. When she saw General Chang Sheng holding Jiang Yu''s hand, her face changed slightly, she immediately nodded to Jiang Ning, and hurriedly got into the carriage of Duke Huai''s mansion.


    Jiang Ning looked over and said, "Shiro, Hachiro, you two, go home."


    Jiang Qi went over and asked, "Seventh sister, I''ll take you back to the palace."


    "There''s a lonely city here, it''s all right." Jiang Ning looked at the two brothers from the window of the carriage, "The eldest brother and the third brother both got married and started their careers, and the two of you are still fighting chickens and dogs all day long. Are you planning to lie on the credits of your ancestors? Eating up and waiting to die for a lifetime?"


    "That''s Hachiro, fourth brother won''t." Jiang Qi immediately made a serious gesture, "Brother is going to inherit the mantle of our general general and go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and protect the country."


    Jiang Yu said quietly: "Fourth brother, don''t you step on it, okay?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Anyway, don''t make a fool of yourself, or I will report to the uncle, and then..."


    "Gucheng, it''s getting late, send the princess back to the palace!" Jiang Qi hurriedly urged Gucheng.


    He was afraid of Jiang Ning''s nagging.


    The two brothers breathed a sigh of relief as they watched the carriage go away.


    Jiang Yudao: "Seventh sister is the most beautiful girl in our family, and she is very powerful."


    "Yeah. His training skills are also top-notch. Let''s go."


    "Where to go?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： bitten by dog

    Chapter 473 Bitten by a Dog


    "Go home and study at the school! Do you really want to eat and wait for the rest of your life?" Jiang Qi glared at his brother and dragged him away.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning took Ma Shi back to the palace and went directly to Wanrun Palace.


    The palace servants of Wanrun Palace were a little nervous when they saw her.


    But dare not stop.


    She even dared to beat their master, Concubine Xian, let alone their servants?


    Ever since she beat Concubine Xian, the name of the Crown Princess has spread.


    "Where''s Concubine Xian?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Concubine Xian is taking a lunch break in the house." The palace servant cautiously said, "Or, will you wait until Concubine Xian wakes up?"


    "Your Majesty ordered me to apologize to Concubine Xian, how can I wait? Why don''t you go and tell His Majesty to let him wait?"


    "No, no, the servants dare not." The palace servant smiled bitterly, "The servants go in and pass the message."


    "no need."


    Jiang Ning went straight in.


    Although she didn''t bring anyone around her, no one dared to stop her.


    Ma followed behind. Seeing her so arrogant, he didn''t know whether to be resentful or envious.


    Everyone is a princess, why is there such a big gap?


    When she was a crown princess, she was careful everywhere, trying to show a virtuous and virtuous appearance, so that she could be worthy of the position of the future queen.


    Not to mention high-ranking concubines like Concubine Xian, even those little talents who only entered the harem, little ladies, she wouldn''t be so blatant.


    Why does Jiang Ning dare to be so reckless?


    Ma Shi couldn''t understand.


    She lowered her head and followed Jiang Ning to the concubine Xian''s house.


    Concubine Xian was sleeping.


    Most women in the harem have the habit of taking a nap.


    It doesn''t mean how good this habit is, it''s mainly because of the idleness.


    Apart from eating and sleeping, these women have nothing to do at all. It will give birth to so many intrigue storms.


    Ma looked at Concubine Xian with disgust in his heart.


    Jiang Ning sat under the table by the table and knocked on the table: "Wake up!"


    Concubine Xian was woken up, opened her eyes and saw her smiling face, she was shocked and sat up suddenly: "How did you come in?"


    "Concubine Xian, don''t panic, I''m walking in." Jiang Ning reached out and poured himself a cup of tea and drank it slowly, "Your Majesty is doing justice for you, let me come to apologize to you, this matter you you know?"


    Concubine Xian slowly slowed down and glanced at Mrs. Ma who was standing by the door.


    Since he lost one ear, Ma Shi has been wrapped in a veil, only showing his eyes and nose.


    But Concubine Xian recognized her.


    "What are you doing again?" Concubine Xian frowned.


    "Concubine Xian doesn''t want to make sure that her son and daughter-in-law are doing well?" Jiang Ning laughed, "I went to Duke Huai''s mansion on purpose. I originally planned to bring Duke Huai, but you know about Duke Huai''s situation. It''s really not convenient, so I had to bring Princess Huai here."


    Concubine Xian certainly didn''t believe that she would be so kind, but out of concern for her son, she still asked, "Is Duke Huai okay?"


    Ma said lightly: "Good or bad, I can''t tell the concubine."


    She lowered her hands, her wrists were wrapped in a white cloth, and the hem of her skirt was torn.


    Concubine Xian frowned when she saw it: "What do you look like? What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Ma glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Concubine Xian also looked at Jiang Ning: "Did you do it?"


    "I was wronged, of course it wasn''t me. It was our dog who did it." Jiang Ning looked guilty, "Our dog is so disobedient. It just killed someone two days ago, and this is another bite."


    "What do you keep a dog that bites you if you don''t kill it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： hydrophobia

    Chapter 474 Hydrophobia


    "What Concubine Xian taught me is that I will deal with the dog when I go back." Jiang Ning stood up, "I don''t know if I apologize, is Concubine Xian still satisfied?"


    She glanced at Ma Shi.


    Ma Shi''s hand hanging by his side slowly clenched it.


    Concubine Xian sneered: "What Ben Gong wants to see is my son. You brought her here, thinking Ben Gong will be satisfied? Your Majesty asked you to come to apologize, should you kneel down and kowtow three times to Ben Gong?"


    "I kowtow to you? Can you bear it?"


    "you--"


    "Princess Huai, what are you waiting for?" Jiang Ning looked at Ma''s family, "You are Concubine Xian''s own daughter-in-law, why don''t you come and kowtow to Concubine Xian and ask her to calm down?"


    Concubine Xian said: "I don''t want to see her, let her get out."


    Ma raised his head suddenly and stared at Concubine Xian.


    Before Concubine Xian could speak, she suddenly knelt to the ground, resting her hands on the ground, and crawled in front of Concubine Xian like a dog, her blood-red eyes making a roaring sound.


    Concubine Xian was stunned by this sudden change, and stayed in place, looking at her at a loss.


    Ma Shi roared, jumped on Concubine Xian, tore her, and tried to bite her.


    "You, what are you doing?" Concubine Xian was frightened and jumped up to avoid her, shouting, "Someone, come here!"


    Several palace servants ran in and were stunned when they saw this scene.


    Ma followed behind Concubine Xian, grabbed her clothes and bit her with her mouth.


    looks like a lunatic.


    Concubine Xian desperately struggled to avoid, and shouted: "What are you still doing, Ma Shi is crazy, come and get her away, hurry up!"


    The palace people woke up like a dream, and they rushed over, pulling Ma Shi away with all their hands and feet.


    Ma Shi struggled and screamed, biting anyone he caught.


    Finally, a **** brought a rope and tied her before giving up.


    Concubine Xian was still in shock. She hid behind the palace maid and asked, "Why is Ma''s madness? What''s going on?"


    An old lady stared at Ma Shi for a moment and said, "Niangniang, look at this servant, does this Princess Huai suffer from hydrophobia?"


    "what?"


    "When the slaves were young, they had not yet entered the palace. I saw such symptoms in the countryside. After being bitten by a mad dog, they were afraid of light and water, and would bite people like dogs."


    "Have you been bitten by a dog?" Concubine Xian looked up at Jiang Ning.


    From beginning to end, Jiang Ning stood there, motionless.


    Concubine Xian trembled and said, "Prince Concubine, you said just now that she was bitten by your dog?"


    "Yeah, bite."


    "Is your dog a mad dog?"


    "I don''t know if the dog is mad or not. But she was bitten, and I saw it with my own eyes. Oh, does Princess Huai have mad dog disease?" Jiang Ning asked in surprise.


    Concubine Xian glanced at Ma Shi in horror: "What will happen to this disease?"


    "will die."


    "Yes, is it?" Concubine Xian looked at Mammy.


    Mamma nodded hurriedly: "It''s true, Niangniang. As long as you get this disease, you won''t be able to live."


    "Then if she bit Ben Gong, wouldn''t Ben Gong also..."


    "Niangniang, have you been bitten? Let me see!" Mammy said hurriedly.


    "Just biting on the clothes..." Concubine Xian glanced at the torn clothes, thinking of Ma Shi''s mad dog-like appearance just now, her hair stood on end.


    She took a few steps back and said, "Princess, why do you allow your mad dog to bite people?"


    "A dog is a dog after all, who can control when it is happy and when it bites?" Jiang Ning spread his hands, a little helpless, "That dog..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： dirty! unlucky!

    Chapter 475 Dirty! unlucky!


    "That''s a mad dog, don''t kill it and throw it away!"


    "I don''t have the guts to kill it. That''s my uncle''s beloved dog. If you are afraid, Concubine Xian, why don''t you go and persuade your uncle?"


    "..." Concubine Xian was silent.


    Her eldest uncle is Jiang Mubai, who is armed with heavy soldiers and kills without blinking an eye.


    Concubine Xian was silent for a while, then looked at Mrs Ma again.


    Ma Shi was bound and thrown to the ground, still struggling, making a whimpering sound.


    looks quite scary.


    Concubine Xian hurriedly retracted her gaze and did not dare to look any further. She supported the palace maid and said, "Go and prepare hot water, this palace wants to bathe and change clothes!"


    She had to take off all the clothes on her body and throw them away.


    dirty!


    Bad luck!


    The palace maid was busy preparing, and Concubine Xian asked Ma to be locked up.


    Jiang Ning said: "I brought the person, and I will send her back. Don''t worry about Concubine Xian."


    Concubine Xian was eager to get rid of this mad dog, so she hurriedly agreed.


    Jiang Ning reached out and pulled Ma Shi up.


    Concubine Xian couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "A mad dog doesn''t bite everyone." Jiang Ning said meaningfully.


    Unfortunately, Concubine Xian was frightened and did not realize it for a while.


    She asked, "Why did you bring the dog to see Duke Huai''s mansion?"


    "Because I''m afraid." Jiang Ning said it as a matter of course, "Could it be that Concubine Xian forgot, how did Duke Huai and Princess Huai hurt me in the first place? For those with bad intentions, it''s okay for me to bring a dog to protect my body, right?"


    Concubine Xian said: "You wouldn''t bring the dog into the palace, would you?"


    "It''s hard to say. If someone makes me angry and always wants to make trouble, I''ll definitely have a few more dogs."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "By the way, is Concubine Xian still satisfied with today''s apology?"


    "¡­¡­satisfy."


    "That''s good, Concubine Xian, take a good rest. If there is nothing else, I''ll go back. Although Princess Huai has hydrophobia, she can''t just ignore it. Go to Langzhong and take a look."


    Jiang Ning pulled Ma Shi and Shi Shiran left.


    Concubine Xian looked at their backs and sat down slowly, her body going weak.


    A person suddenly becomes a mad dog that bites people everywhere.


    this is too scary.


    Just thinking about it makes me panic.


    Just now, did you not get bitten?


    Concubine Xian looked down at herself, and hurriedly said: "Come here, bathe this palace, and then pass on the imperial doctor!"


    She took off her clothes and sat in the tub, with the two maids by her side, and checked herself from head to toe, carefully, not missing a single flaw.


    "You have checked this palace carefully. If you are bitten by that madman and don''t find it, this palace will kill you!"


    After taking a bath, let someone burn the changed clothes, and ask the imperial doctor to check his pulse.


    Although the imperial doctor has repeatedly said that there is no harm, it will be fine if he is not bitten, Concubine Xian still can''t rest assured, thinking of Ma Shi''s appearance, she is frightened and panicked, panicking all day long.


    After a few days, the emperor finally remembered this matter, and it was rare to come to condolences, but Concubine Xian was pale, and her clothes and makeup were very haggard.


    The Emperor asked: "I asked the Crown Princess to apologize to you, is she here?"


    "Oh, come, come." Concubine Xian hurriedly said, "The concubine is also at fault in this matter. I can''t blame the princess all the time, and I beg Your Majesty not to blame the princess."


    The ?? emperor was a little surprised, but also very happy.


    "I didn''t expect Concubine Xian to be so generous, and it''s not in vain that I gave you the title of Xian."


    Concubine Xian thought of Jiang Ning''s words, and hurriedly said: "After all, the concubine is an elder, how can she care about the children. It is indeed the concubine''s fault this time. Your Majesty might as well revoke the punishment for the prince, and let it be."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： Our Lady of Changan City

    Chapter 476 Our Lady of Chang''an City


    The emperor could see that she was sincere in what she said.


    This made the Emperor Dragon Heart very happy.


    After returning, he first rewarded Concubine Xian with a lot of things, and then asked people to pass on the prince.


    The prince was punished for three days, and he was sent to face the Holy Spirit. What this means is self-evident.


    It must be that things have turned around, and the emperor will not punish him.


    As for Jiang Ning, he took Ma Shi away from Wanrun Palace that day, stuffed her into his carriage, and took her back in person.


    As soon as he entered the carriage, Ma Shi''s expression changed immediately.


    She put down her hands and sat down quietly. She looked a little tired, but her eyes were clear, and she didn''t have the mania and madness before.


    "Are you satisfied?" she asked coldly in a low voice.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied." Jiang Ning handed over his handkerchief, "I can''t tell, Princess Huai''s acting is good. It''s a pity that you were born in the wrong era, otherwise Qingxia Manyu would not be your opponent."


    Ma Shi couldn''t understand what Qingxia Manyu was. She was so depressed now that she didn''t even bother to pay attention to it.


    She didn''t understand the purpose of Jiang Ning asking her to act in this scene in front of Concubine Xian.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The reason why I want you to act is because I can''t find a dog that really has rabies."


    "You..." Ma Shi was stunned, "Do you really want me to have hydrophobia? You want me to die?"


    Jiang Ning reached out and squeezed her chin, smiled and said, "Otherwise? Do you think I and you are sisters? You hurt me so much, and I want to keep your life?"


    Ma Shi looked at her, full of fear.


    Jiang Ning added: "A dog with rabies won''t live for a few days. If it doesn''t bite, it''s hard to tell the difference. So, I can''t find it for the time being. I can only let you act in front of Concubine Xian. It''s best to scare her to death, even if she can''t, she can scare her so that she can''t be a demon again in a short time."


    She withdrew her hand and smiled: "However, I believe that as long as I work hard, I will definitely be able to find a dog that is really infected with rabies..."


    "Why are you looking for a mad dog?" Ma Shi''s voice was a little hurried, obviously frightened.


    "Of course against you."


    "Why? I have followed your wishes and acted in front of Concubine Xian, and successfully scared her. Why are you still looking for a mad dog to bite me? What are you going to do to me? Are you endless? "


    Because of fright, humiliation and anger, she was very emotional, shouting frantically, and even tried to reach out and grab Jiang Ning.


    But in terms of physical strength, Jiang Ning is definitely not her opponent.


    But Jiang Ning was not afraid.


    She has a lonely city.


    Whenever Ma Shi''s hand was about to touch her, a whip would fly in from the front of the carriage and pull Ma Shi''s hand back.


    is unparalleled precision.


    Ma Shi was in pain and screamed in resentment.


    Jiang Ning lifted the curtain, and the surprised passerby smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, we, Princess Huai, are not doing well here. I''ll take her to see the doctor."


    She raised her finger and pointed to her head.


    Passers-by are stunned.


    Also, from Princess Huai to Crown Princess, and then from Crown Princess to Prince Huai, this gap is difficult for anyone to accept. It is not impossible that the spirit becomes abnormal after being stimulated a little.


    Passers-by sighed with emotion that the new crown princess was too gracious and kind, and she was so kind to the poor concubine, so she sent her to be healed in person.


    Princess is really the best princess in the world.


    Jiang Ning overheard someone complimenting her, and immediately smiled, and immediately sent someone out to spread the news, creating a virtuous and virtuous image of the Virgin Mary for herself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： Joan Castle Ring School

    Chapter 477 Changan City Top Stream


    The uproar of folk legends spread to the ears of the Yanguan, who immediately went to the table and sang the praises of the Crown Princess.


    Although the ?? emperor felt nauseous, he was also very happy.


    Who doesn''t like their reputation?


    For a time, Jiang Ning became the top of Chang''an City.


    Sending the frightened **** of Ma Shi back to Prince Huai''s mansion, Jiang Ning took a carriage back to the palace, and when he passed a small alley, there was also a big carriage in front of him.


    met on narrow roads. In this case, one carriage must retreat and let the other go first.


    But Jiang Ning''s carriage was advanced in the alley, and the opposite side was turning over. It stands to reason that he should retreat on the opposite side and let Jiang Ning''s carriage go first.


    But the other party won''t let it.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to care about such trivial matters. He was about to let Gucheng retreat when he saw a gorgeous young man jumping out of the carriage ahead.


    This man was wearing a green robe, with a fair face, very handsome and romantic, but his smile and demeanor were very frivolous, and his eyes lit up when he saw Jiang Ning sticking out of the carriage.


    "Good boy Long Didong, where did this little beauty come from?" The man walked straight over, stared straight at Jiang Ning''s face, and swallowed, "Young master has lived for 20 years, and he has never seen such a thing before. The beauty. Lao Li, go check it out for me, whose beauty is this, I want to know her name, age, and whether she is married!"


    A reply came from the carriage ahead.


    Jiang Ning supported the carriage and smiled, "You don''t know me?"


    "know."


    "Oh?"


    "Beauty is my future wife." The man rubbed his hands together, looking at Jiang Ning''s beautiful face, drooling, "How old is the beauty, can I agree to my husband''s family? It doesn''t matter if you agree, the Lord will decide for you."


    "Whose father are you?"


    "Prince An''s youngest son, Li Baodan, was born and favored." Gucheng in front of the carriage suddenly spoke up.


    Jiang Ning looked at him in surprise.


    Li Baotan snorted: "This little beauty''s driver actually recognizes the young master. It seems that the little beauty also has an extraordinary origin."


    But Jiang Ning was not surprised that Gucheng knew about this, but that he actually said such a long sentence.


    I have never heard him say so many words at once.


    Jiang Ning thought it was so strange that he completely forgot about Li Baodan who was drooling at him.


    Li Baodan reached out and touched her hand.


    Jiang Ning conditioned reflex and slapped him with a backhand.


    That is a crisp sound.


    Li Baodan was stunned.


    He raised his hand to touch his face, put it on his nose, smelled it, and said with a smile, "Young master has lived for 20 years, and no one dares to have a single hair. Today, it''s a meat meal."


    Jiang Ning jumped out of the carriage, looked left and right, bent over to pick up a stone on the ground, and smashed it at Li Baodan''s face.


    Li Baotan never expected that she would do it when she said she would do it. One of them couldn''t dodge in time, and was hit in the forehead, and the blood flowed like a stream.


    Jiang Ning kept moving, smashing, and raising his hand to smash, Li Baodan reacted, covered his head, turned around and ran.


    "Help ah ah ah ah!"


    "Shameless bastard, stop for me and see that I can''t kill you!"


    Jiang Ning threw the stone at him, smashed his ass, he groaned in pain, got into his carriage, panicked and told the driver to back away quickly.


    The coachman has been with him for many years, and he has always been a dog. Where have I seen such a woman, she screamed in horror: "Whose woman are you, how dare you hurt our son?"


    Li Baotan covered his head, his face full of blood, and shouted: "What the hell, take me to find Langzhong! Wait for that woman, you are dead!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： Who is such an arrogant and domineering woman

    Chapter 478 Who is such an arrogant and domineering woman


    Jiang Ning threw away the stone, clapped his hands, and said, "I''m waiting for you to call me Lord."


    Li Baotan returned home with blood all over his face, bluffing Prince An''s mansion to death.


    This old lady has a sharp heart and a heart, and when she loses a hair, she will be furious and scold the people around her.


    What''s more, his face was covered in blood at this time.


    The old lady supported the maid, her face paled and she almost fainted.


    Prince An and the princess were also shocked.


    "This, how did this happen?"


    The entourage said with a mournful face: "Today, the slave is waiting for the young master to go to the street. On the way, he encounters a woman who is very fierce. If he disagrees, he picks up a stone and smashes the young master in the face. The young master has become like this..."


    The old lady was distressed and angry, and scolded angrily: "Usually all of you are used to cheating and cheating, and those of you who are slaves don''t serve your master well, but treat yourself as a master... How do you serve, if there are any disadvantages, I will Take your skin off!"


    Prince An was even more distressed, and scolded: "Don''t hurry up and bring people back to the house, please come to the imperial doctor!"


    The people carried Li Baodan back to his room to lie down.


    The imperial doctor rushed over, treated the wound on his face, and applied a black ointment.


    The old lady cried in distress: "My good child, being beaten like this, is there still a king''s law under the emperor''s feet? You mother and father, do you just watch your child being bullied and ignore it? ?"


    Prince An has always been the most filial one. Seeing that the old lady was crying and scolding, she quickly stepped forward to comfort her: "Don''t worry, old lady, the imperial doctor said that this is a skin injury. It looks serious, and it only takes a few days to heal."


    "Good face, what should I do if I leave a scar?"


    The old lady was still scolding, forcing King Anqing to vent her anger on Li Baodan.


    Several young ladies in the palace also came over when they heard the news, and surrounded Li Baodan with greetings.


    Prince An had no choice but to say, "Don''t worry, old lady, let your son go and find out."


    The old lady wiped away her tears, "You must find out who is such an arrogant and domineering woman who dares to beat a man in the street!"


    Prince An came out and asked the driver to call and ask carefully.


    The coachman knew that he did not protect the young master well and got into a big accident. He knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing: "Your Highness, spare your life, the villain really doesn''t recognize the woman. The woman was also in a carriage, with no entourage. There was only one driver. driver."


    "What does that woman look like?"


    "If you talk about this appearance, then even these girls in our house are probably incomparable. She really is like a fairy girl..."


    The coachman thought of Jiang Ning''s appearance, and he suddenly started talking.


    "Fuck!" King Anqing said angrily, "What kind of national beauty do you know as a slave. Compare the girls in the house with the women outside?"


    The driver hurriedly lowered his head.


    "The villain is determined not to lie in front of the prince."


    "Any other clues?"


    "Although that woman is beautiful, she is very fierce. Her driver is also very strange. She wears black clothes and black pants from head to toe. She doesn''t talk much, but she actually recognizes our young master."


    Prince An''s expression was slightly condensed: "You mean, that woman recognizes the fourth son?"


    Li Baodan is the fourth oldest at home.


    The driver said, "I don''t even recognize the woman, but the driver does."


    Prince An frowned for a moment, and said, "You go and receive the punishment yourself."


    He went out in a hurry, looking for someone to inquire, when did such a beautiful woman with the protection of a black-shirted youth appear in Chang''an City, and what is the origin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： not to be trifled

    Chapter 479


    The father of Prince An and the father of the emperor were half-brothers.


    That is to say, Prince An and the emperor are cousins.


    He is a prince and has a high status. It is very easy to find out the details of a woman in Chang''an City.


    So, it was quickly found.


    When he knew that the fierce and beautiful woman was actually the concubine of the new prince, Jiang Ning, the daughter of the Jiang family, the expression on his face was quite wonderful.


    This woman is more than fierce.


    Outsiders don''t know, as a prince, how can he not know the grievances and grievances between Jiang Ning, Duke Huai and Princess Huai?


    At that time, the crown prince was still guarding the imperial mausoleum. By herself, she was able to fight with Duke Huai and Princess Huai.


    Even with the help of the Jiang family behind the scenes, it is surprising enough.


    This is not a jolly master.


    Besides, she is already a princess now.


    After inquiring again, I found out that it was my son who was molesting others in the street, so he got into trouble and was beaten.


    Isn''t this what it deserves?


    Prince An thought about it, thinking that the other party was not easy to mess with, so he put up with it.


    However, the old lady at home couldn''t explain it.


    The old lady was crying and wiping away her tears, as if she had been dug her heart out for her son to vent her anger on her grandson.


    There was no way to do it, so Prince An had to tell the reason. It was Li Baodan who molested others and was beaten.


    The old lady asked again, the other party turned out to be the new crown princess, and her old face suddenly fell.


    Prince An¡¯s mansion is precious, but how can it compare with the prince?


    Besides, the Jiang family is not easy to mess with.


    But he couldn''t swallow his breath.


    "Our family is also taking ordinary people, why should we bear the princess''s anger?" The old lady was panicked.


    Prince An frowned: "Otherwise, what else can you do? It''s just that the fourth child is not a good boy! If this is in front of your Majesty, our manor will be ashamed."


    "Prince Concubine is a woman''s family, if she doesn''t show up, how can my grandson fall in love with her? It''s just not abiding by women! Hu Meizi!" The old lady thought about it, and went back to the house to discuss with her daughter-in-law, "Your sister is Yu in the palace. Concubine, she has been very favored recently."


    Prince An is the direct daughter of the Lu family, and Concubine Yu is the concubine of the Lu family. Even so, the relationship between the two sisters is very good.


    Concubine Yu has been in the palace for several years, and she has only been favored in the past two years. Because of her soft figure and slender waist, she is quite popular with the emperor.


    In front of the emperor, he is also someone who can say a few words.


    "What can Concubine Yu do?" Princess Anqing disagreed.


    "No matter what, you can''t make that princess feel better."


    "Mother, I''m afraid this won''t work. Princess An was embarrassed and looked out, her voice lowered slightly, "Let me tell you the truth, Concubine Yu is pregnant. "


    "What?" The old lady opened her eyes, "Do you say it again?"


    "Concubine Yu is pregnant."


    "When did you know about it, how long has it been?"


    "It''s only about two months, and the fetus is not stable, so I have been hiding it." Princess Anqing whispered, "Mother, do you think that the harem is a place where people can eat people, and there is a new prince. At this time, Concubine Yu is pregnant... How can you not be a thorn in the side of others, a thorn in the flesh?"


    The old lady closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes and said, "This is great news. Although the emperor''s harem has continued, there has been no concubines and concubines for many years. These princes are dead and dead. Waste, there is only one prince left. If the emperor knew this news, he would be overjoyed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： The princess is too arrogant

    Chapter 480 The Crown Princess is too arrogant


    Prince An''s smile was also a little proud: "Your Majesty is old enough to have a son, no matter whether the birth of a princess or a prince is a big happy event."


    "So, this is the time to do it."


    "But Concubine Yu''s body..."


    "Listen to me." The old princess rarely sat down with her daughter-in-law, "Now that I''m hiding it, after three months, I can''t hide it anymore. Take advantage of this time to do what you should do. Once the matter is done, even if the unidentified incident happens, there will be no guilt with the fetus."


    Prince An was still hesitant: "But, that''s the Crown Princess..."


    "I didn''t tell her to kill the Crown Princess again, teach her a lesson, and let the fourth of our family breathe out. What are you afraid of when there is a dragon in your stomach?"


    Prince An was persuaded like this, and was a little moved.


    After I went back and watched my son, the wound swelled up, and the whole person was like a pig''s head. Li Baodan groaned in pain, and Princess An felt distressed to the point of death, and hated Jiang Ning even more.


    also secretly made up his mind.


    The next day, she went to the palace to see Concubine Yu.


    Concubine Yu was still hiding her pregnancy, and she didn''t dare to publicize it. At this time, she was sleeping on the bed.


    Hearing that Princess An was coming, he sat up.


    "Sister is here." She was weak, "I''m sorry I''m not feeling well, I can''t get up to greet you."


    Princess An hurriedly sat down and said, "You are lying down. How are you feeling lately? You''ve lost weight. You can''t go on like this."


    Concubine Yu frowned: "I don''t think so, but some people can''t eat. People are lazy and don''t want to move."


    "It''s all normal, but for the sake of the child, you should eat a little bit anyway." Princess An put the things she brought to the side, "This is the blood swallow I brought, a rare tribute, even I''m also reluctant to eat it. It''s just right for you to nourish your body."


    Concubine Yu was moved: "My concubine left early, and I owe you and my mother to take care of me in the house. Now that I have entered the palace, it is still my sister who treats me the best."


    "We sisters should support each other."


    "Yes." Concubine Yu said with a smile, "How is your elder sister doing, how is the palace?"


    "What''s the matter, the fourth child just got beaten up and is lying down."


    "What?" Concubine Yu was taken aback, "Who is so daring to beat Baodan?"


    "It''s also a failure of this child. He was sitting in a carriage outside and met the Crown Princess. His words were a little disrespectful. His face was full of flowers when he was smashed with stones. It hurts all night. My heart..." Princess An lowered her head and wiped it. Tears, choked to the point of speechless.


    Concubine Yu said angrily: "This crown princess is too arrogant! As a woman, it''s enough to go out and show off, and she dares to beat people. Do you really think she can cover the sky with one hand?"


    "She is the Crown Princess, so she naturally wants to be superior to others, not to mention her mother''s family, who would dare to provoke her. This tone can only be tolerated, only the fourth child is pitiful, her face is broken..." Princess An cried.


    Concubine Yu comforted: "Sister, don''t feel bad, what about her crown princess, she doesn''t offend me, that''s all. Now that she provokes us, we are not the masters who swallow our voices."


    "I am incompetent as a mother, I have no way to vent my anger for my son."


    "I''m Baodan''s aunt, I''ll vent his anger!"


    "But, you have a body, so don''t be impulsive." An Qin Wang advised.


    "It is this body that is my greatest honor." Concubine Yu frowned, thinking about it, she attached to her sister''s ear and whispered a few words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： cowardly concubine

    Chapter 481 The cowardly concubine


    Prince An nodded repeatedly, with a smile on her face.


    At noon, Concubine Yu sent someone to tell the emperor that the weather was hot today and she was not feeling well.


    The ?? emperor was doting on her for a while, so he heard that she was not feeling well, so he naturally had to go take a look.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Concubine Yu, who was only wearing a tulle, leaning on the bed, with snow-white skin and a slender waist in her hands, which was very seductive. Only a pair of thin caged eyebrows, frowning slightly, looked heart-wrenching.


    The emperor hurried over: "What''s wrong with Concubine Ai?"


    Concubine Yu was frightened as if she was struggling to get up: "My concubine, please greet Your Majesty."


    "Lie down quickly." The emperor hurriedly held her down and asked with concern, "Where is Concubine Ai feeling uncomfortable? Can an imperial physician be sent to diagnose the pulse?"


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, there is nothing serious about my concubine, but the weather is getting hotter and hotter recently, and my concubine is a little unwilling to eat." Concubine Yu leaned timidly beside the emperor, "It''s nothing to be sick, but I can''t serve Your Majesty, concubine. Feeling sad..."


    The emperor felt distressed: "This is not a big deal, but the body of the concubine is the most important thing."


    "My concubine is really fine. It''s just that...some can''t eat. I think I have suffered from heat stroke. My concubine has been afraid of heat since I was a child, especially when it is hot and dry during the transition of spring and summer."


    "I asked the imperial kitchen to get some delicious food."


    "I can''t eat the dishes in the imperial kitchen for the time being."


    "How can this be good?" The emperor frowned.


    At this time, the palace maid who was waiting on the side said, "I heard that the prince concubine makes good dishes, and even the eldest grandson of the emperor who has always been picky eaters likes it."


    "Qin''er, what are you talking about, the Crown Princess is so delicate and expensive, do you want her to cook for me?" Concubine Yu immediately scolded the palace maid.


    The Emperor ?? smiled and said, "But what is the big deal to make a meal? Besides, you are her elder."


    "Your Majesty, don''t make people resentful because of your concubine''s work."


    "This is nonsense, I don''t believe it. If the Crown Princess cooks a meal, she will be able to feel resentment in her heart? Don''t worry, Concubine Ai, this Crown Princess is the most filial. Recently, she has been very good to Princess Huai and Concubine Xian. I know it all."


    The emperor patted Concubine Yu''s hand, stood up, and summoned the eunuch, "I told you, Concubine Yu was suffering from heat and felt unwell. I ordered the concubine to cook some delicious food and bring it here."


    The **** respectfully responded and went to the East Palace to pass the decree.


    Jiang Ning is coaxing the two little guys to take a nap.


    After Li Hongyuan became the crown prince, he was busy with affairs and was often away from the East Palace. Jiang Ning was also happy to be quiet. She takes care of the general affairs of the East Palace every day, and in her spare time, she plays with Wen Zan and Ling Zi, reads and writes.


    She lived a leisurely and leisurely life, and she was very satisfied.


    But in the East Palace, and when the emperor has a large group of concubines, she, the crown princess, cannot steal a few days of leisure.


    No, just after putting the two little ancestors to sleep, Huang Ying came in and whispered the emperor''s word.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "Concubine Yu?"


    Huang Ying has been in the palace for many years and knows the situation. Seeing her doubts, she immediately explained: "This Concubine Yu has been in the palace for many years, and she has just been favored in the past few months. Coincidentally, Concubine Yu and Princess Anqing are sisters. The concubine is the concubine of Princess An, and it is said that the relationship is very close."


    "Prince An?"


    Jiang Ning understood, he lowered his head and kissed Ling Zi''s sleeping face, put on his shoes and went outside, "It seems that Prince An''s mansion is here to avenge that dude."


    Huang Ying said: "This Concubine Yu suddenly claimed to be ill, and also pointed out that if the Crown Princess made the meal herself, she must have no good intentions. We must not do it."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why not? As a person, I like to fulfill other people''s unusual wishes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： Four dishes and one soup

    Chapter 482 Four dishes and one soup


    Huang Ying hesitated: "If there is any problem with eating, it will be troublesome."


    "I don''t mind the trouble."


    "You know what slaves mean." Huang Ying said angrily.


    "Hey, how can I disobey the emperor''s imperial edict?"


    "Why don''t you let Chunlai cook a few dishes to deliver."


    "Huang Ying, you''re stupid too. Whether it''s done by me, Chunlai, or someone else, as long as it''s sent from our East Palace, it means that it''s done by me. There''s no difference."


    "The servant is stupid." Huang Ying said softly, "Do you have any idea in mind?"


    "Of course, it is your duty to be a man and obey the orders of His Majesty the Emperor."


    Jiang Ning rolled up his sleeves and said with a smile, "It just so happened that I haven''t cooked in person for a few days. Now the weather is a bit hot. I''ll cook more and let''s eat together."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "They are happy again in the spring. It''s just that the Crown Princess has to work again. Now it''s not like before. You are in charge of the big affairs of the East Palace, and you have to take care of the two little princes. If you are tired, how can you be good."


    "But look at the ledger and accompany the children to read and write. Where are you tired? You girls are the real people who don''t know the suffering of the people."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and went to the kitchen.


    The East Palace didn''t have a kitchen originally, but she could cook by herself, plus the eldest grandson and the two little guys were both picky eaters, so she greeted Li Hongyuan and set up a kitchen.


    I usually stew a soup, make a porridge, and so on.


    Huang Ying wanted to take care of the two little princes. She was calm in winter, and was sent to serve the eldest grandson of the emperor. Qiu went to be smart and helped manage the affairs of the East Palace. Now, besides the lonely city responsible for her safety, Xia is the only one who can follow Jiang Ning. At first this girl.


    Came to the small kitchen, Xia Chu helped her prepare dishes.


    She was in a bit of trouble, and first complained: "Concubine Yu, who dares to ask the princess to cook for her, how can she have such a big face. By being favored, there are no rules at all!"


    Jiang Ning said: "What are the rules and irregularities, the emperor''s favor is the biggest rule, even if she wants to climb on the queen''s head, she can climb."


    Xia Chu said: "But I don''t know what kind of dishes she likes to eat, or should the servants go and find out?"


    "You really treat her as a master?" Jiang Ning gave her a look, "We can do whatever we like, and we can send the rest to us."


    Huang Ying came over to hear this, pursed her lips and smiled: "What the Crown Princess said is that Concubine Yu doesn''t really want to eat our meal, it''s just... In short, you look at what the Crown Princess and the little highness like, and then what to prepare."


    "Hey, the servant understands."


    It was only at the beginning of summer that I was happy.


    Preparing meals for the Crown Princess and the Little Highnesses is what she is willing to do.


    What kind of concubine Yu, is she worthy of it?


    At noon that day, all the people in the East Palace were rewarded with added vegetables.


    Everyone is happy to eat.


    After eating, Huang Ying took the food box and prepared a few dishes for the little **** to send to Concubine Yu.


    Concubine Yu said that she was not feeling well, and it was not a lie.


    She was pregnant, and it was when she had a reaction that she really couldn''t eat.


    I heard that the East Palace brought food, I didn''t want to pay attention to it, I just framed it, but I couldn''t help but feel curious, so I asked the palace maid to bring it over to take a look.


    The maid brought out four side dishes, a bowl of soup, and a stack of golden silk roll pastries.


    The side dish is also very simple and refreshing. Except for one shrimp, which is a meat dish, the rest are all vegetarian, but they are very delicately made, and the color matching is also fresh, which makes people appetite.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： really incense

    Chapter 483 Really Fragrant


    Although Concubine Yu was uncomfortable with morning sickness, she still felt hungry after all.


    I only ate half a bowl of bird''s nest porridge this morning and vomited some.


    At this time, she had some appetite when she looked at these delicate and simple dishes.


    She reached out and squeezed a snack.


    "Niangniang, no!"


    Gong Mai hurriedly stopped and whispered, "Be careful this thing is not clean."


    Concubine Yu regarded the child in her womb as more important than her life, so she hesitated when she heard the words.


    "Isn''t it?" She stared at the pastry in her hand, "The fact that Ben Gong is pregnant has not been known to outsiders, nor has it been reported. How could she harm Ben Gong?"


    "Having said that, we''re always right to be cautious."


    Concubine Yu nodded, but did not let go of the hand holding the dim sum, but looked hesitant.


    Seeing that she was a little reluctant, the maid who was close to the palace smiled and said, "The maid will try the dishes for the master."


    "Chunxiao, Ben Gong grew up with you. They are like sisters. Why would you want to try the dishes?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Call Su Er to come."


    "Yes, Niangniang is wise." Chun Xiao smiled knowingly.


    They suspected that Su Er was sent by the Empress, and they never believed her.


    It would be best to let her try the dishes.


    Soon Su Er was called.


    Chunxiao ordered: "Come and try these dishes."


    Su Er was a little stunned.


    After she came, all she had been doing was rough work, and she was not allowed to come to the mother-in-law easily.


    Now you ask her to try the dishes?


    Su Er glanced at the food on the table, thinking of the emperor''s word before, she probably understood something in her heart.


    People don''t take her as their own at all, and they can sacrifice and give up at will.


    She saluted calmly, walked over to pick up chopsticks, and put some of each dish into her mouth.


    Concubine Yu and Chunxiao stared at her closely.


    "How do you feel?" Chunxiao asked.


    "The slave does not have any discomfort."


    "This dish..."


    "The taste of these dishes is very good, the slaves have never tasted so delicious."


    Concubine Yu and Chunxiao looked at each other and both felt relieved.


    "Okay, you go out." Chun Xiao ordered.


    After Su Er exited, Chun Xiao took another pair of clean silver chopsticks and handed them to Concubine Yu.


    Concubine Yu couldn''t wait to take a bite of the green dish.


    "Niangniang, how is it?"


    "It''s refreshing and delicious, and it''s very tasty to eat." Concubine Yu said happily.


    Chunxiao was even happier after hearing this: "I heard that this princess has good cooking skills before, but the servants didn''t take it seriously, but I didn''t expect it to be true. I wondered that the always picky concubine Jin Gui was very fond of this princess."


    Concubine Yu was eating vegetables and drinking soup, and had no time to take care of her words, so she ordered, "Peel that shrimp and I''ll try it."


    "Niangniang never eats shrimp."


    "I''ll taste it."


    "Hey, this servant is here."


    Since Niang Niang was pregnant, she had been thinking about tea and rice, and Chun Xiao was worried and anxious. Now that she was eating deliciously, she was naturally happy, so she went to wash her hands, carefully peeled a few shrimps, and put them on a small plate.


    Concubine Yu took a bite of the shrimp and said in amazement, "This shrimp is fresh and tender, sour and sweet, and it''s really appetizing."


    Chunxiao was even happier and peeled off a few more.


    Concubine Yu was so excited to eat, she finally ate a plate of shrimp.


    "Niangniang, it''s almost there."


    Under Chunxiao''s several persuasion, Concubine Yu put down her chopsticks still.


    Concubine Yu wiped her mouth with a towel and smiled contentedly: "If there are meals made by the Crown Princess every day, why would I not be able to eat them."


    Chunxiao is embarrassed: "Always let her do it, I''m afraid..."


    "I also know it''s impossible, just talk about it." Concubine Yu hummed, "Although the Crown Princess is good at cooking, it is true that she is arrogant and domineering. She beat Baodan like that. As a concubine, I am not. Can''t care."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： remorse

    Chapter 484 Remorse


    "Niangniang, I ate this meal too, let''s go next..."


    "Naturally, it is called sickness, and it is said that eating has ruined the stomach."


    Concubine Yu frowned, raised her hand to press her lower abdomen, and hummed softly.


    Chunxiao couldn''t help laughing and said, "The niangniang will lie down on the bed for a while, and when the emperor comes, it''s not too late for you to pretend to be sick."


    "Help me up." Concubine Yu gave her her hand.


    Chunxiao hurriedly supported her, Concubine Yu stood up and couldn''t help but say yes again, her face changed: "I...why does my stomach hurt a little?"


    Chunxiao also changed his face: "What''s going on? Niangniang, lie down."


    Concubine Yu lay down on the bed, but felt more and more uncomfortable, the pain in the lower abdomen was throbbing, and the body was a little itchy.


    She kept grabbing her arm and said in a trembling voice, "What''s wrong, I''m not feeling well."


    "No wonder the food is really poisonous?" Chun Xiao panicked, "How is this possible, Su Er, Su Er, come here!"


    Su Er ran in and was a little panicked when she saw Concubine Yu''s pale face in pain.


    Chunxiao pointed at her and asked, "You used the mother''s meal just now, how do you feel now?"


    Su Er was stunned: "The slave girl doesn''t feel anything."


    "Does your stomach hurt?"


    "No."


    "Does your body feel itchy?"


    "Neither." Su Er shook her head again and again, "This servant does not feel any discomfort."


    Chunxiao said: "But after eating the food, the lady has a stomachache and an unbearable itching! What the **** is going on? Could it be that you spit out the food you''ve eaten?"


    Su Er hurriedly said: "No, really not. How could the servant be willing to spit out such delicious food? After the servant tried the dishes here, the servant went to the garden to water the flowers. Xiao Dezi was also in the garden. can testify."


    Chunxiao called a few eunuchs and palace maids, and sure enough, they were able to testify for Su Er. She came out of the concubine''s house and was working all the time. She didn''t spit out the food or feel any discomfort.


    Chunxiao couldn''t help but be very at a loss.


    Concubine Yu on the bed couldn''t bear it anymore, and her moaning became louder: "My stomach hurts so much, I''m so itchy! Quickly pass on the imperial doctor!"


    She panicked completely.


    No matter whether the Crown Princess poisoned the dishes or not, if there is something wrong with the fetus in her womb, she will be the one who will suffer!


    At this moment, Concubine Yu regretted it.


    She regretted that she could not wait to be slapped to death.


    Why risk your own safety?


    No matter how good she is with Princess An, no matter how much she loves Li Baodan, after all, she is not her own son.


    Pain and remorse, Concubine Yu cried.


    Chunxiao saw that she was in severe pain and was so frightened that she panicked and called someone to send an imperial doctor.


    After the imperial doctor came to diagnose the pulse, he concluded that it was a sign of miscarriage.


    You must take the medicine immediately, stay in bed absolutely, and protect the fetus.


    Otherwise there is a risk of miscarriage at any time.


    Even so, there is no guarantee that it will be kept.


    Soon the emperor and empress were alerted and came to visit.


    After all, the emperor''s heir is a big deal.


    Besides, the emperor is getting older and has not been pregnant for many years without a concubine. He is naturally overjoyed to know that Concubine Yu is pregnant.


    At least this is enough to prove that the emperor is still young.


    The Queen ?? also offered many condolences, both for food and for use.


    But Concubine Yu was lying on the bed, itchy all over and her limbs were covered with small red spots.


    Extremely painful.


    "What the **** is going on here?" the emperor asked.


    Concubine Yu originally wanted to frame the crown princess, and now that she has suffered such a big loss, she naturally won''t cover it up, and immediately told the reason.


    She endured the itching and said with tears, "It''s all because the concubine is unlucky and can''t eat the meals sent by the princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： She is not pregnant with our princes child.

    Chapter 485 She is not pregnant with our prince''s child


    Who is the emperor?


    That''s an old man. From childhood to adulthood, he was born in the harem, grew up in the harem, and has never seen anything sinister in the harem.


    After listening to Concubine Yu''s words, he immediately knew that she had something to say.


    "Concubine Ai is saying that you only did this after eating the food sent by the princess?"


    "Prince Concubine has all the good intentions, but the concubine has no luck. She can''t eat these..." Concubine Yu lay on the bed, her face also began to appear red spots, tears were streaming, I felt pity.


    The emperor was distressed, and asked the maid: "You said that Concubine Yu ate the food sent by the Crown Princess, so this is the case?"


    Chunxiao hurriedly knelt down and sobbed: "It''s all slaves, **** it, I didn''t realize that the food was wrong, so I let the empress eat it... It''s all slaves, please forgive me!"


    The ?? Emperor was furious: "How dare the Crown Princess do such a thing?!"


    The Empress persuaded her by the side: "Your Majesty, calm down and look at your concubine, the Crown Princess is not such a sinister person. Whatever the facts are, we still need to find out, and don''t wrong her."


    The emperor thought about it, indeed, he couldn''t justify the crime of the crown princess.


    Besides, he had only praised her in public. If he was easily convicted now, wouldn''t he be slapping himself in the face.


    The Queen ?? persuaded softly: "It''s better to let the Crown Princess come over first and listen to what she has to say."


    "The queen is right." The emperor listened to the queen''s persuasion and softened his tone, "Come here, pass on the crown princess!"


    Not long after these words were passed on, Jiang Ning came to the emperor and empress.


    The speed at which ?? came was astonishing.


    East Palace is not too far from here.


    The Queen ?? smiled and asked, "Could it be that the Crown Princess is nearby? What a coincidence."


    The emperor hummed: "I''m afraid I''m guilty of being a thief."


    Jiang Ning bowed first, then glanced at the emperor.


    After saying this, the emperor regretted a little.


    No matter what, Jiang Ning is the crown princess, and if nothing else, she will be the mother of a country in the future.


    He said that she was a thief, and it was not good to spread it out.


    "Concubine Yu is unwell. I know that you are good at cooking. Do you feel resentful if I ask you to cook some food for her?"


    "I definitely don''t have this idea. After receiving His Majesty''s decree, I immediately went to the kitchen to cook. Not only did I bring it to the concubine Yu, but also to the eldest grandson of the emperor and Wen Zanlingzi."


    The emperor ?? was stunned: "Are they all right?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Your Majesty thinks that I can harm my own children?"


    "Cough, I only care about a few of them." After thinking about Concubine Yu''s appearance, the emperor raised his face again, "After Concubine Yu used the food you brought, she started to have abdominal pain and itchy body. How do you explain this? "


    "The same meal, so many people eat it and it''s fine. Why does it matter when it is delivered to Concubine Yu? I don''t even know the reason for this." Jiang Ning said calmly, "a dish , I don''t know how many people have to go through the hands of Concubine Yu, and I don''t know if Concubine Yu has eaten anything else."


    On the side, Chun Xiao immediately said: "Before our empress got sick, she didn''t eat anything except the meals brought by the princess. Now concubine Yu almost had a miscarriage, you prince..."


    Having said that, she suddenly realized that she had made a slip of the tongue and stopped quickly.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Concubine Yu is pregnant?"


    "You don''t know?" the emperor asked.


    Jiang Ning was surprised: "Concubine Yu is not pregnant with the child of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, why do I have to know?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： laugh out loud

    Chapter 486 Laugh out loud


    "You¡ª" The emperor''s Qiqiao was angry, "You bastard, dare to say anything!"


    "I don''t understand what you asked, Your Majesty. Your Majesty, you must know that Concubine Yu is pregnant, right?"


    "I...I only knew about it." The emperor said this, but his face was a little overwhelmed.


    "You only know that I''m a crown princess, how can I know. Could it be that I am a **** and can predict that Concubine Yu is pregnant, so I gave her something to cause her to have an abortion?" Jiang Ning continued, "One more , at least there must be a motive for this crime. Concubine Yu and I have no grievance or hatred, why did I kill her for no reason? The most important point is that I, Jiang Ning, are such a stupid person. His Majesty ordered me to cook for Concubine Yu. Just poisoning the food and making everyone in the world suspect me?"


    The emperor was speechless by her question.


    Too.


    Who can be so stupid.


    The emperor already believed Jiang Ning''s words seven or eight points in his heart, but the emperor was an emperor after all, so he still had to save face.


    is also commonly known as hard-mouthed.


    "Tell me, what did you eat to make Concubine Yu almost give birth?"


    "What did I bring, why don''t I ask the maid next to Concubine Yu."


    Chunxiao hurriedly said, "The Crown Princess sent shrimp, a few cold dishes, a plate of golden silk rolls, and a bowl of soup."


    "that''s it?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Where are the leftover plates, bring them to the imperial physician to see." The emperor ordered.


    "This..." Chun Xiao looked embarrassed.


    "What?" The emperor lowered his face.


    "The concubine Yu liked the meals that the princess sent me very much, and said they were delicious. Just... there''s not much left. The servants have already ordered the dishes to be washed."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    The law of true fragrance, no one can escape.


    The ?? emperor glared at her: "What are you proud of, things haven''t been checked out yet, you haven''t cleared your suspicions, and you''re still laughing!"


    But looking at her, she smiled brightly like a spring flower, with a face similar to Lin Zizi, but she couldn''t get angry.


    Jiang Ning sternly said: "Why don''t your majesty ask the imperial doctor to ask, you must know the cause first, and you can''t frame the cook on the head of the cook just because she ate a few bites of food. After that... I will never dare to do it for anyone. If you eat something, or you will blame me for any minor illness or disaster, I can''t stand it."


    The Queen heard the words and looked at the Emperor silently.


    The emperor also thought of Concubine Jin for the first time.


    Concubine Jin''s greatest pleasure now is the various food that Jiang Ning filial piety.


    The ?? emperor was a little embarrassed, and said in a low voice, "You stinky girl, are you threatening me?"


    "I just want justice, and I can''t slap all the **** on my head."


    "I condemned you without saying anything, look at you in a hurry!"


    "It''s not me who is anxious."


    "Shut up, there''s no end to it."


    The emperor instructed the eunuch, "Call the eunuch."


    The imperial doctor came and knelt on the ground.


    The emperor asked: "Tell me, what is the condition of Concubine Yu''s illness?"


    The imperial doctor said: "Go back to Your Majesty, Concubine Yu was pregnant, she ate something cold and had fetal qi."


    "What cold thing?" The emperor glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning said: "I did as Your Majesty ordered."


    "What did you say?"


    "Your Majesty said that Concubine Yu has suffered from the heat and has no appetite. I naturally make something cool. Should I make a hot mutton pot for Concubine Yu to eat?" Jiang Ning said, "I didn''t know she was pregnant. Do you blame me too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： What if?

    Chapter 487 What if?


    Emperor: "... Concubine Yu''s body is itchy and red dots appear, what''s the matter?"


    The imperial doctor hurriedly said: "I have consulted with the other imperial physicians just now. It should be that Concubine Yu has an intolerance to certain foods."


    "What intolerance?"


    "It''s allergies." Jiang Ning explained smoothly.


    The imperial doctor looked at her and said with a smile: "Prince concubine is a good word to use. Your Majesty, some people do have allergic reactions to certain foods. I heard just now that concubine Yu ate shrimp, probably because of seafood. Allergic to shells. This kind of food is indeed prone to itching and allergy all over the body. Concubine Yu is not alone."


    "Did Concubine Yu never eat shrimp?" the emperor asked.


    Gongmaid Chunxiao said calmly: "In the memory of the slave maid, Niangniang has never eaten anything with a shell..."


    The emperor said angrily: "If that''s the case, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Chunxiao hurriedly knelt down: "Damn it, slaves, slaves really don''t know that Concubine Yu can''t eat shrimp and shellfish."


    "Didn''t you follow Concubine Yu since childhood?"


    "This..." Chunxiao suddenly remembered something, and said hurriedly, "My servant remembers that when I was a child, my mother was sick once, and I haven''t eaten these since then. But the servant really doesn''t know that eating these things will make you sick."


    Chunxiao burst into tears.


    The truth is revealed.


    Speaking of which, it is a misunderstanding, a mistake.


    The most wronged is Jiang Ning.


    It wasn''t that she took the initiative to cook for Concubine Yu.


    The emperor felt embarrassed, said a few scenes with a stern face, and rewarded Jiang Ning with some secrets and things, and let her go.


    After ?? came back, Jiang Ning stared at the table full of jewelry and silk satin.


    Chunlai and Xiachu gathered around to clean up, and when they saw the outstanding ones, they brought them to Jiang Ning to see.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "The slave maid was scared to death. I thought that Concubine Yu had bad intentions for the concubine to cook. Who would have thought that she had received so many rewards."


    Jiang Ning snorted: "She really does have bad intentions."


    "Ah." Huang Ying stopped, "Did something happen?"


    It hasn''t come out yet.


    Jiang Ning said: "Concubine Yu is pregnant, she ate the food I sent and almost gave birth."


    The rest of the girls also looked over in amazement.


    Huang Ying hurriedly said, "What are you all doing when you go out?"


    After blasting everyone out, Huang Ying came to Jiang Ning and said in a low voice, "So, Concubine Yu knew she was pregnant for a long time and deliberately framed us. But, if that''s the case, how dare she really eat it?"


    "If I guessed correctly, she should have tried the food long ago, and only dared to eat it when she knew that there was no poison in the food."


    "If that''s the case, why did you almost have a miscarriage?"


    "Who said that the food must be poisonous in order to have a small birth?" Jiang Ning supported her cheeks, reached out and picked up a string of pearls to play with, and said lazily, "At the handover of spring and summer, she was pregnant again, and she was allergic to shrimp, so she ate it. It''s not surprising if nothing happens. And the cold bitter gourd is not good for pregnant women."


    Huang Ying said: "The slave maid is a little confused. Do you know that Concubine Yu can''t eat shrimp?"


    "I have no idea."


    "Then you know she''s pregnant?"


    "She hides it so tightly that even the emperor and the queen don''t know, where can I find out."


    "That slave girl really doesn''t understand." Huang Ying smiled, "Could it be that the Crown Princess really has the ability to predict the future?"


    "Your Crown Princess, I''m not a magic stick." Jiang Ning played with the jewels in the box, treating these treasures in the eyes of others as stones, "What if?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： brain pain

    Chapter 488 Brain Pain


    "What if?"


    "I deliberately made something cold and sent it over, just in case."


    Huang Ying snorted, and finally understood.


    Prince Princess does not know anything, but she is willing to prepare for the unknown one ten thousandth.


    If Concubine Yu had no intention of harming others, everything would be easy to say.


    has no effect on her either.


    If she relied on her pregnancy to harm others, then don''t blame others.


    Huang Ying lowered her voice and asked, "The child in Concubine Yu''s belly will have an accident?"


    "Look at God."


    Jiang Ning yawned and stood up, "I''m going to sleep with my son and daughter, you clean up here. The useful ones are reserved for others, and the useless ones are thrown into my private vault."


    The East Palace is peaceful, but Concubine Yu is jumping around here.


    The emperor looked at Concubine Yu''s itching appearance, and couldn''t help being annoyed: "You knew you were pregnant, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Concubine Yu cried and shook her head.


    The Queen ?? said coolly, "I''m just afraid of others'' jealousy."


    Concubine Yu hurriedly said, "Don''t misunderstand the Empress, the concubine is a hard-won child, and the concubine was afraid that it would be too early to make His Majesty happy, so I thought that after three months, I will tell you when the fetus has stabilized. Yes. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen. It''s also a concubine''s poor health..."


    said and cried.


    The emperor only felt a pain in his head.


    How can a woman become so annoying and vulgar once she has been favored for a period of time.


    is still the most comfortable place in Zhuzhu...


    There was a buzzing cry in the emperor''s ears, but he was thinking about it in his mind, and finally decided to go to Zhuzhu''s place later to purify his ears.


    In front of the emperor, the queen patiently comforted Concubine Yu a few words, telling her to lie down in peace to raise her baby, drink medicine, and she will be fine.


    The emperor saw the queen get up, and quickly followed: "I still have things ahead of me, Concubine Yu, you should rest. I will go back first."


    left in a hurry.


    Concubine Yu cried even more fiercely.


    The Queen ?? also walked away with a cold face.


    The emperor is gone, who is playing here?


    No real miscarriage.


    Cry, cry, cry, it''s annoying.


    Both the emperor and the queen left.


    Concubine Yu wiped away her tears, calmed down, and called Chunxiao, her personal maid: "Go and call the Crown Princess."


    Chunxiao was embarrassed: "That''s the Crown Princess, how can we call it at will, if she doesn''t come, we can''t do anything about it."


    "I''ve been hurt by her like this, doesn''t she dare to come?"


    Concubine Yu was getting angry, and the little **** ran in and whispered, "Niangniang, the crown prince is here."


    Concubine Yu was taken aback and looked at Chunxiao.


    "Why did she come on her own initiative?"


    "Niangniang, shall we meet?" Chunxiao asked.


    "See, why didn''t you see me? This saves me the trouble!" Concubine Yu sneered and lay down on the pillow, "Tell her to come in, but I''ll ask her!"


    After a while, Jiang Ning walked in slowly, shaking a fan.


    Xia Chu followed her.


    Seeing Concubine Yu, Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Concubine Yu is not feeling well, so you don''t have to get out of bed to salute."


    Concubine Yu: "??"


    Chunxiao said: "Our mother-in-law almost had a miscarriage after eating the meals sent by the prince. The prince said such a thing, but..."


    Snapped.


    Xia Chu raised his hand and gave her a slap in the face, "What kind of thing are you, you dare to commit crimes and talk back to our crown princess?"


    Chunxiao covered her face, ashamed and hated, but did not dare to say a word.


    Concubine Yu saw that her own maid was beaten, as if the slap in the face was hitting her face, she couldn''t help sitting up straight: "What is the Crown Princess doing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： The descendants are different

    Chapter 489


    Jiang Ning pulled a chair and sat down, waving his fan, and said calmly, "Why are we so arrogant when we talk to each other?"


    Concubine Yu said: "Prince Concubine brought food to harm me, the emperor is merciful and did not discipline you, don''t you know how to repent?"


    Jiang Ning looked at her for a moment with his dark eyes, his smile soaked a little coldly: "Didn''t you let the palace maid try the dishes, why did the palace maid not respond after eating it, only you have it?"


    Concubine Yu was secretly shocked.


    She asked the maid to try the dishes, but how did the Crown Princess know?


    Jiang Ning smiled: "You concealed the fact that you were pregnant, appointed me to cook, and framed me by pretending to be sick. Are you trying to avenge your unworthy nephew?"


    "Vengeance? I don''t know what you''re talking about." Concubine Yu looked away, not looking at her, but there was clearly a guilty conscience in her eyes.


    Jiang Ning stood up, walked to the bed, and looked at her condescendingly: "Concubine Yu, you are very beautiful. It''s the time to be favored, so you should seize the opportunity, and don''t be used as a gun."


    "What did you say?" Concubine Yu couldn''t help looking up at her.


    "You are from a prostitute, not as noble as your sister, who is married to a royal concubine. You have been in the palace for so many years, and you have finally shown some favor, and you are pregnant, not to mention low-key and keep a low profile, but you are in a hurry. Be patient and help your sister and nephew to get ahead."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said slowly: "If you do something wrong in the palace, can that Princess An help you, or can she keep the child for you?"


    Concubine Yu''s face changed slightly, and she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Although they have a good relationship as sisters, they are different after all. As the second daughter, the elder sister is directly the noble Princess An, but she entered the palace to be the lowest-ranking daughter-in-law.


    For so many years, she suffered in the palace, and her sister lived a life of grace and grace as a noble princess, and seldom saw each other.


    It was not until she was favored and promoted to Concubine Yu that Princess An entered the palace to see her more often.


    Although she knew in her heart that the Crown Princess''s words were suspected of provoking, but the fact was there and she couldn''t allow her to deny it.


    After a long time, Concubine Yu sighed faintly: "Maybe it''s because her status is lower than her, she is not as good as her in every aspect, and she is not valued in her parents'' family. Now that I have some confidence, I want to show off my abilities immediately."


    A smile appeared on Jiang Ning''s lips: "Concubine Yu, you are also big-hearted. Although I don''t read much, I still know some cold and cold taboos. You are pregnant, but you claim that you have heat stroke, so you can eat it and bring it to me. Wouldn''t those cold and cold things hurt the child? Fortunately, this child has a great life, if there is anything wrong... I don''t know who is innocent. In the end, it''s only you who suffers."


    Concubine Yu''s expression changed again.


    She put her hand on her belly and felt remorse in her heart.


    If the child is really gone, what will she do?


    She dared not think.


    Too impulsive, too reckless, too stupid!


    "Actually, I''m also a little curious. Since Concubine Yu wanted to teach me a lesson, why would she still eat the food I brought?" Jiang Ning asked curiously.


    Concubine Yu looked a little uncomfortable when she heard the words.


    "Could it be that the food I cook is too tempting, Concubine Yu, you can''t control yourself?"


    "...What nonsense, how can Ben Gong be such a greedy person." Concubine Yu blushed to defend herself, "Because Ben Gong was pregnant, and the weather was hot, she lost her appetite, and seeing that your food was cool and delicious, I ate more. some."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： Still love the little princess

    Chapter 490 I still like the little princess


    "You told me earlier, I can make delicious meals that are both nourishing and delicious." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "Concubine Yu wants to eat sweet and sour lemon ice shrimp, or want to eat fresh and spicy braised three chicken. ?"


    "Braised three chickens?"


    "Oh, I want something spicy." Jiang Ning''s eyes swept across her abdomen, which was meaningful, "Since she is a little princess, Concubine Yu, don''t mess around."


    Concubine Yu was stunned for a moment, and then she became angry: "Prince Concubine, you are plotting against me again and taking my words!"


    "Do you believe the so-called hot and sour girls in the folk? Concubine Yu, who was born in a noble family, also believes in it?" Jiang Ning laughed lightly again, "I''m just joking. But, seriously, the little princess is better. , isn''t it?"


    Her dark eyes looked at Concubine Yu casually.


    Concubine Yu suddenly jumped in her heart, looking at this little princess who was as beautiful as a splendid spring flower in front of her, a chill filled her heart.


    The emperor had four sons before¡ªof course, there were many more, but most of them died, and only those four grew up safely.


    Some died on the battlefield, some were maimed, and some lingered in Huajie and Liuxiang, and died of Hualiu disease.


    The final winner is His Royal Highness Prince Yu, who has been famous in Chang''an City since he was twelve years old, and is now His Royal Highness the Prince.


    Although the emperor''s body has always been healthy, he is now fifty years old. The crown prince has just been established, and his foothold is not stable. If Concubine Yu gave birth to a little prince, he would inevitably be afraid.


    Concubine Yu''s voice was slightly trembling: "Whether the prince or the princess is just a child, it is far from being comparable to His Royal Highness."


    is less of a threat to him.


    This is the subtext of Concubine Yu.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Hey, where did Concubine Yu want to go? I mean, I still like the little princess, which is fragrant and soft. What do you think?"


    "Yes, yes. Girls are always cute." Concubine Yu reluctantly smiled.


    "But it doesn''t matter whether it''s a boy or a girl, after all, it''s his own good, right?"


    "...Naturally." Concubine Yu''s heart sank again.


    The laughter uttered from the princess'' soft mouth was clearly an unceremonious threat.


    If Concubine Yu still dares to help Prince An''s mansion and oppose her, then she must carefully consider the safety of the child in her belly.


    Concubine Yu was afraid.


    She was really scared.


    Before, she thought that she could take advantage of being pregnant with a dragon heir, and she wanted to fight for face in front of her older sister who had always been stronger than her, so she took the initiative to promise to vent her anger to the prince.


    But he almost lost his own child.


    The nephew is not as good as the one born by himself.


    And she is in the palace, and Prince An¡¯s mansion is outside. If the prince ascends the throne in the future, she will rely on the prince and his concubine regardless of whether she is a male or female. In order to offend the outside world, you need to rely on it. Isn''t this something wrong with your brain?


    In the evening, Jiang Ning walked out of Concubine Yu''s residence unhurriedly.


    Concubine Yu was pregnant with a boy or a girl, she really didn''t care at all.


    This time it was just a warning to her.


    There are so many concubines in the emperor''s harem, big and small, Yingyingyanyan, all kinds of thoughts.


    If everyone provokes her, she can''t stand it.


    How annoying.


    taught Concubine Xian and Concubine Yu one after another, and it was considered killing chickens to show the monkeys, so that the harem would calm down.


    Sure enough, the palace has been much more stable since then.


    Jiang Ning also resumed the leisurely days of checking accounts, counting money, and playing with his little children.


    Of course, it is also indispensable to think about some new dishes every once in a while and make them for the greedy concubine and mother-in-law.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： East Palace Daily

    Chapter 491 Daily life in the East Palace


    The day is getting hotter and hotter.


    Until one day in June, Jiang Ning rolled up the sleeves of his snow-colored blouse over his arm and sweated profusely in the kitchen.


    Needless to say, the cooks know that the Crown Princess is developing new dishes to honor the noble concubine of the Splendid Palace.


    The two little guys were tired from playing, so the nurse and maid took them to take a nap.


    Huang Ying wiped Jiang Ning''s sweat with a handkerchief, and said distressedly: "On such a hot day, even slaves and maids are reluctant to come to the kitchen. You should stop cooking, and the concubine is not bad for you."


    "I didn''t do it for her. It''s been hot these days, and the children have no appetite. Especially Xiaoqian, whose face has lost a lot of weight. I''ll make something delicious to make up for them."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Since the eldest grandson of the emperor lives here, he can eat, drink and sleep. He has gained so much weight. Even if he is thinner, it doesn''t matter."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Tingqian smelled the smell and ran in, "Auntie, I''m hungry."


    He was wearing a goose-yellow silk satin shirt, and his forehead was whipped into a small braid, which was tucked behind his head, adorned with a huge pearl, shining brightly.


    Boys are not allowed to tie their hair until they are minors, they are all half-draped.


    But the weather was too hot, when Jiang Ning didn''t see outsiders in the East Palace, Jiang Ning had his hair braided, so as not to cover his neck with prickly heat.


    But as the eldest grandson of the emperor, Li Tingqian went to study with his master every day, and those old-fashioned Confucians would never allow him to comb his hair unruly.


    At this moment, he just ran in with his hair covered in sweat, his face flushed red.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly handed the spoon to the palace maid beside him, took Li Tingqian''s small hand out, gave him a bowl of mung bean soup to drink to relieve the heat, and took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    "It''s so hot in the afternoon, so you should stay in the Wenhua Hall for lunch and nap, why do you need to run back? What should I do about heatstroke?" Jiang Ning groaned.


    "The food in Wenhua Hall is not delicious, and it is hot there."


    Li Tingqian drank the cool mung bean soup in one breath, "I just want to eat the food made by my aunt."


    "You''re so big, you''re still a picky eater."


    Jiang Ning said that, but immediately ordered someone to bring the cooked food to the side hall.


    There are ice basins in the side hall, and two huge fans are hung on the roof, which are connected with ropes. As long as the maid pulls the ropes, the fan blades can send a cool breeze.


    Very comfortable and cool.


    Several children like to play here.


    Jiang Ning simply moved all the places to eat here.


    The two children were still asleep, so Jiang Ning accompanies Li Tingqian to eat first.


    "Are you still going to Wenhua Palace to study in the afternoon?" Jiang Ning asked Li Tingqian some food.


    "The master said to take a rest in the afternoon." Li Tingqian lowered his head to grab the rice, his face was bulging, he raised his head and said, "Little aunt, I am sleepy, and the master reprimanded me in the morning. He said that I was distracted while studying."


    Jiang Ning felt a little distressed and patted his head: "After eating, go to bed, and wake up when you are full."


    This palace is too strict with children. From the age of five, they have to study in Wenhua Hall, and work and rest strictly according to the time specified by the master. The children cannot open their eyes in the morning, and they have to be picked up by the nurse to put on clothes.


    Although Jiang Ning looked reluctant, Li Tingqian was the emperor''s eldest grandson. If he was delayed, not only the emperor and the queen would blame him, but the ministers of the previous dynasty would also take the opportunity to attack her and the prince.


    That''s okay, she naturally doesn''t care about this, but is worried that the emperor and empress will not allow Xiaoqian to continue to live in the East Palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： Why dont your Highness go to her place?

    Chapter 492 Why don''t your Highness go to her place?


    can only make him sleep a lot.


    was eating when the little **** ran in and said with a smile, "Prince Concubine Qi, His Royal Highness is back."


    "Yeah, Uncle Five is back!"


    Xiaoqian stood up happily and ran out without taking care of his mouthful of food.


    was grabbed by Jiang Ning.


    "Sit and eat well, your Uncle Fifth has legs and will come to see you."


    "In the end, I can walk now. It''s hard to talk about it." Li Hongyuan''s cold voice came from outside.


    "Uncle Five!"


    Xiaoqian cried out happily.


    The next moment, Li Hongyuan picked up the curtain and walked in.


    The house is as cool as autumn and refreshing.


    He looked up at the roof, "You''ll enjoy it."


    In fact, this is not a matter of enjoyment, but cleverness and ingenuity.


    Even as a prince, he has never seen such a convenient thing. If he feels hot on weekdays, in addition to the ice basin, the maid is holding a fan and shaking it.


    I don''t know how she came up with it.


    The maid immediately brought a wet towel and wiped his face and hands.


    It is rainy in the south in summer, and there are many floods and waterlogging disasters. He, the prince, has been out for many days to relieve disasters.


    Seeing the person also darkened.


    But still handsome.


    Although he is already the father of two children, because he is still young, he looks full of vigorous youth.


    It is a completely different temperament from a lazy person like Jiang Ning.


    even a little out of place.


    As soon as he came in, the relaxed atmosphere of the room changed.


    "Uncle Wuhuang, I miss you so much." Xiaoqian pulled him to the table, "Why did it take you so long to come back?"


    Li Hongyuan rubbed his head and said with a smile, "I''m busy with business outside. Xiaoqian looks a lot fatter and taller."


    He looked up at Jiang Ning: "You took good care of Xiao Qian, thank you."


    He was taken care of by his eldest brother since he was a child. Xiaoqian is the only child left by his eldest brother and grew up with him. It can be said that his affection for Xiaoqian is deeper than that of his own children.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, I''m not taking care of Xiaoqian for you.


    But she wouldn''t say it if it was such a spoiler.


    Li Hongyuan asked again: "Where are the two children?"


    "I am tired from playing in the morning, I will still fall asleep."


    "Yes." Li Hongyuan nodded.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Your Highness has worked hard, Huang Ying, let the kitchen bring some more meals."


    Huang Ying complied, and soon led the maid to bring a table of soup and water.


    Li Hongyuan glanced, obviously different from Jiang Ning Xiaoqian''s food.


    Their meals look more refined and more exotic.


    Li Hongyuan knew that it was from Jiang Ning''s hand.


    And what I eat by myself is only made by the cook in the kitchen, or the cook in the imperial kitchen.


    He took the chopsticks, took the meat from the chopsticks, and chewed silently for a while.


    Opposite ??, Jiang Ning and Xiaoqian were also happy to eat.


    Li Hongyuan put down his chopsticks, stretched out his hand and brought the plate of vegetables in front of Jiang Ning to him.


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    Li Hongyuan said: "I came back from a long trip, and I didn''t even eat the meal that my father and the emperor rewarded. I came here specially, and you will give me this?"


    "You didn''t tell me in advance, and I didn''t prepare your share." Jiang Ning said, "Do you think that I will be like Li Yuanyuan, in order to serve you? This is my meal."


    She grabbed the plate again.


    Li Hongyuan was shocked.


    How can a woman treat her husband like this.


    This woman really did it.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyes and smiled: "Li Liangyuan must have prepared good food and wine there, waiting for His Highness, why don''t His Highness go to her?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： Do not coax

    Chapter 493 No Coaxing


    Li Hongyuan ignored her.


    Eat and eat vegetables safely.


    Xiaoqian, a sensible and well-behaved, has taken the initiative to deliver his meals to Uncle Wuhuang.


    And Li Hongyuan also accepted it with peace of mind.


    Really shameless.


    Children''s meals are also grabbed.


    Jiang Ning cursed in his heart, transferred his share to Xiao Qian, and patted his head: "Eat well, my aunt will read to you after eating, and put you to sleep."


    Li Tingqian''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Li Hongyuan raised his head: "Reading to sleep? Xiao Qian is already six years old, so don''t be so coddled anymore."


    "All right."


    Jiang Ning winked at Xiaoqian, "When your Uncle Fifth is not at home, let''s study and sleep."


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    I haven''t seen him for a while, this Xiaoqian is indeed well raised, his face is ruddy, his eyes are bright, he has grown taller and is much stronger. The temperament is also bright and lively.


    Everything is good.


    However, it is too much for a six-year-old boy in the palace to ask his aunt to read and sleep.


    "Don''t coax you to sleep." Li Hongyuan said, "Whether I''m at home or not."


    "Okay, don''t coax."


    The woman opposite ?? agreed very readily.


    But Li Hongyuan knew that she was just perfunctory herself.


    She didn''t believe in the strict method of educating children in the palace, thinking that it was all nonsense.


    In the East Palace, her territory, she can do whatever she wants.


    She believes that children need the tenderness and company of their loved ones.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Xiaoqian, his chubby cheeks were indeed... he was still a child.


    Xiaoqian ate the food in the rice bowl cleanly, without a grain of rice left, and set the chopsticks in an orderly manner, then got out of the chair and said obediently, "Uncle Wuhuang, Auntie, I have used it."


    became so good?


    Li Hongyuan deeply remembers how this child was a picky eater.


    Every meal has to be chased and coaxed to feed, always skip this one and don¡¯t eat that one.


    Forcing him to eat by himself, he would eat all over the table, causing others and himself to suffer.


    Looking at him now, it''s just two people.


    Li Hongyuan felt moved.


    Looking at his clean bowl, Li Hongyuan must agree with Jiang Ning''s way of raising children.


    Jiang Ning also put down his chopsticks, took Xiao Qian''s hand, and went to his bedroom.


    Throw Li Hongyuan in the small hall by himself.


    He was so busy, he came back after a long journey, and that was the treatment.


    This woman still has no feelings for him after all.


    I just want to use him as a princess and a queen in the future.


    Damn woman.


    Li Hongyuan ate both Xiaoqian and Jiang Ning''s food as if venting his anger.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning read the book to Xiaoqian, patted him on the back a few times, he yawned twice, and fell asleep obediently.


    As soon as ?? came out, Huang Ying said that the two little guys also woke up.


    Jiang Ning knew that Ling Zi was the most squeamish. When she woke up and couldn''t see herself, she must cry.


    She hurriedly stepped up to their room, and as soon as she entered the door, she heard the giggling of the little ones.


    She looked over and saw that Li Hongyuan was holding the two of them one by one, letting them crawl on top of him.


    "Mother, mother¡ª" Ling Zizheng was playing happily, but when he saw her, he immediately reached out to hug her.


    Jiang Ning took her over and held her in his arms.


    Wenzan, but the monkey didn''t make trouble with Li Hongyuan.


    "They are almost two years old, so they should sleep in separate rooms. Why are they still together?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "We were separated at night, but when we were tired from playing together in the morning and fell asleep next to each other, we didn''t separate them. To avoid waking up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： out of place

    Chapter 494 Out of place


    Jiang Ning didn''t care much about it.


    Such a small child, and they are brothers and sisters, where can there be so many rules.


    Ling Zi put her arms around her mother''s neck and said softly, "Mother, I''m hungry."


    "Ling Zi is hungry, let''s go eat."


    "I want Aunt Chunlai to feed me."


    Lingzi reached out to the spring.


    Chunlai looked at Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan, but did not dare to answer.


    She knew that His Royal Highness had strict requirements on children, and they were not allowed to feed them after one year old.


    Unexpectedly, His Royal Highness didn''t seem to hear it this time. He put Wen Zan on the ground and said, "Let''s go and eat, and then play after eating."


    Wenzan gave Chunlai his little hand.


    Chun Lai went with Ling Zi in one hand and Wen Zan in the other.


    There were still a few maids left in the house, and they all exited wisely.


    Only Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan were left.


    Jiang Ning sat by the bed and packed up the children''s small clothes and toys, and asked with a smile, "How is Your Highness doing errands outside?"


    "not bad."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes swept over her.


    She is still the same.


    Wearing a long soft muslin dress, the sleeves were rolled up to the arms, revealing the fair and slender arms.


    The wrist is only covered with a thin gold wire bracelet, which makes her skin white as snow.


    In addition, she has no other accessories on her body.


    The long hair was tied loosely with only one strap. Her hair was slightly yellowish, and the fur was curled up. On her face without makeup, the sunlight could clearly see the fine fluff.


    She seemed so out of tune with this entire strict and luxurious palace.


    All the ladies in the palace that Li Hongyuan has seen since childhood, from the queen to the palace maids, including his mother concubine Jin Guifei, are all dignified and gorgeous, with eyebrows drawn, powder applied, and rouge applied.


    It''s been a long time, as if wearing a mask on the face.


    This Jiang Ning has always been wearing no makeup, and always has a face.


    Pink, soft, fresh face.


    Like a baby.


    Li Hongyuan stood beside her, watched for a while, then stretched out his finger and touched her cheek.


    is as soft as expected.


    Jiang Ning looked back at him in surprise: "What are you doing?"


    "Cough."


    Li Hongyuan met her eyes and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    The relationship between them is far from being so familiar and close.


    Not long ago, they were hostile to each other and rattling each other. Although he has expressed his intentions many times, the other party never seemed to take it to heart.


    The relationship between them is more like a partner than a husband and wife.


    His identity can take her to fly, her intelligence and beauty, as well as the power of her parents'' family, can make him stand firmly in the position of the prince.


    is mutual use and mutual achievement.


    Li Hongyuan clearly knew this from the eyes of the other party.


    He no longer said that he liked her like that.


    "I heard that Wen Renzong had a good time in the exiled land."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning hadn''t heard Wenren Thirteen''s name from someone else for a long time.


    He was an accomplice of the rebel King Chen, and a sinner who was exiled.


    Normally, there is no chance of coming back.


    But it¡¯s hard to say.


    Generally speaking, when the new emperor ascends the throne, he will give amnesty to the world to show the mighty grace of the emperor.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning glanced at Li Hongyuan.


    If he ascends the throne, will he be a benevolent emperor?


    Obviously not.


    Then, Wen Renzong probably has no hope of coming back.


    "Why don''t you speak? I thought you always remember Wen Renzong." Li Hongyuan said again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： women over men

    Chapter 495 Emphasis on women over men


    Jiang Ning folded the children''s clothes, placed them neatly together, and said with a smile, "Your Highness is thinking too much."


    "Didn''t you admit that you like Wenrenzong?"


    "That''s all in the past." Jiang Ning stood up and looked at him tenderly, "Now that I''m the Crown Princess of His Royal Highness, I naturally only have His Royal Highness in my heart."


    Li Hongyuan: "...you''re so fake."


    Even he was reluctant to give him a meal, and he was the only one in his heart?


    He remembered very clearly that when Wen Renzong left, she hurriedly went to see him off and gave him a lot of food.


    Needless to say, she did it herself.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "His Royal Highness doesn''t believe it, that''s all. It''s like seeing people''s hearts for a long time."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her insincere eyes and snorted softly.


    Xia Chu replied from outside the curtain: "Prince Concubine, someone from Jinxiu Palace has sent someone to say that the concubine has no appetite and wants to use some cool and delicious food. If the concubine has time, please cook one or two dishes. Just fall."


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan: "For His Highness'' sake, can I please be a little more filial?"


    "It''s not necessary." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "I have been estranged from my mother and concubine since childhood, and when I grow up, I don''t see each other every three or five months. You please her for yourself."


    He pierced her mercilessly.


    Jiang Ning said: "Are you a bit stupid. How important is Concubine Jin in the emperor''s heart, you have coaxed her, and you are still worried about the unstable position?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Do you think I haven''t tried it?"


    "So?" Jiang Ning stretched out his ears.


    "When I was young and ignorant, I used to think that the mother-in-law was my backer and that the mother-in-law would support me. But in fact, I was too naive. The lack of love between mother and son is not caused by one or two days. You are an outsider. , don''t make any assumptions."


    Jiang Ning shrugged: "His Royal Highness said that. If you don''t know others are suffering, don''t persuade others to be kind. I shouldn''t be too concerned about the things between your mother and son. Anyway, I think the imperial concubine is very good."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and said, "If she gave birth to you, she might be happier."


    "Why is this? Could it be that the noble concubine is a person who values ??women over men?"


    "Maybe. All I know is that the concubine does not like her son."


    "Although I don''t know the reason, you are quite pitiful."


    "Poor?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "Are you stupid? I am a prince from a royal family. Even if I am not favored by my mother and concubine, I have been pampered since I was a child. You still have pity on me."


    Jiang Ning was speechless.


    He was right, the original owner Jiang Ning was also a noble lady, but unfortunately, she was abducted since she was a child.


    is really pathetic.


    However, for Jiang Ning herself, she would not have any feelings.


    She can feel pity for Li Hongyuan.


    How could Li Hongyuan know that there is such a free and developed world in another world.


    Li Hongyuan saw that she didn''t speak, thinking that she had stabbed her scar, and could not help but regret it, paused, and asked, "Do you want me to help you?"


    "OK."


    "...You''re welcome. Let this prince cook with you?"


    "That''s not necessary. Entering the kitchen like you can only cause trouble for me. I have other tasks for you."


    "You call me?"


    "I don''t dare, I just ask Your Highness for a favor."


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, Li Hongyuan changed into clean clothes and came to the Splendid Palace with a food box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： Mother-in-law is spoiled

    Chapter 496 The concubine is spoiled


    Concubine Jin was leaning on the chair listening to the play.


    Two little actors in costumes, babbled and sang an extravagant voice.


    In the midsummer festival, the weather is hot, and Concubine Jin is a timid and timid person. She is only wrapped in a very thin silk satin skirt that reaches the breasts. She doesn''t wear a smock or a robe, nor does she wear any jewelry. Her black hair is high up. Up, revealing a slender neck and plump shoulders, as well as vague lines.


    This appearance of Begonia sleeping in spring, if an ordinary man sees it, he must have some wicked thoughts.


    However, the only eunuchs who come and go here are eunuchs.


    Even the **** didn''t dare to look directly at the appearance of the imperial concubine at this time.


    Li Hongyuan saw this scene when he entered the door.


    He glanced at Concubine Jin and said, "Mother Concubine is so dignified."


    Concubine Jin smiled softly: "I can wear whatever I want to wear, it''s your turn to talk more."


    "The royal father doesn''t care about you."


    "It''s not his turn to take care of it either." Concubine Jin Gui said indifferently, "What are you doing here, as the prince, don''t you have anything else to do?"


    The words are cold and distant.


    If Li Hongyuan was a child, he would probably be sad all day because of the words of his mother.


    But now, he has long been used to it and doesn''t care much, he just put down the food box and said, "I went out for a few months before I came back, and the concubine didn''t care about the affairs of the previous dynasty, so I wouldn''t know. Here is the meal made by the princess herself. ."


    "Why didn''t she bring it over herself?"


    "The concubine is really spoiled. On such a hot day, the princess was sweating profusely in the kitchen, and you asked her to bring it to you in person?"


    "That''s not necessary. Just send a maid to send it."


    "Can''t you bring my son? How much does the concubine despise me?"


    "If you were to change to a maid, you would definitely not dare to arbitrarily disregard Ben Gong''s dress, and dislike Ben Gong''s frivolity and indignity."


    "I really don''t dare. If the mother and concubine don''t give any other orders, the son will retire."


    Li Hongyuan turned around and left.


    "Wait," Concubine Jin called to him.


    Li Hongyuan turned back and saw that she glanced at the maid next to her.


    The palace maid understood, and immediately went to get a brocade box, five or six pieces of cloth, and sent it to Li Hongyuan, saying: "His Royal Highness, this is a box of jewelry and a few pieces of soft smoke, for the Crown Princess and the little Highness. ."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him and didn''t care much: "Is the mother-in-law worried that the East Palace doesn''t have these things?"


    "I really don''t like the things in your East Palace."


    "Oh?" Li Hongyuan was displeased with the arrogance of the queen mother, looked at her, and found that she had already sat up, stretched out her hand, and plucked the contents of the lunch box, and even pinched a little with her pointed fingers and stuffed it into her mouth.


    He laughed.


    Concubine Jin had a bit of debris on her red lips and looked up at him: "What are you laughing at?"


    "The concubine just said that she doesn''t like the things in the East Palace, and now she doesn''t know what she''s eating."


    "Does this meal have anything to do with your East Palace?"


    "The princess cooks the meals, and the princess is the son''s prince, what does the mother think?"


    "Then you think highly of yourself. Ben Gong feels that Jiang Ning''s position as a crown princess was earned by herself." Concubine Jin sneered while stuffing something in her mouth, "If there is no such thing as this Jiang Ning, you really don''t think you can be a prince."


    "Prince Concubine is indeed smart, but if she doesn''t have a son to marry her, she is smarter than a saint, and she can''t be a prince concubine. Jiang Ning and I have achieved each other. Unlike the queen mother, who lives under the protection of the father and the emperor all her life. If you eat melon seeds, life has no meaning."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： you pervert

    Chapter 497 You Rebel


    "It doesn''t make sense?" Concubine Jin Gui smiled, "Are you trying to say that you are also a meaningless existence?"


    Their dialogue is rattling.


    makes it hard to believe that they are a mother and son.


    Li Hongyuan snorted.


    Concubine Jin said: "This thing is given to Jiang Ning by this palace, and it is a return gift to her."


    "Then send someone by yourself, I''m not your errand."


    Li Hongyuan turned around and left.


    The maids were already used to this kind of situation between their mother and son, and bowed their heads slightly, not at all surprised.


    "Niangniang, these things..."


    "You send it to the East Palace for the Crown Princess."


    Concubine Jin lowered her head to eat without raising her head.


    Obviously happy with the taste today.


    Li Hongyuan just returned to the East Palace, and the maid of the Jinxiu Palace also followed.


    Jiang Ning probed to see the maid who was following him, and immediately greeted him with a smile, bypassed him, and reached out to pick up the things in the maid''s hand.


    "I knew that the imperial concubine can''t let me work in vain."


    Li Hongyuan said: "I''m not as good as these few pieces of material?"


    He came back thousands of miles away, but he never saw her greet him with such a smile.


    Jiang Ning didn''t hear it.


    She had already entered the room with jewelry boxes and fabrics, and discussed with a few girls how to cut clothes.


    Li Hongyuan shook his head and was about to go back to change his clothes, and then went to see his father, when he saw another maid from the Jinxiu Palace running over in a hurry, knelt down, and shouted, "His Royal Highness Prince Qi, there is something wrong with the empress, something has happened. It''s gone!"


    "What?" Li Hongyuan turned back and frowned.


    He just came back from Jinxiu Palace, just like Jin Zhuzhu, what can happen.


    The palace maid said in a panic, "Just now His Royal Highness left, and the empress fell to the ground!"


    "Go ask a doctor!"


    "I''ve already dispatched people, and the lady also said to let His Royal Highness go too!"


    Jiang Ning heard the sound and said, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know what happened to the concubine, I''ll go check it out."


    "I''ll go as well."


    For some reason, Jiang Ning felt that this matter had something to do with her.


    You need to know that she delivered the food.


    With the gluttonous temperament of Concubine Jin, she must send it and eat it.


    However, the food was sent by Li Hongyuan, so he couldn''t possibly do anything in the food to harm his mother-in-law, right?


    There is no reason at all.


    Jiang Ning had some doubts in his heart, turned around and instructed Huang Ying and Chunlai to watch the two children, and rushed to the Splendid Palace with Li Hongyuan.


    The emperor and queen have come.


    The emperor walked around with his hands behind his back, his brows tightened and his expression gloomy.


    The Queen ?? stood aside, her eyes slightly lowered.


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning went to salutation: "My son has seen the father and the queen, and the mother and the queen, please give the father and the queen mother''s peace."


    "Safe?" The emperor stopped and glared at him, "Do you still want Zhen to be safe? You son of a bitch!"


    Li Hongyuan had to kneel down: "Father, the emperor, calm down. Mother and concubine must be safe and sound."


    As the Crown Princess, the Crown Prince all knelt down, so Jiang Ning had to kneel down with him.


    But while the emperor went in to visit Concubine Jin, Jiang Ning stood up silently again.


    Her legs are very precious.


    Li Hongyuan asked the Empress: "Empress Mother, how is the condition of Concubine Mother now? Why?"


    The Queen ?? shook her head: "When Ben Gong came, she was in a coma. Get up, go in and have a look."


    "Thank you mother."


    Li Hongyuan got up and went in.


    Jiang Ning followed immediately.


    Several imperial physicians were consulting with Concubine Jin, and the emperor was standing in front of the bed with a look of anxiety.


    Concubine Jin on the bed was bluish, her lips were purple, her eyes were tightly closed, and there was even a little blood dripping from her nose.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： she is my thigh

    Chapter 498 She is my thigh


    looks like poison no matter how you look at it.


    Jiang Ning frowned, faintly feeling uneasy.


    In this deep palace, there seems to be a hand that she can''t see at all, pushing the development of the whole thing, but she is temporarily unable to explore, and can only passively follow the development of the situation.


    She doesn''t like this feeling.


    The emperor anxiously kept scolding and asking the imperial doctor.


    The court judge of Taiyuan Hospital discussed with several colleagues in a low voice for a long time, and finally spoke.


    "Go back to Your Majesty, this should be a symptom of poisoning."


    "Poisoned?" The emperor''s face changed dramatically, and he turned to look at the maids who served the imperial concubine closely on weekdays.


    The eunuchs and the ladies all knelt down.


    The court sentenced again: "Your Majesty, you need to find out what the imperial concubine has used recently, and know what poison it is as soon as possible, so that you can prescribe the right medicine."


    The emperor shouted: "Check, immediately investigate!"


    This investigation, naturally found Jiang Ning''s head.


    Because the imperial concubine was eating before she passed out, it was the food that Jiang Ning cooked by himself and brought by Li Hongyuan.


    The emperor''s eyes swept to Jiang Ning and Li Zhongci.


    Li Hongyuan frowned and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    "Why, do you doubt me?" Jiang Ning was stunned, "God can learn, you and Xiao Qian both ate the food I made. If it''s really poisonous, why are you all okay? Besides, what reason do I have to harm the imperial concubine? Niangniang? She is my thigh, it is too late for me to please her, I hurt her, and my brain is caught in the door?"


    The emperor clapped the table: "You are still plausible! The imperial concubine has not been thinking about her diet recently. She has hardly eaten anything next to it, but only ate the food you made. How dare you say it is not your hands and feet!"


    Jiang Ning sneered: "I made the food, but it was sent by your son. Why don''t you say that he moved his hands and feet in the middle?"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her in amazement.


    "The imperial concubine is the prince''s mother, why did he harm the imperial concubine?"


    "Then the imperial concubine is still my own mother-in-law, why should I harm her?" Jiang Ning said, "Ask yourself, during this time, is the imperial concubine the best for me? It''s better than his own son, why should I hurt her? ?"


    The emperor said angrily: "You are so eloquent with sophistry. I didn''t convict you, why are you yelling?"


    "I can''t tell for myself that others have wronged me?"


    "Prince Concubine, don''t say a word, your Majesty will be angry." The Queen stopped Jiang Ning.


    ''s tone was rather mild.


    The Queen knew very well that apart from Concubine Jin Gui and Jiang Ning, there was no one else in this world who dared to speak to the emperor like this.


    The reason is because they all look like someone.


    In the past, the queen was jealous, but after so many years, she also looked down on it.


    It is useless to be jealous.


    She can''t grow that face.


    At this moment, the palace maid said urgently, "My Lady is awake!"


    The emperor hurriedly turned around and leaned over, sat beside the bed, and held Concubine Jin''s hand, "Zhuzhu, you finally woke up, how do you feel?"


    Concubine Jin looked sullen, and her normally beautiful and ruddy face lost its color.


    became pale and even a little puffy.


    But the emperor didn''t feel it at all, he just stared at her face nervously.


    Concubine Jin was a little cold, and hardly reacted to the emperor''s excitement.


    She did not answer the emperor''s question, and even retracted her hand that was held by the emperor, and looked at Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning who were standing not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： who is true love

    Chapter 499 Who Is True Love


    She said hoarsely, "You guys, come here, this palace has something to say."


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning walked over, but the emperor had no choice but to give in to others.


    Concubine Jin hadn''t opened her mouth yet, but suddenly coughed.


    The maid hurriedly handed over the handkerchief.


    Blood spilled from her lips and wet the handkerchief.


    The faint bloodstains are shocking.


    The emperor watched in a panic, holding the imperial concubine''s hand tightly.


    "I''m fine." Concubine Jin sighed and said in a hoarse voice, "Let everyone else go out."


    The emperor hurriedly said: "Zhuzhu, don''t be in a hurry to speak, I want the imperial doctor to diagnose and treat you, and then we will talk about it later."


    Imperial Concubine Jin swept his eyes, "The imperial physician might as well tell the truth, what kind of poison has this palace been poisoned by?"


    The court sentenced his head down: "Hui Niangniang, the lower officials are not sure yet. It is necessary to find out who and what kind of poison was poisoned, so that the right medicine can be prescribed."


    "Waste!" The emperor scolded angrily, "Prince, what are you still doing, don''t check it out! Crown Princess, what your concubine eats is what you make, you''d better check it yourself! If your concubine has anything Long and short, you can''t escape the relationship!"


    Jiang Ning sneered in his heart after hearing this.


    This emperor, in the final analysis, still only trusts his own son. On the surface, he loves her, Bai Yueguang''s daughter, but he still doesn''t trust her in his heart.


    The emperor is the emperor, no matter how amiable, no matter how fat he is, he is still suspicious and cold in his bones.


    As soon as the emperor finished speaking, Concubine Jin coughed violently again, and her painful body bent into a shrimp.


    The ?? emperor turned pale with fright, and hurriedly shouted: "The imperial physician, the imperial physician!"


    The court judge was busy going over to check the imperial concubine''s pulse, turned around and said, "It''s too late to find out what the poison is, first boil a bowl of detoxification soup and drink it, and the minister will give the imperial concubine an injection."


    He immediately took out the silver needle.


    However, acupuncture, which has always been valued, has little effect on detoxification.


    Concubine Jin was still vomiting blood.


    She was in extreme pain, hugged her stomach with both hands, curled up on the bed, her face was blue and purple, and she moaned in pain.


    has lost the usual grace and richness, luxury and elegance.


    The ?? emperor also shed tears in distress, turned around and yelled at Jiang Ning: "Have you poisoned the imperial concubine, tell me! If you don''t tell the truth, I will cut you all over!"


    Jiang Ning was shocked.


    Does he still remember that the Jiang family''s full family also includes his Bai Yueguang Lin Zizi?


    Who said that the emperor''s true love was Lin Zizi, but only Concubine Jin as her substitute?


    In this way, his true love is simply Concubine Jin.


    Li Hongyuan saw that she was silent and thought she was frightened, so he said: "Father, please don''t take anger, my son thinks that this matter has nothing to do with the crown prince. When she was cooking, there were many people around her, my son. And Xiaoqian also ate the same meal as the mother-in-law. This meal was taken from the kitchen by Erchen and brought over in person. Rather, Erchen is more suspicious."


    The emperor looked at his eyes and almost breathed fire: "Prince, have you done anything?!"


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "No matter how bad the relationship between the son and the concubine is, it is still the mother and son, so it won''t hurt the mother and concubine, right? If you are concerned about the emperor, it will cause chaos. People lined up to check it out."


    "Then why don''t you check it out! Seeing your mother-in-law like this, you can still be so calm, it''s unbelievable!" The emperor was furious.


    Concubine Jin kept moaning in pain.


    The palace maid came over with the medicine, but she knocked it over with a wave of her hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 500： May she live beautifully

    Chapter 500 May she live delicately


    The emperor shouted: "Go get another bowl!"


    Gong Mai hurriedly went to pour another bowl.


    The emperor asked the two grandmothers to hold down Concubine Jin, and he held the bowl himself and poured medicine into Concubine Jin''s mouth.


    Concubine Jin''s face was twisted in pain, but she couldn''t break free.


    The ??brown soup overflowed from the corner of her mouth and onto her face and clothes.


    Her face was full of tears.


    Tears mixed with the decoction and flowed onto the bed.


    Li Hongyuan stood beside the bed, watching this scene with a stunned expression.


    Although he is the biological child of Concubine Jin, but because of Concubine Jin''s temperament, the relationship between the mother and son is not close, and even said, it is very alienated and cold.


    In Li Hongyuan''s memory, Concubine Jin has always been lazy, gorgeous and pampered.


    He had never seen her so embarrassed.


    A large bowl of soup was poured in, and Concubine Jin seemed to be getting better.


    The palace maid changed her clothes and changed the bedding.


    She leaned softly on the pillow, her face pale and puffy, and her long hair was loose.


    is like a gorgeous picture of a beauty, after being wet by the heavy rain, all the colors have faded.


    becomes a blurred black and white painting.


    Completely lost its freshness and blood.


    Jiang Ning only felt miserable in his heart.


    She really likes this woman.


    It is no exaggeration to say that even more than the love for the original owner''s biological mother Lin Zizi.


    She likes to see Concubine Jin Gui, who is delicate, delicate, beautiful, and living lazily.


    The emperor was so angry that he completely lost his mind. He called the prison officer and ordered him to conduct a thorough investigation immediately. He must find out who murdered the imperial concubine.


    If you can''t find it, the entire inner prison will be lost.


    The imperial physicians were also trembling, and they all gathered in Jinxiu Palace for consultation. From the symptoms and pulse of Jin Guifei, they analyzed which poison was in her, and the next step of diagnosis and treatment.


    The emperor stayed by the bedside of the imperial concubine.


    Until dark.


    The Queen stepped forward and persuaded: "Your Majesty''s body is the most important, and it''s getting late. There is a Crown Princess here to take care of you. Will the concubine accompany His Majesty to go back and rest first?"


    The emperor said sharply: "The queen feels tired, so she goes to rest by herself! I want to accompany the imperial concubine here!"


    Emperor and Empress are a young man and wife, and the marriage was given by the previous emperor. Although the emperor did not love the empress, but over the years, she has also given her the respect and dignity that the empress deserves.


    has never scolded her in public like this without giving her face.


    Queen''s eyes were flushed, and she didn''t dare to say this again.


    The emperor is still like this, so Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning can''t leave.


    Besides, they haven''t been cleared of suspicion.


    Even if the imperial concubine is the biological mother of the crown prince, it will not work.


    "Water..." Concubine Jin groaned in a low voice.


    The maid was busy feeding her some water.


    Concubine Jin opened her eyes and called out in a hoarse voice, "A Yuan."


    A Yuan?


    The emperor sitting beside the bed was at a loss for a moment.


    Who is A Yuan?


    After a while, the queen still reminded: "Could it be that you are talking about the prince."


    The ?? emperor was stunned.


    Yes, the prince''s name is Li Hongyuan.


    has always been called the old five and the fifth, and later he was called the prince directly. I had never heard anyone call him that, and he didn''t respond for a while.


    Don''t talk about others, even Li Hongyuan himself has never heard his mother-in-law call him that.


    "Prince, are you still here?" The emperor shouted angrily.


    Li Hongyuan came to the bedside.


    Concubine Jin seemed to spend a lot of energy every time she said a word. She closed her eyes for a long time to relax, and then said, "Everyone else is going out. I have something to say to the prince alone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： you follow me

    Chapter 501 Just follow me


    The emperor felt pain and anxiety in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak out to the imperial concubine, so he could only say patiently: "Princess concubine, you have a good rest first, if you have anything to say, it will not be too late to say it later."


    Concubine Jin glanced at him: "I''m going to die, what''s next?"


    The emperor was in great pain: "Don''t talk nonsense, noble concubine, you are all right!"


    Concubine Jin''s face was pale and she said in a hoarse voice: "Your Majesty, when a person is about to die, his words are also good. After all these years, just follow me and let my son and I have a few words alone."


    The emperor was speechless.


    He stood up and glared at the people around him, including the Queen, Crown Princess Jiang Ning, and other palace people, and then hurried out.


    The Queen ?? waved to everyone around her and called everyone out.


    Jiang Ning immediately followed.


    When Li Hongyuan turned back, he could only see her back as she stepped out of the door.


    ran fast.


    for fear of being implicated.


    Li Hongyuan walked to the bedside and looked down at Concubine Jin who was beyond recognition.


    "Sit." Concubine Jin raised her hand laboriously and patted the bedside.


    Li Hongyuan sat down as he said.


    Concubine Jin said softly, "We mother and son have not been this close for a long time."


    "How long?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "..." Concubine Jin was at a loss for words, and then smiled, "You are right, since you were born, I have almost never been close to you. You were brought up by your mother and nurses."


    Li Hongyuan''s expression did not change.


    The debt of not having mother''s love in childhood can be resolved by a few words when you grow up.


    Concubine Jin suddenly frowned and gasped for breath.


    "What happened to you?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "I can''t breathe... The pain in my chest is like being cut by a knife..." Concubine Jin hoarsely fell on the bed and let out a short, rapid breathing sound.


    Li Hongyuan hurriedly said, "I''ll call the imperial physician!"


    "Don''t go!" Concubine Jin''s hand clasped his wrist tightly, "I''m fine, I''m fine..."


    Li Hongyuan frowned.


    Concubine Jin was like a stranded fish, panting on the bed for a long time, her pale face flushed red.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like it will get better.


    Li Hongyuan suddenly had this feeling in his heart.


    "How the **** did you get poisoned?" he couldn''t help asking.


    Concubine Jin looked up at him and asked in a hoarse voice, "Don''t you understand?"


    "What do I understand?" Li Hongyuan frowned.


    "In addition to drinking tea today, I only ate the food you brought."


    "You think I poisoned you?" Li Hongyuan frowned.


    "Of course you won''t harm your own mother. But what about others?"


    "The Crown Princess will never harm you. If she wants to harm you, she will have a chance and won''t wait until today. Besides, she has no such motive."


    "Of course I didn''t mean her."


    "Mother, you still have something to say, or I''m afraid you won''t last until then." Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    His attitude was so indifferent, but Concubine Jin didn''t react, she just shook her head: "I really can''t hold on for long. My body, I know it myself, now it''s just the end of the battle."


    "Do you know who killed you?"


    "It''s the Jiang family." Concubine Jin coughed a few times and whispered, "The prince used by the Jiang family."


    "Do you have any evidence?" Li Hongyuan asked calmly, "I can''t see why the Jiang family has any need to harm such an inactive concubine like you."


    Concubine Jin leaned on the pillow, panting for a while, before she said something earth-shattering: "What if I told you that the Jiang family had the idea of ??rebelling?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 502： Concubines tragic death

    Chapter 502 The tragic death of the imperial concubine


    Li Hongyuan heard such a shocking remark, not only did not show surprise, but laughed.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Concubine Jin asked.


    "Concubine Mu has always been lazy and indulged in enjoyment, so when did you care about the government?" Li Hongyuan helped her to lie down and said softly, "Concubine Mu, you will get better. Erchen will definitely find out that one. The person who poisoned you, no matter who he is, will be smashed into tens of thousands of pieces."


    Concubine Jin''s eyes flashed brightly, her hand gripping his wrist tightly, she asked earnestly, "A Yuan, you will avenge me, right?"


    "Children will."


    "A Yuan, remember what you said." Concubine Jin closed her eyes with a tear in the corner of her eyes and whispered, "I really don''t want to die..."


    A large amount of blood suddenly poured out of her mouth.


    was completely surging out. When Li Hongyuan only saw a touch of blood, the blood had already flowed onto her chin, skirt, bedding, and Li Hongyuan''s clothes.


    Li Hongyuan has seen a lot of life and death.


    But he had never seen that a person could bleed so much in an instant.


    Blood filled Concubine Jin''s nose and mouth, she struggled to pounce on the edge of the bed, her head resting on the edge of the bed, and her long hair fell to the ground.


    Li Hongyuan stood up and shouted, "Someone, someone!"


    The fat emperor rushed in first, followed by the imperial physicians, then the Jiang family, and the empress, who was frowning tightly.


    The full eye of blood gave the emperor a great visual impact.


    He stopped abruptly, opened his eyes wide, and stared blankly at Concubine Jin, who was dying beside the bed, and the bright red color that covered the bed, the floor, and the world.


    His lips trembled, his mind blank.


    Even though he has been an emperor for decades and is used to seeing strong winds and waves, the emperor could not utter a word of trembling at this time.


    Jiang Ning rushed over and shouted, "The Imperial Physician, come quickly!"


    The imperial doctors rushed over in a panic, trying to stop the bleeding and give medicine to Concubine Jin.


    However, in Jiang Ning''s eyes, their methods were completely futile.


    Concubine Jin''s appearance clearly means that the poison has entered her heart, melting her internal organs, making her unable to breathe, and in the end she can only watch her suffocate to death.


    If there is modern medical equipment, there may be a chance.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    Jiang Ning stood beside the bed, watching Concubine Jin spit out the most blood, and swallowed.


    died so tragically.


    So much so that she felt nauseated in her chest, and she could hardly bear to vomit.


    Not long ago, a noble concubine who was fine, so beautiful, so luxurious, so graceful, so fond of food... The eyes were full of style.


    In an instant, it became a pool of dead bodies.


    The imperial physicians worked in vain, and in the end they could only helplessly kneel in front of the emperor and announce the death of the imperial concubine.


    The emperor was motionless.


    Apart from staring blankly at the imperial concubine on the bed, he did not react.


    The Queen was very worried, she stepped forward and said softly, "The noble concubine has passed away, Your Majesty''s condolences, take care of the dragon body."


    "Death? Why did you die?"


    The emperor muttered to himself, looking at Li Hongyuan, who was covered in blood, "Tell me, what happened."


    Li Hongyuan is still immersed in the strong emotions of the tragic death of his mother and concubine, and is far from returning to his soul.


    Hearing the emperor''s question, he raised his head, his voice was a little hoarse: "She said that her heart aches so badly that she couldn''t breathe, and then she started vomiting blood..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503： the most favored one

    Chapter 503 The most favored one


    "How could this happen?" The emperor seemed to have heard Li Hongyuan''s words, but he didn''t seem to hear it, so he just said to himself, "Isn''t it getting better, why did you suddenly die?"


    The Queen ?? said: "Your Majesty''s condolences, the imperial concubine looks really ugly, let someone come in and clean up..."


    "It doesn''t look good?" The emperor suddenly got a little angry and glared at the queen, "No matter what the imperial concubine looks like, she is beautiful!"


    "Yes, the imperial concubine''s appearance is unparalleled." The queen lowered her eyes.


    "Isn''t it because you were jealous of the imperial concubine, the queen, so you hurt her?"


    The emperor''s suspicion and suspicion hidden under the simple and honest appearance was revealed at this time.


    The Empress knelt down directly, crying every word: "Concubine and Your Majesty have been husband and wife for decades, and take care of the harem with trepidation, and do not dare to treat any of His Majesty''s children lightly. Now I don''t have half of His Majesty''s trust... Concubine. This queen is also in vain!"


    She got up and hit the pillar.


    The emperor didn''t react.


    Jiang Ning was so close that he grabbed the Queen''s arm before he could think about it.


    With this little buffering effort, several servants have already run over and hugged the queen.


    The queen cried and cried for death.


    The emperor was furious: "If you want to die, go back to die, don''t make trouble with the imperial concubine!"


    The Queen''s cry stopped abruptly.


    She stood up with a sad expression, held the hand of the palace maid, and left silently.


    The imperial concubine has been in the palace for 20 years, from the cardamom girl to today, she is constantly favored.


    No, it can almost be said to be dogmatic.


    Even though new women keep coming in in the harem, Concubine Jin is the most special and unique existence in the harem that comes and goes.


    During the year, the emperor stayed in her house for more than half of the time, and even ignored the rules of reunion with the queen on the 15th day of the first day.


    One can imagine how much the emperor favored Concubine Jin.


    Over the years, everyone believed that Concubine Jin was favored because she looked like Lin Zizi.


    Indeed.


    Because Lin Zizi was hurt at the time, the emperor had some flattering people. In order to please the emperor, he specially went to find a woman who looked like Lin Zizi and sent him to the palace.


    Concubine Jin is not the only woman sent to the palace for this reason.


    But she is the most favored one.


    The Queen ?? is the lord of the six palaces and was completely suppressed by her limelight.


    also struggled, but to no avail.


    In the harem, having the emperor''s favor is equivalent to having everything.


    Concubine has it all.


    Now, the imperial concubine has been poisoned.


    And the death was so tragic.


    The emperor not only drove the queen away, he drove everyone out.


    Including Crown Prince Li Hongyuan and Crown Princess Jiang Ning.


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning walked outside and looked at the door of Jinxiu Palace, the atmosphere was a little frozen.


    "The emperor really loves the concubine." Jiang Ning said.


    "It''s just Lin Zizi''s replacement." Li Hongyuan said indifferently.


    He was so calm that Jiang Ning couldn''t believe that this was a person whose mother had just died.


    Jiang Ning disagreed with his idea.


    "Maybe it was like this at the beginning, but over the years, the emperor has developed a real affection for the imperial concubine. She is no longer a substitute." Jiang Ning said, "If you don''t believe it, just wait."


    "I''m not interested in this kind of thing." Li Hongyuan glanced at her, "Jiang Ning, I''ll only ask you this question once. Is it your mother-in-law?"


    "no!"


    "Okay." Li Hongyuan was silent for a while, then suddenly asked, "Do you think that I am too cold-blooded to show any sadness over the death of my mother-in-law?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： does it really matter

    Chapter 504 Does it really matter?


    There was a wind blowing at this time.


    Jiang Ning looked up at him and saw that he had a few strands of hair stuck to the corners of his eyes.


    A sparkling color flashed by.


    She looked away.


    Just pretend you don''t see anything.


    "When I was a child," he said quietly, "I wondered why other princes were spoiled by their mothers and concubines, but it was hard for me to see her. I thought I wasn''t good enough, so I wasn''t liked by her. ."


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "I thought that as long as I worked hard enough, I could get the love of my mother and concubine. I really did a lot of naive and ridiculous things."


    Jiang Ning said: "Anything a child does to get her mother''s approval is neither naive nor ridiculous. However, I think she doesn''t like you, not because of your bad, but her own reasons."


    "I didn''t understand this when I was young. But as I got older, I didn''t care."


    "Does it really matter?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t get an answer from him.


    But she knew in her heart that the shortcomings of childhood will affect people''s whole life.


    Li Hongyuan said: "With her or without her, I live the same life. There are even some benefits, because I don''t have a good relationship with her, so I''m not very sad when she dies. You see how good it is."


    "What is good." Jiang Ning muttered.


    "Your parents dote on you the most, they dote on you." Li Hongyuan glanced at her, "In the future, your parents will always leave, won''t you be sad then? Look, I don''t have that. trouble."


    "I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, the more something is missing, the more it needs to be emphasized.


    If you really don¡¯t care, you won¡¯t be chatting for a long time.


    However, for the sake of his biological mother who just died, Jiang Ning endured it and didn''t tell him anything.


    The next step is to hold the funeral of the imperial concubine.


    The emperor posthumously named the noble concubine Xiaochun Empress.


    organize funerals for her according to the queen''s regulations.


    is very beautiful.


    However, this scenery is for the living, and for the dead, it has no meaning.


    Noble concubine''s natal family, that is, Li Hongyuan''s grandfather''s family, also came, but they were far away, and they were very old, and they didn''t see any sadness, so they were silent.


    Jiang Ning felt very strange.


    It seems that Concubine Jin''s family has no power, just an ordinary small portal.


    Li Hongyuan said: "If the mother''s family is powerful, how can she let her daughter enter the palace as someone else''s substitute?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "The imperial concubine doesn''t look very much like your grandmother and grandmother... Speaking of which, the imperial concubine doesn''t look very much like you, except for the eyes."


    Li Hongyuan ignored her.


    Now the atmosphere in the entire East Palace is heavy.


    Because of the tragic death of the imperial concubine, the emperor was so furious that he asked Dali Temple, the Ministry of Punishment and the Inner Prison to conduct a thorough investigation at the same time, and the real murderer who poisoned the imperial concubine must be found out.


    at any cost.


    Not only the East Palace, but the entire Harem was trembling.


    No one dared to touch the emperor''s bad head at this time.


    The Empress had suffered several losses in front of him, not to mention others.


    A little concubine who had not been favored for a long time in the palace was so stupid that she insisted on going to the Splendid Palace to accompany and comfort the emperor, but she was carried out sideways.


    was beaten to death.


    I took my breath away within two days.


    This incident made the entire harem dare not make any noise.


    From the death of the imperial concubine to the first seven days, the emperor never left the Splendid Palace.


    The emperor, who has always been diligent and valued the state affairs, ignores the affairs of the court, does not see his officials, and does not even eat or sleep much, so he guards the spirit of the imperial concubine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 505： The emperor is haggard

    Chapter 505 The emperor is haggard


    No matter the former court or the harem, they are extremely worried.


    The emperor''s state is not right.


    is very wrong.


    As the emperor, the death of the imperial concubine will certainly make him sad, but three or two days are enough, why stay for seven days?


    And so far there is no sign of it coming out.


    As a queen, it is my responsibility to remind the emperor.


    But the queen ate melons several times in a row and wanted to go in to ask for a meeting, but the emperor ignored it at all.


    The queen had no choice but to ignore it, so she had to go to the prince and discuss with him.


    Li Hongyuan has been supervising the government for a few days on behalf of the emperor. When he was called, he was still reading the book.


    But he looked a little gloomy.


    The Queen ?? persuaded: "No one will feel bad when the imperial concubine is gone. You should be sad, but you are the crown prince, and you should focus on state affairs."


    "My son understands in his heart, and I would like to thank my mother for reminding me."


    Li Hongyuan sat calmly and answered in a low voice.


    The Queen ?? sighed, holding the teacup with a sad expression.


    Li Hongyuan caught a glimpse of the white hair on her temples and the thin wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She was silent for a while, and asked, "If there is anything worrying about the mother, you might as well say it, and let the sons and ministers be filial."


    "Your father, the emperor, hasn''t left the Jinxiu Palace for several days." The queen frowned and said in a low voice, "The emperor is sad when the funeral is over. He can''t ignore the government. Does he still remember that he is the emperor?


    "The father and mother have a deep relationship, and it is understandable to be more sad." Li Hongyuan said.


    "It''s because the emperor has deep feelings for your mother-in-law, but your mother-in-law has nothing to do with the emperor." The queen wanted to say a lot, but thinking that the person was gone after all, and in front of the prince, she didn''t say much. It stopped slowly.


    Li Hong said: "If the royal father does not come out, no one else can do anything."


    "You are the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince, and you can''t watch your father and emperor allow yourself to indulge in grief."


    "Empress mother, my son understands what you mean, and will persuade the royal father at the right opportunity."


    "You''re a smart boy, you''ll understand as soon as Ben Gong says it. It''s not that he won''t be sad, it''s just that we are not ordinary people after all. The emperor shoulders the responsibility of the country, and Ben Gong really can''t sleep and eat these days, alas."


    "My son understands."


    Li Hongyuan bowed slightly and turned to leave.


    The **** Li Xiu followed and said in a low voice, "Master, Lord Youjin Wuwei has sent a message, saying that he has found some clues and it is related to the Jiang family. Is Master going to see him now?"


    Li Hongyuan had no expression on his face and said, "Go to Jinxiu Palace first."


    Splendid Palace is still pure white.


    Li Hongyuan slowed down and saw several eunuchs and palace maids beside the emperor, all standing at the door with a frown.


    "Why don''t you wait by the father''s side?" he said as he walked.


    "My lord, Your Majesty has to let us in too." The chief steward Feiqing grimaced, "Today, this servant went in to meet His Majesty twice, delivered meals twice, and returned them all intact. If this goes on, Your Majesty''s My body can''t hold it. Lord, please, go and persuade me."


    "I see."


    Li Hongyuan raised his feet and walked up the steps, bypassing the screen that his mother and concubine liked most when she was alive, and saw the emperor sitting on the ground, holding a small statue in his hand, and staring at it blankly.


    After a few days, the emperor was visibly emaciated.


    His round, chubby cheeks were sunken, and his complexion was dull and dark.


    seems to be ten years older in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 506： To your mother-in-law, its love

    Chapter 506 It''s love for your mother-in-law


    The age of the emperor is not too young.


    Looking at it this way, it looks like an old man.


    His back, which was always straight, also collapsed.


    Speaking of which, Li Hongyuan''s affection for this father and emperor is even deeper than that with Concubine Jin.


    The emperor favored Concubine Jin, and naturally regarded her son as a treasure.


    Li Hongyuan was not very happy when he saw the appearance of his father.


    He stepped forward and said softly, "Father."


    The emperor returned to his senses and glanced at him: "Oh, it''s the crown prince. Come and accompany your mother-in-law. Although she is cold, she is a person who is afraid of loneliness."


    The voice is hoarse.


    He didn''t want to eat or drink for many days, and the emperor''s mental state was very poor.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Mother concubine is someone who likes quietness."


    "That''s because you don''t know her well enough."


    The emperor looked down at the small statue again. The woman on the portrait was two-eighth-year-old. She had bright eyes and plump cheeks.


    Li Hongyuan looked at this painting and felt like a mother concubine, but a little different.


    After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly realized.


    This is not a portrait of a mother-in-law at all.


    belongs to Mrs. Jiang Er''s wife, Lin Zizi.


    Although it is said that Concubine Jin was favored in the palace because she looked like Lin Zizi, but as the closest person, Li Hongyuan can still easily see the difference between them.


    Lin Zizi is absolutely beautiful, Concubine Jin is slightly inferior, and she is not as charming and innocent as Mrs. Jiang when she was young.


    Even as his own son, Li Hongyuan has to admit that in terms of appearance, bearing, and even character, Concubine Jin is not as good as Lin Zizi when he was young.


    Lin Zizi is a real peerless beauty.


    but.


    Even if the emperor likes Lin Zizi again, he can''t miss another woman with her portrait.


    Li Hongyuan frowned.


    The emperor ?? said again: "Look at this portrait, what''s so special about it?"


    "This is not the mother concubine." Li Hongyuan said coldly.


    "It''s not really, but it''s also her." The emperor seemed to fall into memory again, "This is when your mother-in-law first entered the palace to be favored, and I ordered the painter to paint a portrait of Lin Zizi according to her appearance."


    Li Hongyuan was stunned.


    "When I was young, I was so infatuated with Lin Zizi." The emperor sighed, "You are still young, and you can''t understand that the first time a teenager likes someone, it will be unforgettable for a lifetime. But that''s all."


    "My son doesn''t understand."


    "It''s true that I like Lin Zizi, but I love your mother-in-law... it''s love." The emperor shed tears, "It''s a pity that no one believes, and neither does your mother-in-law. Over the years, she has been indifferent to me, It''s not good for you either, I don''t care, I''m willing to spoil her."


    Li Hongyuan thought to herself, she is not good to me, not because of you, a man who cares.


    He persuaded: "Father, imperial concubine, mother and concubine have spirits in heaven and will understand your heart. Don''t be too sad, take care of your body, the former court, the harem, and the people of the world are all pointing to you."


    "Is it the queen who asked you to come?" The emperor''s voice softened a bit.


    Li Hongyuan did not deny it.


    The emperor sneered: "The imperial concubine died, she is naturally happy."


    Li Hongyuan stood up: "Father, do you not want to be emperor anymore?"


    "What?" The emperor looked at him in astonishment.


    No one dared to speak to him like that.


    Li Hongyuan went on to say: "If you don''t want to be, you can become the Supreme Emperor. By then, even if you live here for ten years, no one will speak. My son has been supervising the country quite smoothly these days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： Lees Love

    Chapter 507 Li''s Love


    Li Hongyuan thought that the emperor would be furious when he heard these words, and jumped up to give him a few blows.


    According to the emperor''s usual temperament, he would indeed do this.


    For emperors, even sons would never want them to covet the throne of emperors.


    At least, not while they were alive.


    But unexpectedly, the emperor not only did not get angry, but showed a thoughtful look.


    "As the crown prince, it''s good that you can shoulder your own responsibilities." He said slowly, "These days, I want to accompany the noble concubine. As for state affairs, you can watch for me first."


    Li Hongyuan was stunned.


    This emperor is really the seed of infatuation.


    When did the Li family have this kind of love?


    There are always hundreds of ?? emperor''s harem beauties, not to mention three thousand.


    How many low-level concubines, they have not seen the emperor for more than ten years in the palace, and the number of women lining up waiting for his favor is too many to count.


    He actually gave birth to true love for Concubine Jin.


    Li Hongyuan, who knew a lot about his father''s behavior, just thought it was absurd.


    "That''s fine." Li Hongyuan said, "Since the father and the emperor are reluctant to bear the mother and concubine, it''s fine to accompany him here. As long as you are not afraid of the censors and historians, you will be remembered as a woman who misleads the country and the people."


    "You bastard, it''s your mother who died!" The emperor was furious.


    "Everyone is dead. Who is the father doing this?" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "It''s not clear that the mother and concubine died, you don''t go to find the real culprit, but here you are facing a portrait and sad autumn sorrow. Yue, ignoring the government and ruining his own body. Moreover, this portrait is not of the mother-in-law! If the mother-in-law knew about it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to rest my eyes!"


    The emperor finally showed some concern when he heard the words: "Didn''t I order the Dali Temple and the Inner Prison of the Ministry of Punishment to investigate? Haven''t there been any results so far? These rubbish, they have been raised in vain!"


    "If the royal father did not personally supervise them, how could they do their best? The mother and concubine''s family is not obvious. Now that she has died so wrongly, she can only rely on the father and the emperor to make redress for the mother and concubine."


    Li Hongyuan''s words were so sincere that he almost burst into tears.


    The emperor finally couldn''t hold back anymore, sighed and got up, and said staggeringly: "You are right, I want to give justice to the imperial concubine, and let the person who killed the imperial concubine bury her with her. No, I want to kill his nine clans!"


    Li Hongyuan immediately reached out to support him.


    After seven days, the emperor finally stepped out of the gate of the Splendid Palace.


    When the former harem learned about it, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the emperor has been indulging in the grief of the death of the noble concubine, it really makes people wonder what to do.


    The emperor who returned to the palace first had a good bath, and then had a meal to recuperate.


    As for the political affairs, Li Hongyuan is still temporarily represented.


    The emperor is now full of thoughts to find out the real murderer and avenge the imperial concubine.


    He even summoned several high-level martial arts arresters from Six Doors and asked them to investigate secretly.


    However, after a few days of arrest and investigation, these gods disappeared one by one.


    The ?? emperor was very puzzled and sent someone to look for it.


    As a result, two dead bodies were found in a stinky ditch.


    While the ?? emperor was furious, he also felt a chill on his back.


    It seems that the person who murdered the noble concubine has a lot of energy. He even killed the divine hunter he personally sent out.


    In his court, there is still such a force, how can it not be shocking.


    Up to now, even if it is not for the enmity of the imperial concubine, the emperor must find out the truth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： inextricable

    Chapter 508 Unable to extricate himself


    Although the emperor wanted to find out the truth, his health was getting worse and worse, and he was gradually unable to do what he wanted.


    He was already fat and neglected to exercise. In addition to his old age, he grieved because of the death of the imperial concubine. His body was at a great loss. For a few days after leaving the Jinxiu Palace, he could not eat during the day, and when he closed his eyes at night, all the imperial concubine¡¯s eyes were in front of him. appearance.


    actually accelerated the weight loss.


    The queen was very anxious. The imperial doctor of the imperial hospital and the imperial chef of the imperial kitchen took turns to take care of medicines and meals. After eating a lot of ginseng and ganoderma lucidum, there was no improvement.


    After half a month, the emperor was unable to support himself and finally lay down.


    If it spreads out, it will definitely shake the government and the opposition.


    Their wise and mighty emperor, His Majesty, has been galloping through the flowers for decades, but now he has fallen down because of a woman.


    Even back then, when the emperor was infatuated with Lin Zizi, he didn''t show such a performance.


    At that time, Lin Zizi married Jiang Ruobai, and the emperor had no hope. In order to please the emperor, the courtiers searched everywhere for beautiful girls who looked like Lin Zizi to enter the palace. The emperor also smiled and accepted them one by one. feeling situation.


    The emperor''s specialness to Concubine Jin can be seen by anyone who has eyes on everything.


    In panic, the queen asked several concubines who were favored in the harem to accompany the emperor in turn, hoping to make the emperor fall in love with other women, thus forgetting the noble concubine.


    However, it was of no use at all.


    The concubine entered the emperor''s palace like a stream of water, and was thrown out without any accident.


    The Empress was so anxious that she could no longer be jealous.


    She even secretly inquired where there was a girl who looked exactly like Concubine Jin.


    However, people who look similar are not so easy to find.


    Those courtiers cast their nets all over the country, and only then did they find Jin Zhuzhu in the waiting room.


    The Queen found Li Hongyuan and cried, "How can this be? I didn''t expect the imperial concubine to be so important in Your Majesty''s heart. Does His Majesty really want to ignore the world for the sake of a woman?"


    Li Hongyuan was also quite surprised by the state of the emperor.


    He comforted the queen: "Empress mother, the father is a wise man, and he will slowly figure it out. Everything needs a process, and no matter how sad the thing is, it will fade as time passes."


    The Queen wiped away her tears: "But Your Majesty''s body is getting worse and worse. When I visited him this morning, his thin eye sockets were sunken. The imperial doctor said that if this goes on like this, I''m afraid..."


    She didn''t dare to think about anything, let alone say it.


    The white hair on the queen''s head has added a lot.


    The well-maintained face of Su Ri also revealed a bit of darkness that matched his age.


    "Prince, you have always been the smartest among the children. Come up with a solution. You can''t let His Majesty go on like this, or something big will happen!"


    Li Hongyuan pondered: "Empress mother, my son has an idea. It''s just..."


    "What time is it, if you have an idea, just say it!" In order to save the emperor, the empress couldn''t care less.


    "My son heard that you are looking for a woman who looks like your mother and concubine?"


    Queen sighed: "In a while, but where to find it."


    "Why does the queen mother want to be far away?"


    "how?"


    "Isn''t there one ready-made in the Jiang Mansion?"


    The Queen ?? was stunned, but quickly reacted.


    If you say that the person who is most like Concubine Jin, who else is besides Lin Zizi?


    Concubine Jin was found in the appearance of Lin Zizi.


    The Queen ?? thought about it carefully, and found it absurd and ridiculous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： Wife is silly and sweet

    Chapter 509 Wife is Silly White Sweet


    The emperor found Jin Zhuzhu because he was infatuated with Lin Zizi.


    Now, because the emperor could not forget Jin Zhuzhu, he went to Lin Zizi.


    He even personally chose Lin Zizi''s biological daughter to be the crown princess for his favorite son.


    The emperor''s preferences from young to old have really not changed at all.


    The queen felt sour and sad in her heart.


    She married the emperor in her cardamom years, and worked hard in the harem for decades, from a young girl to a flourishing, until her eyes were no longer bright, but she never got a trace of the emperor''s love.


    As a queen, she can''t show a little bit, she can only hide these sorrows carefully and keep her queen''s dignified and majestic.


    Now everything is based on the emperor''s body.


    The queen put away her tears, and after re-dressing, she directly gave the Jiang family a decree to summon Lin Zizi, the second wife of Jiang, to the palace.


    Since Jiang Ningzun came back, Lin Zizi''s mental state has been getting better and better, but she has kept her boudoir for many years, and her temperament has maintained the innocence and tenderness of a young girl. After receiving the decree, she immediately went to ask Jiang Ruobai why the queen suddenly called her in. palace.


    Jiang Ruobai, a fox-like figure, has many eyes and ears in the court and the field, and he knows it immediately after the slightest disturbance. As soon as the Queen''s decree arrived, he knew what the Queen''s plan was.


    How could he possibly want his wife to meet the emperor?


    He was unwilling a hundred times.


    Not to mention his own wife, no matter how you look at her, she is still a fool.


    Entering the palace, it is possible to be sold.


    However, after all, that was the Queen''s decree, even if his Jiang Jiaquan was in power, he was still only a courtier and could not openly defy the decree.


    Lin Zizi laughed after hearing Jiang Ruobai''s analysis, "I said what is the big deal, it turned out to be just to comfort the emperor and let him get better sooner. Isn''t this our duty as courtiers?"


    "The duty of a courtier is one thing, but His Majesty''s thoughts on you are another." Jiang Ruobai snorted.


    Lin Zizi''s smile lightened a bit: "Ruobai, when I wasn''t doing well in those years, you took two concubines in a row, and I didn''t say anything."


    Jiang Ruobai quickly smoothed his hair: "Madam, I don''t mean to blame you. I am dissatisfied with the queen. There are hundreds of beauties in the palace, but she is thinking about you, which is a bad intention."


    "That''s the Empress, you are so disrespectful." Lin Zizi glanced at him and gestured with a purple dress on her body, "How about I wear this to the palace?"


    "Not good." Jiang Ruobai shook his head.


    "Really? These are clothes that I just made. I haven''t worn them because they are too grand. Is it right to wear them when I enter the palace?" Lin Zizi looked at herself in the mirror and looked sideways.


    looks pretty.


    Jiang Ruobai was very jealous: "You know that you look best in purple, and even His Majesty praised it. In the future, you can only wear purple in front of me. I think the sapphire blue one is also good and atmospheric."


    "I don''t like it, old-fashioned."


    "How can this be called old-fashioned? It''s called calmness and elegance! You are not a little girl now, Xiaoqi is in the palace, you must not give her a long face?"


    "That''s right."


    "So, it''s better to wear blue!"


    Jiang Ruobai''s tongue was bright and lotus, and she coaxed silly Baitian''s wife to change into that sapphire blue dress.


    He personally accompanied Lin Zizi to the palace in a carriage, but without summoning him, a foreign minister was not allowed to enter the harem. He could only use his own relationship to let a familiar **** take care of him, and then sent someone to inform Jiang Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： The Crown Princess is not allowed to leave the East Palace

    Chapter 510 The Crown Princess is not allowed to leave the East Palace


    Jiang Ning has not yet cleared the suspicion of poisoning the imperial concubine. He was ordered by the emperor to stay in the East Palace and was not allowed to leave for half a step.


    When she learned that the queen had summoned Lin Zizi to the palace, she also instantly understood the queen''s intentions.


    "This ancient woman is generous, and she is so willing to find a woman for her man." She thought to herself, "If it were her, it would be better if her man''s stinky virtue was dead. Wouldn''t it be nice to be the queen mother for the prince to be the queen? ?"


    However, she hurriedly asked Huang Ying to send someone to deliver a letter to Li Hongyuan, saying that she would also go to the emperor.


    Li Hongyuan is very busy now, and he was surrounded by a lot of courtiers in the front, and his ears were buzzing.


    The **** came to report the message from the crown prince. He glanced at the chattering courtiers and said, "The crown prince is going to visit the emperor?"


    "Go back to Your Highness, that''s the way it is." The **** didn''t understand why the prince said this aloud in front of the courtiers, but Nuonuo agreed.


    When the courtiers who were arguing at first heard it, they immediately quieted down.


    After all, the Crown Princess is still very suspicious. Even if she was not locked in the inner prison, the emperor would have made a big difference. She didn''t stay in the East Palace honestly, and she had to go to the emperor''s bedroom?


    The ministers felt this was inappropriate.


    An upright and outspoken minister immediately stopped him.


    The rest of the ministers agreed.


    A large part of ?? is to take form.


    I thought the prince would ignore their advice, but he nods in approval.


    "What all the ministers said is very reasonable. This prince concubine should not go to the father and emperor. However, after all, there is no evidence to prove the guilt of the prince concubine.


    The ministers looked at each other, not understanding what he meant.


    But soon they knew.


    I saw His Royal Highness put the book together, got up and said, "I''m not at ease, I have to go there in person to see that the father is safe and sound, and then come back to listen to the memorials of the adults."


    Minister ?? was a little stunned: "Ah, that, it should be. There is His Royal Highness Prince Lao."


    So His Highness the Crown Prince flicked his sleeves and left neatly.


    Leaving the imperial study and walking quietly for a while, Li Hongyuan sighed: "My mind is buzzing, I just feel calmer now."


    Li Xiu, the **** who was accompanying him, followed behind him with his hands dangling. Hearing the words, he said slowly: "Your Highness shoulders the world. In the future, it will be very hard. Your Highness must take care of your body."


    Li Hong said from afar: "Go and pass on Mujian."


    Li Xiu was taken aback: "Didn''t your Highness go to see the Crown Princess?"


    "Why, do I have to tell the ministers the truth when doing things in this palace?"


    "...The slave understands, and the slave will go to pass the herd to the general."


    "In addition," Li Hongyuan instructed, "When you send someone to the East Palace, just say this Palace''s order. Until the investigation results come out, the Crown Princess is not allowed to leave the East Palace for half a step."


    "Minions follow the order."


    Li Xiu immediately beckoned a little **** and told him to go to the East Palace to spread the word.


    Li Xiu himself went to invite General Mujian.


    Mujian is the leader of the prince''s pro-army. He is low-key and loyal to the prince.


    After receiving the order from Li Hongyuan, Jiang Ning of the East Palace felt a vague sense of unease in his heart.


    Does Li Hongyuan still think that she is suspected of killing the imperial concubine?


    Jiang Ning didn''t do anything by himself, and he was not afraid of the shadow crooked, so he didn''t have to leave the East Palace to wait for the final investigation result. But Jiang Ruobai specially asked her to take care of Lin Zizi, how could she not go?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： Will I listen to him honestly?

    Chapter 511 Will I listen to him honestly?


    Who knows what the Queen''s scheming woman will do to Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi''s innocence is worrying.


    Huang Ying was very worried: "What should I do? His Royal Highness does not allow you to go out. Madam has a weak temperament, if you are bullied..."


    Jiang Ning stood under the porch and looked outside with a calm expression: "The Jiang family has an uncle and my father, who would dare to bully my mother openly. But..."


    But what, she didn''t say it.


    In the small garden not far away, Wen Zan and Lingzi were playing happily, laughing carelessly, unaware of their mother''s situation at this time.


    Huang Ying lowered her voice: "At first, His Majesty did not allow you to leave the East Palace, His Royal Highness always stood by our side, but now, His Royal Highness has publicly banned you from leaving, this is not to announce to everyone that you are indeed suspected of poisoning the noble concubine. ?"


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Li Hongyuan has a deep mind, so don''t guess what he thinks. Right now, it''s more important for me to see my mother first."


    "But Your Highness forbids you to leave the East Palace."


    "Do I need to listen to Li Hongyuan''s order?" Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows, "If he doesn''t allow me to do anything, I''ll be honest and obedient. Can I still stand here today?"


    If she Jiang Ning was honest and obedient, as early as when Li Hongyuan was punished to guard the mausoleum, he was killed by the former prince and prince concubine.


    ''s apparent weakness does not mean that she is really an obedient person.


    Huang Ying said: "I just asked Chunlai to go out to see it, and Li Xiu sent someone to guard the door."


    "Li Hongyuan is really good at doing things."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and instructed Huang Ying, "Take the children back to the house."


    Huang Ying has absolute obedience, she knew Jiang Ning had made a decision when she heard the words. If the master didn''t say it, she wouldn''t ask. She immediately led the nurse and brought the two little masters back to the house.


    Jiang Ning glanced down at himself.


    The light and comfortable primary color fine cotton skirt is not solemn enough to dress up at home.


    But she didn''t care.


    All over the body, except for the wrist, there is not a bit of flesh exposed, let alone the emperor, it is no problem to see the emperor.


    Besides, when she and the emperor met at Wei Wei, the old emperor knew what she looked like, and there was no need to pretend to be a lady in front of him.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his fingers, pinched a petal that fell on the skirt, and walked out.


    As soon as she walked out of the backyard door, a dark shadow fluttered and landed in front of her, pushing a wheelchair in her hand.


    "sit."


    Youth Lonely City, as always, cherishes words like gold.


    Jiang Ning smiled, rarely refused, and sat up lightly.


    So, a silent boy dressed in black pushed an exquisite wheelchair, and on the wheelchair sat a beautiful girl with long hair like a waterfall.


    The long legs of the girl hidden under the skirt overlapped, her left hand rested on the armrest, supporting her chin, as if she were traveling.


    The guards sent by Li Xiu stood guard at the second gate. They were all stunned when they saw the black-clothed boy pushing the wheelchair and the beautiful princess sitting on the wheelchair.


    The princess'' legs... aren''t they already healed?


    Why are you in a wheelchair again?


    Two guards stepped forward to stop them, and politely persuaded them to return: "According to His Royal Highness''s order, the Crown Princess needs to stay in the East Palace and is not allowed to go out. Please come back, Crown Princess."


    "Lonely City." Jiang Ning''s pink lips spat out two soft words.


    As her voice fell, Gucheng moved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： dare not be your elder

    Chapter 512 Don''t dare to be your elder


    But the actions of Lonely City, not everyone can see clearly.


    The two guards could not see clearly.


    They only felt a flower in front of their eyes, and they had lost their lonely figure like a sword in front of them.


    The next moment, they were frozen.


    "Gucheng, well done." Jiang Ning clapped his hands, "Applause."


    Gucheng took the sword and returned behind her, holding the wheelchair.


    His sword was not even drawn.


    Not everyone deserves to have his sword unsheathed.


    The two guards stood at the door one by one, watching from a distance, as if they were doing their jobs faithfully, but if they got closer, they could see that something was wrong.


    Their eyes were horrified, and their expressions were slightly stiff.


    "What did you do to them?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Acupoint." Gucheng pushed her and answered succinctly.


    After all, this is the East Palace, how many eyes are watching, whether Gucheng kills or wounds the two guards, it is not appropriate.


    Besides, this guard was only ordered to guard and did not make a mistake.


    It¡¯s okay to settle down.


    Although it will be uncomfortable afterwards, it will not hurt anything.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes lit up: "This kung fu is practical, I want to learn it too."


    "Yes." Gucheng has never rejected Jiang Ning''s request.


    Jiang Ning asked: "You teach me?"


    "it is good."


    "Okay, I''ll learn from you when the imperial concubine''s case is settled." Jiang Ning was already fantasizing about how to apply acupuncture points after he had learned them.


    After thinking about it, she asked the key: "How long does it take to learn to be as good as you?"


    "Ten years."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning laughed dryly and remained silent.


    Gucheng certainly wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to speak.


    The master and servant walked silently for a while, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ask, "How old are you, you have been studying for ten years?"


    Gucheng shook his head silently.


    "Can''t you say a few more words to me? Two longer sentences!" Jiang Ning knew that Gucheng would not disobey her order.


    Sure enough, after being silent for a long time, Gucheng slowly said, "I don''t know how old it is. However, I was a child when I followed the general, and it has been more than ten years now."


    "Wow, the sentence is so long and well said! Our lonely city is awesome!"


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate to praise.


    Gucheng listened silently, thinking in his heart, as if hearing her praise the two little princes a few days ago, it was the same tone.


    On the way, I met two concubines, and when I saw the picture of the boy in black pushing the wheelchair, they all turned around and wanted to leave, but they had already met them, so how dare they just leave.


    This crown princess first cleaned up the former crown prince and crown princess, and then conquered the concubine Xian, and now she is probably the murderer who killed the imperial concubine.


    Such a Yama Yasha, their little concubine would not dare to provoke them.


    Jiang Ning was sitting on the wheelchair with his chin propped up when he saw them bowing their heads, carefully yielding to the side of the road, and bowing their knees to salute her.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "You are my elders, I should not be such a big gift."


    "No, no, the concubine does not dare to be a concubine."


    The two concubines instantly turned pale.


    Emma, ??what good is it to be her elder.


    Concubine Xian pretended to be an elder in front of her because of her seniority, but she was obedient to her.


    And the imperial concubine...


    When it comes to noble concubines, the little concubines look even weirder.


    Didn¡¯t the Crown Princess confine her feet in the East Palace, why did she come out?


    Seeing the tangled appearance of the two concubines who were afraid, curious and dare not ask, Jiang Ning kindly said, "Hey, I don''t know if it''s going to change again, my legs are vaguely uncomfortable, no, no, Go to see a doctor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： dazzled

    Chapter 513 is dazzling


    "Should, should."


    The concubines did not dare to ask why the prince did not pass the imperial doctor to the East Palace, but took the initiative to find the imperial doctor.


    Jiang Ning is so considerate.


    once again took the initiative to explain: "The imperial physicians are all serving at His Majesty''s place. As a junior, it would be too unfilial to pass on the imperial physicians casually."


    "Yes, yes." The concubines agreed, and then felt that something was wrong, so they quickly changed their words, "No no... that''s not what the concubines mean, please don''t misunderstand the princess. What we mean is, the prince. You have a delicate status. If the imperial physicians are not busy, it is also appropriate to ask for a pulse diagnosis... No, I mean, although Your Majesty is naturally the most important, but... But..."


    The concubines couldn''t make up for it.


    Jiang Ning smiled understandingly and said, "Thank you for your concern. My legs are just a little uncomfortable. How can I trouble the imperial physicians to make a trip? No, I''m fine in a wheelchair."


    "Yeah, this wheelchair is very unique, the concubines haven''t even wanted to sit..."


    "For the wheelchair, don''t expect to sit down." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "If the two of you have nothing to do, I''ll go first?"


    "Oh, I have nothing else to do, please hurry up."


    The two concubines were eager to let her go.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Gucheng.


    Gucheng pushed the wheelchair away.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not glance at the two concubines.


    The two concubines turned their heads to his back several times.


    "The Crown Princess looks so good-looking, I can''t help but keep looking at her face." One said.


    "Just kidding, she is Lin Zizi''s daughter after all, and she was the number one beauty in Chang''an City! Jiang Xiangye is also a gentle and elegant person, how could their daughter not be good-looking? If she is not good-looking, it is impossible for His Royal Highness to fall in love with her at first sight. Woolen cloth!"


    "Hey, yes. By the way, who is that boy in black?"


    "You don''t know? I heard that his name is Gucheng, he is a master under General Jiang, and he gave it to the Crown Princess as her guard."


    "Look at how people are entrusted to give birth. The eldest uncle is the general who holds the military power, and the biological father is the prime minister on the spot. I have become a princess again. I really envy her."


    "Who is not, if I have such a family, what would I worry about. Even if I am ugly, I can live a good life all my life, and I don''t have to be careful in the palace."


    "Forget it, you and I don''t have such dreams, but hurry up to burn incense and worship Buddha, and pray for His Majesty''s longevity and health. In case..."


    The two of them didn''t dare to think about it, and walked away together full of melancholy.


    Gucheng pushed Jiang Ning all the way to the emperor''s palace.


    The guards at the door were a little stunned when they saw her.


    This princess...


    That''s it?


    When did His Majesty decree that she was allowed to come out?


    The expressions of the master and servant were so calm and natural that the guards could not tell whether she was forgiven or whether she was really so bold.


    In their stupefied effort, the wheelchair has slowly entered.


    "...Do you want to stop it?"


    "...It seems, it''s too late."


    "what."


    "Forget it, just treat us as dazzled."


    The two guards kept standing up straight.


    Then, I saw the figure of the boy in black pushing the wheelchair, and came out slowly again.


    them:"¡­¡­"


    It is impossible to pretend to be blind now.


    Unfortunately, the Crown Princess still smiled and spoke to them: "Have you seen my mother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514：

    Chapter 514


    The bodyguard was at a loss.


    My mother?


    Oh no, it''s her mother.


    Who is her mother?


    The first guard slapped his forehead hard.


    Yes, I remembered.


    is the number one beauty.


    But why ask them such a question?


    How did the first beauty come here?


    Jiang Ning waited patiently for a while, but without waiting for a response, he muttered to himself in disappointment: "I didn''t see it. I''m walking too slowly. Will I get lost? Didn''t you say someone would lead you here..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a beautiful woman appeared in front of her.


    The two guards stared straight at them.


    This beauty is very similar to the Crown Princess.


    However, their beauty is not of the same level.


    Although that beautiful woman is a little older, her style and charm are really not comparable to the young crown princess.


    Some people have almost the same eyebrows and eyes, but they just look different.


    is indeed the most famous beauty.


    gorgeous.


    So beautiful.


    "Cough!" Jiang Ning coughed, reminding the guards to take a look, don''t keep staring.


    The guards returned to their senses and hurriedly lowered their heads.


    Princess has already stood up and rushed towards the great beauty.


    "Mother!"


    She ran over and hugged the big beauty''s arm.


    The big beauty smiled sweetly, stretched out her hand to touch her face, and her voice was as soft as fairy music: "Why do you run so fast, and then fall again. You must take good care of your legs. Gucheng, quickly push the wheelchair and let me Xiao Qi sits down."


    Gucheng''s wheelchair has arrived.


    Jiang Ning also sat down.


    After all, she came here today because of her leg ailment, so she couldn''t walk in by herself.


    Even if everyone knew that she was pretending, the superficial skills that she should be doing could not be left behind.


    Walking to the guards, Lin Zizi said softly to the guards: "My concubine is here to face the saint, please let me know."


    "Oh, oh! Well, wait a minute, ma''am."


    Being looked at by the great beauty, the guard''s head was buzzing, he couldn''t remember anything, he only knew what to do with her.


    When he woke up, he was already standing at the door of the emperor''s bedroom.


    "What are you doing?" a **** asked in surprise.


    "I..." The guard was at a loss, "Oh, yes, that great beauty... No, no, I mean, Jiang Xiang''s wife was ordered to face the Holy Spirit."


    "Sage face?" The **** glanced inside, thinking when did His Majesty make his will?


    However, since everyone had arrived and he bluntly stated that he was following an order, the **** did not dare to neglect, so he went in quickly, knelt in front of the emperor''s bed, and replied cautiously.


    The emperor was in a drowsy state when he heard the words "Lin Zizi" in his ears, and his mind instantly awoke.


    He sat up suddenly and looked out: "Where?"


    "I''m waiting outside the hall."


    "Don''t invite her in yet!"


    "Follow the purpose."


    Tai Tai listened to the urgent tone of the emperor, did not dare to neglect, lifted the hem of his robe, trotted out, hunched over and said to Lin Zizi, "Your Majesty has a request."


    "There is Mr. Lao."


    Lin Zizi said gently, and handed over a silver note with her slender fingers, "Please have a cup of tea."


    Even if he is holding the most vulgar copper smell in the world, he is still immortal and does not eat human fireworks.


    The **** was a little surprised, he declined a few words, and took it over, but the smile on his face became more and more enthusiastic and brilliant.


    Lin Zizi took Jiang Ning in.


    The **** was overjoyed, and then he began to be at a loss: "Just now, it seems that in addition to the great beauty, something else has also entered?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515： The Princes Sinister Intentions

    Chapter 515 The Crown Princess''s Sinister Intentions


    Jiang Ning walked in with Lin Zizi''s hand, and through the screen, he caught a glimpse of the emperor who was arranging his hair and clothes.


    The **** immediately extended his voice and sang: "Mrs. Jiang is here¡ª"


    ignores Jiang Ning directly.


    That''s right, in front of Lin Zizi, everyone was overshadowed, including her own daughter who looked like her.


    The maids serving around the house couldn''t help but secretly raised their eyes, and from the corner of their eyes, they peeked at the legendary number one beauty who made the emperor infatuated with him all his life.


    Beauty is real beauty.


    Although there have been some changes in his appearance, his pure demeanor and bright and pure eyes are still like a young girl.


    Pure and seductive are reflected in the same person at the same time, making people unable to take their eyes off.


    The emperor couldn''t help but stepped forward: "Zi Zi, you are here."


    Jiang Ning felt a chill in his heart, and quickly said: "Your Majesty, you are mistaken, I am not Zizi, the latter is the one.


    The emperor glanced at her in surprise, looked behind her, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "I still wonder how Zizi has become ugly. Zizi, it''s really you, and nothing has changed in 20 years."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    This emperor is really a sick and confused jerk. No matter what Lin Zizi looks like now, in his eyes, he will always be the cardamom girl from twenty years ago.


    Lin Zizi Yingying bowed, gentle and courteous: "My concubine greets Your Majesty, I wish Your Majesty good health."


    "Zi Zi doesn''t need to be polite, sit down, sit down."


    The emperor couldn''t help but be overjoyed, wishing he could personally take her Rouyi and sit down.


    However, he could not succeed after all.


    Because Jiang Ning was unceremoniously inserted between them, he helped Lin Zizi and sat there.


    "Your Majesty is not well, let me come. Your Majesty, rest." After Jiang Ning helped Lin Zizi, he went to help the emperor.


    The emperor looked at her in surprise: "Prince concubine?"


    Jiang Ning: "Your Majesty, didn''t you just see me?"


    "Why are you here? Did I let you go out?" The emperor really looked shocked when he discovered her.


    He was shocked that there were still people in this palace who dared to openly defy his will.


    Jiang Ning let out a hoot and bent over to support his leg.


    Lin Zizi instantly became nervous, stepped forward immediately, and asked nervously, "Ninger, what''s the matter, are your legs uncomfortable? Come and sit!"


    emperor:"¡­¡­"


    He instantly understood the sinister intentions of this dead girl.


    The queen called Lin Zizi to come, she took the opportunity to touch Lin Zizi''s light and let him look at Lin Zizi''s sake, so it''s not good to hold her responsible for resisting the order and leaving the East Palace.


    What''s more hateful is that he really can''t ignore Lin Zizi''s feelings!


    This stinky girl used to use Concubine Jin before, but now that Concubine Jin is gone, she started to use Lin Zizi again.


    One is her mother-in-law and the other is her own mother.


    This kind of person, who else can''t be used by her, what can''t she do?


    The emperor retracted his question angrily and glanced at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning winked at him.


    The emperor smiled dryly and said, "The Crown Princess has bad legs and feet, so don''t go out casually. Is there anything the servants can''t do?"


    "The imperial physicians are all serving His Majesty here. My legs are not good. If I have to wait for my death in the East Palace, I am afraid that I will not be able to see my father and mother." Jiang Ning looked at Lin Zizi with choked sobs, "I''m risking to fight against Your Majesty and the Crown Prince today. Your Highness''s will is very wrong, and my daughter will also come to see her mother."


    Lin Zizi looked at the emperor in shock: "Why do Your Majesty and His Royal Highness keep my son locked up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516： Only Zizi is my confidant

    Chapter 516 Only Zizi is my confidant


    Lin Zizi''s tone made the emperor inexplicably panic.


    "No, why would I lock up the Crown Princess?" He quickly explained, "It''s just that there have been a lot of things in the palace recently, and I thought that the Crown Princess was not in good health, so I didn''t let her go out."


    "Then what happened to His Royal Highness?"


    "Prince...Prince, he is probably..." The emperor hesitated for a while, and he caught a glimpse of Jiang Ning''s Shi Shiran''s expression, snorted secretly, and thought about it in his heart, "Look at it, it''s probably the young couple who are arguing. "


    Jiang Ning smiled slightly.


    Lin Zizi looked at her: "Xiao Qi, have you quarreled with the prince?"


    "A little quarrel, it''s okay. Mother, don''t worry. Isn''t my daughter out? I don''t think His Royal Highness really wants to lock me up."


    "That''s true. You came here, why didn''t you bring your two children with you?"


    "I feel unwell, and I am afraid that I will pass on the sickness to the children." The emperor took the initiative to explain for Jiang Ning.


    Lin Zizi heard this, and then showed a somewhat relaxed look.


    The emperor said, "Zi Zi, why are you thinking of entering the palace today?"


    "It was the decree of the Queen''s concubine, calling the concubine to enter the palace to face the holy." Lin Zizi replied gently and calmly, "Your Majesty must be sad when the imperial concubine passes away, and you still have to take care of your body."


    "yes."


    "Your Majesty, only by taking good care of the dragon''s body and living for a long time can I miss the noble concubine''s voice and smile, and the time I spent with her." Lin Zizi said calmly, "If you have any strengths or weaknesses, who will pay you back? Can you remember the noble concubine?"


    The emperor was moved, and stared blankly at Lin Zizi''s face: "If I am no longer, no one will remember the noble concubine."


    "As long as Your Majesty reads the imperial concubine, the imperial concubine will always be there. If no one remembers the noble concubine, the noble concubine is really gone." Lin Zizi said softly.


    The emperor sighed deeply: "I have lived for decades and have seen so many people in the world, only Zizi is my confidant."


    Jiang Ning was listening in and asked in his heart, what about the imperial concubine?


    Lin Zizi said: "The imperial concubine has always been able to feel His Majesty''s heart."


    "But, I really want to see her again."


    "Your Majesty, everyone has a place to return, but sooner or later. Why do you have to suffer at this time? People have a long life expectancy, so don''t worry, and don''t worry. Everything is naturally arranged by God, and Your Majesty just needs to do the things in front of you. Otherwise, see you in the future. When you arrive at the imperial concubine, you will eventually leave regrets and annoyances."


    Jiang Ning was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Zizi, who was so innocent and naive, could tell this truth.


    And the emperor''s heart was also calmed by the beauty''s quiet and soft voice.


    "Zi Zi," he suddenly stood up, "Zi Zi, the imperial concubine is gone, my heart is empty, only when you come, my heart will have a moment of peace."


    Jiang Ning saw that the emperor looked wrong, and hurriedly helped Lin Zizi to get up, "Mother, I''m not feeling well."


    Lin Zizi was the most nervous about her. Hearing that, he turned all his attention to her. Seeing her frowning, he immediately said to the emperor, "I beg your majesty to grant the imperial doctor to treat Xiaoqi."


    The emperor''s footsteps stopped, and he was a little sober, and then he was a little embarrassed.


    He was annoyed.


    At that moment, he actually had the idea of ??wanting to keep Lin Zizi by his side and replace the imperial concubine.


    this is too scary.


    Although he has many shortcomings, he is not a fool to rob a courtier''s wife.


    Besides, the imperial concubine cannot be replaced by anyone.


    If he did this, he would be sorry for the imperial concubine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： how lonely

    Chapter 517 How lonely


    The emperor consciously lost his composure in front of Lin Zizi, and realized that the imperial concubine would never exist, and that he would never see him again, and he couldn''t help feeling desolate in his heart.


    The spirit of the whole person was wilted a lot all of a sudden.


    He waved his hand and said in a low voice, "Doctor Xuan."


    The imperial doctor trotted in and saw that the emperor was safe, and the princess who had the problem, rushed over to check on her.


    The imperial physicians who have been in the palace for a long time have eyesight.


    The women in the harem have no tricks in order to compete for favor.


    Pretending to be sick is more commonplace.


    If the imperial doctor told the truth every time, a few heads would not be enough to move.


    He checked casually and knew that there was nothing wrong with the Crown Princess''s leg.


    But he wouldn''t say it outright.


    The ?? clich¨¦ has long been familiar to me, so I opened my mouth and said a few words to nourish qi and blood, and after a good rest, I went down with the medicine box.


    Emperor is not a fool, and he understands that this product is fake.


    In front of Lin Zizi, he didn''t have a good attack, so he said, "In that case, the Crown Princess will go back and take a good rest, and don''t go out casually if you have nothing to do."


    Jiang Ning said: "I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I want to take my mother to the East Palace to sit and ask your Majesty''s permission."


    Lin Zizi thought of a pair of Yuxue''s lovely little grandsons, and she was also a little anxious, so she looked at the emperor with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    The emperor was seen by such a pair of eyes, and he forgot everything.


    Give, give.


    promise everything.


    Even if it is a country...


    Do not.


    That probably won''t work.


    After all, Lin Zizi didn''t have him as the emperor in his heart.


    If Lin Zizi was willing to follow him back then, then it wouldn''t matter if he didn''t become the emperor.


    Thinking of this, the emperor felt sad again.


    The country is surrounded by mountains, but the beloved is gone.


    Every day and night in the years to come, there will be no one to share happiness with.


    How lonely that was.


    "Go." He waved his hand and didn''t look at Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi said a few auspicious words, then took her daughter''s hand and left happily.


    The emperor looked at her back and couldn''t help but envy and hate Jiang Ruobai.


    Sadness, loss and annoyance made the emperor accumulate some anger in his heart, so he ordered the empress to come over.


    The queen was watching the movement here, just when she learned that Lin Zizi left Chengqian Palace, the **** of Chengqian Palace came.


    The Empress was a little nervous, she carefully adjusted her dress, took up the air of the Empress and came to the Emperor.


    The emperor said with a cold face: "Empress, you are very fond of making assertions now."


    The Queen ?? immediately knelt down: "My concubine is just worried about Your Majesty."


    "Lin Zizi is Jiang Xiang''s wife, and the mother of the Crown Princess. What did you mean by letting her come to my bedroom?" The emperor slapped the table, "I might as well tell you the truth, I love your concubine, but I don''t care about Lin Zi. Zi also never forgot. If I really want her regardless, I will make her the queen and abolish you idiot!"


    The queen''s face paled.


    Holding back her tears, she lowered her eyes and said, "Your Majesty, rest your anger, if you do this, you will risk the world''s big trouble."


    "I am the Son of Heaven!"


    In other words, the whole world belongs to him.


    Not to mention a woman.


    Even a woman of a courtier.


    If he really wants to do it, what can others do.


    At this time, the queen was extremely annoyed, and she should not have been clever enough to pass Lin Zizi into the palace. Now, not only did the emperor''s spirit not improve, but he became a little more irritable.


    He lost the woman he loved, and when he saw the sweetheart when he was young, he still couldn''t get it after all.


    How can you be in a good mood?


    After the emperor became ill, his temper became stronger. In the end, it was the decree that he severely reprimanded the queen, which made the queen and the queen''s family lose face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518： "Mother-in-law" turns to "daughter-in-law"

    Chapter 518 "Mother-in-law" turns to "daughter-in-law"


    The emperor was so arrogant that he not only reprimanded the empress, but also took away some of her rights and gave it to Concubine Shu in the harem, and asked Concubine Shu to help with the affairs.


    Concubine Shu has a princess under her knees. Although she is not very favored for her duties in recent years, she has a stable temperament and can keep track of accounts.


    Originally, this errand was not up to her, but the noble concubine passed away, concubine Xian, because of the previous prince''s affairs, and a quarrel with the prince concubine, he did some stupid things.


    Now it¡¯s easy to hide in the house and not show up.


    It was Concubine Shu''s turn to take the lead.


    Concubine Shu was frightened.


    is not happy at all.


    Although the Queen ?? did not have a biological son, her family was powerful and she could not afford to provoke her.


    This time she got the queen''s rights, and the queen didn''t see her as a thorn in her side.


    Thinking about it, Concubine Shu made a surprising decision.


    She went to the East Palace to find the Crown Princess.


    This is a blatant surrender.


    The emperor''s concubine Shu, one of the four concubines, actually wanted to take refuge with the younger prince concubine.


    This is ridiculous.


    But it really happened.


    Jiang Ning also felt amused when he learned of Concubine Shu''s intention.


    She is now in the hearts of the concubines in the harem, probably a devil-like existence?


    After Huang Ying served the tea, Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Concubine Shu, you are an elder, so I should visit you."


    Concubine Shu hurriedly said: "Prince Concubine is not feeling well, it''s okay for me to come. After all, we are a family, we don''t pay attention to so many rules, we should get closer."


    The intention is obvious.


    Jiang Ning saw Huang Ying calling all the little eunuchs and maids out of the house, so he stopped beating around the bush and said bluntly: "Concubine Shu, Ming people don''t speak secretly. I''m afraid I can''t help you much."


    Concubine Jin''s funeral is over, and her disgust for poisoning the imperial concubine has not yet been washed away.


    If it is verified, it is a crime of beheading and raiding.


    Concubine Shu came to seek refuge at this time, it was really not wise.


    But Concubine Shu has her own plans.


    People say that it is easy to add icing on the cake, but it is difficult to give charcoal in the snow.


    Now is the difficult time for the Crown Princess, she came to show her goodwill at this time, that is the real sincerity.


    Jiang Ning did not express any attitude towards this.


    Since Concubine Jin passed away, she has always vaguely felt that there is an invisible hand behind her that is controlling everything, and she has yet to find out any clues.


    She was calm on the surface, but a little anxious in her heart.


    She doesn''t have the heart to care about the power struggle between Concubine Shu and the Queen now.


    She really wanted to go home, talk to Jiang Ruobai and her brother Jiang Yi, and talk about the current predicament, but since the last time she lied about her leg disease, Li Hongyuan took her much more seriously, and even specially adjusted a A famous imperial doctor, stationed in the East Palace, on standby at any time.


    asked her to find no reason to go out.


    If she can''t go out, how can she check?


    She rarely even sees Li Hongyuan''s face now.


    After Lin Zizi came, the emperor''s body didn''t look any better, he was still sick and crooked, he was listless every day, he had to drink medicine and lie down.


    The emperor had no intention to govern, and all the burden fell on the crown prince.


    Therefore, Li Hongyuan is very busy.


    I was so busy that I didn¡¯t have time to go back to the East Palace for half a month.


    It was not until summer passed and autumn arrived, when the palace was preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, that Jiang Ning saw Li Hongyuan again.


    The emperor has not been in court for a long time.


    There was a lot of speculation about this in the DPRK, but it was not too flustered.


    Facts during this period have proved that the prince is still very capable, enough to inherit the throne and take over the responsibility of managing national affairs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519： The princess is just a decoration

    Chapter 519 The Crown Princess is just a decoration


    The Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet was hosted by Concubine Shu and several concubines.


    Empress, still in the "cold palace", not released by the emperor.


    Before ??, Concubine Shu came to the East Palace.


    However, Jiang Ning had no time to talk to her.


    According to the rules, at the Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet, she had the opportunity to see her family.


    But that requires the consent of the emperor or the prince.


    Fortunately, before the palace banquet, she met Li Hongyuan.


    Counting the time, they haven''t seen each other for several months since Concubine Jin''s funeral.


    Seeing each other again, they seem to be a lot of strangers to each other.


    The coldness and deepness that belonged to the superiors in Li Hongyuan seemed to deepen a lot.


    "I''ve been busy during this time, and I didn''t take care of the East Palace. The Crown Princess has been working hard." Li Hong held the tea cup at the far end and blew it in a leisurely manner, but there was no entrance, "If the Crown Princess is too busy, I can let Li Hong Side concubine helps you, she is still very capable."


    Jiang Ning was stunned when he heard the words, and looked up at him: "Li Fangfei?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that Li Liangyuan was promoted to the side concubine." Li Hongyuan put down the teacup and smiled, "This gift of canonization, the crown prince has to work hard."


    Jiang Ning said: "His Royal Highness wants to seal the side concubine, you can be happy. However, if this kind of thing happens again in the future, at least tell me in advance, otherwise people will think that my prince concubine is just a decoration."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "That''s not true. You have always been delicate, and you have to take care of two children. I promoted Li Yuanyuan because I wanted her to help you more. Don''t worry about it."


    "How could that be, I won''t be overly concerned." Jiang Ning smiled.


    She could see it.


    This Li Hongyuan deserves to be the seed of the emperor''s old son, and has the same virtue as his father.


    The emperor saw that the queen was not pleasing to the eye, so he promoted Concubine Shu to divide her power. Li Hongyuan clearly doesn''t trust her very much now, and has avoided seeing her for several months. As soon as he comes back, he promotes Li Yuanyuan as a side concubine.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Jiang Ning knew that soon Li Yuanyuan would replace her to manage the affairs of the East Palace.


    Jiang Ning sat quietly drinking tea.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "Don''t you have anything to ask?"


    "His Royal Highness has already imprisoned me in the East Palace. What else can I ask?" Jiang Ning said calmly, "If I need to know, His Royal Highness will definitely take the initiative to tell me."


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, then shook his head slowly: "I have found some clues about the case of the mother-in-law. It is also for your protection that you stay in the East Palace now. Can you understand?"


    Jiang Ning raised his head: "I thought..."


    "Do you think I doubt you?" Li Hongyuan showed a smile, "Although we didn''t spend much time together, I still have some understanding of your character. Besides, you have always had a close relationship with your mother and concubine. I believe in you. There is no need to harm the mother-in-law. But there are some clues that are not good for you at the moment, and the later things are very involved. They can even harm the mother-in-law without knowing it, let alone you? "


    "them?"


    "I''m not sure of their identities yet." Li Hongyuan frowned, "During this period of time, you should be aggrieved, stay in the East Palace, and don''t go out at will, okay?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and replied, "Okay."


    "Then, during this period of time, let Concubine Li take charge of the affairs of the East Palace?"


    "...Alright." Jiang Ning nodded obediently.


    Li Hongyuan took it lightly and took away the power in Jiang Ning''s hands again.


    Watching Li Hongyuan walk away, the smile on Jiang Ning''s lips gradually deepened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520： Its getting cold, put on some clothes

    Chapter 520 It''s cold, add some clothes


    Huang Ying was a little anxious, and asked in a low voice, "Master, didn''t you want to ask His Royal Highness, if you can let the ladies in the house enter the palace? Why didn''t you ask just now?"


    "Can''t you see it yet?"


    "what?"


    "He even took away the stewardship of the East Palace, and he made it clear that he would continue to detain me. How could he let me go to see my mother''s family?"


    "His Royal Highness, what does this mean?" Huang Ying was a little worried, "The maid looked at His Royal Highness, and it became more and more difficult for people to see through."


    Jiang Ning said: "There is nothing that can''t be seen through. People in this world are bustling for profit."


    "The slaves don''t understand."


    "Anyone who does anything must have a reason and motivation behind it. He Li Hongyuan is no exception."


    "His Royal Highness said that he let you stay in the East Palace to protect you."


    "If I believed this, it would be too stupid." Jiang Ning looked up at the sky, "It''s cold, add some clothes."


    Huang Ying hurriedly followed, took a cloak and put it on her, "Is there another reason for His Royal Highness?"


    "I can''t say for other reasons, but for Li Hongyuan right now, the most important priority is the succession of the throne."


    Huang Ying hurriedly looked outside and confirmed that there were no little palace maids and eunuchs around, and then she said softly, "Master, you can''t talk about this outside. Now your majesty is still alive and well, but he dare not say anything about inheriting the throne. "


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You said that the emperor is living well? It was better before. After the weather has turned cold, have you seen him leave the Chengqian Palace? This morning, he will not go at all, and he will leave it all to Li Hongyuan. already."


    "Is Your Majesty really bad?"


    "It''s hard to say." Jiang Ning shook his head, thinking of the emperor''s appearance, and felt a little sad.


    I didn''t expect that the emperor''s old man was so unassuming, he was really infatuated with Concubine Jin.


    Now the Chaotang looks calm, but in fact the dark tide is surging.


    After all, this imperial court is not the only force of the Prince of the East Palace.


    The person who murdered Concubine Jin behind her back has yet to be found out.


    Jiang Ning believed that in Li Hongyuan''s heart, it didn''t matter whether she harmed the imperial concubine or not.


    Obviously, killing the imperial concubine was not the purpose.


    Their real purpose is Li Hongyuan.


    To be more precise, it is the position of the prince and everything behind this position.


    The important thing for Li Hongyuan right now is that he must find out that force, remove all obstacles, and prepare for his enthronement in the near future.


    Huang Ying tied the windbreaker straps for her.


    Early Xia ran to say that Li Liangyuan was here.


    "See you?" Huang Ying asked, "Did you come to show off your pride?"


    "Let her come in first." Jiang Ning took an apple in his hand, sat on the chair and nibbled it casually, looking at Li Yuanyuan, who was supporting the maid''s hand as Pingting came.


    Li Yuanyuan was dressed in a water-red costume, dressed in a grand manner, and her face was as beautiful as flowers.


    comes in every fashion.


    She was very good-looking.


    Jiang Ning has been wondering, Li Yuanyuan has followed Li Hongyuan for many years, and Li Hongyuan has such a beautiful and tender concubine by her side, has she really never touched it?


    Li Hongyuan is not a saint.


    At least for now, his ambitions for power are still very big.


    "Concubine Li, meet the Crown Princess." Li Yuanyuan bowed respectfully.


    "Get up."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Congratulations to Concubine Li."


    Li Yuanyuan''s cheeks were slightly red: "It''s all the promotion and importance of the crown princess, and the concubine has today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： accompany husband

    Chapter 521 Accompanying the old man


    "You are able to do things, and you have done a good job in protecting your two children last time, so you should be promoted." Jiang Ning said, "In the future, you will have to work hard for the affairs of the East Palace."


    Li Yuanyuan hurriedly said: "Because the Crown Princess is unwell, the concubine is only here to help for a few days. When the Crown Princess is well, the concubine will have time to spare."


    She is humble and retreats everywhere, without the slightest pride and publicity of being promoted.


    Lian Chunlai and the other maids have a little more affection for her.


    Jiang Ning said: "Your canonization ceremony will be handled by the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Everything is in accordance with the rules, so I won''t say anything more."


    "My concubine understands."


    "You look pretty in your outfit today, where are you going?" Jiang Ning asked casually.


    "My concubine went to the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, and specially came to invite the crown princess to go with me."


    "Me? Forget it." Jiang Ning sighed, "His Royal Highness does not allow me to go out."


    Li Yuanyuan was puzzled: "Why?"


    "Isn''t it related to Concubine Jin''s case?" Jiang Ning waved, "You can go instead of Donggong, I won''t join in the fun."


    "If the crown princess doesn''t go, the concubine won''t go too."


    "If you don''t go, people will think that our East Palace has no rules."


    "...Well then, I''ll deal with it for a while."


    Li Yuanyuan still went.


    Chunlai hummed: "Pretending to be, I can''t wait to show my face quickly. Seeing her arrogant appearance, those who didn''t know thought she was going to take the place of the crown princess."


    "Chun came, and nonsense again." Xia Chu glared at her, "Go and watch the two little princes wash their hands and eat snacks, don''t be an eyesore here."


    Huang Ying asked: "Master, shall we celebrate the festival by ourselves? Then the servant girl will go and prepare."


    "How boring are you for the holidays?"


    "That?"


    "On the day of family reunion, I can''t see my parents'' family. It''s not bad for me to accompany my husband."


    "what?"


    "I don''t know if Your Majesty has eaten moon cakes right now." Jiang Ning sighed, "I''m quite an old man. As a daughter-in-law, do I have to visit him on this reunion day?"


    Huang Ying understood this time: "Are you going to see Your Majesty?"


    "That''s right, the old man has appointed to see Yuesiren right now. When I''m vulnerable, if I don''t take advantage of it, will it still be me?" Jiang Ning walked out and rolled up his sleeves, "Prepare some materials, I''ll come. Make mooncakes."


    Jiang Ning quickly made the moon cakes, put them in a small basket, and walked out.


    was stopped by no accident.


    The one who stopped her this time was Mujian, the general of the Prince''s Right Jinwuwei.


    "Prince Concubine, please come back." Mu Jian is selfless, "Xiaguan knows that there is a master named Gucheng by your side, and ordinary guards are definitely not opponents. So Xiaguan is here. If you don''t want to let Xiaguan and Gucheng appear between If you are injured, please come back."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "General Mu is too worried, I don''t want to go out. It''s a holiday, I''ll make some moon cakes and send them to Jinxiu Palace to pay homage. Isn''t that okay?"


    Mujian said: "I can send someone to help you send it."


    "Then there is General Lao Mu!" Jiang Ning happily handed him the basket.


    Huang Ying asked inexplicably: "Master, you just gave him the moon cakes, how can we go out? Are we going to go back and make more?"


    "Moon cakes are not the point."


    Jiang Ning smiled mysteriously, "Let''s wait with peace of mind. Soon the emperor will personally pass me on to meet you there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： cant eat sweet

    Chapter 522 Can''t Eat Sweets


    Jiang Ning returned to the kitchen, took a piece of moon cake, and tasted it carefully.


    Before a piece of moon cake was eaten, the **** of Chengqian Hall hurried over.


    Unsurprisingly, he was stopped by Mu Jian at the door.


    The **** stomped his feet anxiously: "Pass on your majesty''s decree for an audience with the crown prince! General Mu, do you dare to resist the decree?"


    Mujian was silent for a moment and moved away.


    When Jiang Ning passed by him, he handed him a moon cake and said with a smile: "General Shepherd has worked hard, today is the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival reunion. I''ll give you a taste of this moon cake to explain the pain of missing my family."


    Mu Jian''s back was straight, motionless, and said coldly: "Beijing has no parents and family members alive, His Royal Highness is the person closest to Beige, it is right for Beige to do things here."


    Jiang Ning stopped and asked, "So, does General Mu also marry?"


    "No."


    "This is what His Highness the Crown Prince belongs to, isn''t it? Why don''t you even worry about the life-long affairs of those close to you?"


    "...I have no intention of starting a family for the time being."


    "That''s right, a man and a man, start a business first and then start a family." Jiang Ning put the moon cakes into his hands and said with a smile, "I don''t have family members, and I don''t hinder eating moon cakes, so I can put my condolences."


    Ignoring Mu Jian''s expression, Jiang Ning walked out lightly, saying as he walked, "Huang Ying, keep an eye on the door. Gucheng, go."


    A dark shadow flew over and landed right next to her: "Wheelchair?"


    "No, there''s no need to use leg pain tricks today. Let''s go." Jiang Ning flipped his palm and brought a piece of moon cake to Gucheng before smiling, "Even Mujian has something that our Gucheng must also have. ."


    Gucheng stretched out his hand to take it, looked at it for a moment, and suddenly asked, "Is it sweet?"


    "Naturally it''s sweet." Jiang Ning lowered his voice, "The ingredients for this mooncake are much better than Mujian''s. It''s sweet and fragrant, try it."


    "Um."


    Gucheng put it in his mouth and nibbled at it.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You are too delicate to eat, like a little girl."


    Gucheng didn''t say a word, and ate the moon cakes very seriously, like treating the most precious food in the world.


    After he finished eating, Jiang Ning asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "it is good."


    "Are you still eating? But I didn''t bring it with me. I''ll be back later, so you can eat enough."


    "Don''t eat."


    "Don''t you like it?" Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Could it be that you are also deliberately complimenting me?"


    Gucheng was silent for a while before speaking again: "You can''t eat sweets."


    "what?"


    "Toothache." Gucheng said again.


    "Oh, do you have a toothache?" Jiang Ning looked at him amusingly, "How much sugar did you eat, child?"


    Gucheng thought for a while and said, "I used to follow the general and I ate too much. My tooth hurts, so I can''t eat too much now."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "So this is the trick your uncle used to train you, to tempt you kids with candy?"


    Gucheng pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know much about his past, but Jiang Mubai chose to do training, either a poor orphan or a poor family.


    A child like ?? has suffered too much and is willing to eat sweets, which is understandable.


    The master and the servant chatted while walking.


    Mainly Jiang Ning said, Gucheng listened quietly.


    Today''s Mid-Autumn Festival night, the harem of the former dynasty was full of banquets. Except for those who did things and waited for others, those eunuchs and palace maids were also lazy.


    So I didn''t meet a few people along the way.


    Jiang Ning walked outside the door of Chengqian Hall, but did not stop, but went straight forward.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： must go

    Chapter 523 Must go


    Gucheng glanced at her.


    Jiang Ning said: "If you want to know, just ask, what to see."


    Gucheng quietly walked behind her.


    Jiang Ning knew that he couldn''t wait for his inquiry, so he had to take the initiative to explain: "Because His Majesty is not in his palace at the moment, he ran to the Splendid Palace."


    Gucheng hummed, which counted as a response.


    "As a good chat partner, at this time, you should ask me why I know that His Majesty is in the Splendid Palace." Jiang Ning followed suit.


    The lonely city is still quiet.


    Until Jiang Ning thought he would not speak again, he suddenly said, "I want to."


    Jiang Ning clapped his hands: "Yes, because the emperor misses Concubine Jin, so he can only see the moon cakes I sent and summon me."


    Gucheng hummed again.


    "You are cunning enough." A cold voice suddenly came from the corner in front.


    Jiang Ning was taken aback, and after identifying it carefully, he found that it was Li Hongyuan wrapped in a vermilion robe.


    He walked around a bunch of flowers and trees, wearing flowers and brushing willows, and looked at Jiang Ning with a half-smiling smile: "Your little cleverness, it''s all used to trick people."


    "I am a filial piety." Jiang Ning did not salute him.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t care either.


    If she salutes him in a proper manner, that''s something.


    "Mu Jian''s complaint is fast enough." Jiang Ning''s words were not without ridicule.


    "Why, do you think that a piece of moon cake can bribe my General Youjin Wuwei?" Li Hongyuan stepped in front of her in three or two steps, "I told you to stay in the East Palace honestly, why don''t you listen?"


    "It was His Majesty who called me, and I can''t always disobey the decree."


    "If you didn''t deliberately send moon cakes to Jinxiu Palace..."


    "Today is the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival reunion. I will send someone some moon cakes to express my thoughts for the concubine. Is this also wrong?" Jiang Ning interrupted him.


    "Jiang Ning, you and I are aware of your thoughts." Li Hongyuan suddenly lowered his face, "Go back."


    "Does His Highness the Crown Prince want to resist the decree?" Jiang Ning did not retreat, "Li Hongyuan, our emperor is still alive and well, you are just a guardian of the country, don''t do things too much. Otherwise, it will not be heard by His Majesty. All right."


    "You have to go?"


    "Why can''t I go?"


    "It''s protecting you."


    "I have a lonely city, I don''t need your protection! You should still care about your national affairs, your concubine Li can go. Gucheng, let''s go." Jiang Ning pushed him away and walked away.


    Li Hongyuan frowned, but didn''t speak to stop him.


    The lonely city beside this woman is a master.


    Even if it is him, it may not be a sure win.


    is a tricky existence.


    Li Hongyuan shook his head and said to Mu Jian who was not far away, "Forget it, you can go back to the East Palace."


    "Where''s Your Highness?"


    "I still have some quotations to look at."


    "Aren''t you going to worship the noble concubine?"


    "Don''t go."


    "Your Highness, you are not in a hurry to deal with government affairs at this time." Mu Jian advised.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him: "Is it your turn to talk too much about my affairs?"


    Mujian bowed his head: "I don''t dare to be in a humble position."


    "Go." Li Hongyuan waved his hand, "In the future, I don''t want an imperial decree to be passed on to the East Palace without my consent."


    "Understandable."


    After Mu Jian left, Li Hongyuan looked in the direction of Jinxiu Palace for a moment.


    At this time, Jiang Ning has come to the Splendid Palace.


    Sure enough, the emperor was sitting in the courtyard, with only an old-fashioned **** beside him. The full moon is in the sky, and it seems to be covered with a layer of fog.


    There is a sense of loneliness and desolation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： I want to cry

    Chapter 524 I cried when I thought about it


    Jiang Ning stopped.


    Some couldn''t bear to break this lonely and peaceful place.


    The Emperor ?? had already spotted her and said, "Little Seventh Son, come and sit."


    The name ?? made Jiang Ning laugh silently. He walked over with his feet up, sat on the stone pier opposite the emperor, reached out and picked up the jug and poured himself a glass of wine.


    The emperor also held a wine glass in his hand, looked at her movements, and said, "You''re welcome."


    "When Your Majesty went to eat at my place, you were more rude than this."


    "It''s very rude when you collect so many antiques from me."


    "Forgive my ignorance, I didn''t know those were antiques at the time." Jiang Ning put the wine glass to his lips and took a sip.


    She was very happy, so she drank it and poured herself another glass.


    The emperor said: "This drink has great stamina."


    "Mid-Autumn Festival, it''s okay to drink a few more glasses, it''s okay." Jiang Ning laughed.


    The emperor squinted at her: "What do you want to see me doing?"


    "I was summoned by His Majesty."


    "Hehe, don''t play your little thought in front of me. You sent moon cakes to Jinxiu Palace to see me?" The emperor rolled his eyes, "If you have such a thought, it''s better to show it to the crown prince. You''re an old man, what''s the use of trying to get my attention?"


    Jiang Ning laughed and said: "Unfortunately, in the heart of the prince, the country is far more important than the beauty."


    "Yes." The emperor was noncommittal.


    "Although the Crown Prince is your son, he is not as good as you." Jiang Ning shook his head, "In Your Majesty''s heart, beauty is more important than Jiangshan. It''s a pity that Li Hongyuan is not such a person, it''s a pity, it''s a pity!"


    The ?? emperor smiled and said, "You''re talking nonsense. I''m shutting you up, and you dare to run out of your mind. How many times has this happened? Just because I care about your mother, you can''t be lawless, right?"


    Jiang Ning sighed: "Your Majesty, I am really wronged. You know best what kind of person I am. Do you think I harmed the imperial concubine?"


    The ?? emperor took a sip of wine and said leisurely, "I know it''s not you."


    Jiang Ning was annoyed: "Then you are still imprisoning me? Now even Li Zhongci is crazy, he is not allowed to leave the East Palace for half a step, and his eyes turn red when he sees me, as if I was the murderer of his mother-in-law! Just like this! Go down, why am I hanging out in the palace? Even Li Yuanyuan is going to ride on my head!"


    The emperor smiled and said: "You are accompanied by a master, this treatment, apart from me and the prince, there is no third person in the palace, who can ride on your head? That concubine Xian was scared by you and broke her courage, listen. He said that he didn''t even attend the banquet, because he was afraid of meeting you. Li Yuanyuan, who is just a mere mere member, can go past you?"


    "Isn''t this because of your protection, Your Majesty? Without your protection, how much courage do I have to fight with Concubine Xian?"


    Jiang Ning picked up the wine jug and refilled the emperor''s wine diligently, "Your Majesty, please let me go quickly and return my innocence. You said that my mother won''t see me on this Mid-Autumn Festival reunion day, she must think of me. Everyone cried."


    The emperor covered his mouth with the handkerchief, coughed a few times, and scolded with a smile: "Don''t use your mother to bluff me. Didn''t I ask the prince to investigate? Once the facts are found, you will naturally be cleared. What are you anxious about? You can''t stand any crime in the East Palace."


    Jiang Ning heard it.


    No matter who she moves out of, it won''t work.


    The ?? Emperor is now determined not to withdraw her imprisonment order.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 525： Sri Lanka is dead

    Chapter 525 The man is dead


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but get sullen, took the whole pot of wine in front of him and drank it like juice.


    The emperor didn''t bother to pay attention to her, he reached out and picked up a piece of moon cake, took a bite of the moon cake, chewed it slowly, and admired the osmanthus trees in the yard, leisurely.


    Jiang Ning muttered: "I made this moon cake to worship the concubine."


    The emperor was stunned: "There are countless people begging me to eat his moon cakes, you are so stingy."


    "The noble concubine has a soul in the sky, and she is looking at you right now! See how you eat her moon cakes, and you have wronged her favorite daughter-in-law!" Jiang Ning pointed at the sky and said angrily.


    The ?? emperor was stunned for a moment, then suddenly burst out laughing.


    His hands trembled as he laughed.


    The old **** couldn''t help looking over his head.


    The ?? emperor finished laughing and said, "It''s not bad to have a daughter like you to please people. If I had your mother back then, you would be my daughter."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Your Majesty, what you said, if my mother married you, she wouldn''t be able to give birth to me."


    "That''s nothing. As long as it''s Zizi''s daughter, she must be smart and cute."


    "You are pure love house and Wu."


    "It''s a pity. Thinking about it, I regret it a little."


    "Don''t, if you wanted my mother back then, there would be no Concubine Jin."


    The implication is that Concubine Jin is your true love.


    Concubine Jin is watching you in the spirit of heaven!


    Talked over your head!


    The emperor looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and did not speak for a long time.


    Jiang Ning sat with him for a while, only to feel that his body was soaked with cold, so he glanced at the old **** not far away.


    The old **** understood and immediately sent a thick coat.


    Jiang Ning took it and put it on the emperor himself: "Your Majesty, it''s cold outside, you should go back to the bedroom."


    The emperor returned to his senses: "I will accompany her for a while."


    "The imperial concubine is gone, your condolences." Jiang Ning rarely said a serious comforting word.


    "So far I still can''t accept it." The emperor said, "I always feel that she is still alive, lying there lazily listening to the play, eating melon seeds, and ignoring me with a cold face."


    "Has this always been the case since the imperial concubine entered the palace?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "no."


    "Then what did she look like?"


    "Lively and laughing."


    "When did the imperial concubine stop smiling at you?"


    "Since she gave birth to the prince."


    "His Royal Highness said that the imperial concubine has always disliked him very much."


    "It''s not that she doesn''t like the prince, it''s that she doesn''t like me, so she doesn''t like the children born with me." The emperor smiled bitterly, "I already knew that the imperial concubine didn''t like me in her heart."


    Jiang Ning was surprised: "You know she doesn''t like you, yet you still dote on her so much. You''ve been kind to her for so many years."


    It is not easy for you either.


    These last words, she said in her heart.


    The ?? emperor slowly shook his head: "I have always used her as Zizi''s stand-in, so naturally I don''t care if she loves me or not."


    "So, in these years, your pet is actually the Lin Zizi you imagined, not Concubine Jin."


    "In retrospect, I''m sorry for Zhuzhu." The emperor sighed.


    It''s a pity that the man has passed away, and no amount of guilt and remorse will help.


    By the moonlight, Jiang Ning noticed that the emperor had lost a lot of weight and wrinkles, and he felt very old.


    This is completely different from the fat old man with a strong and light body, who can eat a pot of rice at a time and has a chicken face two years ago.


    Love is wrong!


    Even an old man cannot escape.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： make me clear

    Chapter 526 Give Me Innocent


    Jiang Ning felt cold and didn''t want to sit down with this infatuated old man.


    She put down the empty jug and stood up, feeling dizzy.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t want to go back, just sit. Well, I''m going back to sleep." Jiang Ning said while leaning on the table.


    The Emperor ?? gave her a look: "What the **** are you doing here?"


    Jiang Ning pointed at himself: "What am I doing here? Of course I beg you to clear my innocence, don''t keep me locked up, let me go to see my parents, brothers and sisters!"


    Maybe it was the wine that gave her courage and made her chatter: "Otherwise, I''ll work hard to make these moon cakes and send them to ghosts? I really don''t understand, you live well, why don''t you care about your good son If it goes on like this, he will rebel!"


    The emperor listened quietly, unmoved.


    Jiang Ning pointed at him: "Emperor old man, you say, why do you suspect me of harming Jin Guizhuzhu? She treats me better than her own son, and I still expect to live comfortably by holding her thigh, why should I harm her? She, can''t I live with myself?"


    The emperor said indifferently: "Jiang Ning, you are drunk. Who is that, take her back, and if you continue to babble and say these outrageous words, I have a reason to trouble the Jiang family."


    Gucheng appeared silently, reaching out to support Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning muttered: "I''m not drunk again, let go and go by myself."


    Gucheng''s obedient withdraws his hand.


    Jiang Ning grabbed a mooncake before leaving.


    After leaving the Splendid Palace, her steps became steady and her eyes became clear.


    "Lonely city," she said.


    Gucheng responded.


    Jiang Ning took a bite of the mooncake and frowned, "I want to go home and see my parents and brother."


    "I''ll take you back." Gucheng said.


    "It''s impossible to walk hard. So many eyes are staring at me. I know that you have high martial arts skills, but there are many masters in the palace. According to me, the old **** just now knows martial arts."


    "Yes." Lonely City nodded.


    "Really, you can see that too? Is he amazing?"


    "sharp."


    "How about you?"


    "Can''t compare." Gucheng honestly admitted.


    Jiang Ning was shocked.


    That old eunuch, who was hunched over his body and looked unsteady even on the road, was actually a top expert, and even Gucheng admitted that he was not an opponent.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t know martial arts, but she also knows that Mujian, who guarded the door before, is also a master.


    There are countless big players.


    The lonely city may be free to come and go, but with her, it is absolutely impossible.


    And she never wanted Lonely City to get hurt.


    Gucheng followed her silently for a while, and suddenly said, "Pretend to be sick?"


    "What''s the use of that... pretending to be sick and looking for a boss, you won''t be able to go home." Jiang Ning nibbled on the moon cake with a sad face.


    Several palace maids approached in front, Jiang Ning stopped talking and walked over silently.


    When she passed by, the maids gave way to the side of the road, and after she passed, they continued to move forward.


    But a palace maid was at the end and grabbed Jiang Ning''s sleeve.


    Jiang Ning turned around in amazement: "You..."


    The palace maid raised her head, revealing a pretty face, winking at her.


    Jiang Ning opened his mouth wide: "You...what the **** are you doing?"


    That palace maid was actually dressed by Jiang Yi!


    Jiang Yi was already handsome, except that he was too tall, and dressed up as a palace maid, he did not violate the harmony.


    Jiang Ning was amused and surprised, and quickly took him back to his own residence in the East Palace, closed the door, and let Gucheng guard outside, not allowing anyone to approach.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： Was taken advantage of?

    Chapter 527 Was he taken advantage of?


    Looking carefully under the lamp, this Jiang Yi was wearing a palace maid''s pink palace attire. If he ignored his stinky expression, he would be quite astonished.


    Jiang Ning looked at him and laughed.


    Jiang Yi snorted: "Your brother, I suffered a big loss because I came to see you. If others saw me like this, how could I be in Chang''an City?"


    "Loss?" Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing, "Could it be that third brother, which **** took advantage of you? Tell me who it is, and I''ll castrate him... Oh, it''s already castrated."


    "You girl is really..." Jiang Yi was almost annoyed by her, and he waved his hand, "Stop talking about this, let''s be serious. I didn''t eat dinner, give me a little of this... Hey, why are you full? The smell of alcohol?"


    When he reached out to grab his sister''s moon cakes, he smelled the smell of wine coming from her.


    Jiang Ning said: "I drank a few glasses of wine with His Majesty."


    "You accompany Your Majesty to drink?" Jiang Yi smiled, "We all thought you were locked up in the East Palace at home, I don''t know how sad it is. Who would have thought that you can walk around. You can even drink in front of His Majesty. As far as I know It''s rare for the empresses to see your Majesty. You have a lot of face as a princess."


    "Where do I have any face?"


    Jiang Ning poured him a cup of tea, "That''s all the face of Concubine Jin, the face of our mother. It''s the face of father and uncle."


    She, the Crown Princess, got this position entirely by relying on the power of her parents'' family, and she ran rampant in the harem.


    If it wasn''t for her family''s power, how could she have a personal guard to protect the lonely city and come and go freely in the harem.


    How could those concubines in the harem see her like a mouse seeing a cat?


    Jiang Ning still has self-knowledge.


    Jiang Yi ate the moon cake and drank half a cup of hot tea. He felt the sweetness in his belly and he felt very comfortable. He smiled and said, "Since my sister entered the palace, I have rarely tasted my sister''s craftsmanship."


    "Don''t mention it, if it wasn''t for my skill, how could I have been seized and become a suspect of poisoning the imperial concubine." Jiang Ning angrily.


    She paused and looked at Jiang Yi: "Third brother, this matter... Wasn''t our Jiang family doing it?"


    Jiang Yi was stunned: "Why, do you suspect that the family did it behind your back?"


    "Of course I know it couldn''t have been done by our family, but... I think the attitude of the emperor and Li Hongyuan is really not right." Jiang Ning frowned, "They all said they believed in me, but they always guarded me, and I was in my heart. I always feel that they seem to suspect that it is our Jiang family."


    Jiang Yi''s expression also became solemn: "Oh? Do you have any basis?"


    "There is no evidence, this is just my feeling. However, tonight I heard the emperor say something."


    "What?" Jiang Yi couldn''t help but leaned closer to her and lowered his voice.


    Jiang Ning was also nervous, and lowered his voice: "I was pretending to be drunk and complaining when I heard him say, if I talk nonsense again, he will have a reason to trouble the Jiang family. Brother, you say , will your majesty see our Jiang family not pleasing to the eye?"


    Jiang Yi pondered for a moment, then smiled: "Don''t scare yourself. Just like you have no reason to harm Concubine Jin, what reason does Your Majesty have to trouble the Jiang family?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t laugh: "Brother, don''t be so sure, our Jiang family can''t cover the sky with one hand, let''s just say that our father has many old rivals in the court. Is it possible that this incident is someone else? Harming Concubine Jin, and frame it for our Jiang family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： father

    Chapter 528


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "The Jiang family has many enemies, but for so many years, only others have lost to Daddy, and Daddy has never lost. Do you think anyone can frame the Jiang family casually?"


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, how can there be a general in this world who never defeats a battle.


    Even if he is a great uncle, he is not always victorious in every battle.


    The Jiang family has two brothers, a military general and a civil official, all of whom are powerful.


    From Jiang Ning''s historical perspective, this clearly violated the royal taboo.


    How can an emperor tolerate such a great ability for his subjects.


    Jiang Yi smiled when she saw her frowning, "Sister, what you are worried about, Daddy and Uncle will not think of. They are not stupid."


    "I know Daddy is a cunning fox."


    "...It''s not good to talk about your own father like this." Jiang Yi thought that this little girl was also talking like this in front of her parents, so she laughed, "As long as you are well in the palace, your parents will be at ease, everything is fine. At home. My father has been investigating the murder of Concubine Jin Gui, and now he has some eyebrows."


    "Really?"


    "Could it be that your parents can still watch you being wronged in the palace?" Jiang Yi said with a smile, "This time I took advantage of the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet in the palace and came in pretending to be a palace maid, just to tell you about it. "


    "Speak quickly."


    "After the death of Concubine Jin Gui, my father thought of a way to get someone to perform an autopsy on Concubine Jin."


    "Daddy is good."


    Jiang Ning sincerely admires.


    You must know that after the death of Concubine Jin Gui, the emperor was devastated and stayed in Jinxiu Palace for seven consecutive days without leaving. Under such circumstances, Jiang Ruobai could send someone for an autopsy, which is really not ordinary energy.


    Jiang Yi went on to say: "As a result of the autopsy, Concubine Jin died because of the Nine Breath Poison."


    "What?" Jiang Ning really didn''t know anything about poison.


    "You haven''t heard that it''s normal. It''s an extremely rare poison. I also heard about it from my father."


    "What does it look like to eat?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "It is said that the nine breaths are colorless and tasteless, and it is difficult for ordinary people to detect. After taking it, all five internal organs are burned, and seven orifices bleed, which is extremely painful and miserable." Jiang Yi whispered.


    Jiang Ning felt very sad when she thought of what Concubine Jin looked like before her death: "Concubine Jin, who loves beauty and loves cleanliness, died in such a tragic way. That person who poisons is really vicious, **** it!"


    "Yeah, nine breaths are incomprehensible, and ordinary doctors don''t even recognize them. It''s even more impossible to start."


    "Find out who did it?"


    "Daddy traced along the line of Nine Breaths. At first, he searched the Splendid Palace and couldn''t find the source. However, recently, it was found that there was a little bit of Nine Breaths powder in the pillow core that the imperial concubine used every day."


    "Pillow core?" Jiang Ning was startled.


    "Yes, Concubine Jin is known to suffer from headaches. Her pillow core is specially prepared by the imperial doctor of the Imperial Hospital, which has the effect of calming the mind."


    "Who has access to the pillow core? Have you checked it?"


    "Only a palace maid named Denghua was found, but after the death of Concubine Jin Gui, the maid died after touching the pillar."


    Jiang Ning said, "I remember her. At that time, everyone said that she was a rare and loyal servant. His Majesty even specially rewarded her and allowed her to be buried with a noble concubine. It turned out that she committed suicide in fear of sin."


    Jiang Yi nodded: "It should be so."


    Jiang Ning frowned: "So, this clue is just cut off? Is there anyone who has been in contact with this palace maid to check it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： lights

    Chapter 529 Light Flowers


    Jiang Yi slowly shook his head: "This palace maid named Denghua has lost her parents since she was a child. She was sold to a wealthy family by her uncle and aunt, and came to the palace as a slave in place of her young lady."


    This kind of thing is very common in the folk.


    The young ladies from the landlord''s family were also spoiled since childhood, and were reluctant to be sent to the palace to serve as slaves and servants, so the family would buy girls from poor families to replace them.


    This is against the rules.


    But the young lady of the landlord''s family needs someone to replace it, and the girl from the poor family can also enter the palace to have a full meal. It is a matter of consensuality.


    is an open secret.


    Denghua is just one of countless hard-working girls.


    Jiang Ning asked, "Did the aunt and uncle of Denghua find out anything?"


    "No. Denghua entered the palace at the age of twelve. After entering the palace, she served in the Jinxiu Palace. Now she is twenty years old. As early as three or four years ago, her uncle and aunt died because of the flood, leaving behind a pair of children. Displaced and nowhere to be found, it is difficult to trace the trail.¡±


    "So, Denghua is alone and has no social relations."


    "what relationship?"


    "It''s relatives and friends outside."


    "My friend, she has been in the palace for so many years, and people in her hometown naturally don''t recognize her." Jiang Yi said, "As soon as Daddy found this place, he got stuck and couldn''t check it any further."


    "Since the Denghua can''t be investigated here, why don''t we check it from the source of the poison? Even imperial physicians don''t necessarily know about this rare and rare nine breaths. Where did an ordinary palace maid who has no relatives and no reason come from? Jiang Ning analyzed it carefully, "Since it wasn''t given to her by someone outside, the source must be inside the palace."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "My little sister and my father thought of something, and he did check the people who Denghua communicated with in the palace, and they were just a few ordinary palace maids, nothing special."


    Checked and checked, but found nothing abnormal.


    It is impossible for Jiu Xi to run into Denghua''s hands by himself.


    Jiang Ning bit his finger, thought about it, and said, "Then check it out from the motive."


    "Um?"


    "There is always a reason for doing things alone. What''s more, it''s such a big thing as murder? Denghua has served Concubine Jin for eight years. With Concubine Jin''s temperament, she will not treat people around her harshly. If there is no special reason, Denghua will not harm herself. Master. What''s more, she also committed suicide at that time."


    "Yeah, what''s the matter, so that a little palace maid would not hesitate to harm her master, but also risk her own life?"


    Jiang Ning said: "The reasons for harming people are nothing more than money and sex."


    She stood up, thought for a moment, looked at her brother, and said, "Third brother, go back and tell daddy to see if there is a good man in this lantern flower."


    "It shouldn''t be. This lantern flower is only a few palace maids. She has never been out of the palace for several years. If she likes a man, I am afraid it can only be the emperor and a few princes." Jiang Yi paused, "Could it be that the lantern flower Admiration for the prince? That''s not right. Admiration for the prince is necessary to harm Concubine Jin? That is the emperor, but she committed suicide herself, hurt the concubine, and she did not climb up to His Majesty. As for the other princes, then ¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning saw him scratching his scalp in annoyance, so he smiled and said, "Third brother, can''t you be more open-minded?"


    "how?"


    "Who said that the only men in the palace are the emperor and the prince?"


    "Shouldn''t my sister say those eunuchs? Are eunuchs also men?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： Concubine with Concubine

    Chapter 530 Concubine and Concubine


    Jiang Yi said this, not sarcasm or anything else.


    He said it very seriously.


    In the eyes of almost everyone, eunuchs are not men.


    Even the eunuchs themselves.


    This is because people''s thoughts are affected by the environment. Jiang Ning is not at all surprised that he takes such a natural thought.


    "The **** is not a man, is it still a woman? The body is incomplete, but the heart is intact, and there are people''s feelings." Jiang Ning shook his head, "I don''t want to tell you about this kind of thing now, I mean, except for the emperor. The prince and **** come and go in the harem, and there are also many guards. They are normal men. Is it possible for Denghua to associate with any guard?"


    Jiang Yi snorted, as if suddenly realized.


    He stood up and said, "How could I forget such an important issue? I''m afraid my father didn''t remember it either. Fortunately, sister, you reminded me, I''ll go back and discuss it with my father."


    "elder brother!"


    Jiang Ning grabbed him, "I''ll talk to you again."


    "you say."


    "The current situation is not as good as it used to be. The emperor was very upset because of the death of the noble concubine, and ignored the government for many days. It is difficult to say whether the situation will change in a period of time."


    "Shh." Jiang Yi hurriedly lowered his voice, "My aunt, this is the palace with many eyes and ears, so you should say this out loud."


    "This is my residence, there is a lonely city outside, who can get close."


    "Don''t rely too much on the lonely city."


    "The Lonely City was given by the uncle, why can''t we rely on it?" Jiang Ning was puzzled.


    "I mean, it is always unreliable to rely on others and put your own safety on others. If you rely too much on others, you will lose part of your ability to protect yourself."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I see, I will learn the ability to protect myself. Try to rely on others as little as possible."


    Jiang Yi looked at her sister''s bright smile, pressed her head, and said with a smile, "For your family, you can trust and rely on you wholeheartedly."


    "Um!"


    Jiang Ning nodded vigorously, "I know that only my father, mother and third brother treat me the best in this world."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Speaking of which, Jiang Yuan''s marriage is already in the spotlight."


    "Really, who can get into her eyes?"


    "The eldest son of Liu Shilang''s family." Jiang Yi said, "Although he is a concubine, he is the eldest son and may inherit the family business in the future."


    "Girl Jiang Wu is so arrogant and arrogant, and it''s rare to see a son-in-law."


    "It was originally unwilling, but after meeting people, she is indeed of high quality, not to mention that she is a concubine herself, no matter how she chooses, she can''t choose better. In the end, she nods her head."


    "The day is set?"


    "We''re discussing, the concubine passed away less than three months ago, so this marriage should be pushed back, so as not to offend the emperor."


    The emperor is heartbroken over the death of the noble concubine. The Jiang family is beating gongs and drums to marry their daughter. Isn''t this intentional to block the emperor?


    At this juncture, it must be low-key.


    Jiang Ning agreed: "Third brother, after you go back, you must tell your father and eldest uncle that our family is eye-catching enough, you must keep a low profile and a low profile, and it is best to take the initiative to release some rights."


    Jiang Yi said with a smile: "I know your worries, don''t worry, Dad and Uncle Hungry have it all in their hearts." Lowering his voice, "This has always been the emperor and the courtier. When Dad asked you to marry the prince, he didn''t have this. plan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： male **** father and goddess mother

    Chapter 531 The male **** father and the goddess mother


    Although the emperor hated the team of ministers the most, this team could not stand on the bright side, but still had to stand behind the scenes.


    At the beginning, Jiang Ruobai asked Jiang Ning to marry Li Hongyuan, who was still King Yu, just to bet on him. It was also the emperor''s own plan to let Li Hongyuan marry Jiang Ning and get such a powerful help from the Jiang family.


    This is a decision made by the two old foxes without saying a word.


    I have to say that this is a match for the monarch and his ministers.


    When you are young, you look at people the same way, and when you get old, you have the same mind about choosing your children¡¯s in-laws.


    Pity Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan, they have completely become pawns in the hands of the two old guys.


    Jiang Ning was very sweaty for Jiang Ruobai.


    This courtier is honest with the emperor, and he will not end well.


    Jiang Ruobai is smart, but there are many things that are smart but mistaken by smart.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    She pulled her brother and whispered, "This old emperor, will he do the kind of thing where the bird hides its bow, and the rabbit is killed by the dog?"


    "Hey, you, don''t say it so blatantly." Jiang Yi really couldn''t take advantage of his sister''s powerful mouth, so he had to say in a lower voice, "Of course the emperor wants to use the power of the Jiang family to make the prince secure his position. Yes. But you are also a princess."


    Jiang Ning said: "Brother, don''t put too much hope on me. Li Hongyuan looks handsome, but he''s actually very cold. Now he''s looking for things outside and doesn''t tell me anything. , and also locked me in the East Palace and not allowed to go out."


    Jiang Yi said with a smile: "Do you think that our family really expects you to be the queen in the future to help the family? Daddy wants you to be the crown princess just to make you the woman with the highest status and enjoy all the glory and wealth. As for you Don''t worry, Daddy and Uncle have both."


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief, "I will also check in the palace about the lantern flowers. After all, it is more convenient for me to be in the palace."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "The emperor and the crown prince are going to lock you up, how do you check?"


    "If they could hold me, I wouldn''t have met you outside today."


    "Sister, this matter is dangerous, don''t act rashly, everything is done at home." Jiang Yi urged again and again, "How about you, just take your two children in the East Palace, you should eat and drink. Any news, I will notify you in time."


    Jiang Ning had to answer.


    "It''s getting late, I have to go." Jiang Yi thought for a while, "By the way, I almost forgot about this."


    He took out a cloth bag from his arms, opened it, there was oil paper inside, opened it again, and wrapped two moon cakes.


    Jiang Ning, who was used to seeing delicate dim sum, couldn''t bear to call these two things moon cakes.


    Jiang Yi placed the two moon cakes on the table carefully, pointed to one and said, "Dad made this cake, and mother made this cake. Our family can''t be reunited today, so my mother made it specially. I gave you this, so that you can feel at ease and take good care of yourself."


    Jiang Ning was greatly moved.


    Who is Jiang Ruobai, the prime minister of a country, who dominates the government and the opposition.


    Lin Zizi was born from a famous family and a lady. When she was young, she was extremely elegant and stunned countless young men. Even the emperor fell for it.


    Now, they actually cook for her.


    She immediately grabbed a piece of moon cake, took a bite, picked up another piece, took a big bite, and said, "Although the taste is a bit hard to describe, I will eat it all, and I will not disappoint my parents."


    Jiang Yi sneered and said: "That''s not true, I have tasted it, it is really hard to eat, I secretly vomited after taking a bite. It is difficult for you to swallow it, as expected of my sister Jiang Yi, admire, admire ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： its money

    Chapter 532 This is money


    Jiang Ning took a mouthful of the mooncake in his mouth, but neither swallowed it nor spit it out.


    That is called a scorpion in the throat.


    After hesitating for a moment, she was choked up, barely swallowed, and started burping.


    Jiang Yi watched the whole process in shock, until she was startled by her loud hiccups, which made the goose croak.


    "Ahahahaha~!"


    "Jiang Saburo, I hate you!"


    Jiang Ning grabbed the teacup and poured it hard, but still couldn''t suppress the burp.


    Jiang Yi held back a smile and patted her on the back: "Drink slowly, hold your breath, and you''ll be fine soon."


    Jiang Ning obeyed the words, did not take a breath, drank it in one breath, and sure enough, no more hiccups.


    "The third brother is amazing."


    "General, general." Jiang Yi laughed.


    Jiang Ning saw him grinning and laughing in a mess. He didn''t look like a palace maid at all.


    "Yes, I have to go, I blame you for being so ridiculous that I forget the time."


    "Blame me?"


    Jiang Yi touched her: "Be obedient and stay in the East Palace, don''t run around. As long as you are safe, your family can rest assured. By the way, this is for you."


    He touched his body and took out a stack of silver bills: "Take it."


    "What, I don''t want it."


    "This is money, you idiot. You don''t even recognize this. You are really spoiled as a idiot! Come on, let me teach you, this one is five thousand taels, this one is..."


    "...Brother, are you serious?"


    "what?"


    "Do you really think I don''t know silver notes?"


    "Then you still ask..."


    "I mean, I don''t want your money."


    "I''m your brother, it''s just right to give you money, take it!" Jiang Yi forced the money into her hands, "You spend a lot of money in the palace, don''t save it, don''t be stingy when it''s time to pay. , buy whatever you like. There is nothing else in the house, and the money is enough."


    Jiang Ning lowered his voice and asked, "Dad has embezzled so much money in the family?"


    "Bah, what nonsense. Dad doesn''t bother to do that kind of inferior and inferior things."


    "Dad''s salary isn''t much, right?"


    "The family has property, fields, and shops, all of which can make money." Jiang Yi said with a smile, "These years, the shop has been managed by Concubine Liu, and it has made a lot of money."


    "I can''t tell, Aunt Liu is still a good businessman."


    "Father is busy with the affairs of the court, and mother is like that... Even when mother is well, she never eats the fireworks of the world, nor does she do business." Jiang Yi said, "As for myself, I also have my own money. Fazi, don''t worry about it. It''s impossible for people like us to have no money to spend."


    Jiang Ning said: "Then I''m welcome."


    "You''re polite to my brother." Jiang Yi smiled dotingly, "I really have to go, my parents are waiting for my news."


    "Third brother, don''t forget what I told you, you must be careful at home."


    "Don''t worry, I remember it all."


    Jiang Yi waved his hand and walked out.


    Who knew that the voice of Gucheng came from the door: "His Royal Highness."


    Jiang Ning was startled and looked at Jiang Yi subconsciously: "Brother, go to my bedroom and avoid it."


    "In case he goes to the bedroom, he can''t tell. It''s fine." Jiang Yi responded very quickly, immediately picked up the tea tray on the table, lowered his head, and pretended to be a palace maid who came to serve tea.


    Li Hongyuan''s voice came from outside: "Where''s the Crown Princess?"


    "Prince Princess is not feeling well, rest." Gucheng said.


    "Oh? Then I''ll go in and see her."


    "no."


    Blocked by the lonely city.


    Jiang Ning told him to guard, so no one would want to go in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： you, turn around

    Chapter 533 You, turn around


    Li Hongyuan glanced at the closed door, and remained calm.


    "In the lonely city, who is the princess with?" he asked.


    "No."


    Lonely City doesn''t lie much.


    However, before Li Hongyuan asked again, Jiang Ning had already opened the door.


    She smiled and said, "Does His Royal Highness think I''m hanging out with some man in the house?"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t answer, and glanced at her face: "Just now Gucheng said you were not feeling well."


    Jiang Ning said: "Yes, I felt dizzy just now, I wanted to be quiet for a while, and I didn''t want others to disturb, so please keep the gate of Gucheng for a while. Is there any business here, Your Highness?"


    Li Hongyuan walked into the house, and when he passed by her, he could clearly smell a strong aroma of wine.


    His eyes swept away, there was only a maid in the room holding a teacup, and there were no jugs or glasses.


    In other words, she was drinking outside.


    Thinking of where she was going before, Li Hongyuan moved slightly and asked, "Did you drink wine with your father?"


    "how do you know?"


    "Because the Wanxiang wine you drink is tribute wine, only available at the father''s place."


    "Can''t I be the wine I stole?"


    Li Hongyuan ignored her, was silent for a moment, and said, "That was the favorite wine of the mother-in-law during her lifetime."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled, thinking of the emperor''s blurred eyes when he looked at the wine glass, thinking in his heart that the emperor really loves Concubine Jin Gui deeply.


    "What did you and the royal father say?" Li Hongyuan didn''t care about the expression on her face, went to the table and sat down, looking at the two half-eaten moon cakes on the table.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Jiang Yi with the corner of his eye, motioned him to leave quickly, and said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything."


    "yes?"


    "What can I say to the emperor? It''s nothing more than asking the emperor''s body and asking him to take care of his health. I beg him to find out the truth as soon as possible and make me innocent. Otherwise?"


    Jiang Yi held the tea tray and stepped out.


    "Bring the tea to me to eat." Unexpectedly, Li Hongyuan suddenly asked for tea.


    Jiang Yi''s footsteps stopped.


    The head is definitely not dare to lift.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "That''s the rest of the herbal tea I ate. I told him to go down and get a hot cup. Why don''t you go, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Ning scolded the maid that Jiang Yi was pretending to be.


    Jiang Yi hurriedly lowered his head lower, turned and walked out.


    "I just got hot and tired from dinner. I was thinking of drinking herbal tea. There is no need to change it, just bring it." Li Hongyuan said calmly.


    Jiang Ning almost thought he had seen through Jiang Yi''s disguise.


    But his expression was different.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "That''s what I have left over from what I ate."


    "Why, can''t I eat the rest of your tea?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyes and looked at Jiang Ning with a look of exploration and deep meaning.


    Jiang Ning was a little nervous.


    Not because he saw himself nervous, but because Jiang Yi couldn''t get away.


    "Prince Princess, are you hot?" Li Hongyuan leaned closer, "Look, your face is a little red, and you''re sweating?"


    "It''s a little hot." Jiang Ning raised his hand and fanned, "Otherwise, why would Your Highness ask for herbal tea?"


    Li Hongyuan looked at the "palace maid" and frowned: "Why didn''t you bring the tea?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Jiang Yi had to bring the tea tray over again.


    Li Hongyuan reached out and took the teacup, took a sip, and said with a smile, "It''s still warm."


    "That''s good, hehe." Jiang Ning smiled dryly and looked at Jiang Yi, "Come down, I have something to talk about with His Royal Highness the Prince."


    Jiang Yi bowed and hurriedly turned to go out.


    Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Who knew that Li Hongyuan suddenly stopped the "Palace Maid" again: "Wait a minute, you, turn around."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： what a couple should have

    Chapter 534 What a husband and wife should have


    Jiang Yi''s body was a little stiff, but he was always a master who was not afraid of the sky and earth, otherwise he couldn''t just pretend to be a palace maid and run into the harem.


    He immediately turned back, lowered his hands, and took small steps to Li Hongyuan.


    Jiang Ning took a bite of the moon cake and said, "Isn''t His Royal Highness the prince who has taken a fancy to my palace maid? Concubine Li is still waiting for you."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "I haven''t even touched you, so I can still touch your palace maid? The crown princess thinks too much."


    "That being the case, Your Highness has nothing to do, so please go back. I have a headache and want to rest for a while."


    "Just now before I came, you said you were resting when you were not feeling well?"


    "yes."


    "Looking at you, it doesn''t look like you''re resting." Li Hongyuan''s eyes circled around her.


    Her dressing has always been mainly comfortable, but today is Mid-Autumn Festival after all. She was looking forward to seeing her family, so she wore a slightly formal dress.


    The clothes are neat, and it doesn''t look like he is resting on the bed.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and pulled his clothes, "I didn''t hear that your Highness came down, so I quickly put on my clothes. It was still messy inside."


    "Inside?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows slightly, "Prove me that you didn''t lie."


    "what?"


    "Don''t know how to prove it?" Li Hongyuan raised his chin, "Take off your coat and let me see what kind of disorder you have inside."


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    Of course she was just perfunctory.


    Although she and Li Hongyuan already had two children, it was under the emperor''s plan. Li Hongyuan felt that she didn''t know, but she herself was completely unimpressed.


    Until she got married, she gave birth to a child, he went to guard the mausoleum, and now he moved into the East Palace.


    Li Hongyuan once confessed that he likes her.


    But basically, never asked for more.


    Except for the reckless behavior after being drunk.


    But only that one time.


    And it''s so bad that she doesn''t want to think about it.


    So much so that Jiang Ning almost forgot that they are husband and wife, and they still need to do some things that husband and wife should have.


    Hearing Li Hongyuan say this kind of request suddenly made her stunned for a while, and she couldn''t react.


    Someone who wants to come to work like an accomplice suddenly asks her to take off her clothes?


    Jiang Ning was just stunned. But it was quick to respond.


    Annoyed Jiang Yi, who was standing aside as a palace maid.


    He knew that his sister had married the prince, and the intimacy between husband and wife was only natural, but he knew in his heart that it was one thing, and in front of him, it was another.


    As an older brother, he really can''t stand it. Other men make such a request to his younger sister.


    He was about to smash the tray in his hand on the prince''s head.


    However, Jiang Ning stopped him with a look.


    Jiang Yi is not an impulsive person, he lowered his head deeper to hide the chill in his eyes.


    Jiang Ning sat still, ate the moon cakes unhurriedly, and said with a smile, "Your Highness is joking, do you have to make people understand?"


    "What?" Li Hongyuan stared at her.


    "Would you like to hear me say that you are resting, or would you like to hear me say that I don''t want to see you, so I let Gucheng guard the door?"


    Li Hongyuan laughed: "Naturally it is the former. However, I am still more willing to listen to the truth. Even if the truth is not good."


    "The truth is, I''m not resting, I just had a drink, I just want to be alone and I don''t want to see you."


    "I see."


    Li Hongyuan put the teacup on the tray in the hand of the "palace lady" and stood up, "Since the crown princess is not welcome, I''ll leave now."


    He raised his feet and walked out. When he passed by the "palace maid", he suddenly said, "Your maid here is quite tall."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： Gotta have another baby

    Chapter 535 It''s time to have another child


    Jiang Ning''s heart jumped, and he opened his mouth to speak, but a "hiccup" popped out.


    The sound was so loud that Li Hongyuan was stunned.


    When she was choked before, Jiang Ning''s hiccups were cured by Jiang Yi, maybe she was frightened by Li Hongyuan''s words, but she couldn''t help hiccups again.


    Over Li Hongyuan''s shoulders, Jiang Ning saw Jiang Yi''s slightly shaking shoulders.


    Obviously, he was holding back a laugh.


    This soul is light.


    At this time, I still have the heart to laugh.


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes fiercely in his heart, but he couldn''t control himself and hiccupped again.


    Li Hong looked at her from afar: "Well, why are you burping? Is it fullness or hunger?"


    "Maybe, I ate too much..." Jiang Ning covered his mouth, but he couldn''t restrain the loud burp that came out.


    "Yes, even that kind of moon cake can be eaten, it''s normal to hold it." Li Hongyuan raised his hand, "I''ll give you a pat on the back."


    "I''m hiccupping, not choking. What''s the use of slapping the back, hiccup!" Jiang Ning was embarrassed and tired, "Your Highness, it''s really inconvenient for you to entertain me like this, so please come back?"


    "I''ve been busy with things ahead of me for the time being. After all, it''s Mid-Autumn Festival. I won''t be here with the Crown Princess, but where will I go?"


    "Then you go see the two children, or go to Concubine Li."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you as a wife to be so generous." Li Hongyuan instead stood still, "Speaking of which, Wen Zan and Ling Zi are also two years old, and your body should recover. already."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think it''s time for us to have another child?" Li Hongyuan said calmly, "As a crown princess, you are obliged to continue to have children for the royal family. Just two children, Wen Zan and Lingzi, are not enough. ."


    Jiang Ning covered her mouth, her voice buzzing: "Anyway, I have given birth to two. Isn''t there another concubine Li and the like, why didn''t you go to them to give birth? Don''t you take a concubine for the sake of inheriting the lineage, but for the sake of leaving the family behind? Do you have it at home?"


    "Hasn''t the Crown Princess ever heard of marrying a wife and a virtuous person, taking concubines and serenity?"


    "Oh... Your Highness means that my wife is ugly and only worthy of being a hen and giving birth to children. Concubine Shimei, you don''t need to give birth to children, as long as she can serve you and be happy?"


    "Your words are not rough."


    "..." Jiang Ning almost laughed angrily.


    But it was just a louder burp.


    Hiccups are tiring.


    Besides, there was a SB man chirping in front of him.


    is even more frustrating.


    "...His Royal Highness is joking, our crown princess is the daughter of the first beauty, she looks beautiful, how can she be ugly. Look at your maid, it''s at least a thousand times more beautiful than your highness''s side concubine."


    This thin voice came from Jiang Yi, who was a palace maid holding a tray.


    He was only angry that the prince molested his sister, and said that her sister was ugly. Even if he might expose himself, he still spoke up.


    The high-pitched voice that was deliberately hoisted was awkward.


    Li Hongyuan looked back at him and said indifferently, "You''re not too timid, do you have anything to say here? Get out."


    Jiang Yi stood still.


    He was worried that if he just left, Li Hongyuan would bully his sister when he closed the door.


    Jiang Ning gave him a fierce wink and told him to leave quickly.


    Li Hongyuan is not what it used to be. He is no longer the powerless and powerless King Yu before. Now he has overseen the country, and his power is growing.


    Jiang Ning suspects that he is secretly investigating the Jiang family, and he must not take the initiative to give him the handle at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： Im staying here tonight

    Chapter 536 I am staying here tonight


    Jiang Yi saw Jiang Ning''s eyes, but he decided to ignore it.


    As the eldest son of Jiang Xiangye, he also fought with princes when he was a child. Now that he is older, although he no longer fights, he is not afraid of these so-called princes.


    What happened to the prince?


    The emperor''s world is guarded by the generals, and the courtiers help him manage it.


    Jiang Yi is rebellious in his bones and doesn''t take any royal family in his eyes.


    Besides, this prince is his brother-in-law. If he dares to bully his sister, he will dare to do it.


    Seeing the "court lady" standing still, Li Hongyuan couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He looked back again.


    "Hiccup!"


    Jiang Ning''s loud hiccups drew his attention back.


    Jiang Ning met Li Hongyuan''s gaze and smiled awkwardly: "I''d better go out for a walk, get some air, maybe I won''t hiccups. I know I can''t go out of the East Palace, but if there is His Highness to accompany me, can I make an exception?"


    This was the first time she had asked him to accompany him. Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t allow you to go out. Didn''t you go to see the royal father and drink beer?"


    Jiang Ning put his hand around his arm and smiled sweetly: "Today is Mid-Autumn Festival, isn''t His Highness specially here to accompany me? Come on, let''s go out to admire the moon. Uh... go get some melon and fruit snacks, and then ask someone Bring the chairs, and your Highness and I will go to the courtyard to admire the moon."


    Li Hongyuan was pulled by her involuntarily and walked out of the yard.


    Soon Huang Ying came over with a few maids.


    The lonely city also disappeared from sight.


    Jiang Yi understood that Li Hong was far from bullying his sister. After giving her a goodbye look, he shoved the tea tray to a palace maid and Shi Shiran left.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion or not, Jiang Ning always felt that Li Hongyuan looked at Jiang Yi''s back as he walked away, and his eyes were meaningful.


    With Li Hongyuan''s scheming, in all likelihood, he has already recognized Jiang Yi.


    But he kept silent.


    In the middle of the process, he deliberately frightened Jiang Ning several times, so much so that her hiccups came back.


    No matter how powerful the Jiang family is, Jiang Yi, as the elder brother of the crown prince, is just a foreign minister, without imperial edict, he cannot enter the harem casually.


    He pretended to be a palace maid and ran in like this, clearly breaking the rules of the palace.


    This kind of thing is not big or small.


    It depends on whether you want to pursue it or not.


    Right now, Li Hongyuan obviously doesn''t want to pursue it.


    This didn''t make Jiang Ning feel that he was kind, on the contrary, he felt more and more terrible that his scheming was deep and terrifying.


    The two sat face to face in the courtyard, smelling the fragrant sweet-scented osmanthus on their noses, and looking at the full moon hanging on the Jingyuan night, the surroundings were quiet.


    Jiang Ning''s hiccups stopped for some time.


    She held the teacup steadily, silently, watching the moon quietly.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "I will stay with you tonight."


    "Oh, ah? What?" Jiang Ning was absent-minded. After reacting, he looked at him in surprise, "Why are you sleeping here?"


    "You are the Crown Princess. According to the rules, on the 15th day of the first day, I will stay with the Crown Princess. Don''t the Crown Princess still know the rules in the palace?"


    Jiang Ning laughed and said, "We''ve been married for so long, and there have been so many first and fifteenth days before, why didn''t you observe this palace rule?"


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a while and said, "If the Crown Princess feels wronged, I can make up for the previous 15th day of the first lunar month."


    Jiang Ning was speechless.


    Li Hongyuan: "The crown princess seems to be reluctant?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： resist him

    Chapter 537 Resist him


    Jiang Ning is also very straightforward: "I don''t want to."


    "As a Crown Princess..."


    "I am the Crown Princess!" Jiang Ning interrupted him, "I can''t get out of the East Palace, I can''t manage anything in the East Palace, I don''t get any benefits if it doesn''t live up to its name, and His Highness actually wants me to perform the duties of the Crown Princess?"


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "When I find out the truth, I will naturally give you all the rights back."


    Jiang Ning shook the tea cup unhurriedly: "The right of others to give alms, when they want to take it back, they can take it back at any time."


    "What do you mean by Crown Princess Yi?" Li Hongyuan seemed to be smiling, "In this world, besides the emperor, who else has the right to be given alms?"


    "Of course there are. For example, my uncle, he was a meritorious deed earned with his life. No one can take it away, including the emperor."


    "It seems that the Crown Princess also wants to make achievements on horseback, but unfortunately the Crown Princess has a weak temperament and is really unable to do those things." Li Hongyuan played with the teacup, his voice was calm and calm, and he couldn''t hear any emotions.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Who said that we are going to lead troops to fight? Of course I don''t have the ability. I mean, I don''t want any rights given by His Highness, and I don''t want to be involved in the affairs of the three melons and jujubes in the East Palace. Li Yuanyuan likes it. Just let her take care of it. On the contrary, I don''t want everything from His Highness, and His Highness doesn''t think about getting any benefits from me."


    "You don''t want everything I gave you? Including the identity of the crown princess?"


    "If His Royal Highness is willing to give up the Jiang family, of course I am also willing to be the crown princess."


    "After leaving the East Palace, are you planning to go to Wenren Thirteen? He is in exile, and I am afraid there is no hope of returning to Chang''an City in this life."


    "I won''t come back if I don''t come back."


    "If you miss him so much, why not go there with him?"


    "His Royal Highness scare me?" Jiang Ning laughed, "Go, go, if you want to drink enough water. The desolation there is only temporary, maybe the future can be expected."


    Li Hongyuan laughed.


    is clearly full of disdain.


    Jiang Ning also laughed.


    He knows shit.


    According to the map, the exiled place of Wenrenzong will be a tourist destination in the future, and it can also be regarded as a prosperous and prosperous place.


    District ancient people.


    Short-sighted and superficial.


    At this moment, neither of these two look down on the other.


    The words are not speculative for more than half a sentence.


    But Li Hongyuan just didn''t leave.


    He seems to have made up his mind to sleep here tonight.


    Jiang Ning has absolutely no intention of going to bed.


    Only that drunken intimacy was an embarrassing and unpleasant memory for her.


    Besides, the marriage of two people is just a transaction. Li Hongyuan''s several confessions are also half-truths. After returning from the imperial mausoleum, his attitude has always been elusive.


    Jiang Ning''s thoughts went round in his head a few times, and finally decided to explain it directly.


    "His Royal Highness, when we got married, it wasn''t your own wish. Later, when we got back together, we had our own plans. You know..."


    "I know, you don''t like me." Li Hongyuan''s voice faded, "but I also said that I still like you. No matter who you pretend to be in your heart, since you are a princess, do you still want to stay with me for the rest of your life? sleep together?"


    "Why not? I''m not the only woman beside Your Highness." Jiang Ning thought for a while, "If Your Highness must stay, that''s fine. Huang Ying, send someone to clean up a room and let His Highness rest."


    Although she kept saying she wanted to hold his thigh tightly, she was involuntarily resisting him from her body to her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 538： If you have pity for a man

    Chapter 538 If you feel pity for men


    There is no reason for Li Hongyuan to stay.


    Before leaving, he said something.


    "Jiang Ning, no matter what I do, I can''t get the slightest bit of sincerity from you."


    "His Royal Highness walk slowly, no delivery."


    Jiang Ning bowed his knees and gave Yingying a salute.


    The gold embroidered shoes on the feet are shining in the moonlight.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him and left.


    Jiang Ning watched him walk away, and after a while, two soldiers of Jinwuwei came over and stood at the door again, like two iron towers.


    "close the door!"


    Jiang Ning ordered the door to be closed, keeping the guards out of sight.


    Huang Ying brought a cloak and put it on her.


    "Where are the children?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Little Highnesses are having a good time today. Maybe they were tired and fell asleep early." Huang Ying said softly, "It''s late at night and it''s cold outside. Master, go back to the house."


    "Sit a little longer. Look how beautiful the moonlight is."


    "Yeah, the moon tonight is really good." Huang Ying also stood up, raised her face, and looked with her at the bright moon that radiated brilliance under the dark blue night.


    The master and servant watched silently for a long time, until he felt a sore neck, Jiang Ning stood up and stretched, "Let''s go, go back to the room and sleep."


    Huang Ying ordered the little palace maid to clean up the things in the yard, and she followed Jiang Ning and asked, "Why does the lord make His Highness the Prince go away? Since he moved into the East Palace, the Prince has never stayed here with us. There are also many words in this harem. ."


    "What other people like to say and say."


    "The slave maid looked a little pitiful at His Royal Highness."


    "Poor?" Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Huang Ying, do you know that if a woman has pity for a man, it will be very bad."


    Huang Ying hurriedly waved his hand: "Master, don''t scare the slaves, the slaves have absolutely no intentions that they should not have."


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Jiang Ning yawned, took off his cloak and threw it to her, kicked his shoes, and lay down on the bed.


    Huang Ying covered her with a quilt and whispered: "Since the master has become a princess, you can''t keep the prince out."


    "Stop talking for him, he''s hypocritical." Jiang Ning turned to face the wall, closed his eyes, sleepy, "Don''t look at what he said, look at what he did."


    "His Royal Highness, for the Crown Princess..."


    "Everything he does is to get the crown prince. I don''t want to get into that. We are in a cooperative relationship anyway. But if he still wants something he shouldn''t, then he can''t."


    "Could it be that the master forgot that when King Chen rebelled, His Royal Highness gave up the rescue and came to the Jiang family to relieve the siege?"


    "I remember, how can I not remember." Jiang Ning opened his eyes and frowned, "I also thought about it later, although he temporarily lost the position of the prince at that time, on the surface, he also lost the king''s heart. However, he Got the heart of the Jiang family."


    Huang Ying was slightly startled.


    "He is the prince, the son of Concubine Jin, whether he saves the car or not, that can''t be changed. It is completely recoverable. But he got the help of the two brothers, General Jiang and Jiang Xiangye, that is the real thing. It''s even more powerful."


    This made Huang Ying really feel unacceptable.


    "Isn''t His Highness the Crown Prince not sincere to you, he did those things for you on the surface, but in fact... all for himself?"


    Jiang Ning said: "You little girls are true, you always judge people by their appearance. Is Li Hongyuan some kind of man and woman? His goal has always been that position. It is said that the country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. Am I a lame and crazy woman? , can you change him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 539： Its all the womans fault

    Chapter 539 It''s all the woman''s fault


    Huang Ying was stunned for a moment and said, "However, you can''t hide the look in someone''s eyes that you like. Every time the slave maid sees the eyes of His Royal Highness looking at the master, the eyes are different from those of Concubine Li."


    "I didn''t say he didn''t like me."


    "That master still..."


    "He likes me, and he likes the country, and that doesn''t conflict." Yun Dai turned over, "But, in his heart, it''s hard to say whether the country is more important, or the people he likes."


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled: "Master, don''t dig into the bull''s horns."


    "What?" Jiang Ning opened his eyes and looked at her, "Do you think I''m outspoken and self-indulgent, and want to compare myself with the country and society in a man''s heart?"


    Huang Ying hurriedly waved his hand: "The slave girl didn''t..."


    "Humph." Jiang Ning closed his eyes again.


    This time he didn''t speak again.


    This is what they said privately. If it was spread out, I don''t know how many people would put the words "beauty and disaster" on her head.


    A mere woman, actually thinking of letting His Royal Highness consider her more important than Jiangshan.


    How is this possible!


    Such a prince, who will succeed the throne in the future, is just a dazed monarch!


    Jiang Ning also knew that everyone except her thought so.


    Including these maids around her.


    It is not that they are unfaithful to her, but that they have been nurtured by the concepts they have received since childhood.


    Once a man fails to do anything well, such as failing to pass the imperial examinations, failing to be a good official, or failing to manage the country well, he must find a reason for this.


    Put all the sins on women, and put the words "beautiful troubles" on them, and men can feel at ease.


    The exam is not good because they didn''t work hard enough, but because the women didn''t take care of the housework well, so that the men could study quietly.


    I didn''t manage the country and society well, it was because there were too many foxes, which made the king indulge in wine and sex.


    In short, it''s all the woman''s fault.


    Jiang Ning thought about it, and got so angry that he couldn''t sleep.


    "The Orioles."


    "What''s the matter, Master?" Huang Ying responded quickly.


    "Now go to sleep please."


    "The slaves are guarding here to prevent the master from being thirsty and asking for water at night."


    After all, she drank a lot.


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m not drunk, I''ll pour water myself when I''m thirsty. Go out."


    Huang Ying couldn''t help but tidy up the house and went out.


    Jiang Ning lay down for a while, thinking that everyone in the courtyard was asleep, so he sat up, put on his clothes, and came to the courtyard.


    "Lonely city." She called casually.


    Her voice was not too loud, it was just her habit when she went out, and when she said it, she remembered that it was already early morning.


    Who knows the next moment, a dark shadow will float down from the roof.


    In the night, like a ghost.


    The Lonely City fluttered in front of her.


    "You don''t sleep?" Jiang Ning asked in surprise.


    Gucheng was silent for a while before slowly saying, "I was sleeping when you didn''t call me."


    "It''s not good for you to be like this. Isn''t your work and rest disordered?" Jiang Ning frowned slightly.


    "got used to."


    "Did your uncle train you like this?"


    "Yes."


    He did not explain more.


    Less talk is one aspect, and another, the reason here is more complicated, and it is difficult for Jiang Ning to understand.


    Jiang Ning didn''t ask any further.


    At such a young age, to be as powerful as him, the training process must be extremely cruel and painful.


    Why does she need to ask and let him recall it again.


    "Don''t sleep?" Gucheng asked her proactively.


    This was the first time she called him in the middle of the night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 540： Miss qualification is too poor

    Chapter 540 Miss''s qualifications are too poor


    Jiang Ning sat on the stone bench, rested his arms on the stone bench, and rubbed his eyebrows, "Gucheng, I don''t know why, I''ve been feeling uneasy these past few days."


    Gucheng looked at her silently.


    "Sit down." Jiang Ning raised his chin and pointed to the stone bench opposite him.


    Gucheng sat down quietly.


    "Are you hungry?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Not hungry."


    "Where do you usually sleep?" Jiang Ning suddenly became concerned about his daily life.


    Gucheng, as usual, took a while before answering: "In the house."


    "where?"


    "In the house."


    "..." Jiang Ning suddenly remembered that in the front yard of the East Palace, there was one of his rooms. Or it was arranged by Li Hongyuan.


    However, it was in the front yard, a bit far from here.


    How could he hear his own voice from so far away, and come here in an instant?


    Seeing Jiang Ning looking at himself suspiciously, Gu Cheng said, "Just right, I''m on the roof tonight."


    "Why don''t you sleep in the house tonight and stay on the roof?" Jiang Ning was even more curious.


    "Reward, month."


    "...Haha." Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing, "I can''t see that our lonely city is quite romantic. I thought you were a wood who only knew how to practice qigong."


    Lonely City did not speak.


    Jiang Ning said: "Gucheng, I can''t sleep either, why don''t you teach me martial arts?"


    Lonely City shook his head.


    Jiang Ning thought he was unwilling: "Didn''t you agree?"


    "You, your qualifications are too poor."


    "..." Jiang Ning''s smile couldn''t be maintained any longer, "What do I look like with poor aptitude? Everyone praises me for being smart!"


    "Smartness and martial aptitude are two different things." Gucheng is very upright.


    "I can practice and learn to strengthen my body, right?" Jiang Ning forced his respect.


    "Waste, time." Lonely City said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Miss." Gucheng called her.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "What?"


    "With me by your side, you don''t have to practice martial arts. My duty is to protect you."


    "You can''t stay by my side all the time." Jiang Ning said.


    "it should be OK."


    "What?" Jiang Ning looked at him in surprise.


    "From the point of view of physical condition, I should live longer than Miss."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t talk anymore today.


    Jiang Ning stood up: "It''s been a long night, and I don''t want to sleep. Why don''t we do something interesting?"


    Lone City look at her.


    "I want to find out who is Denghua''s friend in this palace." Jiang Ning''s topic jumped, "According to my guess, it should be a certain bodyguard. But Denghua is dead, where to find out, I still have Gotta think about it."


    Jiang Ning frowned, his teeth subconsciously biting his nails.


    "Abode."


    The words ?? suddenly floated into her ears.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and looked at Gucheng: "What did you say?"


    "House." Repeated Lonely City.


    "You mean, go check Denghua''s residence?"


    Lonely City nodded.


    "Yes, we should start the investigation from there. But..." Jiang Ning paused again, "Denghua is already dead, so the place where she lived before has been emptied, right?"


    Lonely City did not speak.


    Jiang Ning was accustomed to his silence most of the time, did not wait for his answer, did not care, and said to himself: "At that time, the lantern flower was killed by hitting a pillar, and His Majesty gave her a posthumous seal, maybe her The residence has never been passive? Not to mention the Jinxiu Palace has been sealed, the emperor often visits, and no one dares to disturb anything..."


    She said more and more excitedly: "Let''s go and see now, maybe we can find something!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 541： Silly

    Chapter 541 Stupid


    Jiang Ning stood up and walked out.


    Gucheng quietly followed behind her.


    Walking without any movement.


    If it weren''t for his thin shadow in the moonlight, Jiang Ning would almost think he was not a human being.


    "There are people guarding outside." Jiang Ning put his ear against the door, "It should be the time when people are the most tired. I don''t know if they are dozing off."


    "No." Gucheng replied.


    The tone of ?? was very determined, obviously he had seen it when he flew off the roof just now.


    "Why aren''t they sleepy?" Jiang Ning wondered.


    "They change every four hours." This time Gucheng quickly explained to her.


    "No wonder." Jiang Ning was a little annoyed and whispered, "Damn Li Hongyuan, he was guarding me like a thief, and said he didn''t doubt me. Is there any way to avoid these guards..."


    She muttered to herself and lowered her head in thought.


    I didn''t expect Gucheng''s voice to float again: "I can."


    "You?" Jiang Ning looked back at him.


    "Go?" Gucheng asked.


    "go."


    "it is good."


    Gucheng suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed the back of her neck, and lifted her up.


    The next moment, Jiang Ning was in midair.


    She was completely stupid.


    It''s not that she is stupid, it''s that she looks like a fool.


    Such a big man was carried by Gucheng and flew into the air.


    is not a fool, what is it?


    "Let me go!" Jiang Ning shouted in a low voice.


    "It will fall," said Lonely City.


    "You took me to fly so flamboyantly, those two guards are not blind, can they still see?"


    "If you see it, you can''t catch up, not to mention, they can''t see it."


    "why?"


    "I knocked them out."


    "when?"


    "When the lady called me." Gucheng said slowly but clearly, "It''s easy."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    She was a little suspicious of life: "Then you say it earlier, I''ll open the door, can''t I walk by myself? Ah???"


    "So fast." Gucheng paused, then added, "If the lady insists, I will put you on the ground now."


    "never mind."


    Jiang Ning drooped his arms and legs, thinking of himself as a cat.


    A cat that was pinched by the neck and floated in the air.


    Fortunately, he came to Jinxiu Palace soon.


    Splendid Palace There are no people here.


    The emperor also went back to the Feishhuang Palace to sleep.


    Gucheng gently placed Jiang Ning on the ground.


    Jiang Ning looked around.


    The once gorgeous palace is now pitch-dark and desolate.


    On such a Mid-Autumn Festival night, the female-in-laws of the Jinxiu Palace were all lazy, playing cards and drinking, or looking for a place to sleep.


    After all, there is no owner here.


    "I don''t know where Denghuan lived before." Jiang Ning looked around and hesitated.


    The Splendid Palace is very big and there are many houses.


    Looking for them one by one is obviously unrealistic.


    Even if you find it, you can''t be sure.


    At this moment, Gucheng suddenly said, "Miss, there is someone."


    "Where?" Jiang Ning was a little horrified.


    "Miss, wait for me."


    Gucheng turned around and left, and disappeared in an instant.


    Jiang Ning was almost scared to cry: "Don''t leave Gucheng!"


    Before her tears came out, the lonely city reappeared with more people in her hands.


    is also mentioned.


    Jiang Ning touched the back of his neck subconsciously and leaned over: "What is it?"


    "woman."


    Gucheng clicked casually, the woman groaned, woke up, and looked up alertly.


    This is a young woman of seventeen or eighteen years old, wearing ordinary palace maid''s clothes.


    "I seem to have met you?" Jiang Ning felt that she was familiar.


    Who knew that the palace maid saw Jiang Ning''s appearance, but immediately knelt down: "The servant girl pays respects to Miss Seven."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： General Jiangs eyeliner

    Chapter 542 General Jiang''s Eyeliner


    Jiang Ning subconsciously took a half step back and looked at Gucheng.


    Gucheng''s face was expressionless.


    Apparently he did not know the maid.


    However, as long as he is by his side, safety issues can be guaranteed.


    Jiang Ning calmed down and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Slave Rui''er." The palace maid replied respectfully.


    "Why did you call me miss just now?" Jiang Ning asked again.


    "Because..." Ruier looked up and looked around, her eyes swept past Gucheng, her eyes were a bit sharp, and then she replied, "The slave was originally a servant of the Jiang family."


    This surprised Jiang Ning: "Are you from the Jiang family? Why did you come to the palace?"


    "The slave is the same as him." Ruier pointed to Gucheng.


    Gucheng remained expressionless.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and asked, "Then you know each other?"


    "Miss Hui, most of us don''t know each other." Ruier replied, "Slaves grew up poor and were sold to kilns by their families. It was the general who rescued the slaves and raised them up."


    Jiang Ning did not expect that Jiang Mubai not only adopted boys, but also girls.


    However, he is a general and has made many enemies both inside and outside. It is understandable to cultivate some capable people for himself.


    But he actually sent the adopted girl into the palace, this motive cannot be said to be simple.


    Don''t ask, Jiang Ning probably guessed something.


    The emperor has Jinyiwei, and maybe some other forces, who will monitor and monitor the princes and ministers to prevent them from having unruly thoughts.


    On the other hand, the courtiers are not fools, and they can also secretly place their own staff in the palace to make it more convenient to listen to news and do other things.


    As far as Jiang Ning knew, not only Jiang Mubai, but her father Jiang Ruobai was in the palace and had his own eyes and ears.


    has been in the imperial court for decades, who is not an old fox anymore.


    Since he was talking about his own people, Jiang Ning was calm and said with a smile, "Rui''er, right? You get up and talk first."


    "Yes, Miss Seven."


    Ruier stood up.


    Under the moonlight, Jiang Ning could see clearly now that Ruier had a chubby little round face with beautiful eyebrows. Even if she stood still and didn''t smile, she was still lovable.


    No wonder Jiang Mubai sent her to the palace.


    Jiang Ning asked Gucheng: "Is there anyone else nearby?"


    Before Gucheng could speak, Ruier took the initiative to say, "don''t worry, miss, no one will hear us for the time being. There are people in the doorman here, but it''s so late, some of them are sleeping, some are drunk and unconscious."


    "That''s good."


    "Miss, it''s cold outside, come to my room and talk?" Ruier suggested.


    "In your house?"


    "The slave maid is also the maidservant of the Jinxiu Palace."


    Jiang Ning said: "No wonder you look familiar. However, I came here often before, and I didn''t see you very often."


    Ruier said: "The slaves are responsible for taking care of the flowers and plants. It is difficult to get to the masters. It is normal for the young lady to look at the slaves."


    "So it is." Jiang Ning smiled, "So, you and Denghua are very familiar?"


    Ruier shook his head: "Denghua is the first-class maid of the Jinxiu Palace. She entered the palace many years earlier than the slaves and has been serving the noble concubine and empress, and looks down on low-level maids like slaves."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I think you are much more lovable than that lantern flower."


    Ruier pursed her lips and smiled, revealing a pear vortex, which was quite touching.


    Jiang Ning asked again: "Do you know where Lantern Flower lived before?"


    "I know." Ruier nodded, "Is the lady here looking for Denghua''s place to live? In fact, the servant has already checked many times, but found nothing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 543： Jiangs water is also deep

    Chapter 543 Jiang''s water is also deep


    Jiang Ning asked, "Did you check it out at home?"


    "It was the general who ordered his servants to investigate secretly."


    "Then who did my father ask?"


    "This... slaves don''t know." Ruier shook her head. "Slaves have always only contacted the general. Are there other Jiang family members in Jinxiu Palace?"


    "I am not sure as well."


    Jiang Ning realized that the water in Jiang''s house was still very deep.


    Although she is the daughter of the second room of the Jiang family, and Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi dote on her very much, there are still many things in the Jiang family that she does not understand.


    The lonely city beside her, as well as the Ruier in front of her, belonged to her uncle Jiang Mubai.


    There must be Jiang Ruobai''s eyeliner in the palace, but she doesn''t even know who it is.


    Jiang Ruobai didn''t seem to have any intention of revealing it to her.


    Thinking about it carefully, how easy is it to be able to achieve the position of Jiang Ruobai.


    "Rui''er, it''s great to meet you here. I also want to check about the lantern flower. Now that it''s getting late, I won''t go to your place. Take me to the place where she lived. Take a look."


    "Yes. Come with me, miss, this way."


    Ruier acted neatly, and immediately led Jiang Ning towards Denghua''s residence.


    Lonely City quietly followed behind.


    After a while, Ruier stopped in front of a row of houses, pointed to one of them, and said, "Miss, this is the house where Lantern Flower lived before, she is the first-class maid of Jinxiu Palace, and she lives in a house by herself. ."


    Jiang Ning nodded and reached out to push the door.


    The door opened gently.


    The room was dark, and there was a musty smell of dust.


    Rui''er found a fire stick out of nowhere and lit a lantern.


    Jiang Ning asked: "Will no one find out like this?"


    "Not at this time." Rui''er explained, "Actually, since the death of the imperial concubine, the hearts of the people here have been scattered... How can anyone be watching seriously... Sigh."


    she sighed.


    Although she has always regarded herself as the Jiang family, but after staying here for several years, it cannot be said that she has no feelings at all.


    Jiang Ning reached out to take the lantern and looked at the room.


    The room is quite spacious. The tables, chairs, bedding, and tents are all exquisite and high-quality goods. It can be seen that this lamp has been very good before.


    It can also be seen that Concubine Jin is really good to the people around her.


    Ruier said: "I have searched carefully for the beds and boxes here, and found nothing unusual."


    Jiang Ning asked while watching, "Did you notice that she was getting close to anyone on weekdays?"


    Rui''er shook her head: "she is the person trusted by the concubine, and she will not tell us when she goes out to do errands on weekdays, and she will not take us there. When she was in Jinxiu Palace, she just served the concubine with all her heart, and did nothing out of the ordinary. thing."


    Jiang Ning walked to the table and flipped through a few books on the table.


    are several poems and travel notes.


    "Appears to be someone who can read and write."


    "Yes, she is literate and can recognize accounts, and the concubine and concubine rely on her very much." Ruier explained.


    Jiang Ning flipped through it and found nothing unusual. He was about to put down the book and walk away when suddenly he felt something was wrong, so he shook the book in his hand again.


    Ruier asked: "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    "This book seems a little heavy." Jiang Ning weighed it.


    The book she took was a collection of poems. She remembered that she had seen it in Li Hongyuan''s study. It was very thin, only twenty or thirty pages.


    But at this time, the book in her hand was heavy and bulging.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 544： Endure humiliation and become a cat again

    Chapter 544 Endure the humiliation and be a cat again


    Ruier heard the words, immediately reached out to take it, checked it carefully, and frowned: "I have read this book several times, but I didn''t find anything unusual. However, it is indeed a bit heavy."


    She flipped the page and said to herself, "Why is it so heavy?"


    Jiang Ning brought the lantern closer, and the pages of the book became transparent.


    Now, the clue is found.


    It turns out that each page has two layers, and there seems to be a layer between them.


    Jiang Ning turned back: "Gucheng, do you have a knife?"


    Gucheng immediately handed over a small dagger.


    "Miss, let the servants come, don''t draw your hands." Ruier took the knife and carefully cut a page of paper. Sure enough, there is a layer in the middle, and it can be pulled out.


    She took it out and saw that it was a letter.


    "Look, miss." She hurriedly handed it to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning took it and quickly scanned it: "That man wrote it to her."


    "Who is it?" Ruier asked.


    "Yes..." Jiang Ning looked at the end and shook his head, "No signature."


    Ruier opened several pages in a row and collected all the letters. There were sixteen letters in total, some long and some short, and none of them had any signatures.


    It can be seen that there are precautions.


    Denghua took such great pains to hide the letter, which also shows her intentions towards the man.


    Ruier looked at it for a long time and said, "If you check it according to the handwriting, you may be able to find it. Miss, these letters should be handed over to the general, he must have a way."


    Jiang Ning took a few pictures and said, "Half one person, if you want to give it to the eldest uncle, take it to him to check. I keep these pictures for myself, maybe there is a chance to compare them."


    "It''s still Miss Qi''s thoughtful thinking." Ruier took the letter carefully into her arms and looked outside, "Miss, I have to hurry up and give these to the general."


    "You go do your work, I and Gucheng go back by ourselves."


    "Miss Qi, be careful, there are many masters in the palace." Ruier warned, "If you have anything in the future, just send someone to find the servant."


    "I see, be careful yourself."


    Jiang Ning looked towards the lonely city.


    It''s almost dawn.


    In order to avoid being discovered, she had to endure the humiliation again and was brought back like a cat.


    Fortunately, there is no danger.


    The two guards were still sitting at the door, sleeping soundly.


    Back in the room, she spread the letters on the table and read them carefully.


    She had a feeling that these letters were the key to finding out the real murderer of Concubine Jin.


    Although she guessed that the owners of these letters were the guards in the palace, but there are thousands of guards who can walk in the harem in the Grand Palace.


    How to check?


    is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Huang Ying came in with the water, and found that she was lying on the table in a trance. The clothes were still worn the night before, and she couldn''t help but be surprised: "Master, you haven''t slept all night?"


    "Huang Ying, you came just in time, get some food." Jiang Ning didn''t feel sleepy, just hungry.


    Huang Ying hurried to get some refreshments.


    Jiang Ning stared at the letter while eating.


    also avoided Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying''s Yu Guangjian arrived, and said, "Who is this letter to the master? It looks familiar, what did it write?"


    She took a closer look and saw what was missing and suffering, and she couldn''t help being surprised: "Which slave is so rebellious and dares to write such a thing to the master?"


    Jiang Ning was very excited and grabbed her: "You said just now, this word sounds familiar to you?"


    "Yes, it''s a bit..."


    Huang Ying is also an old man who has been in the palace for many years, and knows many more people than Jiang Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 545： The love is endless and needs to be recalled from time to time

    Chapter 545 Affectionately needs to be recollected from time to time


    Jiang Ning felt stupid and forgot about Huang Ying next to him. He was a veteran in the palace, knew a lot of people, and had a lot of news.


    Otherwise, Jiang Ruobai would not have allocated her to Jiang Ning when she was about to leave the palace.


    "Look at these words carefully." Jiang Ning pressed her down and sat down, holding the tea to her mouth, "Come, drink tea."


    Huang Ying stood up in fright: "Master, don''t break the slave girl. If you do this, the slave girl will be confused, and she won''t be able to remember anything for a while."


    Jiang Ning also realized that he was too excited, so he smiled and said, "I''m impatient. Huang Ying, think about it slowly, don''t be in a hurry."


    Huang Ying picked up the letter, read it carefully, and asked, "Master, what''s the situation with this letter?"


    "These are the letters of Lantern."


    "Denghua?" Huang Ying thought for a while, "Oh, the maid next to Concubine Jin."


    "Are you familiar with her?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "I don''t know very well." Huang Ying shook her head, "Speaking of which, she and I entered the palace at the same age. But we do not serve in the same place. I used to serve the queen mother, and she was assigned to the Jinxiu Palace when she entered the palace. When I arrive, I just nodded and said hello. I didn''t expect that Denghua had an affair in the palace."


    She read the rest of the letters with great interest, and shook her head while reading: "Oh, it''s too hypocritical, too nauseous."


    Jiang Ning asked: "Can the maids in the palace pair eat with the eunuch?"


    "No. It is found that the leg will be broken." Huang Ying shook her head hurriedly, "However, it is forbidden in private. It is not that our palace maids have to find a eunuch, it is really difficult to live in this palace. "


    Jiang Ning asked softly, "Sister Huang Ying, are you sad in the palace? You were already at the age to marry someone from the palace, but you followed me into the palace."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "I was originally a servant of the Jiang family. I have been in the palace for many years, but I have long been accustomed to the life in the palace. In fact, to be honest, I used to live well in the palace, and I was somewhat decent. It''s not sad. However, some little palace maids have just entered the palace, no one will take care of them, and they are bullied by other palace maids and eunuchs, so it is inevitable that they want to find a backer."


    "There are also eunuchs who are powerful and powerful, and take the initiative to find palace maids, right?"


    "Yes, but it''s not enough." Huang Ying smiled, "Eunuchs are not men, and they can''t do those things. Why should you find a woman to abuse others and insult yourself. The master is suspicious, and Denghua has an affair with the eunuch?"


    "Actually, what I suspect is a certain bodyguard. After all, there are very few eunuchs who are literate and can write such beautiful characters."


    "Yes, this word is really beautiful, and I don''t blame it for my impression. I always feel that I have read it somewhere before." Huang Ying looked at it for a long time, "The person who wrote the letter was very cautious, and every time he told Denghua to read it after reading it. Burn the letter. Why don''t the lanterns burn?"


    She was puzzled.


    This is not to give people a handle.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You can tell at a glance that you have never had a sweetheart."


    "how?"


    "Think about it, if a man you like very much writes you a lot of affectionate words, will you burn the letter immediately after reading it once, or keep it properly and keep it for later aftertaste?"


    Huang Ying said without hesitation: "Compared with the possible serious consequences, I will still choose to destroy it immediately."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Maybe it''s because Denghua is so in love with her brain that she is used by others."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 546： Mother said her legs hurt

    Chapter 546 Mother said her legs hurt


    Huang Ying frowned for a long time, feeling a little guilty: "My servant can''t remember anything at this moment, where did you see this handwriting."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s handwriting, and it doesn''t look like a person. You can remember it for a long time at a glance. If you feel familiar, it''s already very powerful." Jiang Ning comforted her, "Think about it slowly, it''s nothing if you can''t remember it. I can find out."


    "Master, maybe I will remember when my mind is quiet."


    Huang Ying said with a smile, "Let me concentrate on my work, and I will calm down. Let me freshen up and change your clothes for you."


    "Alright."


    Jiang Ning didn''t sleep all night, didn''t take a shower, and didn''t change clothes.


    Huang Ying worked in an orderly manner and looked focused.


    Jiang Ning didn''t dare to disturb her, so he kept silent.


    Until Wen Zan and Ling Zi ran over, the silent room was immediately filled with the babble of children and the sound of dong dong dong running around.


    "Mother," Ling Zi hugged Jiang Ning''s leg, "Mother took me to see Daddy."


    "Huh? Why do you miss your father?"


    "Dad said yesterday that he would take us to catch fish."


    "Really." Jiang Ning sat Lingzi on his lap and smiled, "Your father is so busy, how could he have time to take you to catch fish?"


    "Daddy said, he hasn''t come to accompany us for a long time, so he wants to take us out of the palace to play!"


    "Really? Wen Zan?" Jiang Ning looked at his son.


    The son is well-behaved and never lies.


    Wenzan nodded: "Daddy said it."


    "Out of the palace, out of the palace, out of the palace!" Ling Zi was extremely excited.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "With such a big palace, isn''t it enough for the two of you to play, so I look forward to leaving the palace."


    Wenzan also leaned on Jiang Ning and asked, "Will my mother go out with us to catch fish and play?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t know how to answer this.


    Of course she wanted to play with the children, but under the double prohibition of the emperor and the crown prince, she was able to play around in the palace, which was the limit.


    also wants to leave the palace, it is impossible.


    Furthermore, she herself felt that it was dangerous to leave the palace.


    If the real murderer was not found out for a day, she felt uneasy.


    But she couldn''t tell the children these things, so she smiled and said, "Mother is not feeling well, and her legs are hurting. You go out to play with your father first, and then take you out when your mother gets better."


    Children are easy to fool, as long as they give reasons that convince them, they are still very easy to accept.


    In their little hearts, the mother is indeed weak and she has to sit in a wheelchair from time to time.


    "The mother rests at home and takes care of her body." Ling Zi told her intimately.


    "My daughter is really good." Jiang Ning instructed Huang Ying, "Let''s get some more breakfast, and I will eat with the children."


    Not long after, Huang Ying set up a table.


    Jiang Ning put a piece of rice cake into Lingzi''s mouth, and heard the palace maid say from outside the curtain, "Prince Concubine, the Crown Prince has come down."


    Li Hongyuan personally picked the curtain and walked in.


    Wearing a green bamboo robe, added a bit of elegance to his handsome and gloomy temperament.


    Every time he sees his youthful spirit, Jiang Ning finds it difficult to connect him with the father of two children.


    "Daddy!"


    Ling Zi and Wen Zan stood up, looking surprised, "Did Dad come to take us out of the palace to play?"


    "Yes, but you have to obediently eat your stomach." Li Hongyuan spoke to the two children, especially when Ling Zi spoke, with a gentle tone that could almost melt the ice of the twelfth lunar month.


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Jiang Ning: "Is the Crown Princess going?"


    Lingzi said: "Mother can''t go, Mother said her legs hurt."


    "Really?" Li Hongyuan''s eyes swept across her legs, revealing a vague look, "Li Xiu, notify Concubine Li and let her prepare to go out with me and my two children."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 547： Daddy guarantees

    Chapter 547 Daddy''s Guarantee


    Wen Zan didn''t respond when he heard that he was going to take Concubine Li out, but Ling Zi immediately became unhappy and even pouted.


    She put her arms around Daddy''s neck: "Daddy, don''t you want Concubine Li."


    "Why not?"


    "Daddy is bad!" Ling Zi pursed her lips, her big eyes quickly covered with a layer of water mist, "Why didn''t Daddy take his mother out, but take Concubine Li? Does Daddy not like your mother?"


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    He can be cold to Jiang Ning, but he can''t say a single word to such a gentle little person.


    This is his daughter.


    Relying on him wholeheartedly, belongs to his little daughter.


    Li Hongyuan took out the handkerchief, wiped the little girl''s eyes, and smiled softly: "Daddy naturally likes Mommy. But Mommy''s legs are uncomfortable, shouldn''t we let Mommy rest at home?"


    This statement was accepted by the little girl.


    She is still very distressed about her mother''s legs.


    "Father can bring his mother without him, but he can''t bring Concubine Li." She sniffed and said in a milky voice.


    "Why?" Li Hongyuan asked patiently.


    "Because everyone is out of the palace to play, and only my mother is left at home, my mother will be sad and cry." Ling Zi said, she couldn''t help crying.


    Jiang Ning was a little dumbfounded.


    This little guy.


    In normal times, she would immediately hold the little girl in her arms and coax her well.


    But now the little girl was holding her father''s neck, Jiang Ning basically pretended not to see or hear.


    Li Hongyuan was in a hurry, and he didn''t even think about letting Nanny come, and he didn''t even ask Jiang Ning for help.


    "Okay, okay, Daddy doesn''t bring Concubine Li anymore, so please don''t cry." Li Hongyuan was defeated by the little girl''s tears.


    "Daddy promised Lingzi, he will do it."


    "Daddy promises."


    Under Li Hongyuan''s repeated assurances, he ordered Li Xiu to go to Concubine Li''s side to talk, so Ling Zi gave up and took the pearl string.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Jiang Ning.


    found that she was eating breakfast unhurriedly, as if it had nothing to do with her, right as she was watching a play.


    Wenzan pulled her sleeve and asked, "Mother, are you going?"


    Jiang Ning took a sip of soy juice: "You have to ask your father."


    Li Hong said: "Your mother has a problem with her legs, so she can''t go anywhere. Today, Daddy will take you out of the palace to play. Let Mammy change your clothes. Let''s go now."


    The two children happily changed their clothes, and, surrounded by the maids, they followed Li Hongyuan in a mighty manner.


    Jiang Ning was originally very calm.


    She didn''t want to leave the palace.


    Someone helps her to take care of the child, she can''t ask for it, and she can still be quiet and quiet.


    Until Huang Ying said something to her.


    "Master, I seem to remember." Huang Ying whispered hesitantly.


    "What?" Jiang Ning didn''t react at first.


    Huang Ying said softly: "Trust."


    Jiang Ning sighed, and hurriedly asked, "What do you remember?"


    "It seems, it seems to be the general shepherd next to His Royal Highness." Huang Ying frowned, "The master forgives the sin, but the slaves can''t remember it clearly. I only vaguely remember that one year, during the Lantern Festival on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the ladies in the palace wrote The lantern riddles, let the servants guess. General Mu has guessed a few of them, and they are very popular with the ladies, and they have also received a lot of rewards."


    "Did you read Mujian''s words at that time?"


    "Yes, because at that time the servant was instructed to serve the pen and ink, and it happened to receive the note from General Mu." Huang Ying recalled intently, "At that time, the servant thought, this General Mu looked rough, but did not expect to write a beautiful and delicate hand. Otherwise, the slaves will not be able to remember it so clearly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： husband and wife

    Chapter 548 Husband and wife as one


    Jiang Ning was shocked.


    "Huang Ying, you must remember clearly, this is not a trivial matter."


    "Yes, the slave maid has never been able to remember it before. It was not until just now that the slave maid saw the general shepherd next to His Royal Highness, that she suddenly remembered it." Huang Ying''s expression was very serious, "The slave maid thinks that she saw Qingxiu at that time. The handwriting is very similar to the letter I saw just now. But... After all, it''s been too long, and the slaves are not sure whether it is the same. Maybe I remembered it wrong, maybe..."


    She is very afraid that her memory will go wrong and she will wrong the good people.


    But this is about the innocence of the master, she must speak out.


    She believes that the master is a person with a clear mind, who will find out clearly, and will not wrong others in a confused way.


    Seeing her master being trapped in the Dudong Palace every day, being robbed of her rights by Concubine Li, and having to endure the indifference of His Royal Highness, she felt more uncomfortable than anyone else.


    Jiang Ning is not as much as she thought.


    She had only one thing on her mind.


    If Mujian is really Denghua''s love interest, and the person who instructed Denghua to murder the noble concubine, then...the real mastermind behind it, isn''t it Li Hongyuan?


    Mujian is Li Hongyuan''s confidant, as everyone knows.


    Li Hongyuan was the murderer who poisoned Concubine Jin?


    This speculation made Jiang Ning unbelievable.


    Although the relationship between Concubine Jin and Li Hongyuan is not close, but there is no quarrel and conflict on weekdays, the most important thing is, why does Li Hongyuan need to harm his own mother?


    Concubine Jin is lazy and indifferent, but she has always stayed away from the imperial court and ignored anything.


    No matter what he thinks, Li Hongyuan has no motive to harm Concubine Jin.


    Seeing her dignified expression, Huang Ying said softly, "Master, we still have to investigate this matter slowly and make sure. You and His Royal Highness can''t be distracted."


    "If he treats me like this now, I''m still polite to him?" Jiang Ning sneered, "If he really did it, don''t think about it. I''ll pay him back what he did to me."


    "Master, don''t be angry, now you are the Crown Princess, and you are married to His Royal Highness. If something happens to His Royal Highness, will you be okay? Don''t look at anything else, just look at the little prince and the little princess." Huang Ying is I am really afraid that she will really stab things out because she has grievances against the prince.


    Jiang Ning said: "This is all for the future. Right now, I have to find a way to get the handwriting of Mujian and compare it. But..."


    She pondered, "If it''s really Mujian, can he keep such a secret when he interacts with Denghua?"


    Huang Ying thought about it carefully and said, "After all, Mujian is the person next to His Royal Highness. He often follows His Royal Highness, entering and leaving the Jinxiu Palace, and there are many opportunities to see lanterns. It is not impossible for the two of them to catch up."


    "There is a chance, but..." Jiang Ning thought of Ruier she saw last night.


    She is also a member of the Splendid Palace, the eyeliner arranged by her uncle there, and looking like that, she is probably as capable as Gucheng.


    Did she not notice the exchange between Denghua and Mujian?


    This made Jiang Ning doubt his own judgment.


    Maybe it''s just a similar handwriting?


    Jiang Ning was a little confused, pressed his eyebrows, and said, "I don''t want to do so much. It''s a serious matter to think of a way to get Mujian''s handwriting first."


    "It''s easy." Huang Ying seemed confident this time, "General Mu must have a place to live. If the master asks the masters and young masters at home to help, they should be able to get it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： She is the embodiment of justice

    Chapter 549 She is the embodiment of justice


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said, "Let my father and third brother do it, they can get it. But it may also be shocking."


    "Is there any other good way, Master?"


    "Let me think."


    Jiang Ning fell into deep thought.


    In fact, she had already made up her mind.


    She sent the lonely city.


    The lonely city is extremely light, and it comes and goes without a trace. Let him go and get it.


    Who knows, the lonely city, which has always been obedient to her, refused directly after listening to her request.


    "Can''t."


    His black shirt was hidden in the shade of a tree, as thin as a faint shadow.


    The sound of ?? was also intermittently blown by the wind, and it was not real.


    Jiang Ning often felt that the lonely city seemed to disappear with a gust of wind.


    She couldn''t help but take two steps closer, stared at his profile, and asked, "Why not?"


    What he said was impossible, not impossible.


    The lonely city is silent again.


    Jiang Ning has been with him for a while and has been able to keep up with his rhythm.


    Sure enough, after a rustling wind, Gucheng said again: "I''m not good at stealing."


    "You are so good at Qinggong, as long as you don''t get discovered, you can be the most powerful thief." Jiang Ning felt like a strange aunt who taught bad children.


    However, Lonely City is a principled child.


    No matter how bewitched Jiang Ning is, he has two words: No.


    "I can''t tell, the people taught by the uncle are quite upright."


    Jiang Ning was deeply impressed by the noble character of General Jiang Mubai.


    "As the general''s niece, how can I try to use these rambunctious methods?" She carried out deep self-reflection and felt that her thoughts were too dirty.


    After a fierce struggle, Jiang Ning looked straight at Gucheng and said, "Gucheng, you are right, I have to use an honest and open method to investigate!"


    After saying this, a gust of wind blew around.


    Jiang Ning felt that it was the embodiment of justice and awe-inspiring.


    The whole person is sublimated.


    is no longer the one who just wants to go to the top of her life and then live a happy life of eating and waiting for death!


    "Gucheng, go make up your sleep!" With a wave of her little hand, she turned around and left.


    After a while, Gucheng''s voice came from behind: "Miss, I can recommend a real thief to you."


    Jiang Ning staggered under his feet and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, she reacted fast enough, and immediately pretended to bend over to tie her shoelaces. When she saw the gorgeous embroidered shoes on her feet, and realized that there were no shoelaces to tie, she had to take out the handkerchief in embarrassment, so that the toe of the shoe was invisible. dust off.


    "This autumn, it''s windy and dusty." She laughed.


    "Star City." Lonely City said.


    "what?"


    "The name of the thief." Gucheng added, "He and I were trained under the generals in the same group as me. I was the assassin and he was the thief."


    Jiang Ning was stunned: "Uncle is a general who leads troops to fight. It''s enough to train a few guards. How can you train a thief?"


    She approached Gucheng and lowered her voice: "What does the eldest uncle do in private for killing people and stealing goods? Could it be that you all stole the money from our family?"


    Gucheng was expressionless: "Miss thinks too much."


    "What does the uncle tell that Star City to do on weekdays?"


    "Go to the enemy camp to snoop on news and steal the information you need."


    "I see."


    This is the proper usage.


    After all, soldiers never tire of deceit.


    "Where is Star City now?"


    "I don''t know." Gucheng shook his head decisively.


    "Didn''t you just say that you would recommend him to me? I thought the two of you had a good relationship and were very familiar with each other."


    "Miss, you can ask the general for it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： write a love letter

    Chapter 550 Writing a Love Letter


    Jiang Ning was suddenly discouraged.


    How did she go to see her uncle?


    The old emperor and Prince Gou did not allow her to go out.


    "Gucheng, can you help me meet my uncle?" she asked.


    "no."


    "Why? If you follow me, you have to obey my orders!" Jiang Ning said.


    Gucheng frowned slightly, and was silent for a long time before slowly saying, "I''m here to protect the young lady. The safety of the young lady is above everything else."


    "Including disobeying my orders?"


    After a long time, Gucheng said word by word, "Yes. If the lady''s order endangers your safety, I will refuse."


    "It doesn''t work either, that doesn''t work either."


    Jiang Ning walked a few times in front of him with his hands behind his back, suddenly stopped and looked at him, "Gucheng, can I ask you a question?"


    "it is good."


    "Why are you talking so slowly?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gucheng didn''t answer.


    fell silent again.


    For questions that are not necessary to answer, he can always pretend that he did not hear.


    Jiang Ning just asked casually, he didn''t really want to inquire about his privacy.


    What she was thinking about now was how she could see her eldest uncle.


    Uncle is the general of Megatron, holding hundreds of thousands of troops.


    But he must not bring so many soldiers back when he returns to Beijing, otherwise he will be suspected of rebelling.


    According to the rules, he can only bring his own personal guards.


    What if he didn''t bring Xingcheng with him?


    Jiang Mubai was a foreign minister and could not enter or leave the harem at will without the permission of the imperial decree. Jiang Ning wanted to see him, unless he went to the front to find him, or asked the emperor to issue an decree.


    These two things are unlikely at the moment.


    When Huang Ying learned of her troubles, she smiled and said, "Master, you are at the point of a bull''s horn. This General Shepherd is the person by His Royal Highness''s side. To steal from his house. Just ask him to write a few."


    "I don''t know yet? It''s not that I can''t find a suitable and unattractive reason."


    "It''s also..." Huang Ying also hesitated, "If it''s not a festival, there''s no reason to find a guard to write."


    "Unless..." Jiang Ning rolled his eyes.


    Huang Ying hurriedly asked: "Master, did you think of a way?"


    "It can only be said that it is not a solution." Jiang Ning whispered in her ear.


    Huang Ying opened his mouth wide: "This... is not good?"


    "It''s not true, it''s just a few words back."


    "Then you can''t write the letter yourself. If it''s a misunderstanding, it will be troublesome." Huang Ying shook her head again and again, "It''s better to write the letter to someone else."


    "Who is suitable? Huang Ying, why don''t you write?"


    "The slave maid is not good either. Although the slave maid can recognize a few words, the words written are really not on the table."


    "That''s right, among you guys, it''s better in early Xia, but naturally the fewer people know about this kind of thing, the better. It''s better for me to catch the knife myself, don''t worry, I won''t sign it, and it will change. Your own handwriting." Jiang Ning said and did it.


    She went to the desk, spread out a piece of paper, picked up a pen, dipped in ink, pondered for a moment, and started writing.


    Huang Ying tilted his head and looked.


    "General Mu, I appreciate you very much... She read a few words, both wanting to laugh and worry, "Master, please stop writing. Your dignified prince concubine, to write such a letter to a minister, the slave and maid look embarrassed. "


    "This is fake."


    "The slave girl knows it''s fake, but what kind of virtue is Mujian?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： Im so talented

    Chapter 551 I am so brilliant


    "Oh, don''t be long-winded, it''s interrupting my train of thought..." Jiang Ning bit the pen and thought seriously.


    Huang Ying didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "You really care."


    Jiang Ning ignored her and carefully chose words and sentences.


    After a while, a well-spoken letter was written.


    "Let''s see how?" Jiang Ning showed it to Huang Ying, "I definitely wrote about the girl''s admiration."


    Huang Ying waved his hand: "Slave, don''t dare to look at it again."


    "It''s a pity that you don''t read my good literary talent."


    "Hey, Master, you can have some snacks." Huang Ying said helplessly, "If you wrote it to His Royal Highness, I would still be happy for you. But this..."


    "I was crazy to write to him."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Huang Ying was speechless.


    Did she understand that she was the prince''s woman?


    Huang Ying asked: "Master, are you sure that Mu Jian will really reply?"


    "I''m so eminently written, is he embarrassed not to reply?"


    "...That''s not necessarily true." Huang Ying smiled, "You have written this letter, how do you plan to send it to Mu Jian?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Jiang Ning thought about it for a while, but only troubled Gucheng.


    But Gucheng is a stubborn one who refuses to leave her side for half a step.


    Jiang Ning walked around the yard a few times with the letter in his arms, feeling a little irritable.


    This **** ancient, **** palace.


    Even though her legs are healed, she is still restricted everywhere and can''t go anywhere!


    She circled the tree, her hands behind her back, and circled under the tree.


    Gucheng squatted on the tree trunk and looked at her silently, his eyes moving with her movements.


    "Miss." After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly spoke.


    Jiang Ning was angry: "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll think of a way."


    "what?"


    "I wanted to send a letter to Mu Jian, but somehow it was delivered to him without knowing it."


    "I can."


    "You?" Jiang Ning stopped and looked up at him, "Didn''t you refuse to leave my side? Do you want to protect me?"


    "When entering the palace."


    He said that he didn''t go to the village before or to the store after, but Jiang Ning, who had gradually caught up with his rhythm, quickly responded.


    "You mean, when Mujian enters the palace?"


    "Yes."


    "Mu Jian''s martial arts are also very strong, can you give him the letter without him finding out?"


    "I''ll give it a try."


    "That''s good." Jiang Ning immediately threw the letter to him, "Don''t let him find out."


    Gucheng nodded, stuffed the letter into his sleeve and put it away, and continued to squat among the branches, like an owl in a daze in broad daylight.


    It was not until evening that Li Hongyuan came back with his two children.


    Both children were tired from playing. On the way back, they fell asleep in the rickety carriage.


    The two eunuchs carried them behind their backs.


    Huang Ying hurried to take care of them and put them on the bed to sleep.


    Jiang Ning looked back.


    "What are you looking for?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Let me see if it''s raining." Jiang Ning replied casually.


    Of course she wasn''t idle and bored watching the rain, she just wanted to know if Mu Jian came back with him.


    looked around with his eyes, Mujian didn''t see it, and the lonely city on the tree also disappeared.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her: "When the children come back, you don''t ask a word, but you care about whether it rains."


    "Ask what?"


    "How are the children playing and what did they eat for lunch?"


    "They''re following you, and there are so many people following, so you can''t get enough food and clothing." Jiang Ning waved his hand indifferently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： One of your little actions cant escape

    Chapter 552 You can''t escape one of your little actions


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t help but ask: "Didn''t you realize that Wen Zan and Ling Zi''s clothes have changed?"


    "Just change your clothes, what a fuss.


    The people in this palace may not be able to wear too many clothes, so they have to change clothes at every turn.


    went out for a walk, sweated a few drops, and had to change.


    After a meal, the smell of the food was dyed, and I had to change.


    You have to change your clothes when you go out, and you have to change your clothes when you come back.


    The Clothing Bureau is probably the busiest department in the entire palace.


    Wenzan and Lingzi are both children, very naughty, and it is not unusual to change their clothes when they are dirty.


    Li Hongyuan suddenly stretched out his hand to squeeze her chin, and looked at her: "Jiang Ning, don''t move any crooked eyes, I know it all."


    "Oh? What does Your Highness know?" Jiang Ning remained motionless, letting him squeeze his chin.


    "None of your little actions can escape my eyes." Li Hongyuan released his hand and gently stroked her face with the back of his hand, "What are you going to do in Jinxiu Palace without sleeping in the middle of the night? Huh?"


    "I miss the noble concubine, let''s go around, can''t you?"


    "yes?"


    "Of course it is. The imperial concubine is so kind to me, she is no different from my own mother. I am sad when she is gone. This is human nature."


    "You please your mother-in-law just because she is favored and can help you."


    "That''s right, but it doesn''t contradict my liking for the imperial concubine, right?" When his cool hand slid across his face, it felt weird, Jiang Ning couldn''t help turning his face away and avoided it.


    Li Hongyuan''s hand paused, slowly put it down, and said in a low voice, "You better stay calm, stay in the East Palace, at least there won''t be any danger."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    The emperor and the crown prince, the old and the young, said they were shutting her down for her safety, but they refused to tell her anything.


    what is this?


    Is self-righteousness good to her, or is there a bigger conspiracy?


    Although Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai were very calm, Jiang Ning was someone who had read history after all. She knew that as an emperor, it was impossible to allow his subjects to be too powerful and overpower the master.


    Especially when the emperor''s health is deteriorating, will he and the prince have any plans to attack the Jiang family in order for the prince to ascend the throne smoothly in the future?


    This is not Jiang Ning''s unfounded worry, but is proved by countless blood and tears in history.


    Under such circumstances, Jiang Ning could not completely trust the words of the emperor and Li Hongyuan.


    Although, Li Hongyuan seems to be good to her and has done many things for her.


    But she would never naively think that Li Hongyuan would take her more seriously than Jiangshan.


    Li Hongyuan could see the disdain and indifference that remained on the corner of her lips.


    "I repeat, I know that the concubine is not your fault, so don''t think about it." He said.


    "So, do you know who the real murderer is?" Jiang Ning looked at him, trying to find some clues from his eyes.


    However, she was disappointed.


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes were calm, and he couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary, "I''m not sure yet, but I already have some clues."


    At this time, Huang Ying came in with tea and brought it to Li Hongyuan: "Your Highness."


    Li Hong said from afar: "Keep your tea for your master. I still have something to do in front of me, so I''m leaving."


    He straightened the hem of his shirt and left without looking back.


    Confirmed that he left, Jiang Ning hurried to find Gucheng.


    Gucheng said, "It''s delivered."


    "Where did you send it?"


    "Put it on the horse of the shepherd sword."


    "Did he get it?"


    "Yes."


    Gucheng came back after watching Mujian pick up the letter, open it and read it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： The master has a lot of heart

    Chapter 553 The master has many hearts


    Jiang Ning was relieved.


    With the ability of Gucheng, Mujian should not be able to find clues.


    However, Huang Ying came to another soul and asked: "Master, you said Mujian would definitely reply. However, since you don''t have a signature, he doesn''t know who wrote the letter. Who does he want to reply to?"


    "In your eyes, I''m so stupid?" Jiang Ning said with a smile, "I''ve left a place for the letter."


    "Slave still doesn''t feel right, Mu Jian also seems to be a thoughtful person. You want to get him hooked on such an unsigned letter, I''m afraid it won''t be possible. Even if he does reply, I''m afraid he will be secretive. Watch to see who actually took the letter."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but smile to Gucheng: "Look at our sister Huang Ying, is Cong smart? You can think about everything so thoroughly."


    Huang Ying said: "People are worried in their hearts, don''t make fun of slaves."


    After all, the suspicion of Mujian was brought up by her. If something went wrong, she would be the culprit.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we have a lonely city. Since he can put the letter on Mu Jian''s horse without knowing it, can''t he get it back without knowing it?"


    Huang Ying smiled and said, "My lord never thought about it. If this is the case, is it even more suspicious? If it''s just an ordinary little palace maid who admires him, how could he have the ability to do such a thing?"


    "Then let him be suspicious. With doubt, he will be curious and reply in time." Jiang Ning smiled, "For people like Mu Jian, strong curiosity and strong self-confidence, It''s worth taking advantage of."


    Huang Ying nodded: "Master is really more than a bit dry, and thinks everything thoughtfully."


    "You mean to say that I have a lot of heart?"


    "The slave maid praises you." Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled, and went out with a tea tray.


    In the evening of the next day, Jiang Ning was lying on a reclining chair in the courtyard, reading a book and drinking tea. Not far away, two children were playing with the little eunuch, making squeaking noises.


    A child''s scream came, Jiang Ning hurriedly covered his ears and muttered to himself: "Raising a child is too scary, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    "What''s the matter, Master?" Huang Ying asked with a smile.


    "Fortunately, I am the Crown Princess, and there are many people who help me take care of the children."


    "The master is delicate, no better than a commoner in the market."


    "If I hadn''t arrived at Jiang''s house when I found out I was pregnant, I would have beaten the child."


    "Huh?" Huang Ying was frightened, "This is impossible. After all, it is his own child, and no matter how difficult it is, he is reluctant to kill it."


    Jiang Ning took a sip of tea: "Then I''m still more reluctant to be myself. If I hadn''t been picked up by the Jiang family, had eaten the last meal, and had two more children, would I be able to support them, not to mention the spittle stars around me? "


    "makes sense."


    Did Huang Ying already know the situation of the two children at that time? When she said it, she also sighed.


    If it is an ordinary person, a woman who is pregnant before marriage, you still don¡¯t know what to do.


    Just because Jiang Ning cherishes the blood of the royal family, he can be regarded as a great hero because his mother and son are precious.


    Who dares to say that the emperor made Li Hongyuan the crown prince, not because he has a pair of children.


    After all, none of the other sons gave birth to a son.


    At this moment, a gust of breeze swept across, and a lonely city dressed in black slowly flew down from the tree and landed in front of Jiang Ning quietly.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the two children in the distance, raised his chin towards Gucheng, and asked him to talk to him in the study.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： handwriting comparison

    Chapter 554 Handwriting Comparison


    When ?? came to the study, Jiang Ning couldn''t wait to ask, "How is it?"


    "Um."


    Gucheng lived up to his expectations, took out a letter and put it on the table.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes lit up: "I knew that there is nothing that our lonely city can''t do. Weren''t we being followed?"


    Gucheng was quiet for a long time, and slowly said: "Mujian did send someone to observe in the dark, but that person''s martial skills were low and he didn''t notice me."


    "It''s good! It''s hard work!" Jiang Ning was very happy, picked up a plate of snacks on the table and stuffed it into Gucheng, "Good, sit over there and rest for a while, I''ll read the letter."


    Lonely City: "..."


    He is not a child.


    Take a plate of fruit and coax him away.


    But out of respect for the young lady, he still took the plate, silently walked to the stool in the corner and sat down, eating snacks while watching the little princes playing outside the window.


    Jiang Ning opened the letter, not paying attention to the content of the letter, but looking at the handwriting first.


    what.


    is really similar.


    The ?? are all beautiful fonts that are a little showy, and you can see that they have been practiced at a glance.


    Jiang Ning, for fear of making a mistake, hurriedly dug out the letter he got from Denghua, spread the two pieces of paper together, and compared them carefully.


    Whether it is the strokes, or the details of the strokes, such as discontinuity, turns, and pauses, they are almost the same.


    The most striking thing about ?? is that the word "Feng" in it, whether intentional or unintentional, was deliberately omitted.


    Based on various comparisons, Jiang Ning can conclude that Mu Jian is the man who wrote to Denghua.


    confirmed his guess, but Jiang Ning didn''t feel happy at all.


    She just felt frightened.


    Mujian is Li Hongyuan''s person.


    Why did Li Hongyuan harm his own mother?


    This is simply not reasonable.


    But if it wasn''t for Li Hongyuan, who would Mu Jian be instructed by?


    Did he betray Li Hongyuan?


    Jiang Ning would rather be the latter. In any case, she did not want to believe that Li Hongyuan was such a vicious and ruthless person that even his own mother was poisoned.


    Jiang Ning stared at the letter, frowning.


    At this moment, Huang Ying ran in and hurriedly said, "Master, a message has come from the front, Master wants to see you."


    "What, my father?" Jiang Ning raised his head, "Where is he?"


    "We have arrived at the East Palace."


    "He just came here?" Jiang Ning was surprised.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Naturally it was approved by His Majesty."


    "It''s really weird, the emperor would actually agree to my father coming to the harem." Jiang Ning thought it was incredible, but she had always wanted to see her family. Now that her father was outside, she had no reason to disappear.


    While talking, the little **** had already led Jiang Ruobai to arrive.


    Jiang Ning hurried up to meet him: "Dad!"


    Jiang Ruobai had a big smile on his face, still with a gentle and gentle appearance, and even pretended to give Jiang Ning a salute.


    "Don''t be like this, Dad, I''m your daughter."


    "In the future, when you become the queen, you will be the mother of the world, and the father of mine is also your subject. This state ceremony cannot be abolished."


    Jiang Ruobai did not shy away from mentioning this kind of thing.


    Fortunately, there are no outsiders, Huang Ying and Gucheng in the house can absolutely be trusted.


    "Dad, come and sit down, I have something to tell you." Jiang Ning pulled Jiang Ruobai to sit down, and then ordered Huang Ying to pour tea.


    Jiang Ruobai only cared about her distressed daughter: "Why are you losing weight? Isn''t the food in the palace unpalatable? Also, can the items in the imperial kitchen be imported? Well, after I go back, I will let the cook in the palace come to serve you... ¡­¡±


    "Dad, Daddy!" Jiang Ning hurriedly interrupted his chatter, "Now is not the time to talk about these trivial things. I have something serious to tell you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 555： Resign for peace

    Chapter 555 Resignation to keep peace


    Jiang Ruobai disagreed: "How can this be a trivial matter? Your health and safety is the biggest concern of our family."


    "Father, I know you love me, but for now, let''s talk about what matters." Jiang Ning gave Huang Ying a wink.


    Huang Ying understood and went out immediately, guarding the door, lest anyone break in and hear him.


    As for Gucheng, he has been squatting in the corner, eating snacks quietly, when he is not called, it is basically equal to the air.


    Father and daughter didn''t care that he was here at all.


    "Dad, look at this." Jiang Ning took Jiang Ruobai to the table and let him look at the two letters spread on the table, "Look at these two letters, is there anything special?"


    Jiang Ruobai was a civil official, and was the first-ranking scholar in the imperial examination. Jiang Ning''s level is not at the same level as his.


    Jiang Ning needed to compare the handwriting for a long time before he dared to be certain. Jiang Ruobai just glanced at it and knew it in his heart.


    "This is the handwriting of the same person, but looking at the content...it seems that it was not written to the same person."


    "Jiang Xiangye is really amazing!" Jiang Ning gave a thumbs up, facing Jiang Ruobai a series of rainbow farts, "Dad, you are simply a master of Chinese studies, Taishan Beidou, a leader in the world of calligraphy and painting..."


    Jiang Ruobai is funny: "What you said is all messed up."


    Jiang Ning held up two letters: "Are you really sure, this is really, really, really written by the same person?"


    "As long as your father''s eyes are not blind, you can be sure at a glance!" Jiang Ruobai pulled up a chair and sat down, "Speaking of which, what''s going on?"


    Seeing how cautious she was, you could tell that there was something wrong with these two letters.


    Jiang Xiangye has nothing else, just be patient enough.


    Jiang Ning explained the source of both letters.


    Jiang Ruobai''s face was sinking like water, no surprise, and no other expression.


    The officialdom has been ups and downs for many years, and he has already cultivated the ability of Taishan to collapse and not change color.


    Even if he understood the deep meaning of these two letters.


    "At that time, I took a few letters and gave the rest to Rui''er. She said she would give it to Uncle as soon as possible. What, didn''t Uncle tell you?"


    "He''s not my son, how can he report everything to me?" Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, "Our emperor is suspicious by nature, I am a civil servant, and your uncle is a general and holds a heavy army. If our brothers are in harmony, The emperor probably won''t be able to sleep."


    Jiang Ning was worried about this. After pondering for a long time, he couldn''t help but say: "Father, for the future safety of our Jiang family, I think you and the uncle must have someone to retreat bravely."


    "is it necessary?"


    "Yes, there must be!" Jiang Ning said hurriedly, "I want to say, it is best for you and your uncle to stop being officials, so that the Jiang family can truly be safe."


    "Xiao Qi, Dad understands your thoughts and worries." Jiang Ruobai smiled slightly, "But things are not as simple as you think."


    "What''s so difficult about resigning and not doing it?"


    "It''s really not difficult to resign. However, do you know how many people have offended our Jiang family for so many years?"


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    It was as simple as she thought.


    When the Jiang family gained power, those enemies dared not do anything. Once the Jiang family has any signs of losing power, they will pounce on them like poisonous snakes, tearing up the Jiang family without leaving any scum.


    In the quagmire, even if you want to get out, it is already too late.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： Its too late to get pregnant

    Chapter 556 It''s too late to get pregnant


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but feel anxious, like a awn on his back, feeling as if a sharp sword was hanging over his head, and it would fall at any time.


    The old and young of the Jiang family are all her heart, and none of them can be in trouble.


    "Father, even if you and your uncle are no longer officials, don''t you still have me at home?" She suddenly thought of this, "I am the Crown Princess now, and if nothing else happens, I will be the Queen in the future, and then... Hey, you understand."


    "You have a lot of guile." Jiang Ruobai laughed, not the slightest blame for her daughter''s words, but a 12-point connivance.


    When he married his daughter to King Yu, he had the idea of ??sending her to the pinnacle of power.


    For this purpose, he doesn''t care what the future of the Jiang family will be.


    Jiang Ning rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought: "Father, for our common goal, should I make some preparations now?"


    "What to prepare?"


    "Exclude dissidents."


    "Oh? For example?" Jiang Ruobai looked at her little daughter with interest.


    "Recently, Li Hongyuan has been very alienated from me. Maybe he suspects that I killed Concubine Jin, or maybe it''s taboo for our Jiang family. He is very close to Li Yuanyuan. If it goes on like this, won''t it happen sooner or later that Li Yuanyuan will conceive a child?" Jiang Ning pondered. , "In case Li Yuanyuan gave birth to a child, wouldn''t he rob my child of the country in the future?"


    "You think so early." Jiang Ruobai smiled.


    "Be prepared for a rainy day, it will be too late when you are pregnant."


    "Don''t say that it''s just pregnant, it''s never too late to give birth." Jiang Ruobai said lightly, which sent chills down her spine.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why is it so troublesome? Killing someone before they''re pregnant will save trouble. After all, I still can''t do anything with children."


    "Can you handle Li Yuanyuan?" Jiang Ruobai looked at her with a half-smile.


    "..." Jiang Ning also laughed.


    Although Li Yuanyuan is a bit pretentious, she has never done anything excessive or disrespectful to her, and even protected Wen Zan and Lingzi when Concubine Xian was looking for something.


    Regardless of her purpose, her behavior is worthy of affirmation.


    Jiang Ruobai sighed: "You, smart is smart, after all, it is still tender, and it still needs experience."


    "Dad when he said mature, is he cruel and poisonous?" Jiang Ning asked bluntly.


    "Forget it, remember, there are no permanent friends in this world, only permanent interests." Jiang Ruobai was meaningful, "Do you think Li Yuanyuan protects the child because she is kind? She naturally has her own benefits."


    Li Yuanyuan was kicked by Concubine Xian, but in exchange for Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning to treat her differently, in exchange for Wen Zan and Ling Zi''s closeness, and in exchange for a good reputation.


    This deal is a good deal.


    Jiang Ruobai said again: "Your father and I, I was twenty years old, three yuan and the first, and I joined the cabinet at the age of thirty. The intrigues I have seen over the years, you and I are countless. Don''t believe anyone except your close relatives. Man, tomorrow may also pierce your chest with the coldest knife."


    Don''t go to test human nature.


    Because human nature cannot stand the test, the consequences will only make you unacceptable.


    Jiang Ning agreed, but just saying it so bluntly felt that life was too cold.


    Jiang Ruobai knew that her daughter was still young, and she had finished her sermons. She stretched out her finger and clicked on the letter on the table, "Whose are these two letters?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： Get fat, breathe

    Chapter 557 I''m getting fatter and panting


    "Shepherd Sword."


    "Oh, the prince''s right Jinwuwei commander." Jiang Ruobai knew the imperial court like the palm of his hand, and immediately remembered the man with a hook nose and peach blossom eyes who often followed the prince.


    Strong martial arts, taciturn.


    is a great character.


    Jiang Ning held up a letter: "I found this from Denghua. You know Denghua, right? The uncle should have told you. As for this other letter, it was the handwriting that I deceived from Mujian."


    Jiang Ruobai pondered for a moment, then suddenly realized: "Hey, could it be that the prince poisoned Concubine Jin?"


    "Father, your old man finally reacted." Jiang Ning folded the letter, stuffed it into the envelope, and put it away carefully, "This is where I am puzzled, I was just about to ask you for advice, but you came by coincidence. Come on. Speaking of which, how did the emperor allow you to come to me?"


    "Move it with love, and know it with reason. The emperor''s heart is also strong, and I have to understand my old father''s heart of missing his daughter."


    "Father, your use of the word is a bit inappropriate."


    "Your father knows better than you." Jiang Ruobai hissed, "Why did the prince want to kill Concubine Jin, this is unreasonable."


    "Father, if Li Hongyuan really did it, I can find a motive for him."


    "Oh? Talk about it."


    "The emperor is not too old. Although he has gained weight and breathed a little, his health has always been good. If the prince Li Hongyuan wants to inherit the throne, I am afraid that he will have to wait ten or twenty years, maybe thirty or forty years."


    Jiang Ruobai did not speak.


    Jiang Ning said again: "Which prince is willing to wait for so many years, until his hair is gray, and still a prince?"


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Do you think that the prince is too vicious?"


    "Isn''t the prince poisonous?"


    "Hard to say."


    "In history, there have been a lot of things that forced the palace." Jiang Ning said, "However, the motive I said was based on the fact that we determined that Li Hongyuan was the murderer of Concubine Jin. If it wasn''t for Mu Jian who ordered him Woolen cloth?"


    "Do you think Mujian betrayed the prince?"


    "Hard to say."


    "...Don''t talk like Lao Tzu." Jiang Ruobai patted her head.


    Jiang Ning said: "Dad, you have to help me check."


    "It''s up to you to say that?" Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "This is not about you alone, it matters a lot. It doesn''t matter whether Mu betrayed the prince or not, it is very important. Don''t worry, I will check Mujian. Jian... I usually ignore him."


    "You have to hurry up. I don''t know how far Li Hongyuan''s investigation is now. They keep me locked up like this. After a long time, everyone will think that I am the murderer."


    "Maybe, they just want to make others think so."


    "Planned?"


    "Jiang''s family, it''s not something that can be framed casually." Jiang Ruobai stood up, reached out and took out a stack of silver bills from his arms, and put them on the table, "You are tight in the palace, these are holding flowers, don''t let them go. save."


    A thick stack.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The third brother came to me before and already gave me money."


    "Is there anyone who thinks that there is too much money?" Jiang Ruobai said, "Your brother gave it to him, and it was from his father."


    "Father, in fact, I''m not short of money. In the palace, I can''t spend much."


    "That''s when you haven''t met the need to spend money, and you won''t know the benefits of money until you need it." Jiang Ruobai pondered, "Xiao Qi, father asks you, if it turns out that the prince really killed Concubine Jin , what are you going to do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： not a passerby

    Chapter 558 Not a Wayfarer


    Jiang Ning said: "Then I have to stay away from him and guard against him."


    Who would want their pillow beside such a ruthless person.


    Maybe one day he said the wrong thing and he was killed in his sleep.


    It''s scary to think about it.


    Jiang Ning believes that he is not a kind person, but he will never do anything to innocent people.


    If the real culprit is Li Hongyuan, it means that they are not the same people.


    "What if not?" Jiang Ruobai asked.


    "Then tell Li Hongyuan all this and let him take care of the traitor. This Mujian plays a very important role by his side, and there must be no disagreement."


    "That line."


    Jiang Ruobai seemed to be just seeking her daughter''s opinion, "I can''t stay with you too much, otherwise the eyes and ears of the emperor and the prince will be stretched out."


    Jiang Ruobai is ready to go back.


    "Father, let''s sit down for a while." Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Ruobai and felt a little reluctant.


    She found that she had more and more feelings for the Jiang family.


    is the feeling that they truly treat them as family, can depend on and trust.


    Jiang Ruobai stretched out her big palm, patted her head, and said softly, "Dad knows that you are suffocating in the palace, don''t worry, in a few days, Daddy will take you out for a walk."


    "Father, it''s not urgent. I''m fine in the palace. When things get to the bottom, I''ll be able to leave the palace naturally."


    Jiang Ning knew in his heart that Jiang Ruobai must have worked hard to come to see her in the palace.


    The emperor and the crown prince were all shutting her up. Jiang Ruobai insisted on taking her out of the palace. This was not to show that he was fighting against the royal family and handed the knife to others.


    Jiang Ning never wanted to embarrass the Jiang family because of his own affairs.


    Before leaving, Jiang Ruobai said again: "By the way, your fifth sister''s marriage has been decided on the sixth day of the twelfth lunar month."


    "It''s less than three months, soon."


    "Yeah, she''s not too young anymore, so she doesn''t need to drag her anymore."


    "This is a good thing, I hope I can go out to the palace to attend the wedding then."


    "Of course it''s possible." Jiang Ruobai smiled, "The sisters in the family all miss you, and without you at home, they all say it''s boring."


    "I miss them too."


    "Okay, it''s time for Dad to leave." It was obvious that Jiang Ruobai was also very reluctant.


    But he still relentlessly walked away.


    Walking out of the East Palace, he stopped and looked back.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of regret in his heart.


    If he doesn''t marry his youngest daughter to King Yu, or hire a son-in-law, he can let his youngest daughter accompany their husband and wife all the time.


    Why is it like today, the flesh and blood are separated, and if you want to see each other, you have to work hard to get the emperor''s nod.


    But Jiang Ruobai is Jiang Ruobai after all, such a thought flashed by and quickly disappeared.


    He has always been a man of purpose and determination.


    The matter that has been decided will have to go all the way to the dark.


    No matter what the process is, what the result is, he is willing to bear it.


    Back at Jiang''s house, he went to the long room through the back door and found the elder brother who was drinking alone.


    "Come on." Jiang Mubai was accustomed to it, and ordered someone to bring a pair of bowls and chopsticks over, "Let''s have a drink together."


    Jiang Ruobai said nothing, picked up the wine glass, and drank it all.


    Jiang Mubai glanced at him: "Are you in a bad mood?"


    "Humph."


    Jiang Ruobai snorted, "The eldest brother''s daughter is locked up, is the eldest brother in a good mood?"


    Jiang Mubai smiled and said, "The brother of our mother and compatriot, Xiao Qi is my own niece, what is the difference between me and my own daughter?"


    "Then let me ask you, about Concubine Jin, how is your investigation?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： The Jiang family needs seven girls

    Chapter 559 The Jiang family needs seven girls


    Jiang Mubai picked up a stack of letter paper and handed it to him.


    "I''ve seen it." Jiang Ruobai glanced at it, then retracted his gaze.


    "Oh? It seems that the little girl is indeed smart." Jiang Mubai soon realized that Jiang Ning had found Mujian''s head almost at the same time as him.


    This is very rare.


    Although Jiang Ning is in the palace, it seems more convenient, but she is very difficult now, unable to enter and exit the East Palace freely. The only people who can use it around are a lonely city.


    Gucheng, martial arts is high, and loyal, but after all, the brain is not flexible enough.


    Being a bodyguard is enough, but being a helper is not enough.


    In such a situation, she was able to find out the real murderer so accurately and quickly, which shows that she has brains and means.


    Jiang Mubai couldn''t help being envious and jealous of his younger brother.


    "How could such a good girl not be born from my wife''s belly."


    "Did you do this to your elder brother? Taking advantage of your brother, right?" Jiang Ruobai was not annoyed.


    "That''s true." Jiang Mubai laughed, "Second, I have a feeling."


    "Um?"


    "Maybe in the future, our entire Jiang family will depend on the seventh girl."


    "It''s not impossible." Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, "We are getting older. The males in the family are not bad, but if we talk about great prospects, it may not be possible."


    He put down the wine glass and raised his chin towards the letter: "What''s the origin of this Mujian?"


    General Jiang Mubai took action personally, and he must have checked more than Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Mubai took a sip of wine and sipped his taste before saying, "This kid has been with the prince since he was seven or eight years old, and he is the prince''s sparring partner."


    As a prince, Li Hongyuan has been studying and practicing martial arts since he was a child.


    Of course, these sparring partners are not performed by everyone.


    Those must be children of noble families with names and surnames.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "I still don''t know this? Say something useful."


    "There''s nothing else to say. This Mu Jian''s life experience is very simple. He is the nephew of Concubine Jin''s family."


    It is very common to send the children of one''s parents'' family to the prince as sparring.


    is that everyone knows to promote their own family.


    This is beneficial to both parties.


    My own nephews and nephews, who know the details, will be loyal to the prince, and can assist the prince in the future.


    Jiang Ruobai frowned: "That being the case, this Mujian won''t betray the prince, right? Who else is worthy of his betrayal of the master who has been with him for ten years? Can we find out anything else?"


    Jiang Mubai shook his head slightly: "Mujian is the child of Concubine Jin''s family relatives, and the husband and wife are no longer alive. This Mujian lives alone in Kyoto and has no wife. In addition to following the prince, he has no other contacts. Caring is very simple, no matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like someone who would betray the prince and murder the noble concubine.¡±


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "When the water is clear, there are no fish. Often the simpler a person looks, the more suspicious they are. As the commander of the right Jinwuwei of the East Palace, could he be so simple?"


    "I understand what you mean, and I''m still investigating. It won''t come soon enough."


    "I saw Xiao Qi just now, what Xiao Qi means, what if Mu Jian did not betray the prince?" Jiang Ruobai asked slowly, "What if the prince was the mastermind of the noble concubine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： for that day

    Chapter 560 For that day


    This is terrifying.


    In the turbulent court, murder is not terrible.


    What is scary is that there is no bottom line to kill.


    Mother-killing things are not ordinary people who can do it.


    Just ask, what bottom line does a person have if he can even kill his own mother? For anyone around him, he can forget his old feelings.


    Such people are not only terrible, but also not worth conspiring to do great things.


    Jiang Mubai did not move like a mountain, and said calmly, "Then our Jiang family has to figure out a way out in advance."


    "Xiao Qi said the same thing, and let one of you and me retire bravely, or both of us resign." Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, "How about it, General Jiang is willing to give up the million-dollar military power in his hands?"


    Jiang Mubai snorted: "I''m willing, I''m afraid that when Jiang Xiang uses me, I have no power in my hands, and then Jiang Xiangye will be anxious."


    "Haha." Jiang Ruobai laughed loudly, "But if I retire, General Jiang is fighting outside, and when the soldiers need clothing and food, who will they turn to to raise money for you?"


    Jiang Mubai was silent.


    One of them is in the imperial court, and the other is in the border.


    One is strategizing in the imperial court, and the other is fighting at the border.


    Jiang Xiang''s right to speak needs military power to deter him, and General Jiang''s logistics needs Jiang Xiangye to maintain it in the imperial court.


    Brothers, no one can do without each other.


    Jiang Ruobai sighed: "It''s easier said than done to retreat bravely."


    "Maybe, wait until that day." Jiang Mubai said with a leisurely smile, "The two of us will be able to enjoy our old age in peace."


    Which day, he did not say clearly.


    But both brothers knew it in their hearts.


    Naturally, it was the day when Jiang Xiaoqi was sent to the peak of power.


    The two brothers smiled at each other and raised their glasses together: "For that day, do it."


    The wine glasses collided and made a crisp and pleasant sound.


    gulp it down.


    "Brother, let me check on Mujian''s matter. After all, it is more convenient for me in the imperial court."


    After drinking, Jiang Ruobai suggested, "Your territory is on the border. If you come back this time, if you interfere too much with the affairs of the imperial court, it will inevitably arouse His Majesty''s suspicion."


    Jiang Mubai nodded: "I know that you also have some unknown power in your hands. Apart from Mujian, you also have to guard against the prince. He locked the seventh girl, and he clearly came to our Jiang family. Even if he was not the mastermind of killing the noble concubine, he would Our Jiang family has also taken precautions."


    Jiang Ruobai nodded silently: "Brother, do you think the prince has any reason to kill the noble concubine?"


    "Yes, I have."


    General Jiang, who has always been rough, but this time, Jiang Ning and Jiang Ning thought about it. He pondered, "This time the imperial concubine passed away, you and I have seen the situation of Your Majesty."


    "Yes, His Majesty''s spirit seems to be getting worse and worse."


    "Your Majesty went earlier, isn''t it when the Crown Prince came to power?" Jiang Mubai said with a low smile, "The Crown Prince is not as harmless as his appearance."


    "That''s fine. The trouble is, if it wasn''t for the crown prince, we wouldn''t know which black hand in this court could do this."


    It is not scary to have a strong enemy. What is scary is the enemy who hides in the dark and makes people nowhere to detect.


    ¡­


    East Palace.


    Jiang Ning also checked some of Mujian''s life experience and knew that he was a relative of Li Hongyuan''s ancestral home. Although Li Hongyuan''s foreign family is also an official family, but not a famous family.


    Mujian''s background is not very good, his parents have already passed away.


    Mujian was alone and had nothing to worry about.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： The princess wants to see you

    Chapter 561 The Crown Princess Wants To See You


    This is a bit tricky.


    But the more so, the more suspicious Jiang Ning felt.


    After she learned that nothing more about Mujian had been found out at home, Jiang Ning decided to test Li Hongyuan after thinking for a long time.


    The emperor''s body did not improve, he was always weak and had no energy.


    Li Hongyuan, the prince''s guardian of the country, still has to continue to work.


    He did not return to the East Palace very often.


    Sometimes they come back every three or five days, sometimes even ten days and a half months without a trace.


    Seeing that the weather was getting colder, adults and children had changed into jackets, and before Li Hongyuan returned to the East Palace, Jiang Ning and others were impatient and sent someone to ask.


    Li Hongyuan was reading the book in the imperial study, surrounded by several ministers, petitioning for the riots in the frontier and the autumn harvest in the south of the autumn and winter.


    Every event is a major event related to the society and people''s livelihood.


    Nothing can be sloppy.


    Eunuch Li Xiu came in and whispered in his ear: "Your Highness, the Crown Princess sent someone to ask when your Highness will be in the East Palace."


    Li Hongyuan looked at Zao Shu and said indifferently: "What''s the matter with the Crown Princess?"


    "I didn''t say anything, I just said that His Highness has not returned for a long time, and the Crown Princess is thinking about it."


    "yes?"


    Li Hongyuan was noncommittal.


    Li Xiu served next to him. Seeing that he had not said anything else, he cautiously reminded: "The people sent by the crown princess are still waiting outside."


    Li Hongyuan hummed.


    After waiting for a while, he finished approving the book in his hand, and then said, "Since she wants to see me so much, she will go back to the East Palace for dinner in the evening."


    "Yes."


    Li Xiu hurried out and told the little **** in the East Palace what His Highness said.


    The little **** returned to report to Jiang Ning.


    Chunlai said happily: "This servant will go to the imperial kitchen and let someone prepare some meals that His Highness likes in advance."


    Huang Ying said, "Do you know what flavor your Highness likes?"


    "...His Royal Highness has a bland taste, who doesn''t know that."


    "You are wrong. Your Highness likes the meals made by our Crown Princess." Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning, "Does the Master want to cook by himself?"


    Jiang Ning had no intention of cooking.


    She is not a cook.


    Smoky, she doesn''t like the kitchen unless she''s in a good mood.


    But I thought of testing Li Hongyuan at night, and if I could not make Li Hongyuan happy, it would be difficult.


    She went to the kitchen anyway.


    It took half an afternoon to make a table full of meals.


    There are sweet and fresh, soup and water.


    Chunlai sniffed and swallowed: "Master''s craftsmanship is really good, and he pulled out all the greedy bugs in the slaves'' stomachs."


    Xia Chu smiled and said: "When are you not greedy? The master cooks, you wait to eat, and you are beautiful. You don''t wait for the master to change clothes and freshen up."


    Jiang Ning wiped his face with the towel, and said with a smile, "Isn''t there something better in the kitchen?"


    Her habit has always been to make a large quantity so that everyone around her can eat it.


    After all, there was a lot of oily smoke in the kitchen. In order to make Li Hongyuan''s food pleasing to the eyes, Jiang Ning deliberately chose a delicate and refreshing skirt, and pulled up his long hair that was always loose, and tied a few unique bead hairpins.


    Earrings are dangling with pearl earrings, which are quite radiant and gentle and feminine.


    The few maids who saw it were amazed.


    "My lord usually dresses a little too casually, so if you dress up a little, you will look like Madam''s style back then." Huang Ying said with a smile.


    She is older and has seen Lin Zizi''s peerless elegance when she was young.


    Chunlai pursed his lips and smiled: "It seems that tonight, His Highness will be preparing to stay overnight."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： where did the prince go

    Chapter 562 Where did the prince go?


    Even if Jiang Ning is young and well dressed, he only has the eight-point demeanor of Lin Zizi back then.


    Lin Zizi''s peerless grace can be seen.


    Jiang Ning looked in the mirror, looked down and saw the bright toes of her skirts, and expressed her satisfaction.


    She is not very concerned about the hairpins of the dress, and the only thing she likes the most is the shoes.


    All kinds of shoes, some made of gold wire, some inlaid with pearls and gems.


    The more gorgeous and delicate the ??, the more she liked it.


    In the East Palace, she has a special cloakroom, which has a whole wall of cabinets, and all kinds of luxurious shoes are visited.


    Anyone who inquired a little about her preferences would know that she would like to speculate. If they want to give them away, they will give away expensive and exquisite shoes.


    Regarding this point, many people secretly speculated that it was probably because the Crown Princess had been disabled for many years and could not walk normally.


    This is why I have an extraordinary obsession with shoes.


    The daughter of the dignified Jiang family, who is now a crown princess, has such a little hobby, which is harmless.


    so many people are willing to flatter.


    Jiang Ning raised his feet and looked at the gorgeous shoes with delight. After looking at them for a long time, he retracted his gaze in satisfaction and asked, "What time is it? Go and see if His Highness is back."


    Chunlai is busy going out to inquire.


    Who knew that he waited and waited, but Li Hongyuan didn''t come.


    The sky dimmed a little bit, and when the last ray of light dissipated from the room, the lights were turned on everywhere, and no one was seen.


    The two children were tired from playing. Jiang Ning arranged for them to eat and wash first, coaxed them to fall asleep, and returned to the dining room, but Li Hongyuan was still not seen.


    Even Huang Ying, who has always been calm, couldn''t help frowning: "Chunlai, did you ask you to inquire? Ask your Highness why he hasn''t come yet."


    Chunlai was also anxious: "I asked several times, but Li Xiu stopped them and said that His Royal Highness is busy, please wait for the Crown Princess."


    "What''s the matter." Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning, "Our highness the prince needs to take care of his body, and the meals and medicines are all scheduled, so there is no need for dinner at this time?"


    Jiang Ning sat at the table, facing a table of meals, and said, "These meals are cold."


    "Perhaps His Royal Highness is busy with state affairs, so he won''t be here tonight." Huang Ying said softly, "Master, please eat a little to cushion your stomach first."


    Jiang Ning yawned: "I''m not very hungry when I arrive. Since he said he is coming, let''s wait, otherwise it will appear that we are too insincere."


    Huang Ying felt bad for her and asked her to go to the bed to lie down and wait for a while, and then let Chunlai take the food and reheat it again.


    It wasn''t until the third watch that Huang Ying, who was anxious, went to Li Xiu in person, and only forced out Li Hongyuan''s whereabouts from his mouth.


    It turned out that Li Hongyuan had returned to the East Palace long ago.


    It''s just that he didn''t come to the Crown Princess, but went to Concubine Li''s house.


    Huang Ying was stunned.


    It was clear that the Crown Princess sent someone to invite the Crown Prince, and the Crown Prince agreed, but why did he go to Concubine Li''s house again?


    Go and go, why did the crown prince refuse to even say a word to the police, and told the crown princess to stay there until midnight?


    Huang Ying''s fingers trembled in her sleeves, staring at Li Xiu, and asked calmly, "It''s already so late, has His Highness rested in Concubine Li''s house?"


    Li Xiu said with a smile: "No, His Highness is having dinner in Concubine Li''s house, playing chess and talking to Concubine Li, I guess, I''m about to rest."


    "I see!" Huang Ying turned around and left.


    Approached the room and looked at the princess sitting alone at the table from a distance, she didn''t even have the courage to approach.


    She didn''t know how to tell her the results she just inquired about.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： Seriously, you lose to this bitch

    Chapter 563 To this slut, if you are serious, you will lose


    Jiang Ning rested his elbows on the table, resting his chin on his hands, and dozed off little by little.


    The food has been reheated three times.


    Chunlai and Xiachu stood aside and looked expectant when they saw Huang Ying coming back.


    "Sister Huang Ying, how''s it going, Your Highness?" They looked behind her.


    Huang Ying kept her face calm and said nothing.


    Chunlai and Xiachu looked at each other and stopped talking.


    Jiang Ning was awakened by the sound of footsteps, looked up to see Huang Ying, and asked in a slightly sleepy voice, "Sister Huang Ying, what time is it?"


    "It''s the third watch." Huang Ying replied softly, "It''s very cold at night today, you''d better go back to the house first, it''s warm there."


    Jiang Ning rubbed her eyes and looked at the untouched food in front of her. Although she didn''t know where Li Hongyuan was at this time, she probably understood in her heart that she was being tricked by him.


    If she doesn''t come, she won''t come. She has to wait stupidly. Is she energetic?


    Jiang Ning was not angry, he just thought Li Hongyuan was ridiculous.


    She stood up and said to Huang Ying: "Don''t waste these meals. If you are hungry, eat them. But it''s so late, so don''t eat too much, so as not to digest and feel uncomfortable. I will go back to the room and sleep."


    She yawned and went to the bedroom.


    Huang Ying hurriedly followed: "Master won''t ask, why didn''t His Royal Highness come, and where did he go?"


    "If he doesn''t come, I still ask him where he is going? Does it make any difference where he goes?"


    "Master, don''t be angry when you hear it." Huang Ying held back for a moment before saying, "His Royal Highness came to the East Palace early, but went to Concubine Li''s house. When the servants went just now, Li Xiu said that His Royal Highness was still in the house. Here, drink and play chess with Concubine Li."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and said with a smile, "You seem to be angrier than me. You should persuade yourself, it will hurt your health."


    "Is the master really not angry?"


    "Not at all."


    "Doesn''t the master hate others to lie to you the most?" Huang Ying was puzzled.


    "Indeed."


    "Then you..."


    "Since I hate him for cheating on me, I''m still angry for him, isn''t it a big loss?" Jiang Ning leaned on the soft quilt, "You should pay more attention to this slut. , you lose."


    Huang Ying: "..."


    This remark is really outrageous.


    Fortunately, there are only two masters and servants in this room, no outsiders.


    Huang Ying thought for a while, but she still couldn''t let the relationship between the Crown Princess and the Crown Prince get worse, so she whispered, "His Royal Highness has always been very careful with the Lord, so he wouldn''t lie to you about such trivial matters. The servant thought, ten There are eight or nine times because Concubine Li has done something, and she has dragged the Prince''s Palace to her in the middle of the way. This Concubine Li is really unruly."


    "The meaning of the existence of these women in the harem is to serve the emperor and prince, and get a little favor. Even if Concubine Li really does this, she can''t say that she is wrong." Jiang Ning smiled, "But, to be honest, Sister Huang Ying, do you really think that a person like Li Hongyuan is someone who can be easily controlled by a woman with a little trick?"


    Huang Ying shook her head silently, thinking of what His Royal Highness had done during this time.


    His Royal Highness even said that he liked the Crown Princess and cared about her. Didn''t he say that he would lock her up if he said that he would take away the management rights of the East Palace?


    It can be seen that the prince is extremely cold in his bones.


    Jiang Ning said: "So, don''t anger Li Yuanyuan, she is just a tool person used by Li Hongyuan."


    "Tool man?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： I cant leave you for a day

    Chapter 564 I can''t leave you for a day


    Huang Ying heard the word ?? for the first time, but it did not prevent her from understanding its meaning.


    She smiled and said, "The master said it was interesting. However, women in the harem probably don''t mind being a tool of the royal family."


    "I don''t mind if Concubine Li Fangjie. I don''t care."


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes.


    For Li Hongyuan''s behavior, she really wasn''t angry at all, even though he made her wait for one afternoon and half the night in vain.


    What worries her now is that Li Hongyuan seems to have some insight into her intentions, and it is not easy to refuse her request in public, so he played this kind of careful thought in the middle of the road, went directly to Concubine Li, and avoided her.


    Li Hongyuan is free to go where he wants to go, but he avoids seeing him so much, how could she still speak out of his mouth?


    Huang Ying took off her shoes and socks for her, and said softly, "Master, put down the tent, you have a good night''s sleep. If you have anything to worry about, I will talk about it tomorrow."


    "It''s our sister Huang Ying who is gentle and considerate. I really can''t leave you for a day." Jiang Ning turned to look at her with a smile.


    Huang Ying smiled: "Master is getting more and more sloppy."


    She covered Jiang Ning with a quilt.


    Jiang Ning suddenly asked: "You said, the prince refuses to see me, how can I get him to take the initiative to see me?"


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "If you say that there are too many ways for the concubines of the harem to attract the emperor, the key is to adapt to local conditions and choose the most suitable one for you, otherwise it will become an embarrassment."


    "Sister Huang Ying is indeed very knowledgeable." Jiang Ning applauded, "Then, I will ask Sister Huang Ying again, what is the best way for me?"


    Huang Ying laughed: "Master, who can''t actually see those small tricks? Those who need to go to great lengths to please others are all of low status. Like the master, the direct daughter of the prime minister''s house, with a delicate status, doesn''t need these at all. Little Clever. As long as you sit in the room safely, His Royal Highness will take the initiative to come to the door."


    "yes?"


    "Tomorrow is the first day of the new year. According to the rules, His Royal Highness must come here to accompany the princess."


    "Is Li Hongyuan such a well-behaved person? At that time, he said that he was not feeling well and that he was busy with his affairs. I, the Crown Princess, insisted that he come. Isn''t that not virtuous?"


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "The rules in this palace are not for the emperors and princes to abide by, but for the reasons for the princes, ministers, imperial officials and officials to supervise them."


    These words made Jiang Ning really admire Huang Ying.


    Jiang Ning is the Crown Princess, her family is powerful, and the Crown Prince dares to neglect her like this. As long as the Jiang family releases a little pressure, someone in the court will criticize the Crown Prince.


    Prince is not an emperor after all.


    What should be considered, still has to be considered.


    Jiang Ning was very happy: "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier? It will save me trouble today, so I might as well just sit back and wait for the rabbit tomorrow."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Master said this, slaves serve the crown princess, and naturally hope that the prince and the princess are in harmony. Do you think that the prince has come down too many times?"


    "Alright, alright, elder sister Huang Ying''s clever mouth, staying here is really underpowered."


    "Where else can slaves go?"


    "You should be the censor''s official, to ensure that the embarrassed emperors and princes will be disgraced."


    "The slave is just a woman, but she doesn''t have the ability." Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled, "It''s very late, you, hurry up and close your eyes to sleep. Tomorrow, I will wait for His Royal Highness to come to the door."


    Huang Ying put down the tent and watched her turn over on the bed a few times. She soon became quiet, and when she knew she was asleep, she turned around and came out with confidence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： I went in to see her

    Chapter 565 I went in to see her


    Chunlai and Xiachu are discussing the table full of meals.


    Although Jiang Ning let them eat, this untouched meal still made them feel that they had no idea what to do.


    It was not until Huang Ying came out that they felt as if they had been granted amnesty, and hurried to ask her opinion.


    "Sister Huang Ying, tell me, should we eat them all out, or pick two plates and keep the rest?" Chunlai asked.


    Huang Ying glanced at the food on the table, and was about to speak when she saw **** Li Xiu hurried in.


    "His Royal Highness has come down!"


    "Ah." Huang Ying was taken aback.


    Chunlai and early summer are also a little flustered.


    Li Xiu looked around the house and asked, "Where''s the Crown Princess? Why haven''t you come out to greet His Royal Highness?"


    Chunlai muttered in a low voice: "Baba''s waited all night, just fell asleep, and now it''s down..."


    "Shut up." Xia Chu reached out and pinched her and whispered.


    Li Xiu said anxiously: "Go and invite the Crown Princess to come out!"


    Before Huang Ying could speak, Li Hongyuan had already picked up the curtain and walked in.


    Huang Ying and other three palace maids hurriedly stepped forward and knelt down to greet him, "The servant maids pay tribute to His Royal Highness the Prince."


    "Get up."


    Li Hongyuan''s cheeks flushed slightly, and there was a hint of alcohol on his body. He raised his chin slightly and motioned them to get up, "Where''s the Crown Princess?"


    "Go back to Your Highness, the Crown Princess... She has been feeling unwell recently. After waiting for His Highness for a day, because it was too cold, she couldn''t hold it any longer. After a long time, the servant tried to persuade her to rest for a while." Huang Ying replied.


    Li Hongyuan nodded slightly, glanced at the food on the table, and asked, "Is this what the Crown Princess cooked for me?"


    "Go back to Your Highness, it was the Crown Princess who spent the afternoon preparing specially for His Highness. Because Your Highness is busy, the food has been warmed three times, and the Crown Princess has been watching."


    Li Hongyuan was noncommittal, walked to the table, watched for a while, picked up chopsticks, took a ball, and put it in his mouth.


    Fragrant and glutinous and delicious.


    Jiang Ning''s craftsmanship has never disappointed.


    Li Xiu watched this scene, but he hesitated.


    Chunlai tugged at his sleeve: "Eunuch Li, what do you mean?"


    Li Xiu whispered: "I haven''t tested the poison yet!"


    Chunlai was instantly furious, and in front of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, he didn''t dare to attack, he just glared at Li Xiu, his eyes as if he was going to eat people.


    Li Xiu felt inexplicable.


    What does this have to do with him.


    Since the imperial concubine was poisoned, this rule has been added to the palace.


    It¡¯s just that the Crown Princess has a small kitchen and doesn¡¯t eat dishes from the imperial kitchen, so I don¡¯t know.


    Li Hongyuan slowly finished eating the ball, put down his chopsticks, and said, "When the Crown Princess wakes up, I will say that I have to work with her to cook. I like it very much."


    He lifted his foot and walked out.


    Huang Ying saw that he was about to leave, and her heart was anxious, and she hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, the servant girl will go to invite the Crown Princess to get up. Maybe the Crown Princess is changing clothes, so she''s here."


    "Is she changing clothes?" Li Hongyuan smiled, turned and walked towards Jiang Ning''s bedroom, "It''s cold outside, so I won''t let her out, I''ll go in and see her."


    Huang Ying couldn''t help being a little nervous, so she followed quietly, but her arm was grabbed.


    Looking back, it was Li Xiu''s big cake face.


    "Sister Huang Ying, what are you doing?" Li Xiu looked surprised, "You are also an old man in the palace, don''t you understand the rules?"


    Huang Ying glared at him, shook off his hand, and said in a low voice, "Li Xiu, you entered the palace later than me, you are lucky to have followed His Highness for a few years, and nothing else has made progress, but you have learned a tenfold of this dog''s ability to compete with others. Ten! Bah!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： you seem to want to see me

    Chapter 566 You seem to want to see me


    Li Xiu scratched his head and whispered, "My sister Huang Ying, after all, I''m following His Royal Highness, and I have to stand up in front of others. But how dare I in front of my sister."


    "Ha ha!"


    Huang Ying sneered a few times, "Why don''t you dare? Compared to now, His Royal Highness went to Concubine Li''s house earlier, and you were waiting outside, so you can''t send someone to tell me? Chunlai went to inquire a few times, You didn''t disclose it, if it wasn''t for me to go there in person, would you say it? Let the Crown Princess wait all night, and I will have you in the future!"


    Li Xiu quickly apologized: "Sister, don''t be upset, I really can''t blame me for this."


    "Don''t blame who you blame?"


    "His Royal Highness does not allow anyone to reveal his whereabouts." Li Xiu said with a bitter face, "We are not as good as others. Sister, you said, if I can deliver a letter, am I stupid and not please the crown princess?"


    "Then why did you say it later?"


    "That''s when His Highness let go and asked what the Crown Princess was doing. I knew at the time that His Highness would definitely come over today, so I dared to tell my sister. Isn''t this coming?"


    "Hehe, your mouth is so unbelievable now. I can''t complain that His Royal Highness likes you and asks you to follow. In the future, I will also have to look at your face."


    "Sister, don''t break me. I was bullied when I first entered the palace. It was my elder sister who helped me. I will never forget this kindness for the rest of my life."


    "Well, you don''t have to mention it. I just want you to know who lives in our house. If you dare to step on the high and hold the low, you will have a good life in the future."


    Li Xiu hurriedly patted his face: "Am I crazy, don''t you know that the daughter of the prince''s concubine''s prime minister''s residence has given birth to a pair of little dragons and phoenixes. I dare to step on the prince''s concubine and hold the concubine Li who has no family background. ?"


    "It''s good that you know! If something like this happens in the future, you should be more flexible." Huang Ying said softly, "You are right to listen to me."


    "Yes, I remember."


    Li Xiu was a little puzzled, but he didn''t say much, only Nuonuo agreed.


    Li Hongyuan came to the bedroom, and there was a burst of warmth in his face, with a strange warm fragrance.


    is mind blowing.


    Li Hongyuan took a deep breath and felt that the taste of alcohol was a little lighter.


    He looked towards the bed.


    In the layered tents, there was a figure lying on his side, shadowy.


    "Didn''t we talk about it?" Li Hongyuan said.


    Nothing happens on the bed.


    Li Hongyuan approached, stretched out his hand to open the tent, and looked down.


    The woman on the bed was sleeping peacefully with her eyes closed, one arm exposed, revealing the curves of her slender neck and shoulders.


    When she fell asleep, her eyelashes were long and drooping, and her cheeks, which were as white as the first snow, were covered with a layer of powder.


    made Li Hongyuan think of the sleeping face of a baby.


    He watched quietly for a moment, stretched out his hand, and squeezed lightly on her pink cheek.


    Warm, soft.


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes became a little distant.


    The **** the bed has opened her eyes.


    A person suddenly appeared on the head of the soundly sleeping bed, still a man, which made Jiang Ning, who was used to sleeping alone, panic for a moment.


    But she quickly reacted, except for the fluctuations in her eyes, her body lay still and did not move, and her voice was still a bit sleepy and hoarse: "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you invite me here?"


    "Didn''t you stay in Li Yuanyuan''s house?"


    "When did I say this?" Li Hongyuan withdrew his hand, stood behind his back, and said in a low voice, "You seem to want to see me, after all, what''s the matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： thanks parents

    Chapter 567 Thank you parents


    Jiang Ning hugged the quilt and sat up, revealing only one head.


    In fact, she was wearing clothes, but she couldn''t bear the warmth in the quilt.


    untied her bun and her long hair was scattered behind her. Under the dim light of the lantern, her brows and eyes were naive, and she looked like a child.


    "Your Highness wants to say that, or wait for me to get dressed and go out?" she asked.


    "Let''s put it that way." Li Hongyuan stood with his hands behind his back, "I''ll be going back in a while."


    "Go to Concubine Li?"


    "You eat Concubine Li''s vinegar?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "As a wife, if you don''t have any jealousy towards your husband''s concubine, then how can it be possible." Jiang Ning lowered his eyes and said softly.


    In the chilly night, it seems a little fragile.


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, and said, "I''m going back to Feishhuang Palace later, and there are still some government affairs that have not been completed. Are you looking for me, what''s the matter?"


    "Your Highness, in a few days, it will be my mother''s birthday."


    "Really." Li Hongyuan really didn''t remember this much.


    Jiang Ning said: "Your Highness doesn''t believe it, you can ask. My mother has suffered a lot over the years because I have suffered a lot. She loves me. As a daughter, if I can''t go back to celebrate her birthday on her birthday, it would be too unfilial."


    "So, you came to me just to leave the palace and return to Jiang''s house?"


    "Your Highness, is it alright?" Jiang Ning raised her eyes, her eyes were a little moist, and her big, round eyes reminded people of some kind of small beast.


    is very different from the lazy and uninhibited appearance on weekdays.


    Like her mother, the beauty of this woman is irresistible.


    Even if everyone could see it, she was deliberate at this time.


    Li Hongyuan looked away and said, "My father does not allow you to leave the palace because of your safety."


    "His Royal Highness can send someone to protect me."


    "Oh?"


    "Your Highness will send your most capable and powerful cronies to **** me back to Jiang''s house. In this way, Your Majesty and His Highness should be at ease." Jiang Ning suggested cautiously.


    Li Hongyuan gave her a deep look: "Who do you think is better to send you to **** you?"


    Jiang Ning pondered for a moment and said, "I heard that General Mujian, who is beside His Highness, is strong in martial arts and stable. If you can send him to **** me back, it will definitely be safe."


    "You know the people around me quite well."


    "Is Your Highness unhappy?" Jiang Ning asked in a low voice, "I thought it was the right thing for a wife to care about her husband. If Your Highness doesn''t like it, I will stop inquiring about it in the future."


    "Okay, since you like Mujian, let him **** you back."


    Unexpectedly, Li Hongyuan agreed very happily.


    Jiang Ning said: "Then over there with Your Majesty..."


    "I will explain to the royal father that since it is Mrs. Jiang Er''s birthday, His Majesty will not stop you if you want to come."


    "That''s great!" Jiang Ning jumped up happily, threw away the quilt, hugged Li Hongyuan, and said happily, "Thank you, Li Hongyuan!"


    Li Hongyuan held her in his arms without moving, and said, "Jiang Ning, your performance tonight is too pretentious and pretentious. You think this king is blind, can''t you see?"


    Jiang Ning released him and sat back on the bed: "As long as the tricks work well."


    "If I changed her face just now and made that appearance in front of me, I would definitely throw her out." Li Hongyuan said.


    "Really?" Jiang Ning stroked his face, "Thank you father, thank mother, for giving me a face without plastic surgery."


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： fatty

    Chapter 568 Little Fatty


    "Make a table of dishes tomorrow and send it to the Feishhuang Palace." Before leaving, Li Hongyuan made a request.


    "Isn''t there a table outside? Just go down and eat."


    "Why, you don''t want to go back to your parents'' house?"


    "¡­¡­I do."


    The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie.


    The next day, Jiang Ning really carefully cooked a table of meals. He was so greedy that His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson, who was about to go out to study, refused to leave.


    Looking at his back, Huang Ying was worried: "Master, you didn''t find out, has there been any change in His Royal Highness the eldest grandson?"


    "What changes?"


    "Your Highness is getting fatter."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning heard the words and looked at the back of Li Tingqian''s departure, "Well... it is indeed a little stronger."


    "That''s not too strong, my lord."


    "It''s okay for a child to be a little fat." Jiang Ning didn''t care, "When you enter puberty, you''ll have to take it."


    Huang Ying could not understand.


    But Dasheng does not regard fat as beauty.


    If the crown princess raised the eldest grandson of the emperor too fat, he would not be able to eat and walk around with the emperor and empress.


    You must know that because the former grandson was too picky eaters, even with the careful care of Li Hongyuan, he was still extremely thin. But since he followed Jiang Ning, his appetite was widened, and his cheeks were visibly rounded.


    Children are cute if they are a little rounder, but they are not good if they are too fat.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "Next time, give him a little more control."


    She took the towel, wiped her face, and sighed: "Cooking with purpose makes me start to hate the kitchen."


    Huang Ying said distressed: "This kind of thing is not what you should do. Madam knows how to feel distressed. Madam has never touched the kitchen with her fingers in her life."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand: "This is my hand that endures hardship. It can''t be compared with my mother''s slender fingers. Send someone to deliver these meals."


    "Slave and maid go there in person, others from the province will go, and they will be blocked by Li Xiu''s inability to see."


    Huang Ying packed a large food box and carried it to the Feishhuang Palace, only to see Li Xiu kneeling in the courtyard, his face pale and shaky.


    She just glanced at her and knew it in her heart. She stopped by Li Xiu''s side for a moment, and without saying anything, she entered the Feishhuang Palace.


    When ?? came out, she stopped beside Li Xiu again and said, "I warned you."


    Li Xiu smiled wryly and said nothing.


    Huang Ying returned to the East Palace and told what he had seen and heard.


    "Li Xiu was punished for kneeling? Who punished him?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Li Xiu is from His Royal Highness, so naturally His Highness punished him."


    "Did he do anything?" In Jiang Ning''s impression, Li Xiu was not very clever, with a big and honest face.


    Probably because of Li Hongyuan''s suspicion and suspicion. Unlike the emperor, he doesn''t like the people around him who are too tactful and clever.


    Huang Ying said: "I asked, but I don''t know why. After His Royal Highness returned last night, Li Xiu came out and knelt not long after."


    "So, he has been kneeling since last night until now?"


    Jiang Ning touched his knee subconsciously.


    Because of her disability, she was very concerned about it.


    "This Li Hongyuan is really a cold-hearted person. Li Xiu is loyal to him, so he should be punished. After kneeling for so long, his knees aren''t rotten?"


    Jiang Ning frowned, "Is it because he revealed Li Hongyuan''s heart to you last night?"


    Huang Ying was silent.


    At this time, Chun said: "Master, Concubine Li is asking to see you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： The reason why Li Xiu was punished for kneeling

    Chapter 569 The reason why Li Xiu was punished for kneeling


    "Let her in."


    Although Li Yuanyuan was in charge of the general affairs of the East Palace, at least on the surface, she did an impeccable job. She kept giving Jiang Ning, the Crown Princess, peace of mind every day.


    All are delivered by picking the best ones.


    From Jiang Ning''s point of view, there is nothing wrong with this Concubine Li.


    Besides, Li Yuanyuan has a simple and elegant appearance, a gentle temperament, and is humble and polite to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning felt that Li Yuanyuan was much more lovable than Li Hongyuan.


    She walked in gracefully, and bowed her knees to salute Jiang Ning: "My concubine, please give peace to the Crown Princess."


    "No ceremony, sit down." Jiang Ning raised his hand and looked at her with a smile, "Concubine Li''s rosy red dress here is very beautiful, but it''s rare to see you wearing this color."


    She has always been plain and elegant.


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, "This is the material for Your Highness''s reward. Although I don''t like this color very much, I dare not live up to Your Highness''s heart."


    Chunlai pouted and muttered, "Don''t wear it if you don''t like it, it seems like someone is forcing you..."


    She stood at the door, speaking in a voice that only she could hear.


    But he was still pinched by Xia Chu secretly: "Your broken mouth, if you don''t complain, you will die."


    Chun Lai hums: "I hate people who pretend to be forceful."


    Her eyes suddenly lit up: "Didn''t the master make several sets of winter clothes for each of us a few days ago? I remember, you have a set of the same color? Is it the same material as hers?"


    Xia Chu glanced at Li Yuanyuan and shook his head: "The ingredients are different. The ingredients given by the master are all sent by the Xiangfu, which are better than those from Concubine Li."


    Chunlai said something in her ear.


    Xia Chu shook his head: "No, that was given to me by the master, I haven''t gotten up yet."


    "I''ll exchange two clothes with you! Seeing how stingy you are, why don''t you just wear one? It''s as if the master has treated you badly."


    "Master is generous, but I like to save a little bit, can''t I?"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll replace you with three new ones, okay?"


    "¡­¡­All right."


    The two of them went out muttering.


    In the room, after Li Yuanyuan sat down, he also talked about Li Xiu being punished for kneeling.


    "Sister, do you know why Eunuch Li was punished?" Li Yuanyuan asked with a smile.


    "Probably because my servant here asked Eunuch Li for the news yesterday." Jiang Ning said calmly.


    Last night, the prince ate and drank in Li Yuanyuan''s house, and Li Yuanyuan didn''t feel awkward when he heard it.


    When the prince went to her house, it was because the prince valued her and was her blessing. She did nothing wrong, and there was no need to feel guilty in front of the princess.


    She smiled and said, "Sister, this is wrong. His Royal Highness did not punish him because Eunuch Li told Miss Huang Ying about his whereabouts."


    "What''s that for?"


    "On the contrary, it''s because Li Xiu didn''t reveal it earlier." Li Yuanyuan said with a smile, "It caused the Crown Princess to stay in the middle of the night in vain."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Are you sure?"


    "My concubine has been following His Highness much longer than my elder sister. I can still speculate about His Highness''s temperament." Li Yuanyuan sighed softly, "In the end, His Highness still has a sister in his heart. of."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    This is Li Yuanyuan''s guess.


    As for Li Hongyuan''s reason, only he himself knows.


    Jiang Ning asked with a smile: "Since you already knew, why didn''t you take the opportunity to plead for Li Xiu? Li Xiu is the **** in charge of the prince, and he will be the **** in charge in the future. How many concubines will be vying for favor. Concubine Li Why don''t you take advantage of the fact that there are fewer women in the East Palace, and win over first?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： Shopping is worth throwing away

    Chapter 570


    Jiang Ning is so straightforward.


    Li Yuanyuan also admitted generously: "To tell the truth from my sister, I also want to come here. However, our Highness is different from others. He has always hated others to bribe the people around him. If I really do this, not only will I be unable to win over. Eunuch Li, I am afraid that he will harm himself and Eunuch Li as well."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "Is it that serious?"


    "Sister still doesn''t understand His Highness''s temperament."


    "What kind of temperament?" Jiang Ning asked, not waiting for Li Yuanyuan to answer, and then continued, "A cold-blooded temperament?"


    Rao was Li Yuanyuan who spoke calmly, and didn''t know what to answer for a while.


    Jiang Ning supported his chin with one hand, and said with a lazy smile, "In the past, there were two other people besides you in Yu Wangfu. Now I don''t know what happened."


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, "They made mistakes, and they are not wronged if they are punished. Besides, His Highness just let them go to the countryside, and it doesn''t matter."


    "Really? Concubine Li has some rights now, so why don''t you check it out."


    Jiang Ning said this because she had learned from Jiang Yi before that the two Teng people were dead.


    As for how he died, it¡¯s hard to say.


    In Jiang Ning''s opinion, this matter has nothing to do with Li Hongyuan.


    He is so cruel to the women who have served him, which shows that his nature is indeed like this.


    Li Yuanyuan seemed to have guessed what Jiang Ning said, her face paled slightly, her head lowered, and she stopped talking.


    After sitting silently for a long time, she said, "So the concubine can''t go against any of His Highness''s wishes. In fact, I don''t need to worry about my sister. His Highness just punished Eunuch Li, and it won''t kill him. It''s just kneeling for a few days."


    Jiang Ning smiled, noncommittal.


    Li Yuanyuan sat for a while, then got up and said goodbye.


    She held the hand of the palace maid and came outside, and saw two palace maids approaching, she recognized both of them.


    One is the coming of spring, and the other is called the beginning of summer.


    These palace maids were all brought by the prince concubine from the prime minister''s mansion.


    However, the smile on her face was a little bit unbearable today.


    Chunlai and Xiachu stopped to greet her.


    Li Yuanyuan''s gaze involuntarily fell on the clothes Chunlai was wearing.


    It was a rose red dress.


    is the exact same color as she herself wears.


    But the difference is that the material on Chunlai''s body is obviously more luxurious and delicate.


    I don¡¯t even think that it¡¯s far away, but standing together, we stand tall.


    Even the maid next to Li Yuanyuan''s eyes changed slightly.


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, "People say that the Crown Princess is generous, and she is. The Chunlai girl looks so good in this dress."


    "Thank you for the praise from Concubine Li, it''s a gift from the empress, it''s nothing." Chunlai casually pulled off her skirt.


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and helped the maid away.


    passed by, and her smile disappeared.


    The palace maid whispered: "Her clothes look more expensive than the master''s..."


    "I''m not blind yet!" Li Yuanyuan glared at her, "What His Royal Highness gave to the Crown Princess is naturally better than what was given to me."


    The palace maid stopped talking.


    "What are you going to say?" Li Yuanyuan looked at her.


    "My servant heard that the clothes of the girls beside the Crown Princess were not from the palace, but were sent by the Xiangfu."


    "No wonder." Li Yuanyuan sighed, "They have a prime minister''s office and a lot of money, so what do I have?"


    Back in the house, she threw the clothes away.


    Rao is like this, this matter is still spread in the East Palace, and Concubine Li is sturdyly laughed at.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： What she dares not, I dare not?

    Chapter 571 What she dares not, do I also dare?


    After Li Yuanyuan left, Jiang Ning leaned back in his wheelchair and lost his mind.


    Huang Ying took a small tumbler, sat beside her, and massaged her legs.


    "What is the master thinking?" she asked.


    "It seems to be raining outside." Jiang Ning said.


    "Hey, yes." Huang Ying went out to take a look, then came back and smiled, "How did the master know? It''s raining, it looks like it''s going to get bigger, it''s very cold."


    She shrank her neck, brought a blanket and put it on Jiang Ning''s knees.


    Jiang Ning patted his leg: "My leg is more accurate than the adults in Qin Tianjian predicted the weather."


    Huang Ying couldn''t laugh.


    She knew how much the master suffered for these legs.


    Even if it is said to be good now, it is still uncomfortable to catch up with the cloudy and rainy days.


    "A rain is cooler than a rain." Jiang Ning said again.


    "Yes, the weather is cooler earlier this year. I see it is overcast and I don''t know if it will snow." Huang Ying said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Chunlai and Xiachu came in with a curtain, bringing in a chill.


    Chunlai rubbed his hands, patted his body, and said with a smile, "Aiya, master, come and see, it''s snowing!"


    Huang Ying was surprised: "Isn''t it raining?"


    "It was raining before, but it has turned into snow particles just now." Chunlai stretched out his hand, "Look, isn''t this a snow particle?"


    Jiang Ning saw that it was snow.


    instantly melted on Chunlai''s sleeves and turned into a pool of tiny water droplets.


    "It''s cold!" Xia Chu ran to toss the brazier.


    Jiang Ning said: "Where are the two children? I''ll take a look, don''t wear less clothes and get cold. By the way, Huang Ying¡ª¡ª"


    She stopped Huang Ying, "Ask Xia Chu to accompany me, take the black fox coat in my closet, and the knee pads my mother made for me, and send them to Li Xiu."


    Huang Ying hesitated: "Master, didn''t you listen to Concubine Li just now? His Royal Highness..."


    "You don''t have to take Li Yuanyuan''s words seriously. Besides, Jiang Ning doesn''t dare to do anything she dares to do?" Jiang Ning smiled, "You''re right, go ahead."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "That coat is just fine, it''s too luxurious, Li Xiu is the father-in-law after all, and it''s not appropriate for him to use it openly. There are not many masters in our palace. It''s the knee pads...that was specially given to the master by Mrs. How can I give it to someone else. I have a newly made pair there. I said it was prepared for the master, but now I will use it for him first."


    "That''s fine, let''s go."


    "Hey."


    Huang Ying went back to the house to get the knee pads, thought about it, then went to the kitchen, brought hot tea and snacks, carried them in a small box, and braved the snow to the Feishhuang Palace.


    Feishhuang Hall is the emperor''s bedroom, it is very large and has many houses.


    Recently, most of the princes have been here to review the papers for the emperor and meet with ministers.


    Li Xiu also knelt in the courtyard of the Feishhuang Temple.


    Occasionally someone from the palace passed by and glanced at him, but did not dare to ask.


    Everyone knows that it was the prince who punished him, who dares to care.


    When Huang Ying arrived, a layer of snow fell on Li Xiu''s head. Because of the rain, the hem of his robe was wet, not to mention his knees.


    I don''t know if it was cold or what, his face was blue and purple, and his body trembled slightly.


    Huang Ying held the umbrella above his head, took out the hot tea from the food box, brought it to his mouth, and said softly, "Have a quick sip to warm up your body."


    Li Xiu slowly rolled his eyes, looked at her, and slowly shook his head.


    Huang Ying said softly: "This is what the Crown Princess ordered me to send. I know you are afraid of His Royal Highness, but if you don''t drink it, you are afraid that you will freeze to death here. Besides, there is a Crown Princess, you don''t have to be afraid of involving her. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： Erchen dare not punish her

    Chapter 572 Erchen dare not punish her


    "Drink now."


    Huang Ying brought the teacup to his mouth.


    Li Xiu knelt down in the middle of the night and one morning, soaked in the rain first, then covered with snow, and his whole body was frozen and almost numb.


    The steaming tea in front of him was an unspeakable temptation for him.


    He hesitated, but opened his mouth and took a sip.


    After half a cup of tea, the warm current spreads along the internal organs and toward the limbs.


    "Thank you, sister." Li Xiu said hoarsely.


    "Don''t thank me, it''s all from our Crown Princess." Huang Ying took out another snack, broke a small piece, and put it in his mouth, "I''ve already drank the tea, and I don''t care about it."


    Li Xiu grinned, his chapped lips hurt.


    Laughing is worse than crying.


    After eating half a piece, Huang Ying stopped and handed him the knee pads he brought, "Put this on."


    Li Xiu hurriedly shook his head: "I was punished by the prince, and my elder sister came to see me and gave me tea. I am so grateful. These knee pads should never be used. Sister, please take them back."


    "Li Xiu, don''t be stupid. It''s such a cold day, you kneel like this, and your knees will be useless." Huang Ying said softly, "We are slaves, not better than masters. That is to stand and serve all day long. You If your legs are crippled, how can His Royal Highness use you? You are an eunuch, what future do you have?"


    Li Xiu lowered his head: "But this is His Highness punishing me."


    "Your Highness punishing you is also related to the Crown Princess. The Crown Princess has a good heart and asked me to bring this. Yuan also said that she would bring her own wool coat for you to wear. Anyway, I persuaded me to stop it." Huang Ying pulled him. The hem of his robe, "These knee pads are made of deerskin, you just put them under your knees, the clothes cover it, and you can''t see it from the outside. You have a crown princess to carry it for you, but your legs are yours, so don''t be foolish."


    Li Xiu didn''t move.


    Huang Ying looked at him: "You just look stupid, aren''t you really stupid?"


    Li Xiu smiled bitterly: "Don''t blame my sister, my legs are really numb and I can''t move."


    Huang Ying woke up, and hurriedly pulled him up a little, and put the knee pad skin down on his knee.


    When his legs moved, the blood flowed back, like thousands of ants crawling through the cracks of the bones, Li Xiu grinned.


    "Okay." Huang Ying straightened his robe and covered his legs, "Did His Royal Highness say how long you will be punished for kneeling?"


    "Three days."


    "You''re not allowed to eat or drink?"


    "No."


    "That''s it, I''ll come back when it gets dark." Huang Ying gave him the remaining half cup of tea and snacks, so as not to be distracted, he hurried away.


    The main hall of Feishhuang Hall, the emperor''s bedroom.


    The emperor sat on the soft couch, covered with a thick fleece blanket, looked at the scene outside the window, and said with a smile: "Prince, Li Xiu by your side, looks honest and has a good friend in the palace."


    Li Hongyuan was sitting on the table opposite the emperor, reading the book, when he heard the words, he glanced out and said, "That is the female official next to the Crown Princess, called Huang Ying."


    "Oh, no wonder."


    "No wonder what?"


    "You punish Li Xiu, no one in the whole palace dares to take care of him, that''s just the little seven sons." The emperor laughed, "You''re not talking, who dares to take care of you, are you the same sinner as him? What are you going to do with the crown princess?"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t lift his head, and said indifferently: "My father knows, how dare my son and minister dare to punish the prince and concubine seriously. His father, his uncle, who can I provoke."


    Without waiting for the emperor to speak, he raised his head and asked earnestly, "Does the emperor dare to punish him?"


    The ?? emperor smiled and said, "Prince, your method of provoking the relationship between our monarch and ministers is not very clever. Is this your ability to be a prince?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： Does the emperor remember his sons birthday?

    Chapter 573 Does the emperor remember his son''s birthday?


    Li Hong said: "My son never meant it. It''s just that the royal father has indulged the Jiang family for too long."


    The emperor said unhurriedly: "Without the Jiang family, can you come this far? Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge is not the kind of bearing a monarch should have. The Jiang family brothers are loyal to the royal family, and they are the princess''s family, and they are your sons and daughters. My grandfather''s family, don''t do anything that makes people feel cold."


    "My father is too worried, and my son will not do anything to the Jiang family." Li Hongyuan was a little helpless, "Why does everyone think that I will do something to the Jiang family? I can''t think of what it will do to me."


    The emperor didn''t say a word. He rubbed a string of pearls in his hands, and after a while, he asked, "How''s your investigation on that matter?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at his hand.


    That is a string of beads that Concubine Jin liked during her lifetime.


    The rest of the things were buried with them, only this string of beads remained, which was often held in the hands of the emperor and stared at it for a long time.


    The so-called "seeing things and thinking about people" is nothing more than that.


    "Mu Jian is involved with the lantern flower beside the mother-in-law."


    "Yeah." The emperor seemed to have known it long ago, so he nodded flatly, "What else? Mu Jian is your prince''s person."


    Li Hongyuan put down his pen, frowned and said: "Father, the emperor should know that this carpenter is a relative of the mother''s family, and the mother-in-law brought him into the palace at the beginning to accompany the son. The son has always regarded Mujian as the most trustworthy. Confidant. In all these years, he did not do anything to betray me. So, Erchen wants to¡­¡±


    "Say."


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence." Li Hongyuan said in a low voice, "It is a common occurrence that the guards in the palace have an affair with the maid. It may not necessarily be involved in the murder of the concubine."


    The emperor said coldly: "Are you defending yourself?"


    Li Hongyuan hurriedly knelt down: "My son doesn''t dare."


    "Get up." The emperor retracted his gaze and looked at the beads in his hand again, "I believe that you won''t harm your mother-in-law. It''s just this shepherd sword... Your grandfather''s family doesn''t need to harm her, right?"


    "My son has also checked the grandfather''s house up and down, and there is really nothing suspicious."


    Concubine Jin''s family is not a big family, and it is easy to check.


    Besides, her parents depended on their noble daughter, and it was too late to make offerings, so how could they harm her.


    is totally unreasonable.


    "Look in another direction," said the emperor.


    "Yes." Li Hongyuan paused, "In addition, there is one more thing. Yesterday, the Crown Princess made a request to Erchen."


    "what?"


    "It will be Lin Zizi''s birthday in two days, and the crown princess said she wants to go back to Jiang''s house to celebrate her."


    "Oh, yes." The emperor nodded, "The first day of the winter lunar month in the day after tomorrow is Zizi''s birthday, so the reasoning should be done."


    Li Hongyuan said half-jokingly: "After so many years, the father still remembers Lin Zizi''s birthday so clearly. Father, do you remember the birthday of my son?"


    "How can a father not remember his son''s birthday?"


    "That is?" Li Hongyuan looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    The ?? emperor was silent for a moment, as if he suddenly remembered something: "Is it time to drink medicine? These servants are getting more and more slack!"


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    If you don¡¯t remember, you can¡¯t remember, he¡¯s just talking about him.


    Every time I drink medicine, I have to lose my temper, so now I take the initiative to ask for it.


    Li Hongyuan asked: "Father, do you want the Crown Princess to go back?"


    "Mother and daughter are in the flesh, how can you not let her go?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： Do not doubt the princess

    Chapter 574 Will not doubt the Crown Princess


    The emperor said, "Our Dasheng is not such a pedantic place. When a daughter gets married, she will cut off contact with her mother''s family for the rest of her life, and no one''s children are allowed to go home."


    "Yes, Father Huang is lenient, this is a blessing for the people of Dasheng."


    "Send her away, go early and come back early."


    "However, the Crown Princess specified that Mujian should **** her back."


    "Huh?" The emperor raised his head and glanced at his son suspiciously, "You mean-spirited, just want to bring the matter of Mujian to the Jiang family?"


    Li Hongyuan smiled bitterly: "Father, my son and minister just told the truth. Why was Li Xiu punished? That''s why."


    "That servant was punished, wasn''t it because you were duplicitous and wanted to see the Crown Princess, but ran into the concubine''s house, causing the Crown Princess to wait in vain for a day?"


    "The father is wise, but the servants around my son, without the permission of the son, secretly leaked the whereabouts of the son to others. If this is not punished, it is not justified."


    "At this time, it''s the time to win over Li Xiu. Your concubine looks shrewd, but she doesn''t want to do this, and encourage the crown princess to come. This little seven son is also an idiot." The emperor hummed.


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "This Li Yuanyuan is also clever but was mistaken by cleverness. She thought that Erchen was really angry with Li Xiu."


    "You use your cleverness for business affairs, don''t mix it up with women." Li Hongyuan said, "Speaking of which, there is only one concubine and one concubine in your East Palace, which is too few. Pick a few."


    "Yes." Li Hongyuan responded.


    "Why did the Crown Princess ask Mujian to **** her back to her parents'' home?" The emperor suddenly asked.


    "Probably, the Crown Princess was worried that Erchen would not agree, so she offered to have Mujian **** her, and she also meant to monitor her." Li Hongyuan replied ponderingly.


    The Emperor ?? laughed and said, "You don''t doubt that the Jiang family bought Mujian?"


    "About this matter, Erchen will find out. But if it is the Jiang family, the wisdom of the princess will at least avoid suspicion and will not take the initiative to ask Mujian to **** it."


    "Perhaps, it is precisely because she is upright and upright that she seems to have no guilt?" The emperor asked back.


    "This... No matter what the facts are, in the face of no evidence, Erchen will not doubt the crown prince." Li Hongyuan said, "Erchen thanked the father for the imperial concubine''s permission."


    "Okay, let''s go. There''s no need to come here today." The emperor waved his hand.


    "Erchen retire." Li Hongyuan stood up and turned to go out.


    The ?? emperor sighed slowly, and then looked down at the bead string in his hand.


    Without the nourishment of the owner''s snowy skin and jade skin, this string of pearls seems to have become dull.


    The palace maid came in with the medicine and knelt down respectfully: "Your Majesty, it''s time to take the medicine."


    "Go away." The emperor suddenly became irritable, waving his hand to overturn the medicine bowl, "I''m not sick, but I''m just making my body ruined by your bitter medicine soup!"


    "Your Majesty, calm down." Gongmaid hurriedly kowtowed in fright.


    The ?? emperor rubbed his brows, as if his rage had exhausted his energy for a moment.


    He waved weakly: "Go out."


    The palace maid had a pale face, packed up the broken bowl, and exited.


    At this time, the **** of the Jingshi room came in, holding a tray, and said cautiously: "Your Majesty, this is sent by the servant from the Empress. You haven''t been to the harem for many days, this..."


    "The queen is usually virtuous." The emperor sneered and glanced at the sign on the tray.


    A dozen or so little green-headed cards bearing the names of the concubines.


    Only the most familiar and worn out one is missing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： all crooked melons and cracked dates

    Chapter 575 is full of crooked melons and cracked dates


    The emperor lowered his head and looked at the bead string, his mind was full of the beautiful appearance of Jin Guifei, and he couldn''t help but soften his bowels.


    ¡­


    The **** of the Jingshi Room stood in front of the Queen, his head bowed, his expression helpless.


    "You didn''t flip the brand again?" The Queen sullenly said.


    The **** shook his head: "Hui Niangniang, since Concubine Jin is gone, our Majesty has only turned over the sign once, and as a result, the person was returned just after sending it over, and I didn''t like it..."


    "Huh." The Queen smiled calmly, "Our Majesty has been a passionate person since we were young. I didn''t realize it, but now it has become the seed of infatuation."


    The **** did not dare to speak.


    Queen said: "Have you ever served in the harem?"


    "Hui Niangniang, there should be some. There are quite a few of the group that entered the palace two years ago, and I haven''t even seen His Majesty''s face." The **** replied cautiously.


    "Choose two good colors, the most important thing is the one that looks like Concubine Jin, even if there is only one place that looks like it, send it here and show it to this palace." The queen gritted her teeth, "If it goes on like this, Your Majesty will never forget Concubine Jin. , isn''t this body broken? You bastards, I asked you to go out and pick people, all crooked melons and cracked dates."


    The **** resigned: "The slave will do it now."


    The queen closed her eyes and looked tired.


    The female officer served tea and did not dare to say much.


    Queen ?? sighed: "After the cold weather, Your Majesty''s spirit is not as good as the day, I am really worried... Although the prince is still capable, it is not born in the belly of the palace. By the way¡ª"


    She opened her eyes, "How is Concubine Yu''s body?"


    "The slave girl just asked the imperial doctor. Concubine Yu is in good spirits, and the child in her belly is also very well. It is estimated that it will only be a few days." The female official said softly, "The slave servant specially told the imperial doctor to serve carefully, and there should be no accidents."


    The queen relaxed a little, put her body in the back of the chair, and whispered, "I hope Concubine Yu''s stomach will be more vigorous and give birth to a prince."


    The female official shook her head: "It''s not that slaves make other people''s prestige, even if Concubine Yu gave birth to a little prince, after all, she is young. How can you compete with the prince. Niangniang, you can''t put all your hopes on Concubine Yu''s belly. Anyway... ... Concubine Jin is gone, and in the future, Empress will still be the only one in this harem. If you have a separation with the prince because of Concubine Yu, it''s not worth it."


    "I don''t know why Ben Gong still understands this." The queen frowned, "Ben Gong always thinks that this prince''s scheming is too deep, after all, I''m not his mother. When he is full of wings, who knows what will happen?"


    "That''s true too." The female official whispered, "It''s better to be a little bit better."


    The Queen ?? gave her a look: "Who does this palace want to pinch?"


    The female official hurriedly knelt down: "The slave maid made a mistake, the slave maid deserves to die!"


    The Queen ?? looked back and said lightly, "Whether it''s the crown prince or the one in Concubine Yu''s belly, it''s all the blood of the royal family. As their mother-in-law, Ben Gong will treat them equally. No matter what, it''s the capable ones."


    "Niangniang Shengming."


    "The East Palace has been quiet lately." The Empress suddenly said, "The prince concubine''s troubled harem people turned their backs a few days ago. How can they be calm now?"


    "She can''t be restless. Both His Majesty and His Royal Highness suspect that she has something to do with Concubine Jin''s death. Isn''t it about her?"


    "Humph."


    The Queen has no words.


    At this time, the confidant beside the queen came in through the curtain, and when she heard this, she disapproved and said, "Chi''er, you don''t know yet. I heard from outside just now that His Majesty has allowed the Crown Princess to return to Jiang''s house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： Daughter-in-law and child go home

    Chapter 576


    The name ruler of the female official beside the queen.


    She was greatly surprised when she heard what Mammy said: "Didn''t Your Majesty suspect the Crown Princess, why did you allow her to leave the palace? Could it be that His Majesty has found out the real murderer and cleared the suspicion of the Crown Princess?"


    Mamma shook her head: "I don''t know about that."


    Queen ?? sneered: "With the power of the Jiang family, no matter whether Jiang Ning is the murderer or not, who would dare to keep her locked up? Besides, who else is in the Jiang family?"


    Who is that one, everyone present knows well.


    The Empress ?? suddenly said, "Bengong knows what''s going on."


    "What''s the matter, Niangniang?"


    "I remember that Lin Zizi''s birthday was around this time... That''s right, it must be like this. The Crown Princess is going back to Jiang''s house to celebrate Lin Zizi''s birthday."


    Chi''er smiled and said, "If you say that, it''s possible."


    Mamma said in a low voice, "The Jiang family is very powerful."


    The queen sneered again: "Even if the Jiang family is a commoner, if Lin Zizi celebrates his birthday, can our emperor be willing to let Lin Zizi down and not see his daughter?"


    Mamma and the female officer looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    "Lin Zizi first, then Concubine Jin... How can such a woman be so attractive?" the queen whispered.


    Chi''er said hesitantly, "Miss, last time you asked Lin Zizi to see Your Majesty, but Your Majesty didn''t seem to have changed. This probably shows that in His Majesty''s heart, Concubine Jin is more important than Lin Zizi."


    The Queen ?? held up the teacup and said with a smile, "Yes. The living can never compete with the dead."


    ¡­


    Two days later, Jiang Ning personally changed the two children into new clothes, put a small round hat on Wen Zan, and combed Ling Zi two buns.


    Dressed festively and cutely, holding one in each hand, boarded the carriage, left the palace, and headed for Jiang''s house.


    Li Yuanyuan sent them to the gate of the East Palace, knelt down and sent them away before standing up.


    This rule is enough.


    This time, Jiang Ning brought everyone back home.


    Gucheng and Xiaoman needless to say, Huang Ying, the four girls of Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter, as well as the two children''s nurse girls, also followed.


    mighty.


    Mujian got the order of the prince, and he assembled two teams of Youjin Wuwei guards early, waiting at the palace gate and escorting Jiang Ningniang three.


    When the motorcade drove out of Wangxianmen, Li Hongyuan was sitting in the Feishhuang Hall, writing steadily.


    "Your daughter-in-law is taking the child back to her parents'' house, but you are not in a hurry." The emperor''s slightly old voice entered his ears.


    The emperor leaned on the soft couch on the other side of the screen, playing with the bead strings, and said casually.


    Li Hongyuan said: "The Jiang family is very safe, and they will come back in the evening, so there is no need to worry."


    "Where is Mujian, is it also safe?" the emperor asked. I promised to let Jiang Ning go back, but I didn''t let the two little guys follow. You have been able to ensure that Mujian can be trusted? At the moment, he is leading a large number of guards, surrounding your wife and two children, if he has any thoughts..."


    The emperor did not continue.


    Li Hongyuan''s writing pen had to stop.


    "Father, if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get a tiger''s son."


    "Damn!" The emperor was annoyed, "You got a tiger? You threw your own son out!"


    "Father, please calm down." Li Hongyuan stood up and faced the screen, "The Crown Princess and the two children are protected by a lonely city, so there will be no danger."


    "You deserve that little stutter." The emperor snorted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： a perfect man

    Chapter 577 A Perfect Man


    Li Hong said: "The people behind Mujian are hiding too deep, and even Erchen has not been able to find out. Erchen wants to know if he has anything to do with the Jiang family."


    "Why bother putting his wife and children in danger?" The emperor disapproved of his actions. "A mere shepherd sword was arrested and tortured, and he was afraid that he would not confess."


    Li Hongyuan shook his head slightly: "This is useless to Mujian. Instead, it will startle the snake."


    He and Mujian grew up together. He knows better than anyone what character Mujian is.


    That is a person with a very firm mind, and any pain in his body must not cause him to give in at all.


    What is even more troublesome is that Mujian''s parents have already passed away, and they have not married or had children. Even if they want to threaten him, they can''t find anyone at all.


    Li Hongyuan has some regrets in his heart.


    As the saying goes, people are rigid without desires.


    Mujian is neither greedy for money, nor lustful, nor does he have any other bad habits.


    Trying to pry open his mouth with a foreign object is as hard as heaven.


    From a certain point of view, this is a person who tends to be perfect.


    But Li Hongyuan will never think that Mujian is really without flaws.


    As long as you are human, you have shortcomings.


    And he just hasn''t discovered the shortcomings of Mujian.


    Being together for ten years, I don''t know what the other party''s shortcomings are. This is the reason why Li Hongyuan is annoyed.


    If such a person is loyal to him, it is naturally a good thing. But once he betrayed him, it would be a big trouble.


    Therefore, when Jiang Ning offered to let Mujian **** her back to Jiang''s house, Li Hongyuan felt that maybe this was an opportunity.


    ¡­


    In the carriage, Wen Zan and Ling Zi were sitting and playing together. Jiang Ning watched for a while, and when Chunlai said outside that the snow was heavy, he lifted the curtain and looked out.


    Several girls were sitting in the carriage at the back, pulling up the curtains and reaching out to pick up the snow to play with.


    Excited twitter.


    It looks like a small animal that was locked up for decades before being released.


    I have been in the harem of the deep house for a long time, and it is true that everything is fresh when I go out.


    This is why Jiang Ning insisted on bringing them all out.


    First, let them relax, and secondly, they are all children of Jiang''s family, their parents and family are in Jiang''s family, and they can also take the opportunity to reunite with their families.


    Watching them laugh, Jiang Ning also smiled.


    Her gaze swept over the surrounding guards, and finally fell on Mu Jian.


    Mujian rode a horse and followed her carriage, wearing a black robe embroidered with carp, with a sword hanging from his waist, with a serious expression and sharp eyes.


    "General Mu," Jiang Ning said.


    Mu Jian turned his head slightly, and did not look directly at Jiang Ning according to the rules, his voice was calm: "Wei Chen is here."


    "It''s snowing heavily, we''re all in the carriage, the general shepherd and the soldiers have no shelter, will it be cold?"


    Mu Jian said: "Thank you for your concern, Crown Princess. Just a little snow is nothing."


    Not to mention the wind and snow, even if a knife falls from the sky, they still have to do what they should do.


    Jiang Ning of course didn''t really care whether they were cold or not, she just found a conversation and chatted with Mu Jian.


    "I heard that General Mu and His Royal Highness the Prince grew up together?" Jiang Ning asked casually.


    "Yes." Mu Jian answered concisely.


    "So, General Mu is as old as His Royal Highness?"


    "Back to the Crown Princess, Wei Chen is two years older than His Highness."


    "Oh, so you''re twenty-two."


    "Yes."


    "At this age, you should be married and have children, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： Shang Xiaoman

    Chapter 578 Shang Xiaoman


    Jiang Ning''s expression and tone at this time were like a matchmaker waiting to earn money from a matchmaker.


    Mu Jiandao: "Thanks for the concern of the Crown Princess, Wei Chen has never married a wife and had children."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning, who already knew about it, suddenly made a fuss, "General Mu is so young and talented, how come he hasn''t married yet? Are the adults in Chang''an City blind?"


    Mu Jian didn''t seem to expect that this beautiful and lazy princess would be so interested in her marriage.


    He could only say: "Thank you, Crown Princess, for your concern. Wei Chen is still young, so there is no rush to get married for the time being."


    "General Mu said that, did he have a sweetheart?" Jiang Ning asked gossip.


    "¡­¡­No."


    "That is, General Mu is arrogant and arrogant, and looks down on ordinary women." Jiang Ning said, "However, with General Mu''s appearance and talent, there must be many little girls who admire him."


    Mu Jian said in a low voice, "Wei Chen doesn''t know."


    Jiang Ning pouted secretly.


    Just pretend!


    Pretend to be a coercive, be careful to be struck by lightning!


    Jiang Ning looked up at the sky.


    Unfortunately, there is no thunder on a snowy day.


    On the way, she accosted Mujian intentionally or unintentionally, and Mujian was always neither humble nor arrogant to her, and his words were not leaking.


    Jiang Ning found nothing.


    It can only be seen that this Mujian is a person with a deep personality.


    The convoy slowly stopped at the gate of Jiang''s house.


    Jiang Mubai who got the news early, Jiang Ruobai brothers led their sons, and nephews stood at the door to welcome them.


    Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Jiang Er and the girls were standing at the door.


    Jiang Ning is the Crown Princess. In terms of national ceremonies, even elders such as parents and uncles have to salute properly.


    Jiang Ning jumped out of the carriage first and went up to greet his parents, uncles and aunts.


    First the state ceremony, and then Jiang Ning greeted them.


    Jiang Ruobai looked behind her: "Are you alone?"


    Jiang Ning looked back and realized, "Oh, Li Hongyuan is busy and can''t come."


    "...Your father doesn''t care if the Crown Prince doesn''t come down."


    Jiang Mubai smiled and said, "Is this child being stupid in the East Palace, the two children your father said."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "As a grandfather, I only have children in my eyes, no daughters. Today, only my daughter is here, are you not happy?"


    Before waiting for Jiang Ruobai to speak, Lin Zizi stepped forward and took her hand and said, "Don''t worry about your father, as long as you come, mother will be happy. It doesn''t matter if others come or not."


    Jiang Ning hugged her: "It''s still my mother who loves her daughter the most."


    "You''re so coquettish." Jiang Ruobai shook his head, "You''re also a mother, and you''re willing to throw the two children in the palace and run back by yourself."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Dad wants me to bring back both children, do you want me not to go back?"


    Jiang Ruobai was silent for a while and said, "Isn''t it bad at home? Going back is no different from going to jail."


    "The emperor and the prince forbid me to stay at home."


    "Dad says it''s okay."


    "Father, this is what you said."


    "You didn''t bring the child back."


    "Who said no?" Jiang Ning smiled and clapped his hands behind him, "Come on, get on Xiaoman."


    Xiaoman hugged a child in one hand and walked forward with a silly smile.


    The two children were dressed as snowmen, holding the snowmen in their hands and sitting on the crook of Xiaoman''s arms. They seemed to find it interesting, and they were all smiling.


    In the eyes of everyone in the Jiang family, that would be too pleasing.


    Even Lin Zizi, who only had her daughter in her eyes, couldn''t help but reach out and hug Ling Zi, and kissed her on the cheek,


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： many uncles

    Chapter 579 A lot of uncles


    smiled and said Jiang Ning: "Since you brought it, it''s time to take it down. It''s still naughty when it''s so big."


    As for Wen Zan, he was already in Jiang Ruobai''s arms.


    "How strong my eldest grandson is!" He looked proud.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Come on, call me uncle."


    Wenzan said immediately, "Uncle."


    "Emma, ??is this kid a genius?"


    "Can the seeds of our Jiang family be bad?" Jiang Shilang also came over, "Little Highness, called Fourth Uncle."


    "Fourth Uncle." Wen Zan said in a milky voice.


    "And me and me!" Jiang Hachiro came over, "Call me uncle!"


    "Little uncle." Wen Zan called without hesitation.


    After calling ??, the child looked at Jiang Ning with a puzzled face and asked, "Mother, there are many uncles."


    "a ha ha ha!"


    This cute appearance instantly won the love of the family.


    is like a living treasure.


    "Let''s all come into the house, the snow is so heavy, the child''s face and hands are cold." Madam Jiang said with a loving smile, "Xiao Qi, today is your mother''s birthday, and your mother talks about you all day long, When you come back this time, you must accompany her well."


    "Yes, I will not only accompany my mother, but also my aunt." Jiang Ning handed Lingzi to Xiaoman to hold, holding Lin Zizi with one hand and Madam Jiang with the other, as they walked to the backyard together.


    Jiang Dalang and Jiang Yi went to greet Mujian and the guards and invited them to the front yard to avoid the snow and have a cup of tea to warm up.


    Mu Jian himself doesn''t care, but he is the boss, and he will not treat the people under his command badly and make them suffer.


    Brothers Jiang Qi and Jiang Yi pulled Mujian to their brother''s table and sat at the same table with the other sons and brothers in Chang''an City.


    Mu Jian refused, but had to sit down.


    Jiang Yi personally poured wine for him, and Mu Jian quickly declined: "His Royal Highness ordered to **** the Crown Princess and the little highnesses. It is your duty to not drink."


    "What are you afraid of?" Jiang Yi said with a smile, "Prince Concubine also has to go back in the evening. General Mu''s martial arts are so good, this little bit of wine is nothing."


    "That''s right, General Mu will rise to prominence in the future, so you have to take care of the brothers."


    This table is full of dudes from princes and noble families. They can''t do anything else. It''s better than anyone else to have fun and persuade them to drink.


    Jiang Yi found two beautiful-looking Qing shepherds, and sat behind the curtains, playing the piano and singing. It was a pair of pairings and boxing games. When the wine was hot, Mujian was poured a lot of wine.


    Backyard.


    Jiang Ning first kowtowed to Lin Zizi.


    "My daughter wishes her mother a happy birthday, good health and always young and beautiful!"


    Everyone around laughed.


    What does this say?


    Weird.


    No one would wish her elders a birthday, but it would be too precarious to say that she would be young and beautiful.


    However, Jiang Ning said this, but it didn''t seem so weird.


    She took a big box from Huang Ying and gave it to her: "This is a gift from my daughter to my mother."


    With such a big box, one can''t help but wonder what gift this princess will give.


    After all, the rest of the girls in the Jiang family don''t give anything expensive, they are nothing more than clothes, shoes and socks made by themselves.


    "Seventh sister, why don''t you show us the present." Jiang Yuan said.


    Before Jiang Ning appeared, the second room of the Jiang family was her daughter the most favored. After Jiang Ning came back, she became a little chicken that no one cared about.


    However, after those incidents, her attitude towards Jiang Ning softened a lot.


    Although he is still arrogant, he has no real bad intentions.


    Jiang Ning was not pretentious, and opened the box directly, "You all know me, I am very clumsy, and I don''t know how to do my sisters'' needlework. I can only buy gifts with money."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： loot

    Chapter 580 Looting


    Everyone looked around.


    The boxes are neatly sized, half are ginseng and the other half are ganoderma lucidum.


    In such a big box, there are hundreds of ginseng roots in a rough count.


    The quality is first class.


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    For people like them, ginseng is not a rare thing, but it is not common if the quality is so good and the quantity is so large.


    Mrs. Jiang said with a smile: "It''s rare to see so many ginsengs of the same size. I''ve never seen them before, let alone how small they are."


    "Where did you get it?" Lin Zizi asked her daughter.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I searched in the Crown Prince''s warehouse, and bought some from others. Anyway, I got together a box."


    At this time, Li Hongyuan, who was far away in the palace, suddenly sneezed.


    Li Xiu thoughtfully put on the cloak.


    "What time is it?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Go back to Your Highness, it''s just noon."


    "By the way, the Crown Princess asked for the key to the treasury yesterday, what did she say?"


    "Prince Concubine said that she would go back to her mother''s house to wish her Madam''s birthday. She didn''t have anything decent in her hand. She felt embarrassed, so she thought of borrowing something from His Royal Highness."


    Li Hongyuan suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    He asked quietly: "What did she take?"


    "It is said to have taken some medicinal materials for Madam Jiang to maintain her body."


    At this time, the emperor suddenly came in angrily, and when he saw Li Hongyuan, he yelled, "Your daughter-in-law is really a prodigal!"


    Li Hongyuan stood up: "Father, please calm down."


    "She is robbery! She said she wanted to buy some ginseng from me with money, but it turned out to be on credit, credit! She ransacked all the good ginseng in the Ministry of Internal Affairs!" The emperor was annoyed, "Just now Concubine Yu sent someone, saying that she was about to give birth. , I want to ask for some ginseng to prepare. Only now did I know that Jiang Ning''s **** took away all the ginseng and Lingzhi bird''s nest in the palace!"


    Li Hongyuan was silent.


    The Emperor ?? said, "I remember that the last time the Governor of Southern Henan met, I gave you some blood ginseng. I rewarded you. Do you have any more? Bring it to Concubine Yu."


    Li Hongyuan was silent.


    He finally knew what the medicinal materials Jiang Ning took from his warehouse.


    The emperor looked at him: "What are you still doing?"


    Li Hong said from afar: "Father, those blood ginseng... are gone."


    "where it goes?"


    "Prince Concubine took it to Madam Jiang." Li Hongyuan asked tentatively, "Or, Erchen will ride a fast horse to Jiang''s house and bring back the blood ginseng?"


    This time, the emperor was silent.


    The thing that was given to Lin Zizi, and want to come back?


    Not to mention that Concubine Yu gave birth, even if he produced it himself, that would not work.


    "Well, forget it, there''s nowhere to get a little ginseng, really... It''s rare for the Crown Princess to go back, so she should be filial to her parents." The emperor shook his head and turned away.


    In the backyard of Jiang''s house, Jiang Ning is enthusiastically giving out part of the blood ginseng in the box to his aunt.


    "This is a good thing. It nourishes qi and nourishes blood. It is most suitable for beautiful ladies like aunts and mothers."


    "I''m really afraid of flattery." Jiang Yuan whispered.


    Jiang Ning looked at her and said with a smile: "The fifth sister is overjoyed, I haven''t congratulated yet."


    In half a month, Jiang Yuan will get married.


    Jiang Yuan''s face turned slightly red, don''t look away.


    She has always been arrogant and arrogant, and now she is going to marry a concubine, and it is inevitable that she is a little upset.


    But in her capacity as a concubine, if it wasn''t for the momentum of the Jiang family and the Crown Princess, they might not have been able to agree to this marriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： On Dowry

    Chapter 581 On Dowry


    Fortunately, the other party is also polite and polite, not an ordinary prodigal son.


    Later, the Earl''s Mansion was divided up. Although he was a concubine, he could also divide the family business.


    When Jiang Yuan was upset, she tried to comfort herself with these words.


    But when she saw Jiang Ning came back with a high-spirited box full of high-quality ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and bird''s nest, she couldn''t help thinking that after marrying the concubine of the Earl''s House, she was only a small family.


    If I go back to my mother''s house to give a gift, I''m afraid I''ll have to go through a search, and I won''t be able to come up with anything decent, not to mention being as generous as Jiang Ning.


    Daughters born to the same father, just because they were born in the wombs of different mothers, have different future paths.


    Jiang Yuan''s mood went down, and the dessert in her mouth was not fragrant.


    "old five,"


    Jiang Ning''s voice came from his ear.


    Jiang Yuan turned around and saw her beautiful face with a creamy skin, and couldn''t help but shake her eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "When you get married, I will still have a chance to go out of the palace and come home to play. This is your credit, thank you very much." Jiang Ning smiled.


    Jiang Yuan listlessly: "You are such a big princess, so you can only say thank you orally."


    "How could it be? Fifth, we are our own people. As for me, I have no other advantages, so I definitely can''t be my own." Jiang Ning winked at her.


    Jiang Yuan didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Although the relationship between her and Jiang Ning had already eased up, they were not as close as sisters.


    Although they are indeed sisters.


    But as the aunt said, there is a layer of belly in the end.


    Who knows how sincere people are and how fake they are?


    Jiang Yan hangs with her all day long, and she understands her thoughts very well, so she whispers: "fifth sister, don''t worry. After all, you are the daughter of our prime minister''s residence, and your father and mother must have prepared a dowry for you, no Make you suffer."


    "I''m a concubine..." Jiang Yuan curled her lips, "My mother is just an aunt, how much dowry can I get. You wait, I don''t know how shabby it will be. Thinking of this, I don''t want to marry."


    "No, we still need the face of our Jiang family."


    "You don''t have to comfort me, you should worry about yourself." Jiang Yuan said, "You are one year younger than me. I''m going out, and you are below. Your concubine looks like a wooden man, not as good as my mother. "


    Jiang Yan whispered: "As long as the person is good, the dowry is not a dowry, it doesn''t matter."


    "It''s just a fool to say this!" Jiang Yuan snorted, "You don''t think it matters, the eyes of the man''s family are all staring at it! Dowry is the foundation of your future life! If you have less dowry, people look down on you, you Do you think you could have a good day?"


    Jiang Yan lowered her head.


    Although they both lowered their voices, Jiang Ning, who was sitting beside him, listened to their conversation, word for word.


    Dareqing, these two girls frowned because they were worried about their dowry.


    Jiang Ning gently pulled Lin Zizi''s sleeve in his heart.


    Lin Zizi glanced at her, "Don''t worry about me, all of my things are given to you, and I can''t take anything out."


    The daughter of a native inherits her mother''s dowry.


    Lin Zizi gave birth to a son and a daughter, and was extremely fond of his youngest daughter, who had been lost for many years, and had no other two daughters in his eyes. For her marriage, it is natural to give everything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： Drunk Shepherd Sword

    Chapter 582 Drunken Shepherd Sword


    As for the dowry of the other two prostitutes, Lin Zizi never thought about it, and she didn''t need to consider these issues for a lady like her who was spoiled by Jiang Ruobai.


    Everything is naturally handled by Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Ning heard that, that''s all.


    Before she returned, Jiang Ruobai gave Jiang Yuan all her fatherly love, and she would never treat her badly.


    After the banquet, Ling Ziwan came back sweating and leaned beside Jiang Ning, her eyes were a little hazy, she said in a milky voice, "Mother, I''m sleepy."


    "Good, mother and hug." Jiang Ning carried her to her lap, and looked for Wen Zan''s figure with his eyes. Seeing him sitting on the small stool, his face was tense, but his eyes were also straight.


    Seeing his sleepy appearance, Jiang Ning felt distressed and amused, and hurriedly ordered Dong Xie, Xiaoman and the wet nurses to take them to the wing to sleep.


    Lin Zizi''s heart was full of daughters, and he pulled her and said, "Why don''t you go back to the palace tonight and stay at home for the night."


    "Mother, I don''t want to leave either, we still feel comfortable at home." Jiang Ning smiled, "However, I have no choice, I have to go back, and I asked the prince for such a day of work."


    Lin Zizi said displeasedly: "What a prince, he is also a father, don''t you understand how other people''s parents miss their daughters? I used to think that this prince was not pleasing to the eye..."


    She is a no-brainer, but when it comes to her daughter, she immediately becomes indistinguishable from a worldly woman.


    "Zi Zi, that''s the crown prince. Even though he''s your son-in-law, you can''t talk like this, so hurry up and shut up." Here, only Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Ge, can restrain her.


    Lin Zizi''s temperament is a little naive and ignorant of the world. She only has her husband and a pair of children in her heart. She feels sorry for her daughter''s days in prison in the palace.


    She simply went to the front yard to find Jiang Ruobai, and bluntly said that she wanted to keep her daughter for one night. As for the problems in the palace, let Jiang Ruobai solve it.


    Jiang Ruobai had nothing to do with his beautiful lady.


    He repeatedly promised: "It''s just a one night stay, what''s the point? You can accompany your daughter at ease. In the palace, go talk to your husband."


    Lin Zizi came back contented.


    In the warm pavilion, with the cooperation of Jiang Dalang, Jiang Sanlang, Jiang Shilang and Jiang Balang, as well as a group of gangsters, Mu Jian was finally drunk.


    Jiang Shilang bared his teeth, burped his wine, and said with a big tongue: "This surnamed Mu has a lot of alcohol. After several jars, I can''t hold it anymore."


    Saburo Jiang Yi looked clear and said with a smile: "Isn''t this nonsense? Is his physical strength comparable to your small body? If you are stronger than him, the commander of the right Jinwuwei is not him, but you. "


    "Bah." The other dude on the table stood up holding the jug, walked over to Mu Jian who was lying on the table in a drunken state, raised his foot and kicked him. What ability do you have? From a humble background, but relying on the friendship that grew up with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, he is just a dog, and he is still a dog after all!"


    The young masters of the Jiang family were of noble birth and had friendship and contacts with a group of princes and nobles in Chang''an City. Mu Jian, whose background is not obvious, he follows the crown prince all day long, with a cold face that is indifferent to oil and salt, he doesn''t look down on these gangsters at all.


    We are not the same person at all.


    Jiang Shilang called them over, saying that he wanted to trick Mujian, get him drunk, and make him misunderstood. These dudes, who had long seen Mujian disliked, were naturally happy.


    Not to mention eating, drinking, and having fun, this is what they do best.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： Brother, how many will kill you

    Chapter 583 Brothers will kill you


    After Mu Jian was drunk, although he didn''t know about the personnel, he lay on the table and slept like a dead pig, but those scumbags dared to be addicted to their mouths and scolded him a few times, but they didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    Besides, the Jiang brothers would not allow it.


    Although they hang out with the dudes, they are not really dudes.


    It''s okay to tease Mujian, but not to insult him.


    No matter what, Mujian is still the commander of Prince Youjinwuwei. In the future, when the prince ascends the throne, his power will also rise.


    The Jiang brothers all know the importance and will not offend anyone at will.


    As for why he had to get drunk on Mujian, the dudes thought that they were simply disliked by Mujian, and deliberately disgusted him and played pranks.


    But the brothers do things with a clear purpose.


    Halfway through the banquet, Jiang Ning was poking his head at the door, a dude holding a wine glass, listening to Xiao Qu''er with drunken eyes, swept across the door from the corner of his eyes, his whole body seemed to be struck by a lightning bolt, and the whole person was stunned.


    "My darling, my darling!" Wan Qian reached out and pulled Jiang Shilang''s sleeve, "Fourth Master, Fourth Master, where did you find such a beautiful girl? Which building is it from? I haven''t seen it before?"


    The Jiang brothers turned their heads and saw Jiang Ning, they couldn''t help being shocked and annoyed.


    "Lou, your mother! Take another look at the little master who pulled your eyeballs out to feed the rhubarb!" Jiang Yi slapped the dude aside with a slap, ran out in a hurry, and pulled Jiang Ning away.


    The dandy covered his face and said with a weeping voice, "Who am I to provoke? This girl from Goulanwashe is not meant to be seen by others?"


    Jiang Shilang grabbed her neck and said gloomily: "That''s our girl, you dare to covet her, think about how many heads you have grown!"


    Wan slapped his face quickly, repeatedly admitting his mistake, but he still leaned over and asked, "You sisters from the Jiang family, I heard that there are still two unmarried concubines, but one has already promised her husband''s family. The one just now was already promised. Yes, or not?"


    Jiang Dalang kicked him and the chair to the ground, and said coldly: "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, that was our seventh sister just now. If you want to die, just say it. Let''s see if our brothers can kill you. "


    The gangster fell to the ground, thinking in his mind, Seventh Sister?


    The seventh girl of the Jiang family, isn''t she... Jiang Xiang''s direct daughter, married to the lame man of King Yu...


    Today''s Crown Princess?


    Wanji''s wine instantly sobered up.


    He hurriedly got up and laughed with him: "It''s my lard that''s blinded my heart, it''s my pig and dog, it''s not as good as me, brother Jiang, uncle, don''t have the same knowledge as me."


    The rest of the dudes are all gloating.


    I''m not familiar with the Jiang family, so I dare to come in for a drink, shouldn''t I just eat melons?


    Jiang Yi took Jiang Ning into the side hall and let her sit down well before saying, "You have something to do, and you sent someone to send a message. Why did you come over by yourself? You didn''t ask anyone to follow you. What if you encounter a bastard?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Third brother, am I that stupid? There is a Gucheng with me."


    Jiang Yi looked out the window and saw Gucheng sitting on the roof.


    A solitary, thin black shadow, like a crow.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yi asked.


    "I want to come and see how Mujian is doing."


    "Let the maid beside you come and ask."


    "They came back with great difficulty. I asked them to go to reunite with their families. I didn''t ask them to follow." Jiang Ning said, "Third brother, please don''t insult him on purpose. After all, he has soldiers in his hands. He is in a hurry, and we have to suffer."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 584： Backpacker

    Chapter 584


    Jiang Yi smiled and said: "You still need to say, brother is that kind of person who fell into trouble? If I want to clean up the Mujian, I will definitely fight with him in the martial arts field."


    "The martial arts of the third brother..."


    "Huh? Look down on brother?"


    "It''s worth it, it''s worth it. The third brother is a gentleman. Don''t compare them with these things. It''s better to compare the suave, poetic and poetic. Ten shepherd swords are not the opponents of the third brother."


    Although he knew that it was his sister''s words to appease him, Jiang Yi was still happy.


    "Seventh sister, Mu Jian is already drunk, what are your plans next? Are you searching, or?"


    "You''re stupid, what can he bring with him when he goes out?" Yun Dai smiled, "Let him get drunk all night before I can find time to search his house."


    "Good idea, I''ll go too."


    "I''ve arranged for someone else to go."


    "Who is it, Lonely City?"


    "No." Jiang Ning glanced at Gucheng outside the window.


    She patted General Jiang Mubai''s **** for a long time before she sent the Gu Xing, who was good at searching intelligence, to come and go without a trace.


    Jiang Yi looked up at the sky and said, "Do you have to go back to the palace before evening?"


    "Mother won''t let me go."


    "Mother willful."


    "Mother went to find father."


    "Understood."


    Jiang Yi knew that as long as the mother spoke, the father had nothing to refuse.


    Even if you can¡¯t do it, you have to find a way to do it.


    Jiang Yi said: "This will break the rules in the palace. Didn''t you say that our Jiang family should keep a low profile now and not leave any more talk to the court at will?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Isn''t there a ready-made scapegoat now?"


    "what?"


    "Isn''t Mujian drunk?"


    "Oh, I understand." Jiang Yi laughed.


    Mujian was responsible for escorting the Crown Princess and the two little highnesses, but now he is drunk and unconscious, how can the Crown Princess and the little highness return to the palace?


    If there is an accident on the road, who is to blame?


    So, Jiang Ning stayed at Jiang''s house that day.


    It was late at night when Li Hongyuan finished his work. He returned to the East Palace and asked casually, "Li Xiu, when did the Crown Princess come back?"


    Li Xiu hurriedly replied: "Go back to your Highness, the Crown Princess has not yet returned to the palace."


    "Huh?" Li Hongyuan stopped and looked back at him, "What''s going on?"


    "The servants don''t know either... The Crown Princess didn''t send anyone to tell the truth."


    Li Hongyuan frowned, "The Crown Princess and the two children have not returned from the palace, why didn''t you report back immediately? Mujian, let him come to see me immediately!"


    "General Mu didn''t come back either."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "The slaves are going to investigate." Seeing that the prince looked wrong, Li Xiu hurried away for fear of being beaten.


    This is also a good question.


    Soon Li Xiu brought news: "His Royal Highness, the servants have inquired about it. The crown princess and the little princes will stay in the prime minister''s residence tonight, saying that they will return to the palace tomorrow."


    Li Hongyuan asked: "I agree that she will not return to the palace?"


    "The news from the prime minister''s mansion is that General Mu was drunk and could not **** the princess and the little princes back to the palace."


    "Mu Jian is drunk?"


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He and Mujian grew up together and have never seen Mujian drunk.


    To be precise, he had never seen Mu Jian drinking.


    With Mujian''s temperament, he will never get drunk while performing a mission.


    Don''t think about it, Li Hongyuan can easily guess that it must be Jiang Ning''s ghost again in order not to return to the palace.


    The Jiang family is her territory. With the help of her family, it is easy to get drunk with a Mujian.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 585： too stupid

    Chapter 585 Too stupid


    Li Xiu bowed his body, waiting for His Highness''s instructions.


    However, His Highness didn''t say anything, just raised his foot and left.


    Li Xiu hurriedly followed, and asked cautiously, "Your Highness, do you send someone to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to take the Crown Princess and the Little Highnesses back to the palace?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him: "Take it? You go to the Prime Minister''s mansion now. If you can bring people back, I will replace the prince with you, okay?"


    "Minions dare not!"


    Li Xiu hurriedly knelt down in fright.


    Li Hongyuan snorted and looked away.


    After dawn, the entire palace, inside and outside the palace, will know that the princess did not return to the palace when she returned to her parents'' home.


    There must be many people laughing at him as a prince, and he can''t control the prince at all.


    However, Li Hong doesn''t care.


    It''s not that he can''t control Jiang Ning, but the Jiang family behind her.


    To be precise, it was the brothers Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai.


    On the surface, Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai are on the same page as fire and water, and they have a bad relationship. But that can only deceive the emperor.


    He would never believe it.


    The two brothers joined forces, and even if he was the prince, he had to shy away.


    Now, not to mention that the Jiang family wants to stay Jiang Ning at her parents'' house for one night, even if he stays for a year, can he still come to **** someone?


    Just stay.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t care much.


    ¡­


    That night, Jiang Ning changed into black night clothes, covered his face, only showing a pair of eyes, and was pulled by Gucheng to jump on the branches.


    There is a full moon above his head, and the wind is whistling in his ears.


    Jiang Ning is not only excited, but also excited.


    "Gucheng, you can teach me martial arts. In the future, when we go out, you don''t have to take me with you." She grabbed Gucheng''s arm tightly with both hands, for fear of falling and shattering her bones.


    Gucheng didn''t speak, and seemed to be thinking seriously.


    "Yes," he said.


    "How many years will it take for me to learn that I can walk over walls?"


    "At least, ten years."


    "How about acupuncture?"


    "Five to ten years."


    "...There''s no quick way? Why don''t you just point acupuncture points? I''ll just memorize the acupuncture points map."


    Gucheng glanced at her and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning understood his eyes: "You don''t want to say I''m stupid?"


    Lonely City did not speak.


    This is the default.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help himself, so he had to make up for himself: "Although I''m not good at learning martial arts, but my brain is smart. As the saying goes, when the Jade Emperor closes a door, he has to open a window for me..."


    But Lonely City was indifferent.


    obviously did not understand her self-comfort.


    Jiang Ning had to stop embarrassingly and concentrate on feeling the thrill of the galloping speed.


    When they stopped at an octagonal pavilion, Gucheng suddenly said, "Doctors don''t know how to point acupuncture points."


    "What?" Jiang Ning was taken aback.


    I don''t understand what he meant by this endless sentence.


    Lonely City said nothing.


    Jiang Ning pondered for a while before realizing it.


    This guy was answering what she said before.


    She said that as long as you memorize the acupuncture points map, you can learn to point acupuncture points, so Gucheng refuted her, and all the doctors can memorize the acupuncture point diagrams.


    But they don''t do acupuncture.


    Such a rebuttal naturally left Jiang Ning speechless.


    However, Jiang Ning still asked: "Gucheng, is your reflex arc too long? Why does it take so long every time, so long that I have forgotten about it, you just remembered and mocked me all of a sudden?"


    Gucheng shook his head silently.


    He looks innocent.


    This made Jiang Ning feel that he was even more attacked by taunts.


    "It''s here." Gucheng said.


    "Here?" Jiang Ning looked down and looked around.


    Under the bright moonlight, the surrounding scene clearly fell into her eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： girl from the stars

    Chapter 586 The girl from the stars


    At their feet is a small octagonal pavilion in the middle of the garden. There are two-entry houses in the front of the garden and a row in the backyard.


    On the whole, it should be a small house with three entrances.


    is not too small, but for a right Jin Wuwei commander like Mu Jian, it seems too simple.


    The yard is pitch-dark everywhere, except for the gatehouse in the front yard, where there are bright stars.


    "Where''s Lone Star?" Jiang Ning asked in a low voice.


    Gucheng took out a small whistle, put it on his lips and blew it.


    The sound of the whistle is thin, light, and long.


    If you don''t pay attention to distinguish it, you will think it is a kind of sound of insects flying by vibrating their wings.


    Such a subtle voice made Jiang Ning very suspicious of its effect.


    Sure enough, there was no movement for a long time.


    Jiang Ning stood in the cool wind and couldn''t help but whispered, "Although standing high and seeing far, it is easy to attract the wind. Let''s go down?"


    Gucheng glanced at her, only to realize that there was someone beside her.


    was speechless.


    Does this guy have a heart?


    No matter what, Gucheng still put her on the ground safely.


    As soon as his feet landed, he saw a white shadow flashing over.


    Like a bolt of lightning, it fell from the sky and fell.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly hid behind Gucheng, "God don''t hack me, I didn''t do anything wrong, they killed me!"


    Lonely City: "..."


    After waiting for a long time, I did not hear the sound of thunderbolt lightning.


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes, stuck his head out from behind Gucheng, and saw a short and thin girl standing not far away.


    The girl looked seventeen or eighteen years old, petite and slender, wrapped in snow-white clothes, her face was slightly yellow, and she looked a little malnourished.


    "Cheng, who is she?" the girl asked.


    Gucheng said, "Miss Seven."


    The girl''s eyes changed immediately, she stepped forward and saluted, "I''ve seen Miss Seven, I''m a star."


    "You are Lone Star? It turned out to be a little girl." Jiang Ning immediately stood up from behind Gucheng and looked at her curiously.


    Gu Xing ignored her and said to Gu Cheng, "Why do you bring people who are not good at martial arts when you come out to perform a mission? Have you forgotten the general''s teaching?"


    Gucheng said: "I will protect her."


    Gu Xing said: "If the mission fails, you will receive the punishment yourself, don''t implicate me."


    Jiang Ning: "...Miss Xingxing, your tasks are assigned by me. Even if you fail, I will not punish you, don''t worry."


    Gu Xing stared at her: "If there is no punishment, there will be no reward?"


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    Lone Star said: "The reward and punishment are unknown, what is this. I don''t want to do it!"


    She turned to leave.


    Gucheng shouted: "Stop!"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Gu Xing, you work hard for me, and you will pick up your picks at every turn. Believe it or not, I will give you twenty whips?"


    Lone Star stood still for three seconds, and immediately ejected: "I found some clues just now!"


    Jiang Ning: "??"


    Does this girl have a bit of that... alphabetic tendency?


    Jiang Ning looked at Gucheng with suspicious eyes, and began to doubt in his heart how General Jiang Mubai trained them on weekdays to train such a group of weirdos.


    Gucheng also looked at her, and didn''t understand what kind of stupidity she was doing at this time.


    "Miss." He reminded her that he was still at Mu Jian''s house at the moment.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said, "Go to Lone Star to have a look."


    She was just grabbing Gucheng''s arm when a man in the same black and masked suddenly appeared in the shadow not far away, and said in a low voice, "What are you going to see?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： dont eat this

    Chapter 587 Don''t eat this set


    Gucheng''s reaction was extremely fast. The moment the man appeared, his figure flashed, and he was already in front of Jiang Ning, staring coldly at the man.


    Jiang Ning grabbed Gucheng''s sleeve, stuck out half of his face, looked at the man opposite, and asked, "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." After the man put his hands together, he slowly paced over, "What matters is what clues you have found."


    Jiang Ning looked him up and down: "What did we find, is it related to you?"


    At first she thought that the other party was Mu Jian, but she soon overturned this idea.


    It is a fact that Mujian is drunk, and the Jiang brothers are watching. Even if he has the ability to the sky, it is impossible for him to run back under their noses.


    The man in front of me...


    Jiang Ning really wanted to see what he looked like.


    But a dark cloud blocked the moonlight, only a few dim stars.


    The surroundings were dark and silent.


    The opponent''s whole body was shrouded in darkness, and even a pair of eyes were looming, so he couldn''t see it clearly.


    His voice was even more eccentric, as if he deliberately masked the normal tone.


    If it weren''t for his tall stature, he could hardly tell whether he was a man or a woman, or how old he was.


    Jiang Ning could only judge from the other party''s tone that he was not very hostile to him.


    The man stood still: "Of course it has something to do with it, whoever sees it has a share."


    "Joke, what do you want, find it yourself."


    "Oh, if I start yelling now, what will happen to you?" the man said calmly.


    "up to you!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t eat this set at all, and stretched out his arms to hug Gucheng''s arm, "Let''s go."


    The man didn''t seem to have expected her to be so extreme, and was stunned.


    After a while, Gucheng took her to the sky and flew to the roof.


    The man slowly raised his head and looked at them, as if he had no intention of chasing them.


    Jiang Ning was suspicious and looked down at the man¡ª¡ª


    The dark cloud just moved away, and it was shining brightly.


    Under the bright moonlight, Jiang Ning could clearly see that the man took out a small shiny gong from nowhere and held it in his hand.


    He seemed to glance at her, and took out his drumsticks¡ª


    Boom!


    The loud sound of gongs and drums was extremely harsh in the night.


    Jiang Ning''s body shook, his hands loosened, and he fell straight from the roof.


    Gucheng''s pupils shrank slightly, and he leaned down and rushed down to grab her.


    Jiang Ning fell extremely fast.


    But the man who beat the gong on the ground was faster!


    With the gong in one hand, he jumped up with one stride, and wrapped his arms around Jiang Ning in mid-air, preventing her from falling.


    The towel on Jiang Ning''s face was blown off.


    The man looked down at Jiang Ning, thinking that he would see her panicked, but saw a sly look flashing in her eyes.


    A man has a bad idea in his heart.


    Sure enough, she suddenly reached out and grabbed the face towel on the man''s face.


    The man seemed to be ready, tilted his head slightly, and easily avoided her hand.


    Jiang Ning''s right hand went around behind his head, but his right hand grabbed the gong and drum that he was holding in his other hand, picked it up and put it in his ear, and knocked it hard!


    A loud ??dong sound suddenly sounded in the man''s ear.


    The huge sound made the man''s head go numb, and he almost lost all the senses of his facial features.


    While he was so distracted, Jiang Ning threw away the gong, turned over in his arms, put one arm around his neck, and ripped off his face towel with the other!


    Fengshen''s handsome but slightly gloomy face is undoubtedly revealed in the moonlight!


    Jiang Ningha laughed proudly: "Li Hongyuan, it really is you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： follow the trend

    Chapter 588 Follow the trend


    In fact, from the moment the man took out the gong, Jiang Ning began to doubt his identity.


    His stature, gait, and tone of voice made her feel familiar.


    The person who will come to Mu Jian''s house in the middle of the night must be someone who has a close relationship with him.


    As for whether you are an enemy or a friend, you will know after a try.


    Li Hongyuan snorted coldly, let go of her, and straightened his clothes, "You fell down on purpose."


    "It''s true that I was frightened by you." Jiang Ning smiled, "As for the fall, it''s just a matter of taking advantage of the situation. If you were your own, you would definitely catch me."


    "What if I''m the enemy? You''re not afraid to break your legs again?"


    "No way." Jiang Ning lifted his chin backwards, "If Gucheng is here, he will hold me."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at the silent Lonely City and said lightly, "You have full trust in him."


    "I have always had absolute trust in the people around me." Jiang Ning said intentionally or unintentionally, "Isn''t that the way Your Highness treats the people around me?"


    "There is no doubt about employing people."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning laughed and looked around, "Then why are you here? In the middle of the night, the noble Crown Prince did not sleep in the East Palace and ran to his subordinate''s home. Is it to help the poor? ?"


    Li Hongyuan''s expression did not change: "I should ask you this. Jiang Ning, shouldn''t you take your child back to the palace in the evening? At this moment, you ran to my subordinate''s house and said that you are not a thief, I am afraid no one will believe it. ."


    "Didn''t my dad ask for leave for me?"


    "What leave? Do you think the East Palace is where you work?"


    "Okay, I don''t want to quarrel with you." Jiang Ning shook his hand, "Li Hongyuan, why don''t we talk frankly, don''t guess, aren''t you tired?"


    "Okay. You say it." Li Hongyuan folded his arms and made an appearance of listening intently.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, took out a letter from his arms, and handed it to him: "You look at this first."


    Li Hongyuan took the letter and glanced at it, his expression unchanged.


    "You should recognize whose handwriting this is."


    "nature."


    Li Hongyuan and Mujian grew up together and have known each other for ten years, so how could they not recognize each other''s handwriting.


    Jiang Ning took out another letter to him: "Look at this again."


    Li Hongyuan took it and glanced again.


    Obviously, this is a letter to two people, because the tone is completely different.


    The degree of newness of letter paper is also different.


    Jiang Ning said: "The first letter was found by Denghua, the maid beside the imperial concubine, and the second letter was the letter I induced Mu Jian to write to me."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You want to know if it is his handwriting, why don''t you ask me directly."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Of course it''s because you don''t trust me, and I don''t trust you either. How do I know if it was Mu Jian who was instructed by you to seduce the palace maids next to Concubine Jin and poison Concubine Jin?"


    "You think I will poison my own mother?"


    "It looks like it''s not you." Jiang Ning smiled, "I am a person who likes to talk about evidence, and it is not advisable to be emotional. Since the death of the imperial concubine, Your Royal Highness has been investigating, but you have not only imprisoned me in the East Palace. Besides, it doesn''t seem to have done anything else. Can I ask His Royal Highness, what did you find out?"


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, then said slowly, "I found out that Mujian is related to the Jiang family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 589： No evidence is a lie

    Chapter 589 No evidence is a rumor


    Jiang Ning''s heart skipped a beat.


    Sure enough.


    She had already vaguely guessed.


    The emperor and Li Hongyuan must have discovered something related to the Jiang family, otherwise they would not blindly lock her up.


    She smiled calmly and said, "Your Highness, isn''t it joking? How could Mujian be related to the Jiang family? No one knows the background of Mujian better than you."


    "He is indeed a relative of the mother-in-law''s family. However, that doesn''t mean anything. Who Mu Jian wants to rely on or betray has nothing to do with his origin."


    Jiang Ning frowned: "Do you have any evidence? If you don''t have any evidence, you are just spreading rumors and slandering the Jiang family!"


    "Evidence, of course there is."


    "Take it out and show it to me." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand.


    "Why don''t we go and look for it together now."


    "Someone must have framed it!"


    "You haven''t seen the evidence yet, so you''re so sure?"


    "Don''t look, I know."


    "Let''s take a look first."


    Li Hongyuan took the lead and walked away.


    went in the direction the Lone Star flew away earlier.


    Jiang Ning looked towards the lonely city.


    Gucheng responded to her with silence.


    "Go and see."


    Jiang Ning followed.


    Li Hongyuan seems to be very familiar with this place. Those who are familiar with the road will find a room and push the door to enter.


    Gu Xing was squatting on the ground, touching here, looking there, when he suddenly heard footsteps, turned around and saw Li Hongyuan, he immediately jumped up, a silver light flashed in his hand¡ª¡ª


    A small snowflake-like hidden weapon flew towards Li Hongyuan with a buzzing sound.


    In the night, there is a faint green light.


    is actually quenched with poison!


    "Xingxing, it''s my own!" Jiang Ning hurriedly shouted.


    Gu Xing was stunned for a moment, rolled his body twice in the air, waved a towel, and gathered up the hidden weapons that were almost in front of Li Hongyuan.


    and then landed neatly on the ground.


    "Good kung fu." Li Hongyuan praised.


    Gu Xing looked at Li Hongyuan: "You have a lot of courage. When you face my hidden weapon, you can''t avoid it. My hidden weapon is highly poisonous. If there is no antidote, it will definitely die in a moment."


    "I just haven''t had time to hide yet." Li Hongyuan finished speaking in a low voice, walked into the room with his feet up, and looked around, "If I guessed correctly, you are the famous star girl next to Jiang Mubai."


    "You''ve even heard of her?" Jiang Ning asked.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and said, "On the battlefield, Miss Xing''s reputation is much bigger than your crown princess."


    Jiang Ning gave Lone Star a thumbs up and whispered, "Amazing!"


    Gu Xing pursed his lips, did not speak, only glanced at Li Hongyuan with a little doubt.


    She followed Jiang Mubai in the army all the year round, and occasionally returned to Beijing and rarely went out, so she did not know Li Hongyuan.


    Jiang Ning told her, "That''s the prince."


    Lone Star nodded flatly, not having any surprises because of the other party''s noble status.


    To her, there are only two types of people in this world, except for generals.


    own people, and enemies.


    Since it''s not an enemy, then she doesn''t need to care.


    Jiang Ning asked her, "Xingxing, you said you found some clues, where are they?"


    "Here." Lone Star pointed to a white wall.


    "Here...there is nothing." Jiang Ning touched the white wall.


    "If I guessed correctly, there is a door there." Li Hongyuan said.


    "Door?" Jiang Ning was sure, and knocked on the wall with the back of his hand. Sure enough, he could feel that there was one place that was different from the rest.


    The sound of ?? being tapped is somewhat empty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 590： simple, rough

    Chapter 590 Simple, Rough


    She pushed hard, not moving.


    "Is there a switch?" Jiang Ning looked back at the other three, focusing on Li Hongyuan.


    Since he knew there was a door, he must know where the switch was.


    Li Hongyuan was expressionless: "I don''t know."


    "Then how do you know..."


    "Guess."


    "...As the leader of Mujian, is this the first time you have come to his house?"


    "I''ve been here twice. But obviously, Mujian, who eats the inside out, won''t show the dark room to his master." Li Hongyuan said quietly.


    Lone Star said: "Miss Seven, don''t worry, I have a solution."


    "The stars are still reliable, it''s up to you."


    Just when Jiang Ning thought she was going to perform some unique skill and found the switch skillfully, Lone Star suddenly took out a huge hammer, aimed it at the hollow wall, and slammed it on it¡ª


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A huge sound, accompanied by the cracking sound of the planks breaking.


    Jiang Ning looked at all this with dull eyes.


    Could it be that this is the unpredictable and terrifying method of the legendary star girl?


    So, simple, rude?


    Lone Star picked up his sledgehammer and smashed the wall twice in a row.


    Eventually the wall was smashed with a large hole for one person to enter and exit.


    She threw away the hammer, clapped the dust on her hands, and made a gesture of invitation: "Miss Qi, you can go in."


    Jiang Ning was speechless: "Miss Xingxing, don''t you have any more clever means? It''s not like Mujian has to hit the wall with a big hammer every time he enters and leaves the dark room."


    "This is faster, isn''t it much smarter than wasting time to find a switch?" Lone Star''s face was taken for granted.


    "Ugh!"


    Jiang Ning was disappointed.


    What kind of monsters are these gangs taught by the uncle.


    "Really brilliant."


    Li Hongyuan said, raised his foot and walked over.


    Jiang Ning said, "When Mujian came back, I saw that it had been destroyed at a glance. Do you know what it means to scare the snake?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "Then restore this place before he returns."


    "A piece of paper can be restored to its original state after being torn apart? How could someone as smart as Mu Jian be able to hide from him?"


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to her, and one by one they got into the big holes.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the mess, and had no choice but to follow.


    After walking a few steps, he came to a small dark room.


    The dark room was empty, with almost nothing.


    It is almost because there is still a little something.


    In the corner of the dark room, there is a small brazier. The fire has already been extinguished, leaving only a pile of ashes and some paper that has not been completely burned.


    Li Hongyuan came first. When Jiang Ning came in, he had already squatted in front of the brazier and reached out to pick up the half-burned pieces of paper.


    Gu Xing stood beside him, looking like he wanted to do something but didn''t dare.


    Although she doesn''t care about the prince, she still has the concept of honor and inferiority.


    Li Hongyuan held the paper, looked back at Jiang Ning, and said, "Do you want to take a look at the evidence you want?"


    Jiang Ning took three or two steps, took the shredded paper, and saw a few lines of words left on it.


    "...General Mu, it''s done, I hope..."


    The front is burnt, and the back is not clear.


    The handwriting ?? is... Jiang Ruobai.


    It seems that Jiang Ruobai wrote this letter to Mu Jian.


    Jiang Ning can still recognize Jiang Ruobai''s handwriting.


    She stared at the note for a long time, shredded it, and said with a sneer, "With just a single note, I want to convict the Jiang family? How can I know that this note wasn''t written by someone else and framed it for my father?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： dirty water

    Chapter 591 Dirty Water


    Li Hongyuan stood up, looked at the torn note, and said, "So, Mu Jian knew in advance that someone was going to break into his secret room, and then deliberately left such a note in the brazier?"


    "That''s it!"


    "Don''t you think, this is a little unreasonable?"


    "What''s unreasonable? If you want people not to know, you have to do it yourself. Mujian poisoned the noble concubine and did such a devious thing, which will be exposed sooner or later. He arranged it here in advance, and if he is discovered, he can take the opportunity. If he is not found, he can naturally be safe and sound.¡±


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "These are all your excuses. What evidence do you have to prove that this note is fake? Could it be that your father''s handwriting is also fake?"


    "The handwriting can be imitated!"


    "Imitation is fake after all."


    "Then find someone to appraise it!"


    "The paper has been destroyed by you, how can you find someone to identify him?" Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Jiang Ning, if you believe Jiang Ruobai is innocent, you should keep the evidence to prove his innocence. But you destroyed the handwriting. , it is obvious that you are guilty."


    "I have a guilty conscience. Isn''t there still something in the brazier? This paper is torn and can''t be put together?"


    "Jiang Ning, admit it, in your heart, you also doubt Jiang Ruobai, don''t you?"


    "No. I have 100% absolute trust in my dad."


    "However, your actions are seriously inconsistent with your words." Li Hongyuan said in a low voice, "Based on your actions just now, I can conclude that there is an unspeakable relationship between the Jiang family and Mujian, and thus conduct an investigation against Jiang Ruobai. arrest."


    Lone Star''s expression instantly became tense.


    Only Gucheng didn''t seem to hear, just stood quietly behind Jiang Ning to ensure that he could protect the safety of Jiang''s family under any circumstances.


    Jiang Ning looked up at Li Hongyuan and smiled, "Li Hongyuan, use your brain to think about it, if the Jiang family really colluded with Mu Jian, why would I have to spend a lot of time here to lead you to find the right person for Jiang Ning? Unfavorable evidence?"


    "Maybe, what your father did, you don''t know yet."


    "Okay, even as you said, what did they do to hide from me. Are they stupid? Lend Lone Star to me and let her take me to find evidence?"


    "Maybe¡­¡­"


    "It''s not possible anymore!" Jiang Ning interrupted him, "Li Hongyuan, why can''t you trust me? The Jiang family makes you so afraid that you have to put this pot of dirty water on the Jiang family''s head?"


    "Those who are clean are self-cleaning." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "If the Jiang family is innocent, what are you afraid of?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Jiang Ning felt extremely amused, "There are fewer injustices in the past dynasties? You forgot the Taizu Emperor of Dasheng, how did he single-handedly cause Liu Ming''s injustice, involving tens of thousands of people?"


    "Jiang Ning!" Li Hongyuan shouted, "The matter of Emperor Taizu is also something you can talk about?"


    "Why not? I said! The emperor is not a saint, so he will not do anything wrong? If I don''t say it, the history books will record this well!"


    Li Hongyuan said with a sullen face: "If you don''t want the Jiang family to become the next Liu Ming, then look for evidence to prove that your family has nothing to do with Mujian."


    "I will!"


    "The evidence doesn''t come from mouth. I''ll give you three days. If you can''t show the evidence, Jin Yiwei will break through the gate of Jiang''s house!"


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, turned around and walked out.


    Jiang Ning instructed Lone Star: "Take the brazier away and give it to my father and uncle."


    There are also some characters in the brazier that were not completely burned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 592： Princes purpose

    Chapter 592 The Prince''s Purpose


    Lone Star immediately picked up the brazier.


    Jiang Ning picked up all the shredded paper on the ground and put it in his purse.


    When she walked out of the dark room, she was shocked to find that the door had been repaired.


    The mess on the ground was also cleaned up.


    If it wasn''t for the hammer still left on the ground, Jiang Ning would have thought that everything before was her hallucination.


    "What''s the situation?" She looked at Lone Star.


    Lone Star said: "When I come out to do things, there will always be someone to take care of the aftermath."


    "Who takes care of the aftermath?"


    "Miss Seven has never seen them."


    "The same group of people as you?"


    "That''s right."


    "...Amazing." Jiang Ning didn''t know what to say.


    Now it seems that Jiang Mubai must have adopted homeless orphans from all over the world more than ten years ago, gathered together to raise them, and trained them in different methods.


    Therefore, there is a lonely city with powerful concealment skills and a lonely star with strong tracking and detection ability. Besides them, there must be other boys and girls with various abilities.


    No wonder Jiang Mubai can become an invincible general on the battlefield.


    Jiang Ning''s admiration for this uncle could not help but add another twelve points.


    She is most fortunate now that such a powerful character is her own, not her enemy.


    Gu Xing added, "You don''t have to worry about Miss Seven, they will restore this place to its original state. Gucheng, take Miss Seven away, and I''m going to restore the general and Xiangye."


    Gucheng looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning came outside.


    The ?? month is gone.


    The sky is snowing again.


    The night was cloudy and cold.


    Li Hong has long gone and disappeared.


    Jiang Ning looked at the dark night sky, felt the coolness of the snow falling on his face, and his heart was clear.


    Everything is illusory.


    Only profit is eternal.


    Li Hongyuan came here in the middle of the night, what did he do?


    Remind her?


    Or warn her?


    Jiang Ning frowned for a moment and said to Gucheng, "Go home."


    Gucheng nodded and stretched out his arms to her.


    Jiang Ning hugged his arm and let him fly with himself, jumping on the roof and branches.


    When passing an alley, she saw a familiar back under the light of a lantern at the entrance of a wine shop.


    "Lonely city, go down."


    Gucheng immediately jumped with her and landed on the snow.


    Jiang Ning walked towards the figure who was squatting on the ground and asked softly, "He Tang?"


    The man turned his head, revealing a slightly pale face.


    Sure enough, it was He Tang.


    He Tang is a playmate who grew up with the original owner, and can be called a childhood sweetheart.


    Seeing him, a warmth involuntarily rose from Jiang Ning''s heart.


    She knew that it was the will of the original owner.


    He Tang didn''t expect her, so he hurriedly stood up against the wall, "Ning Ning...No, too, the Crown Princess. Wei Chen has seen the Crown Princess."


    He was about to kneel and salute, Jiang Ning hurriedly supported him.


    "He Tang, it''s so late, why are you squatting here alone? You don''t look very good, are you uncomfortable?"


    "My mother is sick, I came out to get her medicine."


    "Are you sick yourself?" Jiang Ningwen asked.


    "Maybe I was in a hurry, and I felt dizzy for a while. It''s okay." He Tang raised his head, glanced at her, and lowered his eyes again, "Why is the Crown Princess outside at night?"


    "Oh, I''m out to do something and I''m just about to go home." Jiang Ning was a little puzzled, "You don''t have a servant at home, but you also have a carriage, why did you come out to get the medicine alone?"


    He Tang''s fair face was a little shy: "Something went wrong at home, the carriage was sold, and the servants were dismissed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 593： buy

    Chapter 593 Bought


    Jiang Ning''s heart jumped involuntarily, and hurriedly asked, "What happened to your house?"


    When she asked the question, she realized that she was too concerned and anxious.


    He Tang shook his head: "It''s not a big deal."


    "Say, maybe I can help you."


    "My mother is ill, and the medicines are a bit expensive."


    "Oh." Jiang Ning glanced at the medicine bag in his hand, and knew in his heart, "It''s so late, it''s snowing again, it''s very cold, and it''s quite far from your home. I''ll take you back. home."


    "No no, Wei Chen can''t afford it. I''ll go back as soon as I walk. It''s too late, the Crown Princess should hurry back." He Tang quickly waved his hand to refuse.


    Jiang Ning turned to Gucheng and said, "Go find a carriage."


    Gucheng stood still.


    His only mission is to protect Jiang Ning''s safety, and he will never leave her here alone and find a carriage elsewhere.


    Jiang Ning was helpless and had to say, "Then go to the wine shop across the street and ask if there are any carriages and horses to rent."


    The lonely city just went.


    After a while, he returned with a carriage.


    Jiang Ning was very happy: "This store is not bad, they are willing to rent a carriage in the middle of the night."


    Gucheng said: "I bought it."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    She said to He Tang, "I remember that you would drive the car? You should sit down and go home."


    "What about you?" He Tang looked at her with deep concern.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My lonely city knows martial arts, and he will take me home."


    "But this carriage..."


    "Sold to you."


    "¡­¡­This."


    "When you save enough money to pay for this carriage, return it to me." Jiang Ning said, "Why haven''t you left yet? Your mother is still waiting for your medicine! Gucheng, let''s go."


    "Ningning..."


    He Tang stood there, staring blankly at the back of her flying away.


    She came suddenly and went hurriedly.


    Like a fairy who came down from the sky to help him in trouble.


    He Tang felt like he was in a dream.


    The little girl with a shy smile in my memory seems to be getting further and further away from him.


    ¡­


    On a tree in the distance, Li Hong watched this scene from a distance, watching her use a gentle smile and considerate words to her childhood playmate.


    That was what he never got.


    She has feelings for the elegant and shy childhood playmate, and she also has a good impression of Wen Renzong, who is calm and self-controlled.


    But alone never liked him.


    Emotions, who can say for sure.


    That has nothing to do with looks, status, status, wealth and everything else.


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then turned and left in the direction of the palace.


    ¡­


    Back at Jiang''s house, Jiang Ning lowered his head and pulled out his purse, and asked Gucheng, "How much did it cost to buy a carriage?"


    "Thirty taels of silver."


    "Hey, I''ll give it back to you." Jiang Ning took out a fifty taels bank note and handed it to him.


    Lonely City caught it.


    Jiang Ning counted the remaining silver notes and divided them into five pieces, "There are five hundred taels here, Gucheng, you can help me send them to He Tang tomorrow."


    "why?"


    "He Tang treats me very well. His difficulties are only temporary. As the saying goes, icing on the cake is easy, but giving charcoal in the snow is difficult. As for me, I have to be the person who gives charcoal in the snow. This is the way to buy people''s hearts."


    "Buying?" Gucheng tilted his head slightly.


    He Tang likes Miss.


    Do you still need to buy it?


    Jiang Ning didn''t notice his expression, and said to himself, "He Tang is a talented person, and the future is limitless. With only five hundred taels, you can gather a talented person. This is a very good deal."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： Warm in the quilt, come here

    Chapter 594 Warm in the quilt, come here


    Hearing the word "sale", Gucheng seemed to think it made sense, so he took the silver note and put it in his arms.


    Jiang Ning yawned and said with tears: "Gucheng, go to bed, you''ve worked hard tonight. I''ll go back to the palace later tomorrow, you sleep a little longer, don''t be in a hurry."


    Gucheng said nothing, turned and left.


    Jiang Ning''s sleepy eyelids could barely lift, but she couldn''t sleep yet.


    There is one more important thing to do.


    She found a lantern, carried it by herself, and ran to Lin Zizi''s yard.


    The maid stared at the door, and when she saw it was her, she hurriedly saluted, "Miss Qi, it''s so late, why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for dad."


    "Oh, please come in quickly, it''s very cold outside." The maid hurriedly took the lantern, "My servant will hold it for you, the master is in the lady''s room, the lights are all out, it must have stopped."


    "I have something urgent."


    Jiang Ning closed his cloak, stepped on the creaking snow, opened the curtain, and went to pat the door of Lin Zizi''s bedroom: "Mother, it''s me."


    Lin Zizi slept lightly and sat up suddenly.


    "Zi Zi, what''s wrong?" Jiang Ruobai woke up as soon as his beloved wife moved, reached out to pat her, and muttered to comfort her, "Did you have a nightmare? It''s alright, Xiao Qi has been found, so don''t be afraid. "


    "No, it''s really Ning''er''s voice." Lin Zizi tried to bypass him, got out of bed and opened the door.


    "Father, I have something to do, wake up!" Jiang Ning called again.


    "It''s really Xiao Qi." Jiang Ruobai stretched out his hand to hold his wife, "It''s cold outside, you lie down and don''t move, I''ll open the door. This unfortunate child, why don''t you go to bed so late, what are you doing here..."


    Lin Zizi was angry when she heard this: "What are you talking about, she has been sleeping with me since she was born, and she was lost when she was young, so many nights she might cry and fall asleep... Maybe she did I had a nightmare and was afraid, and came to find my mother, but you despised her..."


    As she said that, her eyes turned red, and her heart ached to death.


    "Hey, why are you crying? I said the wrong thing. How could I despise her? She is my heart, and it''s too late for me to feel pain. I just said it casually, don''t think about it."


    "You say in front of the child that the child must be sad."


    "I won''t, I promise I won''t." Jiang Ruobai comforted his wife before getting out of bed to open the door.


    Jiang Ning felt a chill on his face.


    Jiang Ruobai shuddered and pulled her in: "It''s still snowing in the middle of the night, you''re not afraid of freezing?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the bed, saw Lin Zizi also sitting up, and whispered, "Am I disturbing my parents?"


    "What nonsense, this child is neither big nor small." Lin Zizi''s cheeks were slightly red, and she patted the place next to her, "It''s warm in the quilt, come here, come to my mother."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and smiled: "I don''t want to compete with Dad for a seat. Mom, go to sleep. I have something to tell Dad. Dad, put on some clothes and come outside."


    She came here so late, it must be a big deal.


    Jiang Ruobai is in a high position and has long been accustomed to working late at night. Hearing that, he took a jacket and went outside with Jiang Ning.


    A maid had already brought braziers, candles and hot tea.


    "What''s the matter, so anxious?" Jiang Ruobai asked.


    "Look at this first." Jiang Ning put the scraped piece of paper in front of him, then picked up the teacup, drank the tea to warm his hands, and watched his expression at the same time.


    Jiang Ruobai glanced at the note and said with a smile, "Where did you get the torn paper, it looks like my words."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 595： If he doesnt obey

    Chapter 595 If He Disobedient


    Jiang Ning took a sip of tea: "Is it just like? Would you like to take a closer look?"


    Jiang Ruobai glanced at her, stretched out his hand to pick up his finger, looked at it carefully for a moment, and said with a smile, "This imitation is a bit interesting."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Girl, what''s your father''s identity?"


    "Prime Minister."


    Jiang Ruobai held the teacup and said steadily: "Where is your father and me, I have a high position, and there are many enemies in the court. Over the years, there have been many people who want to harm your father. Those who imitate your father''s handwriting are also Countless. Although I don¡¯t know where your note came from, it¡¯s not bad for this one.¡±


    "Hey!" Jiang Ning sighed.


    "What are you doing sighing at a young age?"


    "Father, you are so smart, why don''t you guess, where did I get this note?"


    "It''s a mystery." Jiang Ruobai glanced at her face and pondered for a moment, "Could it be that you got it from Mujian?"


    Jiang Ning was shocked: "Hey, Dad, you are really god."


    "Aren''t you busy with this thing recently?"


    "Father, I don''t think you seem to be worried about this matter?" Jiang Ning felt puzzled, "Now there is a black hand behind Mu Jian, poisoning the imperial concubine, and planting the blame on our family."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Planning is planting. Where''s the evidence? Just relying on this piece of broken paper with no head and no tail? This is too fake."


    "Father, it doesn''t matter whether the evidence is false or not."


    "Then what''s important?"


    "The important thing is whether the palace believes it or not." Jiang Ning took the note, "I don''t know if the emperor believes it or not, anyway, Li Hongyuan believed it."


    "Is the prince believed? What can he do?" Jiang Ruobai sneered, "If he doesn''t obey, then someone else will be the prince."


    "Father, don''t talk big. Where does the emperor still have a serious son? Dead dead, waste, waste..."


    "Isn''t there another one in Concubine Yu''s belly?"


    "Are you so sure that Concubine Yu will have a son?"


    "Then change to another concubine, and you will always be able to give birth to a son."


    "Father, the emperor is so old, not as old as he used to be. It''s not that you want him to have a son, so he can."


    "Really?" Jiang Ruobai''s lips showed a faint smile.


    Jiang Ning looked horrified: "Dad, don''t mess around. Li Hongyuan is the father of your grandson. If you don''t let Li Hongyuan be the prince, how can I be the queen mother in the future?"


    "That''s why I endured him for so long." Jiang Ruobai snorted coldly, "It''s best if he can be obedient, don''t think his wings are stiff when he grows a little hair!"


    Jiang Ning said: "Then what should we do now. This Mujian is too cautious. I still can''t find out who is behind him."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "You, you are too smart, but it is easy to get into the horns."


    "Also ask Daddy to enlighten me."


    "Why is it so troublesome? The Mujian is in your hands, so you won''t ask him directly?"


    "Li Hongyuan said that he is firm-willed, that he is not afraid of bloodshed and not afraid of death. There is nothing to do with torture." Jiang Ning spread his hands, "I am not good at torture. Other than that, I really don''t know what else to do."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled: "Don''t you still have a father? If you are not good at things, find your father."


    "Father, do you have an expert in this area?"


    "Have."


    "Lend it to me."


    "Are you sure?" Jiang Ruobai raised her eyebrows and looked at her daughter, "The scene of torture to extract a confession won''t be too good-looking, I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 596： I sleep with my mother

    Chapter 596 I sleep with my mother


    Jiang Ning held his cheeks and imagined the scene.


    thought about Mu Jian''s face again.


    "Hey." She sighed.


    "Don''t you dare?" Jiang Ruobai asked with a smile.


    "Then I have to stop watching." Jiang Ning leaned in front of him, "Father, help me with the trial, I just need to know the result."


    Looking at his daughter''s face that was almost identical to his beloved wife''s when she was young, not to mention such a trivial matter, it was a big thing, and Jiang Ruobai couldn''t refuse.


    He was extremely annoyed that he had lost his little daughter.


    so that she missed her childhood and teenage growth.


    Watching the growth of the younger daughter is equivalent to seeing the appearance of the wife when she was young. How wonderful is that?


    Unfortunately, the lost time cannot be recovered after all.


    Jiang Ruobai sighed unconsciously.


    "Father, is it difficult?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "What if it''s embarrassing? Do you still insist on letting Dad do it?" Jiang Ruobai asked deliberately.


    "Of course." Jiang Ning grinned, "Father is his daughter''s protective umbrella and his daughter''s big backer. No matter what, father can do it for her daughter."


    "That''s natural. If you want the stars in the sky, Dad has to try it." Jiang Ruobai pinched her daughter''s cheek, "However, are you so relieved to hand over the Mujian to me?"


    "Why don''t you worry?"


    "What if Mujian was really ordered by me?" Jiang Ruobai pointed at the words on the torn paper with his finger, "Can you tell if this is my handwriting?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "I can''t tell."


    "You can give it to others to analyze."


    "That''s right."


    "Then are you going to do this?" Jiang Ruobai looked into her daughter''s eyes.


    "No plan." Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "I believe in Daddy."


    "Good daughter." Jiang Ruobai raised her palms and touched her head, "Dad will get the answer you want from Mujian in three days. Well, now it''s time for you to go back to sleep."


    Jiang Ning looked out: "It''s snowing a lot, and the wind is also strong, so cold."


    "so?"


    "I will sleep with my mother tonight." Jiang Ning said and walked inside.


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruobai grabbed her and pulled her back, "What are you doing? You''re such an old child, and you still sleep with your mother, are you ashamed? Go back and see your own child..."


    "Master."


    Lin Zizi''s voice sounded at the door.


    Jiang Ruobai: "..."


    After a while, Jiang Ning lay comfortably on her mother''s bed, and Jiang Ruobai hugged the quilt and was pushed into the warm pavilion.


    Looking at the fragrant and soft beauty beside him, Jiang Ning squeezed over unceremoniously: "Mother, you are so fragrant."


    Lin Zizi''s eye circles suddenly turned red.


    "What''s the matter, mother? I pushed my father away, are you angry?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Mother suddenly remembered that you also said something like this when you were a child." Lin Zizi choked, "You were only two or three years old at that time, and you liked to squeeze into your mother''s arms to sleep."


    "I love now too." Jiang Ning hugged her.


    "Ning''er." Lin Zizi almost burst into tears and patted her back, "Mother can finally put you to sleep again."


    Jiang Ning felt a warm, peaceful and happy feeling full of security.


    She couldn''t tell whether it was left by the original owner or her own feeling.


    Anyway, she loves it.


    At this moment, Lin Zizi became her real mother.


    ¡­


    Maybe it was the peace of mind sleeping next to her parents'' house. Jiang Ning had a very sweet sleep, and she didn''t wake up until three poles in the sun.


    hurriedly got up to wash and dress, she directly ignored Jiang Ruobai''s resentful old face, and flew back to her yard, preparing to take the two children back to the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 597： The beautiful life in the heart of the princess

    Chapter 597 The beautiful life in the heart of the princess


    Jiang Ning flew back to his yard, but as soon as he entered the door, he saw Gucheng squatting on the tree, like a lonely black owl, with its head tilted.


    "Hi, Gucheng, good morning!" Jiang Ning raised his hand to greet him.


    Gucheng bowed his head, as if he didn''t expect Jiang Ning''s way of greeting, he hesitated, and returned "morning".


    Jiang Ning smiled, raised her rosy, pink and beautiful face that was full of sleep, and asked, "Didn''t I tell you to sleep a little longer. It''s already out anyway, so I''m not in a hurry."


    Gucheng was silent for a moment and said, "I see."


    "How long do you usually sleep every day?"


    "Three hours."


    "Three hours..." Jiang Ning automatically converted in his heart, "That''s six hours, which is too little for a child of your age. You should at least sleep for four hours a day. ."


    Gucheng seemed to understand, but he didn''t seem to understand, so he replied slowly: "I see."


    "Remember to sleep at least four hours every night before getting up. If you want to sleep a little longer, you can. Be sure to get enough sleep."


    "understood."


    "Oh, just change the words."


    "understood."


    "...I''ll go in and pack up and leave soon." Jiang Ning wisely decided to end this conversation with him, ran to the house, picked up his two little babies, kissed this soft face, and kissed that one Pretty little face, "Have you all had breakfast?"


    Wen Zan nodded obediently: "Wait for the mother."


    Lingzi said: "The mother sleeps late and is ashamed."


    Jiang Ning laughed loudly, and said fiercely on her face: "Sleeping in in winter is the happiest thing in life, and you must never give up."


    Chunlai waited for a few maids to walk around to pack up.


    Xiaoman sat under the entrance porch and looked at the snow, and at the lonely city squatting on the tree, the ignorant and round face, all pure and lovely.


    Jiang Ning suddenly felt a little reluctant to leave.


    is guarding this snowy yard. There are parents, brothers and sisters, a sweet and cute baby, Gucheng and Xiaoman, and maids with different personalities but all loyal and loyal.


    In her heart, this is the happy life she dreams of.


    But she also knew in her heart that to protect the peace and beauty of this yard, she had to go out to fight.


    Fight until she has enough rights to protect this beauty.


    Huang Ying came over with the makeup box: "Master, everything is packed, the servant will comb your hair, we should go back to the palace."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded and sat in front of the mirror.


    Huang Ying combed her hair meticulously, pulled the bun, and the hairpin was fixed with a hairpin, and a hairpin was inserted into the bun, and the long fringes hung down and swayed gently.


    reflected her crystal clear face.


    "It''s so heavy." Jiang Ning complained, "Don''t have a hairpin, the bun has been taken off, so just wear it. It''s still warm."


    Huang Ying laughed: "In our yard, you can do whatever you want. If you want to go out and go back to the palace, you can''t be disheveled. What kind of decency?"


    Jiang Ning touched the gorgeous hairpin, but said nothing.


    After finishing packing, Lin Zizi and Jiang Yi, two aunts, and Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan all came to see them off.


    Jiang Ning said goodbye to them respectively, saw Jiang Yuan''s fingers wrapped in cloth, and smiled: "If you can''t take the needle and thread, don''t take it, and it''s not that you can''t find the embroiderer. Who stipulates that the wedding dress must be embroidered by yourself?"


    Jiang Yuan blushed: "I want you to take care of it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 598： Want to amaze four

    Chapter 598 I want to amaze the four


    Jiang Ningnuoyu said: "This professional thing still has to be done by professional people. If the embroidered wedding dress is not good-looking, then we will lose the face of our Jiang family."


    Jiang Yuan became angry: "How do you know that I am not good at embroidery? I am also a needle and thread person since I was a child."


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s only a few days before the wedding day. You''re burning your eyes every day, your face is yellow, and your eyes are scorched. When you get married, people will look at it, oh, who''s the old girl, I''m afraid there must be Forty years old?"


    "You¡ª" Jiang Yuan stomped, "Third brother, she bullied me!"


    Jiang Yi put his hands on his sleeves and looked at him with a smile, as if he was just sitting on the sidelines.


    With Lin Zizi around, Aunt Bai and Aunt Liu didn''t dare to say anything.


    Jiang Yan whispered: "Sister Fifth, don''t be angry. Sister Seven said this for your own good. Didn''t you stay up for half the night yesterday, and your eyes are red when you wake up early."


    "You turn your elbows out again!" Jiang Yuan glared at her.


    "Little Wu, how did you talk?" Aunt Liu saw Lin Zizi''s unhappy expression, and hurriedly reprimanded her daughter, "What do you mean by turning your elbows out? The Crown Princess is her own family!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t care at all and said with a smile, "As the saying goes, a married daughter is the water thrown out. In a few days, the fifth girl will become an outsider."


    Jiang Yuan pursed her lips.


    Jiang Ning said: "Ah, I suddenly remembered that there is an embroidery lady in the manufacturing bureau who is famous for her embroidery skills. It is said that the dragons and phoenixes she embroidered are auspicious and vivid. In the sunlight, they almost seem to be alive, and they are extremely gorgeous!"


    Jiang Yuan heard this, and she couldn''t help showing envious and fascinated eyes.


    "Do you want to ask this embroiderer to embroider your wedding dress?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "...Xiu Niang in the palace, how am I qualified to call you."


    "Isn''t there still a princess?"


    "No, I can embroider myself."


    "Oh, that''s fine. Just wear your own embroidered wedding dress to get married." Jiang Ning turned to talk to Lin Zizi, ignoring her.


    This made Jiang Yuan worried.


    A once in a lifetime event.


    If she can get married in such a gorgeous wedding dress and go to the Earl''s Palace, she will be amazed.


    However, when he begged Jiang Ning to do something, he couldn''t say anything, so he could only watch as she got into the carriage with two little guys in her arms.


    ¡­


    Back at the palace, Li Tingqian was waiting for her with anticipation.


    A small figure, standing on tiptoe.


    Jiang Ning hurried over to hold his hand: "Is it frozen? You don''t have to wait here."


    Li Tingqian put on his red nose and said, "Auntie didn''t go back to the palace yesterday, I''m worried about you."


    Jiang Ning warmed his little hand and asked, "Is your Uncle Wu Huang not back?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    "Hey, where did he go?" Jiang Ning was puzzled and asked Li Tingqian, "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "Never."


    "You have to read every day, how can you not eat?"


    Li Tingqian pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning knew that he did not like the meals prepared by the imperial kitchen.


    "What would you like to eat? Auntie will make it for you."


    "As long as my aunt makes it, I love to eat it!" Li Tingqian''s little face showed a happy smile.


    Jiang Ning rolled up his sleeves and went into the kitchen. Using the ready-made ingredients, he made several hot porridge and vegetables and brought them to the table.


    She didn''t eat it herself.


    Ling Zi and Wen Zan had already had enough to eat and went to play with the little eunuch.


    Jiang Ning and Li Tingqian were sitting at the table eating when they saw Li Hongyuan opened the curtain and walked in.


    Li Tingqian hurriedly stood up to greet him.


    Li Hongyuan hummed, looked at Jiang Ning, and asked, "Where''s Mujian?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 599： Your Highness is a bit stupid

    Chapter 599 Your Highness is a bit stupid


    Jiang Ning took a bite of the three fresh buns and said vaguely, "Where is General Mu going, doesn''t His Highness the Prince know?"


    What are you pretending to be stupid.


    I didn''t know who it was last night, I wore a night suit like a thief and ran to Mu Jian''s house.


    Now he even came to ask her for someone.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Li Tingqian: "Xiaoqian, take some and go back to your own room to eat."


    The little **** who followed him hurried forward, carrying a bowl of porridge, a plate of snacks, and two plates of vegetables on a tray.


    Li Tingqian obediently followed the little **** out.


    Huang Ying winked at the rest of the palace maids, and led them all out.


    Jiang Ning''an sat still: "In the early morning, did His Highness come to find fault?"


    "Answer my question. Where is Mujian?" Li Hongyuan repeated, "Don''t forget, the reason you didn''t go back to the palace yesterday was that Mujian was drunk and couldn''t **** you back. Since you''re back today, what about Mujian? "


    Jiang Ning put down his chopsticks: "It was too late yesterday, I was afraid that the road would not be safe. Now it''s broad daylight and there is no danger, so I will come back naturally."


    "Are you afraid it''s not safe in the dark?" Li Hongyuan pursed his lips, thinking of the scene he saw last night.


    Ever since she suffered a loss in the hands of King Xian, this woman is like being bitten by a snake. No matter where she goes, she always takes Lonely City with her.


    Gucheng originally existed to protect her, but now it seems that it has the opposite effect.


    This woman became more and more courageous because she had a lonely city.


    Li Hongyuan said, "I''ll ask you again, where is Mujian?"


    "Mujian spent the whole night drinking and drinking, and he''s still sleeping now!" Jiang Ning replied.


    "yes?"


    "Your Highness doesn''t believe it, you can go to Jiang''s house to see it." Jiang Ning said calmly.


    "The threshold of your Jiang family is so high, when did I go there, can I find someone back?" Li Hongyuan''s tone contained a hint of sarcasm.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "In the past, you were the powerless and powerless King Yu, but now you are His Royal Highness, and your wings are growing. How can the Jiang family dare to block your way?"


    "Jiang Ning!" Li Hongyuan couldn''t bear it any longer, "Don''t go around in circles with me and say, why are you imprisoning Mujian."


    "His Royal Highness pretended to be stupid with me." Jiang Ning calmly admired his anger, "Aren''t you convinced that Mujian has colluded with the Jiang family? That Mujian is normal in the Jiang family. I don''t know if His Highness is in a hurry. what."


    "Jiang Ning, you said such willful words, are you planning to bring the Jiang family into doom? Have you ever thought about what would happen if the royal father knew about this?"


    "I don''t think His Majesty is that stupid."


    "Are you calling me stupid?"


    "You are definitely not as smart as your father." Jiang Ning raised a smile, "Your Highness can''t deny this, right?"


    This Li Hongyuan really cannot deny.


    went around, still calling him stupid.


    Li Hongyuan sat opposite her, with a sullen face: "You just buckle the Mujian like this, and you don''t even say anything to me?"


    "Last night, didn''t we do all the things we were supposed to do? Your Highness can''t lift his pants and not recognize anyone...cough," Jiang Ning''s words came out unconsciously, and when he saw Li Hongyuan''s expression, his expression became strange. Change, and quickly stopped in time, "I mean, since we all think Mu Jian has a ghost, and His Highness seems to be reluctant to interrogate him, then let me come. I don''t feel bad for him."


    Li Hongyuan said angrily, "Aren''t you doing this to startle the snake!"


    "No. Didn''t Mujian go to Jiang''s house in an upright manner? As long as your highness doesn''t show it off, who knows that I will detain Mujian?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 600： all pigs

    Chapter 600 All Pigs


    Li Hongyuan laughed angrily.


    He rubbed his eyebrows with a headache: "Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning, do you think Mujian is some nameless person, if you imprison him casually, you can be ignorant and invisible?"


    Although Mujian acts calmly and low-key on weekdays, he doesn''t like to be public.


    But he grew up with Li Hongyuan since he was a child, and now he has become the commander of Prince Donggong Youjinwuwei. He is by no means a character who can disappear casually.


    Jiang Ning reached out and squeezed a small fried dumpling into his mouth.


    didn''t take Li Hongyuan''s annoyance at all.


    Li Hong said: "I will send a letter to your home immediately and ask Jiang Xiang to put the Mujian back."


    "Don''t let go."


    "Jiang Ning!"


    Li Hongyuan never expected that she would refuse so strongly and decisively.


    If it were another woman who dared to say these two words to him, he would think the world was crazy.


    This sentence came from Jiang Ning. Apart from being annoyed, he didn''t think there was anything abnormal.


    "What if I, as a prince, order you to let it go?"


    "Don''t let it go." Jiang Ning propped his chin, looked at him with a smile on his beautiful pink and white face, and said the most ruthless words in the sweetest tone.


    Li Hongyuan''s brain is buzzing.


    How can there be such a woman in the world?


    Does she understand that this is the royal family, and there is a place for superiors and inferiors?


    He is the prince, why can''t he take this dead woman?


    "Believe me or not..." He glared at her, trying to say something threatening.


    However, the other party just looked at him with a smiling face.


    Let all his fists seem to hit cotton.


    "I just don''t listen to your orders, what is your Highness going to do? Scold me, beat me, or kill me?" Jiang Ning asked curiously.


    "You are not afraid of being thrown into the cold palace by me!"


    "What''s the difference between me now and staying in the cold palace? May I ask my dear prince?" Jiang Ning spread his hands, "I said it was the crown prince, but the concubine Li is responsible for the affairs of the harem. Now, in this cold winter and cold moon, I am here. To use a piece of charcoal, Concubine Li has to nod and agree!"


    "Do you think that the consequences of offending Prince Ben is just that?"


    "What are the consequences, why don''t His Royal Highness show me?"


    "Look at how you look like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water!" Li Hongyuan couldn''t bear it any longer and scolded.


    Jiang Ning stood up as soon as he patted the table and stared at him: "I''m a pig? You who married a pig, kept saying that he liked pigs, and gave birth to children with pigs, what kind of thing are you? A breeding boar?"


    "you--"


    Li Hongyuan was in a hurry and raised his hand.


    "You don''t hit someone in the face!" Jiang Ning covered her face in fright and squatted down.


    is faster than anyone else.


    Li Hongyuan is angry and funny, how can he continue to slap this slap.


    He stared at her for a moment and said, "Jiang Ning, you are doing this against me because I care about you and like you."


    Jiang Ning held his head and muttered, "My reliance has never been your liking."


    Li Hongyuan heard clearly, and sneered: "Yes, behind you is the Jiang family, Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai, the brothers who cover the sky with one hand. I, the prince, naturally can''t afford to offend them!"


    Jiang Ning saw him put down his hand, then raised his head and said, "You are not convinced by them, so go to them to ask for someone, bully me here, what kind of manly man?"


    Li Hongyuan calmed down, sat down slowly, and said, "Without your consent, Jiang Ruobai will not let people go. He can even deny that he detained Mujian."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 601： go, threaten him

    Chapter 601 Go, threaten him


    Jiang Ning sat upright, reached out to touch the dumplings to eat, and said, "You can threaten Jiang Ruobai."


    "threaten?"


    "Yes, use me to threaten him." Jiang Ning smiled, "Just tell him that if he doesn''t let him go, you will abuse me and my two children and make us suffer."


    Li Hongyuan stared at her dumbfounded.


    This woman is really crazy.


    "Are you serious?" he couldn''t help asking.


    "Does Your Highness think I''m joking?" Jiang Ning asked him, "Or, do you think the method I said is unreliable?"


    It was because she was too reliable that Li Hongyuan thought she was crazy.


    What is this woman going to do?


    Which side does she help?


    Li Hongyuan looked into her eyes, trying to find the answer.


    However, the other party did not give him this chance at all.


    After she finished speaking, she lowered her head to eat.


    At this moment, the food in front of her is the most important thing in the world.


    "You eat so much in the morning, don''t you panic?" Li Hongyuan glanced at the slender waist she held tightly.


    "Not at all." Jiang Ning said and put another dumpling into his mouth, "Your Highness is so precious, how can you understand what it''s like to be hungry. Hmm...your dad has tasted it."


    Li Hongyuan seems to be somewhat immune to her no matter how big or small.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "Jiang Ning, although it''s not clear if you''re really joking, but I might really do it."


    "Go."


    Jiang Ning waved his small hand, very generous.


    Li Hongyuan got up and left.


    "But..." Jiang Ning''s voice came from behind.


    Li Hongyuan looked back at her.


    Jiang Ning''s lips were stained with oil and looked at the water.


    She stuck out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips, and said with a smile, "If you threaten Jiang Xiangye, it may be counterproductive."


    "what?"


    "After all, Jiang Xiangye is a person who doesn''t like being threatened. What if he gets angry and kills Mujian directly?"


    "Did he just ignore you?"


    "Has Your Highness the Prince forgot the reason why you married me in the first place?" Jiang Ning said calmly, "I believe that with His Highness''s intelligence and reason, he will not do such impulsive things."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her, motionless.


    Jiang Ning said meaningfully: "Everything has advantages and disadvantages, Your Royal Highness!"


    "Jiang Ning, you and your Jiang family are very courageous." Li Hongyuan said slowly, word by word, "Have you never thought about the future?"


    "In the future? When you sit on the emperor, will you allow your queen to have such a powerful family behind her? It''s impossible." Jiang Ning laughed, "Why don''t we talk about it now."


    "Jiang''s family has always been peaceful and self-disciplined. General Jiang has made outstanding achievements. Over the years, the father and emperor have favored the Jiang family. What should I do to the Jiang family? Jiang Ning, you are too petty."


    "People are different, so are emperors and emperors."


    "What the **** do you want?"


    "No matter what happens in the future, never do anything to the Jiang family." Jiang Ning said sternly, "I can assure you that as long as I am here, there will never be any foreign relatives interfering in politics in the Jiang family."


    "I promise you."


    "Your Highness agreed too quickly."


    "You¡ª" Li Hongyuan couldn''t bear it any longer, "Forget it, it''s too early to say this. Right now we have a common enemy. Jiang Ning, I hope you can be one with my husband and wife, and don''t always play tricks with me, then It will only let outsiders take advantage of the loopholes. At least, find the person who murdered the mother and the Jiang family first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 602： full of gas

    Chapter 602 Full of gas


    Jiang Ning said: "You didn''t say that yesterday. You said you were convinced that the Jiang family had a connection with Mujian. Now you believe that the Jiang family was wronged?"


    "Can''t you see that I said that because I was angry with you?"


    "Did not see it."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "After all, Your Highness is not such a childish person."


    "Are you praising me or scolding me?"


    "Both."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan glanced outside, and suddenly realized that every time he broke up with her, listening to her nonsense and being unreasonable, time always passed very quickly.


    "Jiang Ning, I''ll tell you very seriously, let Jiang Xiang put the Mujian away."


    "Yes. Wait for the trial to be over."


    "You and I were wasting our time just now?"


    "If your Highness is not busy, you might as well sit down and eat something and listen to me."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then went back and sat opposite her. That is where Li Tingqian sat before.


    He looked at her.


    Jiang Ning greeted him: "Eat something, just go to your own house, you''re welcome."


    Picked up a flower roll and stuffed it for him.


    "...I was so full of anger from you that I lost my appetite."


    "Your Highness, you are taking other people''s mistakes to punish yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t help raising his hand to rub his eyebrows again.


    Jiang Ning drank the porridge in the bowl leisurely, wiped his mouth gently with Pazis, and then asked, "Are you worried about spooking snakes?"


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "Why are you worried?" Jiang Ning analyzed it to him, "In the current situation, the enemy is in the dark, and we are in the light. They have been staring at us, the snake''s head is taller than you and me, so why not be surprised? Surprised?"


    "But they don''t know we already know they exist."


    "In my opinion, people are probably not that stupid."


    "How come in your eyes, everyone is smart, but only the Prince is stupid?"


    "I mean, we don''t have to worry so much anymore. Grab Mujian, put him on trial, and pry open his mouth."


    "Is Mu Jian''s mouth so easy to pry open? In terms of understanding, I know him better than you. Besides, he has no father, no mother, no wife, no children, and no one who cares about him." Li Hongyuan added after finishing speaking. The sentence, "In other words, he is a man with no weaknesses."


    "I don''t care if he actually speaks."


    "What is your intention?"


    "This soup is good, do you want to drink it?" Jiang Ning pushed a bowl of white fungus soup in front of him, "Xiaoqian loves this soup in the morning."


    "I do not want."


    "Then I drank."


    Jiang Ning held a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other, and snorted.


    made Li Hongyuan inexplicably think of an animal.


    cat.


    is still the kind of lazy and arrogant big cat.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her soft and disheveled hair for a moment, and said, "Are you just so hungry?"


    "What?" Jiang Ning looked up.


    "Since I came in, you have eaten eight dumplings, a bowl of porridge, a bowl of soup, two dim sum, and many other dishes."


    In the palace, he was taught from a young age not to speak or sleep, and to eat seven full.


    It is said that disease enters from the mouth, and if you eat too much, you will accumulate food and you will get sick.


    Concubine Jin ignored this, and the eunuchs and grandma who served him on weekdays did not dare to let him eat enough, let alone make him dress too warm.


    The children of the royal family who have been raised like this have little appetite and are used to eating less and more meals.


    Li Hong has grown up so much and has never had breakfast like her.


    watched, feeling inexplicably uncomfortable for her stomach.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 603： Angry has a set

    Chapter 603 There is a set of anger


    Jiang Ning drank the last sip of soup, not a drop was left.


    She put down the bowl, leaned back on the back of the chair with satisfaction, and said, "In life, if you can''t eat as much as you want and taste delicious food, you will have much less fun in life."


    Li Hongyuan said: "Now you can talk."


    "You''re such a spoiler."


    Jiang Ning stood up, "I''m going out for a walk to Xiaoshi''er."


    "Are you going to tell me or not?" Li Hongyuan''s patience was almost at the limit.


    "Why are you so stupid, don''t you think about it yourself, do you have to tell me?"


    "You¡ª" Li Hongyuan''s face flashed with anger.


    Jiang Ning immediately admitted his counsel: "I mean, His Royal Highness is very busy with daily affairs. If you use your mind, leave it to me, an idler."


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t hear the meaning of her words.


    He snorted, not bothering with her.


    No matter how eccentric and lazy this woman is, it is undeniable that she is indeed very smart.


    is so smart that if she is not a woman, Li Hongyuan would have the idea of ??taking her under his command and making her his military advisor.


    Unfortunately, this woman is the most irritating.


    temperament is also unpredictable.


    Jiang Ning had no idea what Li Hongyuan was thinking about at this time.


    She sat down again: "Is Mujian important to His Highness?"


    "A person who has been with you for ten years, do you think he is important? Speaking of important, it is emotional dependence. But it is not so important that you can''t live without it."


    "His Royal Highness is telling the truth this time." Jiang Ning smiled, "You said just now that Mu Jian is a person with no weaknesses. Then, what method did the person behind him use to make him betray your master?"


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    "Does this mean that Mujian actually has weaknesses, but you don''t know it, Your Highness."


    "No, he did not."


    "Then this is very contradictory. Unless¡ª" Jiang Ning deliberately paused until Li Hongyuan couldn''t help staring at her, then she smiled, "Unless, from the beginning, the master of Mujian was not your Highness the Crown Prince. "


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jiang Ning said: "If you explain it like this, there is no contradiction. Mujian didn''t betray you at all, he was just loyal to his true master."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a long time, and then slowly said: "He is the child of a relative of the mother''s concubine''s family. He entered the palace at the age of ten and followed me around. According to your words, when he was a few years old, he had already taken refuge with others? These words, Do you believe it yourself?"


    "Believe. Eliminate all impossibility, and what remains is the truth. No matter how outrageous the truth is."


    "Okay, even if what you say is true, how do you prove it?"


    "Just as Mujian is very important to His Highness, he must be more important to the mastermind behind the scenes. What does His Highness think?"


    "Maybe."


    "His Royal Highness knew that Mujian was missing, and he knew that he wanted someone. Where is that person? Will he be in a hurry?"


    "Are you trying to lure snakes out of their holes?"


    "Hey, that''s right. It''s easy to talk to a smart person." Jiang Ning clapped his hands, "Your Highness is so smart!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan sighed.


    He found that he sighed more in front of Jiang Ning than he had put together in the past twenty years.


    "These are all based on your speculation." Li Hongyuan had to break her beautiful fantasy, "The other party is a ruthless person, why do you think he will easily expose himself for Mujian? If Mujian is just one of his A chess piece, he doesn''t care about Mu Jian''s life or death at all?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 604： not my style

    Chapter 604 is not my style


    Jiang Ningha laughed: "That''s right, I don''t care whether I detain Mujian or kill it. It''s fine if I die."


    "You speak lightly."


    "I don''t understand you." Jiang Ning stared into Li Hongyuan''s eyes, "You are reluctant to shepherd the sword? What are you doing with this scourge? Whether he is the mastermind or not, he is the direct murderer of your mother-in-law and killed him. Avenge your concubine, isn''t it?"


    "If you just kill a chess piece, I don''t think it makes any sense. It doesn''t count as revenge."


    "It can only be said that we have different ideas."


    "Jin Zhuzhu is my mother-in-law, I''m not in a hurry to take revenge, what are you in a hurry?" Li Hongyuan also stared at her, "Or, your real purpose is to kill the Jiang family in a hurry?"


    Jiang Ning sneered: "If you think so, then whatever! Whatever! You!"


    "I''m talking to you, why are you angry?"


    "Have you ever thought about talking to me? Li Hongyuan, you never trust me, even though you say that you like me and protect me. But in your heart, you don''t believe me. Because I am my father Forcing you is someone you can''t refuse, right? You members of the royal family are all selfish and indifferent!"


    "Jiang Ning!"


    "What''s it called?" Jiang Ning said angrily, "When you assigned Mujian to me yesterday, don''t say you didn''t think of the consequences! Don''t you just want to see if Mujian and the Jiang family colluded? Now Jiang I will show you the proof of the family. You want to interrogate Mujian in person, but you bite back and say that the Jiang family is trying to kill people. Let me ask you, what should the Jiang family do to clear the suspicion? Does it matter what the Jiang family does? No matter what the Jiang family does, it is impossible to gain the trust of your father and son, just because my father is too capable and my uncle has done too much credit?!"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her angry look, but calmed down: "What nonsense are you talking about. Is it because the Jiang family deserves a lot of credit and because I married you, I have to trust the Jiang family wholeheartedly? How do you explain that I found it in the Mujian secret room? s things?"


    "I asked my father last night, and he said it was fake, not written by him. Obviously, it was Mu Jian''s frame. Otherwise, he clearly had a lot of opportunities, why did he have to put poison on the food I made? ?"


    "The powerful family in the DPRK is not only your Jiang family, why does he have to frame the Jiang family?"


    "Then he has to choose one, right? If he framed the Zhang family, do you have to ask the Zhang family, why does Mujian have to frame the Zhang family with so many princes and ministers in the court? This question, you don''t go to interrogate Mujian, Why don''t you ask me about the victim?"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her silently for a moment, then said slowly: "When you are excited, you speak like a bean. Boom boom boom."


    Jiang Ning snorted.


    Li Hongyuan asked: "So, you''ve made up your mind not to herd swords."


    "Don''t let go."


    "What are the consequences..."


    "Consequences?" Jiang Ning glanced at him, "It''s nothing but two, first, His Royal Highness is eager to protect people and trouble me. Second, the mastermind behind the scenes is looking for trouble with me or the Jiang family."


    Li Hong said from afar: "I''m not going to treat you for the sake of a shepherd sword."


    "That''s even better, the trouble is only the mastermind behind the scenes. He killed Concubine Jin and framed it for me and the Jiang family. I''m still afraid of what trouble he''ll cause me? He''ll cause me less trouble? Putting it on my neck, I don''t fight back, that''s really not my style."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 605： you wont leave me?

    Chapter 605 You won''t leave me?


    Li Hongyuan said: "You''re welcome."


    "What are you polite?"


    "Mujian is mine anyway, what are you doing to him, not even saying hello to me?"


    "Your Highness, you gave me the Mujian yesterday, and I understand. You don''t need to say more."


    "...you know what you are."


    "We can be considered to have a good heart."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan thought to himself, this woman is really capable of bullshitting.


    "In short," Jiang Ning concluded, "I will never let Mujian go. Not only because he framed me and the Jiang family, but also because he killed Concubine Jin. No matter what you do to Concubine Jin, I treat Concubine Jin as your own. Treat it like a relative. Avenging your relatives is a matter of your own accord."


    "If Mujian dies and you don''t ask anything. The clues are completely cut off."


    "impossible."


    "Oh?"


    "Your Highness wouldn''t think that that person cultivated Mujian and hid for ten years, just to harm a concubine Jin?" Jiang Ning raised a finger, "He must have a bigger conspiracy. Therefore, he will continue to act. Yes. As long as he wants to die, he will definitely show his legs. And I can definitely find him!"


    She is so confident.


    So much so that Li Hongyuan almost believed that she was the legendary man of justice who acted for the heavens.


    Li Hongyuan understood that he was going back to Mujian.


    In fact, as Jiang Ning said, from the moment he agreed to let Mujian **** Jiang''s family back to his parents'' home, he had already given up on Mujian.


    For a person who betrayed him, Li Hongyuan would never show mercy.


    Even if the Jiang family doesn''t make a move, he won''t keep the Mujian.


    But, thinking of his own people being taught a lesson by others, he was still a little awkward.


    After listening to Jiang Ning''s babble, Li Hongyuan''s ears were also a little tired.


    "Forget it, you can eat, I still have work ahead of me."


    "His Royal Highness," Jiang Ning stopped him, "Do you want me to keep a whole body for Mu Jian, or do I do whatever I want?"


    "...you can''t...not be so bloody?"


    "Your Highness has never killed anyone?"


    "You are a woman."


    "His Royal Highness really has a big misunderstanding of women. Why don''t you ask if your beautiful, gentle and virtuous concubine Li has ever killed someone?"


    "I will."


    "That''s the best."


    "Go tonight."


    "go."


    "You won''t leave me?" Li Hongyuan had already walked to the door and asked again.


    "You''re on your way."


    Li Hongyuan did not look back.


    Eunuch Li Xiu hurriedly trotted to keep up: "Master, are you not staying here tonight with the Crown Princess?"


    "She doesn''t want to, do I want the overlord to force the bow? This prince can''t get that much!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How dare Li Xiu say this.


    trot and followed for a while, Li Xiu smiled and said: "Your Highness, last time Your Majesty said that there will be a draft after the year, and when the East Palace brings in a few newcomers, that''s fine."


    Li Hongyuan looked back at him.


    Li Xiu hurriedly took a half step back and lowered his head: "Minions talk too much."


    As a prince, there is only one concubine and one concubine by his side, which is indeed too few.


    But Li Hongyuan was still very young, about twenty years old, and already had a son and a daughter, so the emperor was not in a hurry.


    The emperor is worried about another thing now¡ª¡ª


    Concubine Yu is about to give birth!


    The harem has not had the birth of a dragon for many years. The emperor is old, and the sword is not old. Although he is still immersed in the grief of the death of Concubine Jin, he is still very concerned about the child that Concubine Yu is about to give birth to.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 606： too much

    Chapter 606 Too Lost


    Concubine Yu gave birth at full term without any accident.


    When the day came, she felt a stomach ache, and then found that the amniotic fluid had broken, and then she was in a hurry to inform the emperor and queen.


    The emperor and the queen hurried over.


    The Queen ?? was not in a hurry, but she knew that the emperor would be in a hurry, so she had to act in a hurry.


    The emperor was not allowed to enter the delivery room as usual.


    After all, filth.


    Even he himself was born in the delivery room, so why is the delivery room so filthy?


    The queen was sitting on a chair with a small string of Buddhist beads in her hand, and she thought so when she saw the emperor standing at the door in a hurry.


    Across the door, Concubine Yu''s cry from time to time came from the delivery room.


    The grandmother who delivered the delivery said that Concubine Yu was the first child, so the birth was slow, but the fetus was in the right position and should be able to give birth smoothly.


    The emperor was slightly relieved and sat down.


    The middle queen was worried about his health, so she persuaded him to go back to rest and come back when he was about to give birth.


    Or just stay in Feishhuang Palace and wait for news.


    As the queen, she will always be here.


    The ?? emperor did not want to go back.


    Since Concubine Jin passed away, he has been in a low mood for a long time, and a happy event finally happened. Where can he go back like this, see Concubine Jin''s relics, and then see things and think about people desolately.


    Concubine Yu''s cry continued until midnight.


    The emperor couldn''t hold it anymore.


    After all, he is no better than before, and his body is very weak.


    A few more concubines came. Seeing that the emperor''s face was not good, they all persuaded him to go back and rest.


    The emperor couldn''t hold it, so he went to lie down.


    Unexpectedly, Concubine Yu had some signs of dystocia. Before he could close his eyes, the maid next to Concubine Yu came to kneel and cry, saying that Concubine Yu was exhausted and needed ginseng to replenish qi, preferably blood ginseng.


    But in the Grand Palace, I could not find a single blood ginseng.


    The emperor sat up, rubbing his aching eyebrows, and remembered in a trance that the blood ginseng in the palace was taken back by Jiang Ning to honor her mother Lin Zizi.


    In the middle of the night, go to Jiang''s house to ask Lin Zizi for something?


    He is an emperor, which is a shame!


    The emperor called the eunuch: "Go to the chief of internal affairs, and let him get the blood ginseng within half an hour, otherwise it will make others fall!"


    The **** hurried away.


    After hearing this, the chief of internal affairs cried on the spot.


    Blood ginseng, a valuable thing, is presented as a tribute every year. The masters in the palace get a share, and several high-ranking adults outside are paying some filial piety.


    Where is there any leftovers?


    This blood ginseng is not sweet potato, so it cannot be preserved for a long time.


    Good things are too late to use, so why are you willing to take them out?


    "Where do I go to get this all of a sudden? Brother, you have to save your brother!" The chief of internal affairs pulled the **** next to the emperor and cried, "You give your brother a trick."


    The **** laughed: "Don''t you know that the blood ginseng in the palace was taken away by the crown princess? Where should you be asking, I don''t need to tell you?"


    "Yeah, why did I forget this?"


    The blood ginseng had just entered the warehouse, and before it could be distributed to the masters of the palaces, it was served by the crown princess.


    The emperor didn''t say anything at that time, and the chief of the house didn''t ask any more questions.


    If you don¡¯t go to her now, who else will you go to?


    So the chief of internal affairs hurriedly hurried, ran to knock on the door of the East Palace, and demanded to see the crown princess.


    Jiang Ning was in the palace and also heard the news of Concubine Yu''s birth.


    However, she didn''t care much and was not interested in waiting for news. She went to bed early with her two children.


    When Huang Ying came to tell Jiang Ning after hearing the cry of the head of the house, Jiang Ning yawned and said, "I don''t have a single ginseng here, let him find it elsewhere. Close the door and go to sleep."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 607： Li Changgeng is stingy

    Chapter 607 Li Changgeng is stingy


    Huang Ying went out and told the chief of internal affairs: "Master said no, father-in-law, please look elsewhere."


    is about to close the door.


    "Don''t!" The Chief of Internal Affairs grabbed the door and cried, "Sister Huang Ying, you can''t wait until you die."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Eunuch Sun, what you said can break the slaves. You are the head of the dignified house, and how many adults have to beg you. How can slaves be able to save you?"


    "My sister, those are all outsiders. Don''t we know who is who?" Manager Sun held on to the door tightly, "My head is always on the fingers of my masters. Concubine Yu The mother gave birth to a child, and lacked a blood ginseng to nourish qi, Your Majesty said, if I can''t get the blood ginseng, I will not be able to keep my dog''s head!"


    "This blood ginseng, our East Palace is indeed gone." Huang Ying spread her hands and said very sincerely, "Eunuch Sun, I also want to help you, but I really can''t help it."


    Eunuch Sun cried and said, "My sister, please go and beg the princess. The blood ginseng in the library last time was taken away by the princess."


    "You also know that it was tacitly approved by Your Majesty. It was specially given to our lady Xiangye."


    "Yes, yes, does this servant still know? What is given to Mrs. Xiang, let''s talk about a few ginseng, even the dragon meat should be given. But... Hey, isn''t this a matter of priorities? If you can''t give birth safely, then the unfortunate will not only be the slave."


    Eunuch Sun begged so hard that he even knelt down.


    Huang Ying had no choice but to say: "Eunuch Sun, don''t kneel, I''ll go and beg the master for you?"


    Grandpa Sun was overjoyed: "Okay, thank you Sister Huang Ying, I will not forget your benefits in the future!"


    "Don''t forget that the benefits of our crown princess are real."


    "I still use my sister to say this? I can''t forget it in my life!"


    "Eunuch Sun, please wait."


    Huang Ying turned around again.


    Jiang Ning buried his head under the quilt and muttered, "Li Changgeng is stingy, what he gave out, he''s too embarrassed to ask for it back..."


    Huang Ying was so frightened that she hurriedly whispered: "Master, you are sleepy, but you can''t call your majesty by name."


    Jiang Ning sat up, with messy hair on his back, and said feebly, "Go and look in the box to see if there is anything left."


    "Which box?"


    "When I came back two days ago, didn''t my mother return the box containing blood ginseng, I remember it was quite heavy, she should have put something in it."


    "The slave maid opens it and has a look."


    Huang Ying hurried to find the box, and after opening it, he found that there was indeed blood ginseng inside.


    Lin Zizi was reluctant to accept it all, and asked her to bring some back.


    Huang Ying hurriedly took out one, held it with a handkerchief and showed it to Jiang Ning, and said happily, "My lord is really a god, how do you know that there must be blood ginseng in the box?"


    "This is the heart of being a mother."


    "Madam really loves you. Then the servant girl should give this blood ginseng to Eunuch Sun. I heard that Concubine Yu is having a difficult childbirth over there."


    "Wait," Jiang Ning stopped her, "Such a good thing can''t be given away for nothing."


    "That?" Huang Ying was puzzled.


    Jiang Ning rubbed his face, made himself sober, thought about it, and said, "Bring the clothes, and I will deliver them myself."


    "Master, it''s so late, it''s very cold outside."


    "I have to go too cold, the emperor and the queen haven''t slept yet. Is it appropriate for me to sleep as a junior?"


    "...The slaves will go here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 608： The princess abacus

    Chapter 608 The Crown Princess''s Small Abacus


    Huang Ying hurriedly called Xia Chu, one to dress Jiang Ning and the other to comb her hair, tidy up as quickly as possible.


    "Huang Ying, at the beginning of Xia, don''t follow you two, stay here with the children."


    Jiang Ning told him to use a small box with blood ginseng and walked out.


    As soon as she walked out of the door, Gucheng followed silently.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "Next time I go out with me, wear more clothes."


    "understood."


    "Let''s go."


    The gate of the East Palace is guarded by guards as usual.


    Jiang Ning said: "You all saw it just now that the head of the internal affairs came to ask for blood ginseng, and gave it to the concubine Yu. If it is delayed, it will put the concubine Yu and the child in her belly in danger. Think about how many you have. brain."


    The guards looked at each other and resolutely gave way.


    They have also seen it these days.


    The Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince didn''t really want to put her in confinement at all.


    How many times she went back and forth these days.


    At most, the emperor would have to rebuke a few words without pain, and not even a single serious punishment.


    is purely for appearance.


    Jiang Ning walked out of the East Palace smoothly.


    When she arrived, Concubine Yu''s cries were reduced.


    The emperor walked up and down the door with a look of anxiety on his face.


    The Queen ?? followed behind him, her face also full of anxiety.


    As for which one is really urgent and which one is fake, it is hard to say.


    The queen looked back and saw Jiang Ning, and said in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    The emperor stopped and looked over.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly stepped forward and bowed: "My son pays respects to the father, the emperor and the mother. My son heard that Concubine Yu was in urgent need of blood ginseng to replenish qi, so I went to find a plant."


    She lifted the box.


    As soon as the emperor heard it, he knew that the chief of internal affairs had run to knock on the door of the East Palace.


    This trash.


    In the emperor''s heart, those blood ginseng had already been given to Lin Zizi, and asking Jiang Ning was equivalent to asking Lin Zizi for it.


    No matter how you think about it, I feel ashamed.


    The emperor secretly wrote down the account of the chief of internal affairs in his heart, but Concubine Yu cried out one after another, that the blood ginseng came in time, he was still happy, and immediately ordered the blood ginseng to be sent to the delivery room.


    The Queen followed up and boasted: "It''s still the filial piety of the Crown Princess. It''s so late, so I went to find this thing on purpose."


    "Yeah, it''s very cold. I searched for a long time to find such a plant. My mother gave it to me specially." Jiang Ning said.


    These words were addressed to the emperor.


    The emperor couldn''t hear it.


    Just one ginseng, who can''t bring it?


    She chose to deliver it in person, which shows that she has a small calculation in her heart.


    The emperor was feeling that he had no face in Lin Zizi''s place, so he was very tolerant of Jiang Ning''s little abacus, and said, "Prince Concubine has worked hard."


    Jiang Ning said: "My son is not hard work...Ah!"


    sneezed.


    The Queen ?? immediately said thoughtfully: "You''re wearing too little, don''t freeze. Why isn''t anyone following you?"


    The Emperor ?? said, "Don''t you have any clothes to wear? You are wearing such thin and plain clothes."


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    The emperor saw and said: "Come here, let the weaving bureau send someone to cut some clothes for the crown princess."


    "Many thanks to the royal father." Jiang Ning immediately thanked him, "In a few days, it will be the happy day of my sister''s family, and I think that since I want to go back, I can''t have a few decent clothes, so as not to lose the royal status. So... "


    "What?" The emperor squinted at her.


    Her thoughts were clearly revealed.


    It is a trivial matter to ask for clothes, but it is a serious matter to ask to go back to her parents¡¯ home to attend her sister¡¯s wedding.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 609： ugly eyeless

    Chapter 609 Ugly


    Jiang Ning said: "My son heard that there is an aunt in the weaving bureau, who is the best in the world in embroidery. I would like to ask this aunt to make two clothes for my son."


    The emperor ?? smiled and said, "This is a trivial matter, so why not."


    "My son, thank the father for his grace!"


    Jiang Ning immediately thanked him nicely.


    Just at this moment, there was a cry of a baby in the room.


    The crowd turned back immediately.


    The ?? emperor was even more excited and couldn''t help rubbing his hands.


    The Queen ?? said with joy: "It was born!"


    "Congratulations to the royal father, congratulations to the royal father!" Jiang Ning sent his blessings at the right time, "Royal father, my son is thinking about the big sister''s wedding, so I will stay back for a few more days and spend more time with my parents."


    "Hehehe, good, good!"


    The emperor was overjoyed, with a look on his face that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    However, when he finished saying these two good words, did he realize that he seemed to have promised something?


    He glanced at Jiang Ning in confusion.


    At this moment, a palace maid pushed the door and ran out, knelt on the ground, and said happily: "Congratulations, Your Majesty, Concubine Yu gave birth to a little prince! Mother and son are safe!"


    "Prince?"


    The ?? emperor was surprised and delighted, and immediately put the thought of pursuing Jiang Ning behind him.


    The queen happily saluted the emperor: "Congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to majesty, you are delighted to have Lin''er!"


    The Emperor ?? laughed: "Okay, that''s great! Rewards, all rewards!"


    Jiang Ning stood up.


    She could see clearly that the emperor''s joy was real, and the queen was also real.


    It is normal for the emperor to rejoice. After all, he is old and still has a son, which is enough to prove that his sword is not old.


    But the queen is also really happy, which is inevitably suspicious.


    Concubine Yu gave birth to a son, what was the benefit to her?


    Could it be that the queen didn''t want Li Hongyuan to inherit the throne, so she wanted to support a small puppet to fight against the prince?


    Between the lightning and flint, Jiang Ning thought of these things.


    Mamma took the washed and wrapped child out.


    The emperor looked at it, yo, this red glowing little ball wrinkled like a monkey.


    Ugly without seeing.


    The Queen leaned over and praised: "This child is really good-looking, and his eyebrows and eyes are exactly the same as His Majesty."


    Emperor: "Hehe."


    He is neither stupid nor blind, can''t you tell if he looks good or not?


    It is said that the son follows the mother, but it is not absolute, there are also some who follow the father.


    Obviously, this child of Concubine Yu followed her father and did not inherit Concubine Yu''s beauty.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Children are born like this, they don''t grow, they are pleasing to the eye when they grow."


    "That''s right." The emperor nodded in agreement.


    Getting an ugly kid didn''t affect his happy mood.


    Jiang Ning laughed again: "Concubine Yu has worked really hard to give birth to a dragon heir for the father, and the most rewarding thing the father should reward is the concubine Yu."


    "Prince Concubine is right." The Empress immediately followed suit, "Concubine Yu worked hard and worked hard for many years in the harem, serving Your Majesty with all her heart, and now she has added a prince to the royal family. She should be promoted to a higher rank."


    "Promotion?" The emperor glanced at her, "Concubine Yu is already a concubine, and if she is promoted again, isn''t she a noble concubine?"


    The Queen ?? bowed her head.


    The emperor sneered: "Not long after Concubine Jin left, you can''t wait to take her place? I persuaded the queen to die. As long as I still remember Zhuzhu''s day, no one will think about the position of the concubine. Come up!"


    The Queen hurriedly knelt down: "Your Majesty, calm down, the concubine is just, just..."


    "Okay, on the big day, don''t mention these unhappy ones. Concubine Yu has just given birth to a child and is weak. You must take good care of their mother and child. I still have things ahead of me, so I''m leaving."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 610： This boy looks like your majesty

    Chapter 610 This child looks like His Majesty


    The emperor left with a flick of his sleeves.


    From beginning to end, I only looked at the child.


    Concubine Yu, who had just given birth, was lying on the bed weakly, not to mention taking a look, but a few words of comfort, he didn''t even set foot in the house.


    It can be seen that the most ruthless imperial family.


    The empress, who was trying to take the opportunity to add power to her side, also ate the melon, and she was so disheartened that she couldn''t even hold a smile.


    At this time, Jiang Ning had already entered the house to visit the mother.


    Although Concubine Yu was a beauty, she had just given birth, her hair was loose, her face was haggard, and she seemed to be a lot swollen.


    But she looked at the child lying beside her with joy.


    "Congratulations, Concubine Yu." Jiang Ning walked over slowly and said with a smile.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, Concubine Yu''s expression was slightly stiff, with a little panic: "Why is the Crown Princess here?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Concubine Yu, the blood ginseng you used just now, but I personally sent it over. Your tone of voice is really sad."


    "Really, then thank you Crown Princess." Concubine Yu''s smile was a little reluctant.


    "You''re welcome, it''s all my own, don''t you think?" Jiang Ning looked at the child with a smile, stretched out his hand, and touched the baby''s cheek, "This child, looks... quite cute."


    When there is nothing else to brag about, it¡¯s okay to brag about being cute.


    After all, even the emperor, who was short and fat, was too embarrassed to despise this child for being ugly.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t open his mouth of praise.


    Concubine Yu looked at her hand with a nervous expression: "This child looks like Your Majesty..."


    "Yeah. But it''s okay, boys, you don''t need a pretty face. Like the prince, pretty is pretty, what''s the use?"


    "..." Concubine Yu smiled dryly.


    Jiang Ning withdrew his hand.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Ning said with a half-smile, "Concubine Yu seems to be a little afraid of me?"


    "No no."


    Concubine Yu denied the duplicity.


    How can you not be afraid?


    Before she gave birth, she threatened her.


    also nearly had a miscarriage because of her food.


    Seeing her hand touching the child, Concubine Yu''s heart almost jumped out, for fear that she would be a pervert and strangle the child to death.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, Concubine Yu, I have no other advantages, just one point, I like to protect my shortcomings. But as long as we are our own people, I will give up any advantages. For example, this blood ginseng, even in the middle of the night, I will have to be delivered."


    "Yes, this is the kindness of the Crown Princess, I will not forget it."


    "It''s all because Concubine Yu is sensible, and if you are a sensible one, I won''t feed the dog with this blood ginseng." Jiang Ning smiled softly, "You just finished giving birth, you have to take a good rest, I Don''t bother. Take a good rest."


    She turned around Shi Shiran and left.


    Concubine Yu looked at her back, and cold sweat broke out on her back.


    Until the queen came in, she didn''t come back to her senses.


    "Concubine Yu, you are overjoyed." The queen sat beside the bed and looked at the child kindly, "You are lucky. How long has it been since the palace had a child? You don''t even know how happy the emperor is."


    Concubine Yu forced a smile and said, "Really. Has the emperor come?"


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "Oh, the emperor has something urgent to deal with. He said he would come to see you in two days. Let you take care of yourself."


    Concubine Yu felt sad.


    In the middle of the night, what can the emperor have to deal with?


    What''s more, during this period of time, the emperor has been mourning, and most of the government has been handled by the prince.


    She just gave birth to a prince for the emperor!


    The emperor always had only Concubine Jin in his heart, and he was too ruthless to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 611： the queen is stupid

    Chapter 611 The Queen is too stupid


    Concubine Yu was a little chilled.


    The Queen ?? did not notice.


    In her opinion, as the emperor''s woman, it is a great luck to have a prince. The emperor is the emperor of all the women in the harem, not her concubine Yu alone.


    What does it matter if the emperor does not see it?


    What matters is that she has this prince by her side.


    You don''t have to worry about it for the rest of your life.


    Concubine Yu asked again, "Empress Empress, has your Majesty named the sixth prince?"


    "It hasn''t happened yet. If you think about it, Your Majesty is too happy, and sometimes you forget it for a while. However, you always have to take it, so it''s not in a hurry."


    "Yeah, no hurry."


    Concubine Yu nodded absently.


    To be honest, she doesn''t care much about getting up a little earlier and a little later.


    However, this obviously shows that the emperor does not pay special attention to the sixth prince.


    After all, the prince is already an adult, married and has children.


    And the newly born sixth prince is still too young, too young.


    is too small to pose any threat to the prince.


    What''s more, the emperor was still immersed in the grief of losing Concubine Jin.


    His old joy of having a child lasted only a short time.


    Concubine Yu felt a little melancholy.


    Looking at the immature baby beside her, she suddenly felt that the future was uncertain.


    She couldn''t hold back, and sighed faintly.


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "You just gave birth to a prince, why don''t you seem very happy? Is it because the emperor didn''t give you a reward for your concubine?"


    "What?" Concubine Yu raised her head in amazement.


    "You don''t know, just now I saw that the emperor was happy, so I wanted to ask for a reward for you. The position of the imperial concubine is vacant, and you will be on top. Who knows..."


    Concubine Yu was stunned.


    She really couldn''t believe why the graceful and luxurious empress before her was so stupid.


    Doesn''t she know that the emperor loves Concubine Jin to the core, even though she has been dead for a few months, the emperor is still languid, becoming lethargic and unhappy?


    At this time, the queen actually asked the emperor to consecrate another noble concubine to replace Jin Zhuzhu''s position!


    Concubine Yu even doubted whether the queen was really stupid or wanted to harm her.


    No wonder the emperor didn''t even come into the house to see her, or even gave the sixth prince a name, so he just left!


    Thanks to her wild thoughts, it turned out that the culprit of everything was the queen!


    Concubine Yu''s heart became clear, and when she saw the queen''s aging face, she instantly felt disgusted.


    She smiled calmly and said, "The Empress thinks about the concubine''s clothes, and the concubine understands in her body and mind. I don''t care if the position is not in the position. As long as I can serve the emperor well and raise the sixth prince to grow up, the concubine will be satisfied. ."


    The Queen ?? looked at the infant child and smiled: "Your childbirth is extremely dangerous this time, and your body is weak. This palace is idle now, why don''t you take care of the child for a few days."


    "Huh?" Concubine Yu''s heart jumped.


    "What do you think of bringing the child to you when you are in good health?" The Queen asked with a gentle smile.


    Although she looked smiling, she spoke softly.


    However, Concubine Yu felt a chill.


    She knew in her heart that the queen would take her newborn son to raise and use it as a tool for her to fight against the prince.


    How could Concubine Yu be willing?


    The child she gave birth to, how could she be willing to let the queen take it away?


    But Concubine Yu did not dare to speak out against it.


    The queen is the lord of the six palaces, and no matter which child a concubine gives birth to, it is her child.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 612： Whose thigh should I hold

    Chapter 612 Whose thigh should I hold


    Concubine Yu suddenly thought of Jiang Ning.


    Thinking of what she just said.


    She said that as long as it is her own, she will protect her shortcomings.


    So, if she is willing to join her, will the crown princess help her fight against the queen and keep her child for her?


    Before giving birth to a child, she also thought a lot.


    even thought of the possibility of his future power peak.


    However, when she really gave birth to the child and looked at the pink and tender little person, her heart became weak.


    She thought, what does power matter?


    As long as she does not fight or rob her, and raise her children well, in the future, let the sixth prince be an idle and carefree prince, and as a concubine, she will still have no shortage of glory and wealth.


    Isn''t it good too?


    As long as she can be with the child.


    She would do anything.


    However, at the moment, the Empress'' request, she couldn''t refuse.


    "My concubine, I would like to thank the Empress for her kindness, but the child has just been born. It will be a few days later." Concubine Yu weakly tried to object.


    "Take care of you, I have already prepared two clean nurses for the sixth prince. I will definitely raise the child to be fat and white."


    The Queen ?? completely ignored her objection and ordered the child to be taken away.


    Concubine Yu was angry and anxious.


    She didn''t care about her weakness after giving birth, so she went to Feishhuang Palace to see the emperor.


    Unexpectedly, the emperor fell ill.


    The emperor is not in good health now, because he was anxious that Concubine Yu would give birth to a child.


    just lay down.


    The Empress was very worried when she heard the words, and she also knew Concubine Yu''s purpose.


    After all, she is the queen, and ordered the other concubines to come to the Feishhuang Palace to take turns serving the sick.


    did not give Concubine Yu a chance to see the emperor at all.


    Concubine Yu knelt outside the Feishhuang Palace and cried for a long time. Because of postpartum weakness, she finally fainted.


    It was the prince who found her passing by and ordered someone to send her back.


    When Concubine Yu woke up, she knew that by herself, she would never be able to get her child back.


    As for the emperor, I can''t count on it.


    The emperor was ill, and all the people of the empress were around him.


    Concubine Yu decisively decided to go to the East Palace.


    She was wrapped tightly and supported her weak body, and came to the East Palace to ask to see the Crown Princess.


    Jiang Ning immediately understood her intention.


    She asked Huang Ying to welcome Concubine Yu in, and said with a smile, "Concubine Yu is confinement, and the wind and snow are heavy outside, so it''s not easy to walk out."


    Concubine Yu took off her hood, and with her red eyes from crying, she knelt down directly to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly stretched out his hand to help her: "Concubine Yu, you are an elder, so it''s a shame. If you have any difficulties, feel free to say it."


    "Help me, Crown Princess, I''m willing to do anything." Concubine Yu cried, "My child was taken away by the Empress. I am a concubine, why can''t I raise the child myself? It''s a shame that I can''t even see the emperor''s face. ¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Concubine Yu, don''t worry, I saw the sixth prince at the Empress''s place yesterday. He is fat and well-raised."


    "However, if I can''t see the child, this is going to cut my heart out!"


    "There''s nothing wrong with letting the Empress raise the sixth prince. In the future, the status of the sixth prince will be more noble. Concubine Yu, do you think so?"


    Concubine Yu shook her head: "I don''t care about those, and I don''t want any rights and dignity, I just want my children."


    "yes?"


    "Don''t worry, Crown Princess, I will take my child in peace in the future, and I will never give up my unreasonable thoughts. His Royal Highness is a virtuous person and won the hearts of the people. The sixth prince will definitely assist His Royal Highness in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 613： so immoral

    Chapter 613 Too immoral


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "But your sister and nephew don''t seem to be very friendly to the East Palace."


    "Don''t worry, Crown Princess, they''re just good at talking, not to mention they all listen to me. In a few days, I''ll ask my sister to come and apologize to you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Concubine Yu, do you really think I can handle the Empress?"


    Concubine Yu nodded immediately: "If there is anyone else in this palace to help me, it will only be the Crown Princess."


    "I can only give it a try, and beg for mercy with the queen. This mother and son are connected to each other, and it is too... immoral."


    "Thank you, Crown Princess, thank you."


    Concubine Yu had hope in her heart.


    She secretly made up her mind that as long as the Crown Princess could **** her back the child, she would do whatever the Crown Princess asked her to do in the future.


    In the evening, the embroidery lady from the weaving bureau came over to measure Jiang Ning''s measurements, Jiang Ning told Jiang Yuan''s size by the way, and asked the embroidery lady to make a wedding dress.


    She gave Xiu Niang five hundred taels of silver.


    A wedding dress, where do you need so much money?


    Xiu Niang knew that this was the Crown Princess''s affection to her.


    How could she have no eyesight, she was busy thanking Dade for accepting it, and promised to do her best.


    After Xiu Niang left, Jiang Ning went to greet the queen.


    As soon as I entered the house, I heard the child''s cries.


    The queen walked around with a look of disgust and irritability, reprimanding the maid and the palace maid.


    "How did you serve the sixth prince? Cry, cry, cry, this palace has a splitting headache!"


    The people in the palace didn''t dare to say a word.


    Jiang Ning walked in, bowed his knees and said with a smile, "What''s wrong with the mother?"


    The Queen ?? looked at her slightly, but still frowned: "This child doesn''t know what to do, and suddenly it''s not good."


    "Let me see." Jiang Ning walked to the cradle and saw the sixth prince with his mouth open, his face blushed, and he was crying desperately.


    She touched the back of the child''s forehead and frowned: "I wrap the child too much. The back and neck are all covered with eczema. The child should not cry."


    "Rash?" The queen was startled and hurried over.


    Jiang Ning picked up the child, dropped the clothes, and showed her.


    Sure enough, the back of the neck was attached to the back, and there was a large red rash, which looked quite scary.


    The Queen ?? was shocked: "How did this happen? This...is this disease contagious?"


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, this queen is afraid that she has never raised the children herself, so she dares to take other people''s children to raise them casually. The house is so warm, and the children are wrapped layer by layer.


    Although eczema is very common in babies, it is very good to scare her with this.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning sighed.


    The queen became more and more frightened, and quickly said to the palace maid: "Quick, go and pass on the imperial doctor!"


    Soon the imperial doctor rushed over and saw the rash on the sixth prince, and said the same thing as Jiang Ning.


    is covered up.


    Children should be cool and most afraid of covering them.


    The imperial doctor didn''t say much, and prescribed medicine, saying that it was to scrub the child''s body. It will get better in a while.


    Jiang Ning sighed: "This rash all over our body has made our little six suffer. Before I greeted the father, the father also asked about the sixth prince."


    The Queen ?? said with a smile: "The imperial doctor said that there is no serious problem. Your Majesty is unwell, so you don''t need to bother about such trivial matters. Crown Princess, you have to be sensible and know the priorities."


    "Yeah, but in the eyes of a parent, the safety of the child is the most important thing in this world." Jiang Ning said quietly, "If the royal father knew that the sixth prince suffered such a crime, he would be even more upset. Dinner."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 614： The Emperors Love Story

    Chapter 614 The Emperor''s Merry Past


    The emperor was already lying down and couldn''t get up, so she ran over to talk nonsense, what if the emperor got angry?


    The queen wanted to give Jiang Ning two slaps.


    She is not afraid, the emperor is finished, just the prince is on top.


    And what about her queen?


    Although after the crown prince ascended the throne, her mother was a serious empress dowager, but she was not his own, and the crown prince would not take her seriously.


    She secretly scolded Concubine Yu for being an idiot and a waste she couldn''t support.


    She wanted to support the sixth prince, but Concubine Yu urged the concubine to take the child back.


    She deserves to be pinched to death by the princess in the future!


    The Queen looked at Jiang Ning, who had a bright smile and a face like Lin Zizi, her fingernails in the palm of her hand, almost poking into her flesh.


    She could see that, not only did the crown prince not take her seriously, but this crown princess was not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    In the future, once the emperor is a hundred years old, she will completely lose power.


    However, since Concubine Yu was unwilling to rely on her and insisted on taking the child back, the queen did not want to be shy and insist on raising her child.


    A clown monkey.


    is already annoying!


    In the end, the queen ordered the Sixth Prince to be returned to Concubine Yu.


    Concubine Yu cried with joy.


    She also finally understood, in this harem, who should she obey and whom she should take refuge in.


    Happy, in order to repay Jiang Ning and express her loyalty, she revealed a big secret to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning was also shocked when he learned about it.


    After she grabbed Concubine Yu and asked about it, she immediately went to see Li Hongyuan.


    "Did you know?" She grabbed the table and stared at His Royal Highness, who was sitting behind the table, calmly reading a book.


    "Have vaguely heard of this rumor."


    "Rumour?" Jiang Ning was stunned, "It''s groundless, brother! This kind of thing involves the royal privacy. If there is no truth, who would dare to spread such a rumor? As a prince, do you still have an illegitimate brother? Are you not curious?"


    That''s right, the secret that Concubine Yu revealed to her was that the emperor was outside and had an illegitimate child.


    It stands to reason that this emperor can have countless women, and if he has a child, he will be a prince and a princess. There is no reason to let the royal blood flow outside.


    When ?? was born, he was brought back to the palace to raise him.


    The idea of ???? illegitimate children is too suspicious, even a little funny.


    However, according to Concubine Yu, this is really possible.


    About twenty years ago, when the emperor was still young, he was not as fat and round as he is now, and he was still a short and handsome emperor.


    Beauty bead tire dark knot.


    It stands to reason that the emperor took a fancy to the beauty and brought it back to the palace.


    But, that is a beauty with a master.


    Beauty has become a woman.


    is also the daughter-in-law of the emperor''s nephew - the concubine of King Kang!


    If this ethically messed up thing spreads out, wouldn¡¯t it ruin the reputation of the royal family?


    King Kang was so ashamed that he was so ashamed that he almost committed suicide.


    The Queen Mother at that time went to the Prince Kang''s mansion in person, and after a while of comfort, she gave a lot of benefits before suppressing the matter.


    What else can King Kang do?


    You can''t really commit suicide.


    had no choice but to hold his nose and raise that "bad breed".


    These were all told to Jiang Ning by Concubine Yu.


    The spirit of gossip that Jiang Ning listened to was burning, and he couldn''t wait to come to Li Hongyuan to share.


    Li Hongyuan''s performance was very dull.


    He didn''t lift his head: "The matter of the father''s illegitimate son has nothing to do with you. If you are idle, you might as well go back to Jiang''s house to see if your father tortured Mujian to death."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 615： Im the queen

    Chapter 615 I''m the Queen


    Jiang Ning sat opposite him, cupped his cheeks in both hands, approached his face, and whispered, "You don''t have to worry about this, if there is any result, my father will send someone to give me news."


    "Yes, Jiang Xiang is capable, he can come and go freely in my East Palace."


    "His Royal Highness seems a little sour."


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Li Hongyuan looked at her calmly, "I''m very busy and have a lot to deal with."


    Jiang Ning said: "I''ll say one more word."


    "Say."


    "It is said that your father has the idea of ??recognizing his illegitimate son as his ancestor."


    "Really?" Li Hongyuan was expressionless, "How did you know what was in your father''s mind?"


    "Of course I figured it out."


    "Just try to figure out the holy will, do you know what sin this is?"


    "I heard Concubine Yu say that this son of the royal family of Kangjun is handsome, talented, and stable and likable."


    "so what."


    "The most important thing is that the Prince Kang''s Mansion and the Empress are very close."


    "What the **** are you talking about?"


    "You really don''t understand, or are you acting stupid?" Jiang Ning suddenly began to doubt this guy''s IQ.


    Li Hongyuan looked up at her: "Are you so worried that you won''t be a queen in the future?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ning replied very seriously, "I''m very worried, Li Hongyuan, if you can''t make me the emperor, I will marry someone who can make me the queen."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Anyone can be the emperor in the future, I have to be the queen anyway."


    "..." Li Hongyuan reached out and pinched her cheek, "Jiang Ning, you are really courageous. Since you think so, why did you marry me in the first place? Isn''t it bad to seduce the royal father directly with your appearance?"


    "no."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t like fat and ugly old men."


    "You''re just..." Li Hongyuan thought for a while, not knowing what words to use to describe her accurately, he was silent for a long time, and then said, "Insane, hopeless!"


    Jiang Ning said: "After all, I have been disabled for many years, maybe you don''t know, some people with physical disabilities will also be mentally abnormal. Of course not all, I only talk about myself."


    "You are indeed perverted."


    Li Hongyuan let go of her face, "I know about the illegitimate child, and I also know that the father always wants him to recognize his ancestors and return to the clan."


    "What if your father gave him the throne in order to make up for his guilt?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, "I was almost led astray by you. Actually, this is not what I''m worried about. I was thinking, is it possible that the Prince of Kangjun is the mastermind behind the assassination of your mother-in-law?"


    "I don''t see how it''s good for them."


    "Can''t you see that? Their purpose is to kill your mother and concubine first, and then frame the Jiang family to attack all your forces. Then when the emperor is not in good health and wants to take him back to the palace, they will talk to you again. You compete. After all, for King Kang, this is an excellent opportunity to repay the hatred of his wife!"


    Li Hongyuan nodded: "It is indeed possible."


    "Why are you not worried at all?"


    Li Hongyuan was about to speak when Li Xiu picked up the curtain and came in, looked at Jiang Ning, and said, "Report to the Crown Princess, Jiang Xiang asks to meet."


    Jiang Ning immediately sat up straight.


    But instead of standing up, she looked at Li Hongyuan first.


    Li Hongyuan casually: "Look at what I do. If I don''t agree, will you disappear?"


    "Of course not. In fact, the emperor has already agreed for me to go back to my parents'' house for a few days to attend my fifth sister''s wedding. However, my father came directly to the palace to see me, presumably because of some important news. I must go to see him now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： Mu Jian recruited

    Chapter 616 Mu Jian recruited


    Jiang Ning hurried back and saw Jiang Ruobai with his hands behind his back, staring at a painting on the wall.


    "Father!"


    She ran over with her skirt in hand.


    Jiang Ruobai turned around: "Walk slowly, the ground is slippery, don''t fall!"


    Jiang Ning had already run up to him, smiling: "Dad, why did you come in person?"


    "Your mother misses you and sent me to see you."


    "I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Really? Has Your Majesty granted it?"


    "Recently, Concubine Yu gave birth to a sixth prince. The emperor was happy and agreed."


    "Oh, Sixth Prince." Jiang Ruobai stroked his beard, noncommittal.


    "Sit down, Dad." Jiang Ning poured tea for him personally, "The Sixth Prince is just a little guy, and he doesn''t pose a threat to us. Dad, you don''t have to play his mind."


    Jiang Ruobai laughed and scolded: "In your eyes, is your father so cruel?"


    "Let''s not talk about our father and daughter. I mean, Concubine Yu has broken with the queen, and she won''t get involved in the queen''s affairs."


    Jiang Ruobai nodded slightly.


    Jiang Ning said: "In recent years, the queen has been virtuous on the surface, but she has probably done a lot of things in private. Concubine Jin has been favored for many years, so I''m afraid it''s not a thorn in her side."


    "You mean that Concubine Jin''s death is related to the Queen?" Jiang Ruobai asked.


    "I''m just guessing." Jiang Ning leaned towards him, "Father, you interrogated Mu Jian, did you get any results?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ruobai picked up the teacup and took a sip, not in a hurry.


    Jiang Ning also waited patiently.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said: "These children at home, only your temperament is most similar to mine, and you can be stable."


    "That is, we are father and daughter."


    "Haha." Jiang Ruobai laughed, "Mujian moved."


    "Yeah!" Jiang Ning sat up straight and pricked up his ears.


    "Queen."


    "Is it really her?" Jiang Ning was not surprised at all when he got this result.


    As a queen, she has been suffocated in the harem all these years.


    In those years with Concubine Jin, she could only live in the shadow of Concubine Jin.


    The favors that Concubine Jin received, the things she didn''t care about at all, were all things that the queen could not ask for.


    The queen also gave birth to a prince, but died prematurely.


    Concubine Jin is free to get pregnant, to give birth to a child, and she doesn''t care when she is born.


    The birth of her child is to grow up strong.


    Putting herself in the shoes, it is understandable that the Queen is jealous of Concubine Jin.


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "So many years of peaceful coexistence, why bother?"


    "Get along in peace?" Jiang Ruobai shook his head, "Ning''er, you are too naive. When the children were young, the conflict was just jealousy. However, when Concubine Jin''s son became the crown prince, the emperor was getting older and the queen was not born. How can you not feel the danger with your children by your side?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ning agreed.


    If the crown prince ascends the throne, his mother, the queen, and his biological mother, Concubine Jin, are both empress dowagers.


    By then, there will be no distinction between queens and concubines.


    Obviously, the emperor''s biological mother status would be better.


    She, the so-called first-mother, will only be gradually marginalized and eventually driven out of the center of power.


    This is absolutely intolerable for the Queen.


    The entire family behind the Queen ?? needs to rely on her.


    She must not fall.


    However, Jiang Ning felt that the queen was still stupid.


    There is no paper in the world that can wrap fire.


    She killed the prince''s mother, the emperor''s apex, if it is revealed, can she have a good life?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 617： kidnapped by the whole family

    Chapter 617 Kidnapped by the whole family


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said: "If everyone thinks like you, there will be no one who is not a traitor. You must know that wealth is at risk, and even if you know there is a risk, you still have to do it."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Is it possible, you still want to keep the queen?" Jiang Ruobai asked.


    "It''s not up to me whether to keep it or not. I''m thinking, should we tell the emperor about this?" Jiang Ning thought, "The emperor and the queen are husband and wife after all, and have been in a relationship for many years. Down, it will be trouble for us in the future."


    "Then knock it down once."


    "The queen''s family is very powerful." Jiang Ning was a little worried, "It''s easy to hide with open guns, but hard to defend against dark arrows. It doesn''t matter if we clean up the queen, will the queen''s family make trouble with our Jiang family? I know that neither you nor the uncle are afraid. Their family, but if the two tigers fight each other, there will be damage."


    Jiang Ruobai laughed.


    "Dad, what are you laughing at."


    "Where do you get so much thought at such a young age? You are too worried." Jiang Ruobai put down the teacup, "Don''t worry, if Queen Wei falls, the Wei family behind her will not be much better."


    "how?"


    "Although the Wei family is a noble family, and their ancestors have made a lot of contributions, their descendants are not successful, and the family is in ruins. It is only because of the emergence of a queen that it gradually rises. The Wei family all rely on the queen."


    "So, Empress Wei is quite pitiful, being kidnapped by the whole family."


    "If it''s not for the family, she probably doesn''t need to harm Concubine Jin." Jiang Ruobai sighed, "But there''s no way, people live for the family, the family?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Father, what if I become a white-eyed wolf in the future and can''t work for the family?"


    Jiang Ruobai laughed: "The Jiang family is different from the Wei family. The Wei family depends on women to survive. Our family protects women."


    He stood up and patted his daughter on the shoulder, and said meaningfully: "In the future, no matter what situation you encounter, protecting yourself is the most important thing. Remember what Dad said."


    "Don''t worry, Dad, my life is the most precious thing."


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled dotingly, "I will tell His Majesty about the Empress in person. If His Royal Highness asks, you can tell him."


    "What about Mujian?"


    "Mu Jian, I can''t go back."


    "Dead?"


    "That''s not true." Jiang Ruobai pondered, "At the end of the year, the small affiliated countries will pay tribute again."


    "and then?"


    "The prince and princess of Silla are already on their way. In a few days, they will return to Dachangan City. Maybe the emperor will let the prince and you go to receive them."


    Jiang Ning was keenly aware of a trace of anomaly: "The prince and princess of Silla? Dad, is Mujian related to Silla? What else did Mujian recruit?"


    "Mujian didn''t confess anything else. However, just last night, I received a letter. It was sent by the messenger of Silla."


    "What is the content?"


    "Shilla wants to make a deal with me."


    "What deal?"


    "Use the hostages of Silla Kingdom in exchange for Mujian."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ning stood up abruptly, "Father, is Mujian a spy of Xinluo Kingdom?"


    "Don''t get excited, sit down, sit down." Jiang Ruobai was very calm, "Mujian is not from Silla."


    "Then why did Silla exchange him?"


    "Although this Silla has surrendered to our Dasheng, there must be spies in Changan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 618： hard to refuse

    Chapter 618 Hard to refuse


    "I know that."


    It is normal for countries to send hundreds of spies to each other.


    Jiang Ruobai nodded: "It must be Silla''s spy who revealed the news of Mujian''s detention, and the country of Silla wants to take him in. This is a common occurrence between the two countries. After all, with Mujian''s status, it should be possible. Give them a lot of secrets."


    Jiang Ning clapped his hands: "I understand."


    "What do you understand?"


    "This is called political asylum!"


    "...That''s pretty much what it means." Jiang Ruobai had never heard of this term, but, thinking about it carefully, the word was quite appropriate.


    It was hard for her to figure it out.


    Jiang Ruobai likes this smart little daughter more and more in her heart.


    The most important thing is that this girl looks so similar to her mother, as a wife-loving madman, she can''t do it without pampering her daughter.


    Jiang Ning asked: "Father, are you planning to make this deal with the Silla Kingdom? Mu Jian has been with the Crown Prince for so many years, but he knows a lot of secrets. If you give him away, I''m afraid..."


    "How can Dad not know this. However, the hostage offered by the other party is hard to refuse."


    "Who is it?"


    "The Prince of Kangjun."


    "Kang..." Jiang Ning reacted, "The emperor''s illegitimate child?"


    Jiang Ruobai gave her a strange look: "Okay, little girl, you even know about this."


    "I just found out." Jiang Ning laughed, "This is Concubine Yu''s nomination certificate, I think it''s more than 90% likely."


    "Vote for a certificate? Does she depend on you?"


    "Dad guess, who helped her get the child back from the queen?"


    "I''ve heard about this too. If you are so blatant against the Queen, you''re not afraid that the Queen will deal with you like Concubine Jin?" Jiang Ruobai asked with a smile.


    "I''ll be careful. And the queen is dying soon."


    "In normal times, the queen may not dare to touch you, but don''t forget, rabbits will bite people if they are in a hurry. Remember, don''t force a person too hard until you are completely sure."


    "Yes, I remember my father''s teachings." Jiang Ning thought for a while, "Father, how did the prince of Kangjun become a hostage of Xinluo Kingdom?"


    "This matter is kept secret. There are no more than five people in the court who know about this matter." Jiang Ruobai said mysteriously, "When I found out, Li You had been quietly under house arrest in Xinluo for a year."


    Jiang Ning didn''t understand: "Isn''t the Silla country our vassal state? Those who are subservient to Dasheng, how dare Dasheng''s nobles be under house arrest? Isn''t the King of Silla afraid that the court will take care of them?"


    "You think Your Majesty doesn''t know?"


    "Is this His Majesty''s acquiescence?"


    "Your Majesty is also trying to hone the boy and sent him to Silla to do intelligence work. Who knew he was arrested." Jiang Ruobai explained slowly, "Anyway, we are a big country, so we can''t admit to inserting eyeliner in Silla, right? Just be patient."


    "Oh, it''s no wonder that Silla sent a prince and princess to pay tribute at the end of the year. It turned out that they came with a hostage to negotiate terms with us."


    "That''s right. However, they also think too highly of Li You''s status in the court. For His Majesty, it is absolutely impossible for His Majesty to do anything that would harm the interests of the country for the sake of an illegitimate child."


    "It''s no wonder they have to trade the shepherd sword."


    "Yes, compared to Li You and Mu Jian, Li You is naturally much more important. Anyway, he is the blood of the royal family." Jiang Ruobai sighed, "Tomorrow I will send someone to return Mu Jian to the prince. The prince these days. It must be difficult for you, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 619： Prince is gone

    Chapter 619 The Prince is Gone


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, Jiang Ruobai said a little viciously: "The prince is a little floating now."


    "Yes." Jiang Ning laughed.


    "In a few days, Li You will be back."


    "Will the emperor let him recognize his ancestors?"


    "The emperor''s thoughts, I can''t fully understand. However, the emperor naturally thinks in his heart. As for whether there are other considerations... It''s hard to say."


    "Whether he recognizes it or not, he is a threat to the prince."


    "Huh, that doesn''t hurt either."


    "how?"


    "The prince is now the eldest of the family. Even if there is a newly born sixth prince, who is too young and Concubine Yu is cowardly and timid, he will not be able to become a climate. If things go on like this, the status of the prince will become more and more stable, who will he take in his eyes. "


    "Father, do you mean to bring back the Prince of Kangjun to make the crown prince''s career a little more difficult?" Jiang Ning breathed, "It''s not very good."


    "Don''t you miss him?"


    "That''s not true. I think, after all, they are brothers. We do this, don''t let their brothers fight the wall? It''s not very kind."


    Jiang Ruobai laughed haha: "Don''t you think they will be close brothers and have a harmonious relationship?"


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe Li Hongyuan and Li You are very good-natured, and they hit it off at first sight."


    "This possibility is probably equal to zero." Jiang Ruobai squinted and looked at the pale sun outside, "Daughter, remember, in the royal family, there is no real brotherhood. Do you know why?"


    "Because they''re competing for the same spot."


    "Hey." Jiang Ruobai sighed, "You think about it, all of them were born as princes and sons of emperors, but in the future there will only be one master who will become a high-ranking master, and the rest can only kneel at his feet as slaves. are you willing?"


    Jiang Ning thought about it seriously: "I don''t want to."


    "I''ve thought about it. It''s better to pick up Li You, at least put some pressure on the prince, so that he won''t be too floating and think he will win. Don''t put you and the Jiang family in the eye."


    "So, is Dad trying to facilitate Li You to recognize his ancestors and return to the ancestry?" Jiang Ning was a little worried, "If we facilitate it, will Li Hongyuan be unhappy?"


    "Silly girl, at our level, many things don''t need to be done by yourself."


    "Father, you must be thoughtful and secure when you do things."


    "Don''t worry, your father has been in the mix for so many years, and you can only be the prime minister below ten thousand people by keeping your opponents steady and fighting to death."


    Jiang Ning burst out laughing: "Dad, are you really under one person?"


    "Hey, it''s just a rhetoric, you are serious." Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, "Tomorrow''s father will send a carriage to pick you up home. Your fifth sister is going to get married, and the family is very busy, so I won''t stay any more. I just said As long as you know what to do, you don''t need to do anything. You are safe and sound, and my mother and I can rest assured."


    "By the way, Dad, wait," Jiang Ning called Huang Ying, "bring the box from my room."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "There is nothing missing at home, if you have good things, keep them for yourself."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Father, things are really good, but I can''t use them."


    Huang Ying came over with a huge box.


    Jiang Ning opened the box, "Dad, look."


    In the box, a set of wedding dresses are neatly placed.


    Ambilight material, exquisite embroidery.


    Gold wire, gemstone.


    Let this wedding dress shine like a treasure.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 620： Eating mutton pot on a snowy day

    Chapter 620 Eating mutton pot on a snowy day


    Even though Jiang Ruobai was well-informed, he was shocked.


    He reached out and touched it: "This..."


    "This is what I asked the famous embroidery maid to do. Dad, you know, that embroidery maid has basically only embroidered dragon robes for the emperor over the past few years, not even for the empress."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "I still don''t know. Okay girl, how did you do it?"


    "Of course, let His Majesty instruct the embroiderer to do it."


    "Your Majesty actually fulfilled your unreasonable request."


    "Concubine Yu gave birth, and I sent the ginseng in the middle of the night in the snow to make sure that Concubine Yu gave birth to the sixth prince safely. For such a big happy event, it''s just a piece of clothing for a few days of vacation, and the emperor is not so stingy."


    Jiang Ruobai patted her head: "Your fifth sister saw this, Dele went crazy."


    "Dad knows that I don''t have much money, so I can''t give Fifth Sister''s expensive phoenix crown and jewelry. It''s just such a piece of clothing, let her not dislike it."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said: "What is jewelry, how much do you need at home? What matters is this honor."


    There are so many women who get married, who can wear the wedding dress made by the embroidered lady who specializes in embroidering dragon robes?


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Xiao Qi, I thought you were away from home all these years, and you weren''t close to your two sisters. I also know that after you lost, your father spoiled your fifth sister too much and spoiled her. , you don''t like her very much..."


    "Father," Jiang Ning said with a smile, "I don''t dislike Fifth Sister. In fact, I know all the brothers and sisters in our Jiang family. There is nothing wrong with them. Even the worst-tempered Fifth Sister is a knife mouth. Tofu heart. A bit mean in the mouth, if there is something really wrong, I still protect my family."


    "Hey! Dad is really relieved that you can understand this. Family and everything are prosperous, as long as your brothers and sisters are in harmony, it is better than anything else."


    "Okay, Dad, come here, take the box, go back and be happy."


    Jiang Ruobai was relieved, holding the big box, and went back happily.


    Chunlai and Xia Chu stomped in and ran in, grinning and saying, "It''s so cold."


    "It''s really cold."


    Jiang Ning put his hand on the edge of the charcoal basin to keep warm, "Let the kitchen prepare some mutton, and I will teach you how to make a mutton pot to eat at night, which is fragrant and warm."


    "Really? Mutton is the most nourishing thing to eat in winter." Chunlai was overjoyed, and then frowned, "No, mutton is too stinky, and it tastes good in your mouth, how can you serve the master."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "I have a way to make the mutton not rotten, and the children can also eat a little. After eating, just brush your teeth and rinse your mouth with green salt."


    The two girls happily went to prepare.


    Ling Zi and Wen Zan woke up, came over with their toys, and both crawled towards her.


    Jiang Ning hugged one, warm and fragrant.


    Until the evening, the smell of meat wafted in the yard, and when it started to snow, Li Hongyuan came.


    "The servant girl pays respects to His Royal Highness." Huang Ying hurriedly bowed, opened the curtain, and invited him in.


    Li Hongyuan lifted his foot and went in, and saw the picture of the two children snuggling up beside Jiang Ning, listening to her reading.


    "...In the end, the hunter used scissors to cut Grandma Wolf''s stomach and rescued Little Red Riding Hood and Grandma."


    Ling Ziting''s eyes shone brightly, she clapped her hands and smiled, "That''s great."


    Wenzan was also fascinated, and asked, "Then what?"


    "Then, the hunters found a lot of stones, put them in the wolf''s belly, and sewed up its belly. When the wolf woke up, its belly was so heavy that it couldn''t move!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 621： prefer to stay

    Chapter 621 Want to stay


    Wenzan was happy: "The hunter is so smart and brave."


    "What kind of mess is this talking about?" Li Hongyuan stood at the door and listened for a while, then lifted his foot and walked in.


    Wenzan and Ling Ziman stood up and saluted.


    "no."


    Li Hongyuan bent down and picked up Ling Zi, put it on his lap, looked at Jiang Ning, "What did you tell them?"


    "fairy tales."


    "fairy tale?"


    "Yes, a children''s story."


    "...Which book is there, why haven''t I read it?"


    "There are so many books in the world, how can Your Highness read every one of them?" Jiang Ning stood up.


    Ling Zi twisted her body, got off Li Hongyuan''s leg, and hugged Jiang Ning''s leg: "Mother, tell me another story, tell another story."


    "Ling Zi still want to hear it?"


    "think!"


    "Yes, but now, it''s time for dinner. After dinner, my mother will tell you the story of the three little pigs building a house, okay?"


    "it is good!"


    The two children cheered in unison.


    Li Hongyuan frowned when he heard it: "What are the three little pigs building a house, I''m afraid this is all made up by you?"


    "So what?" Jiang Ning didn''t care, "Which of the articles in this world was not made up by humans?"


    "Although they are small, if they are enlightened, they should read some serious articles. You''d better talk about these nonsense."


    Piggy builds a house?


    Wolf grandmother?


    What the **** is this?


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s good for children to listen to fairy tales and fables. It''s better than learning to be an idiot who doesn''t know the world!"


    "Who are you calling an idiot? Such an insult to scholars all over the world!"


    "Then why is there such a saying as a nerd? Are there still few people who read and read stupidly?" Jiang Ning snorted, "I''m going to eat mutton pot now, I won''t tell you the difference, I''m so angry, it''s not good for digestion. Please come back."


    "Where shall I go back?"


    "Go to Concubine Li''s house to eat, drink, and listen to music."


    Li Hongyuan laughed angrily: "It''s up to you to decide which room the prince will go to?"


    "Then I''m going to tell the story of the three little pigs building a house. If you stay, be careful to block your ears, and carefully contaminate your scholar''s lofty ears."


    Li Hongyuan: "..."


    Every time I come, I can be filled with anger by her.


    doesn''t let anyone speak at all.


    Not long after, the mutton pot was placed, hot and fragrant, especially on a snowy night, people couldn''t help but move their index fingers.


    Li Tingqian also came back from Wenhua Palace.


    As soon as he entered the door and smelled the fragrance, he knew that the little aunt was ready to eat again, and rushed in, who would have seen Uncle Wu Huang standing there, hurriedly coming over to salute.


    "What are you running for?" Li Hongyuan patted the snow on him for fear, "I''m so greedy after a little food."


    "Come here, Xiaoqian, this bowl is yours." Jiang Ning greeted him.


    Li Tingqian sat over happily and saw a small lamb chop in the bowl, which was rotten and glutinous.


    He hurriedly grabbed it and took a bite, but before he could swallow it, he couldn''t wait to take another bite.


    "Is it delicious?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    "Well, delicious!"


    Li Tingqian couldn''t care to speak.


    Looking at the steaming pot, Li Hongyuan snorted.


    Wenzan came over and pulled his clothes: "Daddy is also here for dinner."


    Jiang Ning said, "Wenzan, your father is not here, he is going to eat at Concubine Li''s house next door."


    "Did I say so?" Li Hongyuan said with a cold face, pulled Wen Zan over to sit down, "I''m going to have dinner here today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 622： red face

    Chapter 622 The red face


    Jiang Ning was using chopsticks and a small silver spoon to carefully tear the mutton from the bones to Wen Zan and Lingzi. Hearing Li Hongyuan''s words, he put down his chopsticks.


    The two looked at each other.


    Li Tingqian immediately put down his chopsticks and stood up, his eyes were a bit frightened and uneasy.


    Jiang Ning immediately regretted seeing it.


    In front of the children, she should not quarrel and quarrel with Li Hongyuan.


    Children are extremely sensitive, especially a child of Xiaoqian''s age. His parents died when he was very young, and he also experienced shocks and other situations.


    Therefore, when he felt the dignified atmosphere between Uncle Wu Huang and Aunt Wu, the shadow of his childhood struck again, filling him with a sense of insecurity.


    Jiang Ning immediately raised his smiling face, pulled Li Tingqian to sit down, took a pair of tableware and handed it to Li Hongyuan, and said with a smile, "His Royal Highness sit down and eat slowly, just as our family may not have eaten together for a long time, let''s talk."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Li Tingqian, took the chopsticks, and raised his chin: "I eat mutton."


    Jiang Ning''s smile is like a warm spring breeze: "I''m helping Your Highness to serve it, it''s a little hot, Your Highness eats slowly."


    The atmosphere becomes warm and peaceful.


    Li Tingqian''s tense face gradually eased, holding the bowl, burying his head in eating with his younger siblings, and occasionally answering Jiang Ning or Li Hongyuan''s inquiries.


    He has been enlightened to study, and he travels between the East Palace and Wenhua Hall every day.


    Although Li Hongyuan is very busy now, he does not relax in the slightest about his studies and martial arts. He will ask carefully every few days, and he will also check his homework.


    If Li Tingqian didn''t understand something, if the master was not there for a while, he would go to Li Hongyuan directly. No matter how busy Li Hongyuan was, he would point him.


    On the other hand, Jiang Ning didn''t care about his studies at all, he only paid attention to his eating, drinking, and having fun.


    I often play with him, read to him, and make all kinds of snacks according to his taste.


    Li Tingqian grew up happily under the care and concern of his five uncles and five aunts.


    In his heart, Uncle Five and Aunt Five perfectly replaced the roles of parents.


    This meal also ended warmly and fragrantly.


    Li Tingqian went for a walk to digest food, and the two children were each taken away by the maids of the mammoth.


    Only Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning were left in the room.


    doesn''t have to be installed.


    Jiang Ning''s smile disappeared the moment the child left the house. He picked up a handful of spinach and boiled it in a pot. After it was cooked, put it in his bowl and eat it seriously.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her.


    She kept eating.


    After eating the spinach, he ate the mutton. After eating the mutton, he drank the soup again. He made another half bowl of rice, mixed it with the soup, and ate it cleanly with a spoon.


    "What are you looking at?" Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    "Why is your appetite so good."


    "When the weather is cold, you have to eat enough to have the strength to do things." Jiang Ning finished the last mouthful of soup and put down the bowl in satisfaction.


    Her cheeks were flushed with a healthy glow.


    Li Hongyuan reached out and wiped off a bit of debris from the corner of her lips.


    Jiang Ning was a little uncomfortable to avoid.


    The atmosphere became inexplicably ambiguous.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly stood up and said with a smile, "I have to congratulate His Highness first."


    "What?" Li Hongyuan seemed to be immersed in the atmosphere just now and did not return to his senses.


    "My father said that he will send Mujian back tomorrow."


    "what?"


    "Are you stupid?" Jiang Ning''s face widened in front of him, "I said Mujian! My father let him back!"


    Li Hongyuan came back to his senses and coughed lightly, "Oh, I know about this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 623： Admit it, you just care

    Chapter 623 Admit it, you just care


    Now it''s Jiang Ning''s turn to wonder.


    "How did you know?"


    She was sure that Jiang Ruobai would not go to ventilate with the prince just after telling herself.


    However, she soon figured it out.


    Before waiting for Zhao Yuanjing to answer, she smiled and said, "It seems that although His Royal Highness the Prince doesn''t care about the emperor''s illegitimate child, he still cares very much in his heart."


    Li Hongyuan drank the soup gracefully, and said indifferently: "The father and the royal handed over the reception of the prince and princess of Silla to the East Palace. Shouldn''t I know a little more?"


    "Admit it, you just care about Li You''s return."


    "..." Li Hongyuan put down the spoon, wiped his lips gracefully with a towel, and looked at her calmly, "If you insist on admitting it, you will be satisfied. Then I will admit it."


    Jiang Ning leaned over: "How long have you known about this?"


    Li Hong picked up the teacup far away: "Which one are you talking about?"


    "Don''t drink tea right after dinner, it''s not good for your stomach." Jiang Ning took his tea cup away, "That''s why Li You was caught by Xinluo Kingdom."


    "It shouldn''t be later than your father knew."


    "Since you already knew it, why didn''t you do it?"


    "What hand?"


    "Of course..." Jiang Ning made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her: "Are you addicted to killing?"


    "This is a struggle, bro."


    Li Hongyuan stood up, put his hands on the table, leaned over to look at her, and said softly, "Jiang Xiaoqi, do you think Li You is powerful enough to threaten me. Or am I too useless to even deal with a prince of the county? "


    Jiang Ning leaned back on the back of the chair, kept a distance from his face, and said with a smile, "I am of course positive about His Royal Highness''s abilities. However, why not remove the potential threat in advance?"


    Li Hongyuan pondered seriously, and asked, "What do you think is the chance that I would reach out to Silla and successfully kill Li You, and do it so flawlessly that the royal father would never find out?"


    Jiang Ning: "...70%?"


    "Even if there is only a 10% chance of failure, I will not do it."


    "I didn''t see it, you are quite steady."


    "No." Li Hongyuan shook his finger lightly, "This prince likes to take the moral high ground first when he does things. If someone harms me, I fight back, and I take the initiative to harm others, that''s a different matter."


    He stood up straight and said with a smile: "After all, I don''t want to be a murderer of my brother in the eyes of my father. I also don''t want to be a ruthless prince in the hearts of ministers and people."


    Jiang Ning laughed dryly: "That''s true. As a prince, it''s still very important to have a good reputation."


    "No, as a human being, you need to have a good reputation."


    "I don''t care."


    "yes?"


    Li Hongyuan nodded slowly, "Why don''t I give you an inappropriate example?"


    "tell me the story."


    "One day in the future, if I board the Dabao, I will be faced with the matter of establishing a queen. Right?" Li Hongyuan looked at her.


    "yes."


    "According to the rules of ancestral training, I must stand up as a concubine, which is you. But if, in my heart, I love other women more, such as Li Yuanyuan, I want to make her the queen and make you a concubine?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Would you do this?"


    "Maybe." Li Hongyuan was noncommittal, "I can''t decide this matter entirely. If you have a good reputation for being virtuous, once I have this idea, countless ministers and scholars will naturally stand up against it. But, if Do you have a bad reputation?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 624： Thats childhood love

    Chapter 624 That was love since childhood


    Jiang Ning thought about it seriously, and smiled: "What you said really makes sense."


    "So, how could I take the initiative to harm my own brother."


    "It''s as if you''ve harmed few brothers." Jiang Ning muttered.


    "I was fighting back." Li Hongyuan corrected.


    "Yes, you are self-defense, and you will never take the initiative to calculate people."


    "Don''t talk like you are so innocent." Li Hongyuan said calmly, "A few days ago, you sent someone to send money to He Tang?"


    "How do you know? Oh, that''s right, how can everyone in the East Palace hide from the eyes of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    "He Tang is very important to my father and thinks that he will be of great use in the future."


    "I also think He Tang is a talent and will become a pillar in the future."


    "As a crown princess, you spend money to win over the future pillars. This falls in the eyes of the father and the emperor. Is it the East Palace for personal gain, or the Jiang family to win over people''s hearts?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Is there a difference? Donggong and Jiang''s family were originally grasshoppers on the same rope."


    "I think you should stay away from He Tang."


    "He Tang and I are also friends. We grew up together, so you don''t have to be so sensitive."


    "Friends? One of you is the Crown Princess, and the other is the editor of the Hanlin Academy. Why are you friends? The love since childhood has long since passed."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and said nothing.


    She was a little disgusted that others spoke to her in such an attitude and tone.


    Getting along with Li Hongyuan is far less relaxed and happy than Wen Renzong, nor as relaxed and independent as when talking with He Tang.


    If the other party is not the prince, Jiang Ning may not even give him a look.


    I lost interest in continuing to speak.


    "It''s getting late, I have to put the children to sleep. Your Highness, please come back." Jiang Ning reminded him in a good tone.


    Although he still had a smile, his words were gentle.


    But the eyes are already very pale.


    Li Hongyuan stood up and said, "Tomorrow I will let someone teach you the etiquette of Silla Kingdom."


    "Why should I learn the etiquette of Silla?"


    "The father asked the East Palace to receive the prince and princess of Silla."


    "What are they here for?"


    "Sui Gong."


    "It''s just a small border country that is attached to us. Shouldn''t they learn our etiquette? Instead, I want to learn from them the prince concubine of the kingdom of God? Could it be that you want me to give gifts to the prince and princess of Silla?"


    Li Hongyuan said, "Are you thinking too much?"


    "I think you should send a Minister of Rites to meet them, give them a lesson first, learn the rules of our great grandness, so as not to lose face and make jokes."


    "You just don''t like learning things."


    "I only learn what I should learn."


    "At that time, you don''t even know the customs and rules of the other party. You, the crown princess of the kingdom, will be embarrassed."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t lose it."


    "After lunch tomorrow, the Ministry of Rites will send someone on time."


    Li Hongyuan ignored her nonsense and left such a sentence.


    Jiang Ning asked him a question: "I heard that the draft will start after the year?"


    "Once every three years, it''s normal."


    "I''m afraid there will be a lot of people in the East Palace by then?"


    Li Hongyuan looked back at her: "That''s right."


    "Oh, that''s pretty good." Jiang Ning smiled, "Choose ten or eight women to come in, and give birth to twenty or thirty sons to His Highness. In the future, when they compete for the throne, they can be more intense and exciting."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 625： Get up early and dress up

    Chapter 625 Getting up early and dressing up


    Li Hongyuan squinted at her and said, "Although the tone of your speech is full of jealousy. But you don''t care about your expression at all."


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked, "Where is Your Highness going to stay tonight?"


    The two have been married for so long, she has never cared about such a thing.


    Li Hongyuan just looked at her and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning said, "Why don''t your Highness stay at night? It''s snowing outside, it''s very cold."


    "No need, I still have work ahead of me."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t wait for the maid, he picked up the curtain and went out.


    Huang Ying sighed softly and came over to clean up the tableware.


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked, "Huang Ying, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s not that the servants are talkative. Master, you are too cold to His Royal Highness. If things go on like this, His Highness''s heart will one day turn to other women. Concubine Li is gentle and considerate. Whose heart is not made of flesh."


    Jiang Ning said: "I told him to keep him just now, didn''t you hear?"


    "My lord, with your attitude just now, how can you really want to keep someone else? The slaves and maids can see it, can''t His Royal Highness see it?"


    "Isn''t that good."


    "What''s the matter, are you going to just stand in a stalemate with His Royal Highness? How old are you, my lord, don''t you want to stay in bed again?"


    "My purpose is to be a crown princess, to be a queen in the future, and then to be an empress dowager. It doesn''t matter if I serve the bed or not." With a woman in hand, I am so satisfied today."


    Her ambition is to be the most powerful person on this planet... no, the most powerful person in this country.


    will not be controlled and threatened by anyone.


    Freedom to protect whoever you want.


    Entitlement and enjoyment, who doesn''t love it.


    Anyway, Jiang Ning loves it very much.


    ¡­


    The next day, Jiang Ning got up early and was very happy to see a thick layer of snow outside.


    She likes snow.


    The two little ones are still sleeping.


    On such a cold day, Jiang Ning did not intend to take them back together.


    Jiang''s family holds a wedding banquet. There are many people and things, and they are also afraid of insecurity.


    The emperor sent someone to inform him early, and let Jiang Ning go back alone, and the two young ones could be sent to the queen.


    Huang Ying asked: "Master, what are you wearing today?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "Jiang Yuan is getting married, so don''t steal others'' limelight. Wear that lotus-colored skirt and the silver fox cloak that my mother gave me, put it back on for my mother to see and make her happy. ."


    Huang Ying brought all the clothes over and smiled, "It''s too plain. After all, it''s the happy day of the Fifth Young Lady. Even if you don''t steal the bride''s limelight, shouldn''t you bring some joy?"


    "Yes, then pick two brighter pieces of jewelry."


    Huang Ying picked out a small phoenix hairpin, the long tassel was inlaid with gems of various colors, swaying slightly, and it was brilliant.


    On weekdays, Jiang Ning thought that jewelry was troublesome and heavy, so he refused to wear it.


    At most, two bare hairpins are used.


    This phoenix hairpin fringe added a third of brilliance to her already beautiful face.


    Dressed up, she looked in the mirror and smiled, "Not bad."


    "Master is too modest." Huang Ying smiled neatly.


    Spring brings breakfast.


    Hot porridge.


    "This porridge is good, I will send some to Xiaoqian."


    Jiang Ning finished his instructions and just sat down and picked up the spoon when Li Hongyuan picked up the curtain and came in.


    There was snow all over the head and shoulders, bringing in a chill.


    His eyes swept across Jiang Ning, and he couldn''t help but be slightly startled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 626： Delicious

    Chapter 626


    In Li Hongyuan''s impression, Jiang Ning rarely wears brightly colored clothes except on the wedding day.


    Unlike other women in the harem, she is too lazy to do those delicate dresses. Most of the time, she wears a wrinkled white dress and her long hair is casually tied.


    Although it is too simple, it also fits her lazy temperament.


    Today, she is also dressed plainly, but she seems to have used some rouge, her pink cheeks, and her delicate hair bun, with multicolored gems shimmering shimmering.


    She has charming and dreamy eyebrows and eyes, and such a fresh and atmospheric dress brings out her beauty and extravagance even more.


    After a startling glance, Li Hongyuan looked away from her face.


    Jiang Ning got up and gave a perfunctory salute: "His Royal Highness came so early?"


    Li Hongyuan said to Huang Ying, "I''m having breakfast here."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Huang Ying was busy again to fetch tableware, porridge, and side dishes.


    Li Hongyuan lifted the hem of his robe, sat opposite Jiang Ning, picked up the bowl, and drank the porridge, "The porridge here is always sweeter than other places."


    Jiang Ning smiled and pointed to his face: "Probably, this is the legendary delicious meal."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her.


    "How do you like my dress today, Your Highness?"


    "It''s so-so, so I won''t embarrass the East Palace."


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Ning smiled and was not at all displeased by his words. He gently handed over a plate of desserts, "I know that Your Highness doesn''t like sweets, so this dessert is not sweet."


    Li Hongyuan picked up a piece and took a bite. Sure enough, it was not as sweet as ordinary dim sum.


    Refreshing and not greasy.


    He drank a bowl of meat porridge, and ate three or four pieces of snacks, an egg, and a bowl of goat milk before putting down his chopsticks.


    Jiang Ning''s dietary habits here are always different from other places.


    After a few days of not eating, Li Hongyuan was a little worried.


    After eating and drinking, Jiang Ning went to rinse his mouth and came back and said, "His Royal Highness, I''m going to Jiang''s house these two days, and the two children are staying in the palace, so I have to worry about it."


    "Didn''t you mean to send it to the queen?"


    "The Empress is old and can''t stand the noise of children, so forget it."


    She clearly did not trust the queen.


    There is no other person in the palace who can be completely trusted.


    After all, this harem is the emperor''s harem.


    is not the prince''s.


    Li Hong said: "Then let Concubine Li take care of it."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Alright, Concubine Li is very fond of the two children."


    She turned her head and said to Huang Ying: "Huang Ying, let Xia Chu accompany me back, you and Chunlai Xiaoman and the others will stay in the East Palace and listen to Concubine Li''s orders. Do you understand?"


    Huang Ying bends her knees: "My servant remembers it."


    "What''s the matter, let Xiaoman find me."


    Li Hongyuan was listening to her assignments and exhortations, and asked, "You don''t trust me so much? What''s the matter? Don''t let people find me, but go to the palace to find you."


    Jiang Ning said with a half-smile, "I believe that if something really happens, Concubine Li will inform His Highness in time."


    "makes sense."


    "Your Highness, it''s time for me to go."


    "Want me to send you?"


    "Of course it''s good."


    Li Hongyuan was actually just being polite, but he didn''t expect people to be polite to him.


    Although there is still work ahead, we can only send Jiang Ning to Wangxianmen first.


    Looking outside the Xianmen Gate, the Jiang family''s carriage was already waiting.


    Jiang Ning only brought two people, Gucheng and Xia Chu, and a carriage was enough.


    On the way back, Xia Chu was very worried: "Master, are you so at ease with Concubine Li?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 627： you are bad

    Chapter 627 You are bad


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why, are you worried about Concubine Li?"


    "How can you be at ease? It''s because you have a big heart, Master, and dare to leave the two little highnesses to her care." Xia Chu frowned, "Master, don''t look at Concubine Li, who usually treats you with respect and obedience. . This is knowing the face but not the heart, if she usually pretends to be, what kind of evil is hiding?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Xia Chu, you are getting more and more promising, and you will be able to figure out people''s hearts."


    "Where can slaves know, slaves just don''t worry."


    "Isn''t there Huang Ying, Chunlai and Xiaoman?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Even if there aren''t Huang Ying and the others, it''s fine." Jiang Ning saw a huge snowflake falling down from the world, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to catch it, and took it back to the carriage to play, "Don''t worry, Concubine Li let her have an accident, it''s okay. You can''t let the two kids have an accident. She''s not stupid."


    "how to say?"


    "Let the child take care of her. If something happens to her, do you think she can get away with it? The responsibility is great. You might as well worry about Concubine Li."


    "What does she have to worry about, Hu Meizi, you know the petite and weak contend for favor." Xia Chu pouted.


    "Ling Zi and Wen Zan are still very naughty. It is inevitable that they will bump into each other." Jiang Ning rubbed the snow and said unhurriedly, "Besides, Donggong is not only the two of them, but also has a little ancestor."


    Thinking of Li Tingqian, Xia Chu couldn''t help but laugh.


    Don''t look at His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson, being well-behaved and soft in front of the Crown Princess. In the past two years, being led by Jiang Ning, his temperament has also changed a lot.


    Without Jiang Ning''s pressure, Li Hongyuan, the prince, was sent by his father and his feet did not touch the ground, so he couldn''t care about the East Palace.


    This East Palace is about to be demolished by three small things.


    Early Xia gloated a little: "Little Royal Highnesses are making the East Palace upside down as much as possible. Thinking of Concubine Li''s devastated appearance, the servants feel relieved."


    "Chu Xia, you are bad."


    Jiang Ning threw the crumpled snow into her arms.


    Early summer is smiling.


    Among the few girls, although she is not as steady as Huang Ying, and not as smart as Chunlai, but she is the most observant and has a lot of calculation in her heart.


    people are also lively and love to laugh.


    Jiang Ning still likes to take her out.


    When we arrived at Jiang''s house, far away, the alley was full of carriages.


    With the status of the Jiang family, even though they are only married to a concubine, the dignitaries of Chang''an City are still able to come.


    Jiang Ning was his own family, so he didn''t have to squeeze in the alley, he went in directly from the back door.


    She wanted to go directly to Jiang Yuan''s yard, but unexpectedly met Jiang Yi at Sanmen.


    Jiang Yi was dressed in a gorgeous robe, with his hands behind his back, followed by two little servants, looking like a complete slut.


    "Seventh sister!" He was very happy when he saw Jiang Ning, and held her, "I was going to ask in front of me, but you''d be here."


    "Where''s your mother?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "My mother is at Bai Yiniang''s place, watching Fifth Sister dressing." Jiang Yi held her back, "Seventh sister, don''t be in a hurry, it won''t help you if you go anyway. Who dares to let you do it? I''ll take you there. See someone?"


    "Who?"


    "Mujian." Jiang Yi lowered his voice, "I''m going to have someone send him back to the palace at the moment. It''s a coincidence that you''re here, do you want to take a look?"


    "You can watch it, but..." Jiang Ning asked him, "Dad didn''t let him torture him without a human shape, right? I don''t want to watch the **** scene, I''m going to have a wedding today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 628： a small courtyard

    Chapter 628 A small courtyard


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, brother can still let you see things that are not clean? Not to mention, if you want to send it back, you have to clean it up, so that people don''t say that our Jiang family abuses lynching."


    "Is it useless?"


    "you still need to ask."


    Jiang Yi dragged her through two gates, around two promenades, through three rockeries, a small lake, and finally came to an iron gate.


    Jiang Ning has completely lost his direction.


    "Is our family so big?"


    "Fool, we have arrived at the uncle''s house!"


    "Really?" Jiang Ning looked back and couldn''t recall in any case when he came to the big room from the second room.


    Jiang Yi saw her dazed face, and couldn''t help shaking her head and sighing: "You are exactly the same as our mother, you turn wherever you go, and you can get lost in your own yard. But how can it be better later."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Gucheng.


    Jiang Yi knew what she was thinking, so he said, "Gucheng is the man of the eldest uncle after all, not to mention, he is a man, can he follow you forever?"


    "I have someone else."


    "Yes, in the future you will probably stay in the palace, and you won''t be able to lose it."


    "I can''t lose it if I''m not in the palace. Do you think I''m still a three-year-old child?"


    The two brothers and sisters quarreled and approached the iron gate. Jiang Yi glanced at the servant behind him.


    The boy immediately stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    A short, thin woman with a clean and gentle appearance came to open the door, and when she saw Jiang Yi, she immediately bowed her knees and saluted.


    "The villain, please be safe, Third Young Master."


    "Sister Fu, this is the seventh girl in our family." Jiang Yi was very polite to this woman, and introduced Jiang Ning to her with a smile, and then said to Jiang Ning, "Xiao Qi, this is Sister Fu, the old man in our family. already."


    Jiang Ning knew that there were some servants in the family. Although they were servants in name, many of them fought with the older generation or made contributions, and they were more respectable than the sons and young ladies in the family.


    So she hurriedly laughed and called out, "Sister Fu."


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s appearance, Sister Fu couldn''t help her eyes light up. She knelt down and gave Jiang Ning a kowtow, and said, "I heard that the seventh girl has returned home, and the villain has no chance to kowtow to the seventh girl, so don''t blame the seventh girl. ."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Sister Fu, get up quickly, your parents won''t let you kowtow, aren''t you ruining the birthdays of my seventh sister and me?"


    "Third Young Master, this rule cannot be broken."


    "I''ll take Seventh Sister to take a look. Is that Mujian ready?"


    "Okay, I''m about to send it out. It''s a coincidence that Third Young Master and Seventh Young Lady are here." Sister Fu smiled and stepped aside and stretched out her arms to support Jiang Ning, "Seventh Young Lady slow down and slip on the ground."


    Although Jiang Ning didn''t know the origin of this Fusao, but seeing Jiang Yi being so polite to her, she didn''t really want to ask others, so she smiled and let go, and followed Jiang Yi in.


    The yard is clean, snowy and quiet.


    There is no unpleasant smell at all.


    "Xiaoqi come here." Jiang Yi pulled Jiang Ning, pushed the door and walked into one of the rooms.


    There is only one bed and one table in the room.


    Mu Jian was lying on the bed, his clothes were neat and clean, except that his lips were a little pale, he looked no different from before.


    Jiang Ning walked over to the bed to have a look, then turned around and asked, "Brother, what''s he doing now?"


    "Give me some medicine, so as not to make a fuss when I send it out later." Jiang Yi came over with his arms crossed.


    Jiang Ning looked at Mujian: "I can''t tell you have been tortured."


    "Really? Take a closer look."


    Jiang Yi smiled, stretched out his hand, and pulled the sleeve of Mu Jian.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 629： castration

    Chapter 629 Castration


    Mujian''s arm was covered with scars.


    The thin scars are as dense as cobwebs, and there is hardly a trace of intact skin.


    Even though Jiang Ning was mentally prepared, his pupils were still stunned by this scene.


    She reached out and pulled Mujian''s neckline.


    Sure enough, all the places covered by the clothes were ripped apart.


    "Cover it up." Jiang Yi was afraid that his sister wouldn''t like the **** one, so he reached out and pulled Mujian''s clothes on.


    Jiang Ning asked, "Just a skin injury?"


    "Seventh sister thinks his injury is not serious?"


    "I just think that if only the skin is injured, it won''t make Mujian speak."


    "Hey." Jiang Yi laughed, "If Sister-in-Law does the surgery herself, how could it be only skin injuries?"


    "Sister Fu?"


    Jiang Ning was taken aback.


    Just the quiet, submissive, thin and clean woman just now?


    Jiang Yi seemed to see what she was thinking and said with a smile, "Don''t underestimate Mrs. Fu, she is not an ordinary person."


    Jiang Ning said: "Even you are polite to her. How dare I underestimate her. I just didn''t expect that the torture expert my father said was her."


    "Who do you think he is?"


    "I imagined a ghastly man."


    "Haha." Jiang Yi laughed, "Is this a stereotype?"


    "Count." Jiang Ning expressed shame.


    Jiang Yi said with a smile: "What about Mrs. Fu, she was born in a family of Zuzuo. Her father died early, leaving her only one daughter, so his grandfather passed on his life skills to her. Then she married a man, gave birth to a child, and died. Others said that she was Kefu Kezi, and she could not live in her hometown. On the way to escape, she was taken in by her father. She has been in our house for nearly 30 years."


    "I see."


    It is unimaginable that such a clean and gentle woman has such a bumpy experience, spinning around in the dead since she was a child.


    "Why haven''t I seen Mrs. Fu in the past?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "She works in the penal department. She is specially in charge of interrogation. However, she is old and rarely does anything by herself. This time, her father invited her back."


    Jiang Ning immediately respected Mrs. Fu.


    Jiang Yi tutted: "Want to know, where is the injury that really made Mu Jian speak?"


    "Where?" Jiang Ning was very interested.


    In Li Hongyuan''s mouth, Mu Jian is a perfect and impeccable man, and the pain can''t make him give in at all.


    But in the end, Mu Jian succumbed to the hands of a thin woman.


    Jiang Ning wanted to know how Mrs. Fu did it.


    Jiang Yi said: "Sister Fu, if you have trouble with your elders, please tell the seventh sister in person."


    Sister Fu had been waiting outside the door, and when she heard the words, she walked in immediately, with gentle eyebrows and soft words: "Seven girls, for men, it''s really not scary to be injured, but if you can''t become a real Man, that''s enough to destroy his will."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Mu Jian subconsciously.


    "Sister Fu, you turned Mujian into an eunuch?"


    "not quite."


    "Why can''t I understand?"


    "The villain castrated him."


    "Isn''t that the eunuch?"


    "The villain is good at swordsmanship, and in a short period of time, there is still a chance to pick it up for him." Sister Fu explained.


    Jiang Ning opened his mouth and said with a smile, "Sister Fu is mighty, I admire it. Then did you pick it up for him?"


    "No, the villain lied to him." Sister Fu explained gently, "When it was cut, it was already used to feed the dog."


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, then said to Jiang Yi, "Brother, shall we silence him now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 630： weeds to root

    Chapter 630 Cut the grass to eradicate the roots


    Jiang Yi laughed and pinched her ear: "Why, are you afraid?"


    "The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, the rabbit bites in a hurry, brother, you must have heard of these, right?" Jiang Ning pointed at Mu Jian lying on the bed, "We tortured him and lied to him. When he wakes up, he realizes this. In the first phase, there must be deep resentment in his heart. The grass has to be eradicated, and since the thing has been done, he cannot be let out."


    "Seventh sister, the Jiang family is not afraid of him."


    "It''s easy to hide with open guns, but it''s hard to guard against dark arrows. How can our Jiang family be able to guard against a person with strong martial arts?" What if you secretly set a fire while the night is dark and windy, and burn the Jiang''s house without leaving an inch of grass?"


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "I think it''s not uncommon for the enemies of the Jiang family to be set on fire. After so many years, has anyone succeeded?"


    "Everyone has to consider gains and losses in everything. If hatred is not enough to pay, then he will hesitate. However, in a situation like Mu Jian, as a brother, can you bear it?"


    Jiang Ning bent over, reached out and pulled out a shiny knife from his boot, "Brother, don''t worry about it, I''ll finish him now."


    Jiang Yi didn''t stop him. He put his hands in his sleeves and asked with a smile, "Third sister, it''s easy for you to kill him, but how do we explain to His Majesty?"


    Jiang Ning stopped.


    Yes, the emperor is still waiting to use Mujian in exchange for his illegitimate son.


    Don''t look at the emperor''s chubby face, gentle and kind.


    But if you believe that he is a benevolent emperor, you are wrong.


    The emperor is the emperor after all.


    In one sentence, a person can be killed or taken away.


    One thought, and it changed Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan for the rest of their lives.


    Jiang Ning sighed and put down the knife: "Then let him go like this? He will definitely take revenge on us in the future."


    "Seven girls, don''t worry."


    Sister Fu said respectfully, "The villain has already picked his tendons and hamstrings, and even if the genius doctor reincarnates, he will never be able to take revenge again."


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised.


    She glanced at Mu Jian.


    "Does the seventh sister have pity on him?" Jiang Yi asked.


    "Have pity on him? When he used lanterns to poison Concubine Jin, he didn''t show any mercy. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself." Jiang Ning stopped looking at Mu Jian, turned around and walked out, "Third brother, let''s go. , don''t delay Fifth Sister''s auspicious time."


    Jiang Yi hurriedly followed.


    The Lonely City followed behind them not far or near.


    The feet are on the snow, leaving almost no footprints.


    is quite weird.


    Jiang Yuan''s boudoir is festive and lively.


    When Jiang Ning entered, she was already dressed up, holding a hijab in her hands, her face was red, and she was wearing a gorgeous wedding dress that shone with jewels.


    Seeing Jiang Ning come in, several noble ladies in the room hurriedly gave salutes.


    Aunt Ge led a few noble ladies out, leaving sister Jiang Ning to speak.


    "Seventh sister, thank you for the gift." Jiang Yuan pulled her to sit beside her, and said softly, "I know, I''ve always had a bad temper, and I have a lot of harsh words for you. You... don''t know me like me. ."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "How can there be no bickering among brothers and sisters? I know you are a knife-mouthed tofu-hearted person, and you are protecting your family in your heart."


    Jiang Yan smiled and said: "Yes, my father always taught us to support each other and look forward to each other''s good. When brothers and sisters are good, they are also good for themselves."


    Liu Shi, who has always been competitive and competitive, wiped away her tears, "Seventh girl, your great gift really touched my aunt, and my aunt doesn''t even know what to say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 631： After the prosperity

    Chapter 631 After the Prosperity


    Speaking of the emotional part, Mrs. Liu bowed her knees, went down, and gave Jiang Ning a salute.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly supported her: "Aunt Liu, don''t do this, you are an elder. I have been away from home these years, and my mother is not in good health. You take care of everything inside and outside the house. You have worked hard and made great contributions."


    Liu Shi was a little ashamed: "No, I didn''t do well."


    Speaking of which, Jiang Ning, who was three years old at the time, was lost because of Jiang Ruobai''s mistake. For this reason, Jiang Ruobai felt guilty and did not dare to face Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi also had a lot of resentment towards him and refused to see each other. After a long time, his spirit was not good.


    Jiang Ruobai appeared to favor Aunt Liu and the fifth **** the surface, but in fact, it was just to divert the indelible guilt and pain in his heart.


    This also caused Jiang Yuan''s arrogant and domineering temper.


    also gave Concubine Liu the illusion that she could overwhelm Lin Zizi in the main room.


    In those years, Concubine Liu acted a bit too much, bullying Concubine Bai and Miss Six, so she couldn''t lift her head up. But Jiang Ruobai didn''t care, and Lin Zizi couldn''t.


    The old lady at home was so angry that she couldn''t bear it, so she moved to the suburbs to recuperate.


    Even Jiang Yi lives in the academy all year round and rarely goes home.


    Jiang Ning came back, the relationship between Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi eased up, and Jiang Yi also finished his studies, came back to take the scientific examination, and moved home to live.


    Aunt Liu''s apology was sincere.


    She did not expect that Jiang Ning would be willing to get such a wedding dress for Jiang Yuan.


    The value of this wedding dress is comparable to a dragon robe.


    Concubine Bai smiled softly: "Okay, today is the happy day for the fifth girl, so I won''t talk about these past events. In the future, you sisters will have a friendly blind date and take care of each other, so you won''t be afraid of any difficulties."


    Jiang Yuan said: "Seventh sister is the crown princess. Whatever happens in the future, she has to cover us. I want to get along well with seventh sister."


    Everyone laughed.


    Jiang Yan also pursed her lips.


    Concubine Bai said: "After the fifth girl gets married, it will be Xiaoliu''s turn. If the seventh girl is free, please pay attention to Xiaoliu, is there any suitable..."


    "Auntie, today is a good day for Fifth Sister, what do you say I do?" Jiang Yan was embarrassed and annoyed, interrupting Aunt Bai.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s not easy? After I go back, I''ll ask about it, and promise to tell Sixth Sister a good marriage."


    Jiang Yan blushed.


    Aunt Bai was overjoyed.


    At this time, Jiang Yi ran in and said, "The one who welcomes the relatives is here, you guys quickly get ready."


    Several sisters from the big room also came.


    A group of people chatted and laughed and covered Jiang Yuan''s hijab.


    According to the rules, Jiang Yi, the elder brother, married his younger sister.


    Jiang Ning stood under the porch and watched Jiang Yuan, who was dressed in Jiang Yi and a red shirt on his back, leave slowly. Against the background of the snow on the ground, it gradually disappeared with the sound of blowing and beating.


    For some reason, there was a sense of desolation.


    After the prosperity, it is finally lonely.


    Jiang Ning sighed secretly.


    I originally planned to stay here for two days. With my two children in mind, and the matter of Mujian, I planned to return to the palace earlier.


    She went to see Lin Zizi and had a conversation with her. She wanted to see Jiang Ruobai again, but Jiang Ruobai was surrounded by a group of colleagues drinking.


    She didn''t bother and walked out alone.


    Xia Chu and Gucheng followed behind.


    Walking to the back door, he saw a young man standing at the end of the alley, holding a blue woven umbrella and wearing a cotton robe, looking handsome.


    is He Tang.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, he hurriedly put away his umbrella and came over, first saluting: "I see the Crown Princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 632： He never did

    Chapter 632 He didn''t do it after all


    "No gift."


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and looked at him with a smile, "He Tang, why are you here when you''re not working in the yamen at this hour?"


    "I went out to do some business, and when I passed by here, I learned that the Prime Minister''s Mansion was holding a wedding. I thought that the Crown Princess would come back, so I wanted to wait for a while. Sure enough, I made the minister wait." He Tang lowered his eyes slightly, "Thank you Crown Princess I will definitely pay back the money someone sent me."


    "Okay." Jiang Ning put his hands in the cloak and smiled, "However, this is not something to worry about. You helped me a lot before, and you didn''t ask me to repay you immediately."


    Referring to the past, He Tang''s eyes were a little wet.


    Ever since he was four or five years old, he knew that there was a beautiful lame girl in the small noodle shop diagonally across from him.


    The little girl is so pretty.


    His eyes were shining, but he was limping, unable to run or jump.


    Sit obediently under the tree all day long and play with the dirt on the ground with your fingers.


    Once there was heavy rain and thunder.


    Her family was busy outside. She sat alone under the tree, she was so frightened by the thunder that she cried, and she was soaked in the rain.


    Although He Tang carried her to the house in time, she was still seriously ill.


    Looking at the pale girl lying on the bed, He Tang secretly vowed to protect her for the rest of his life, to keep her safe and secure, and to stay by her side forever.


    Don''t let her be alone anymore, crying frightened by the thunder.


    However, he did not do it after all.


    When he was struggling with his family and studying hard, she suddenly became the daughter of the prime minister and married the prince.


    In a blink of an eye, she gave birth to two children and became a high-ranking princess.


    Everything was so fast that he was caught off guard.


    He was holding on to the fame he had obtained and wanted to cry without tears.


    The feeling of heartbreak, he had already experienced it.


    However, looking at her healthy legs, looking at her more and more beautiful and luxurious, looking at her smiling face and the hordes of attendants around her.


    He Tang felt very relieved again.


    All the efforts he made were not all to make her live well.


    Now, she is doing very well.


    He Tang thought, he should be satisfied.


    Jiang Ning looked at him with an inexplicable warmth in his heart, and asked with a smile, "It''s snowing heavily, why did you put your umbrella away? Are you waiting for me here just to say thank you?"


    "No, there''s one more thing." He Tang pulled out a letter from his sleeve, "I''m working in the Ministry of Works now. I went to the station just now and saw a letter that was sent to you. I picked it up by the way."


    "A letter to me?" Jiang Ning was a little puzzled.


    The people she knew were all in Kyoto, and she saw them within a few steps of going out. Who could write to her from other places?


    Xia Chu immediately stepped forward to receive the letter and held it to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning immediately understood the writing on the envelope.


    is Wenrenzong.


    Speaking of which, Jiang Ning hadn''t heard from him for a long time.


    For so long, she almost forgot the existence of Wen Renzong.


    "I have retired." He Tang bent back and left slowly.


    Jiang Ning watched him walk away, and he got into the carriage himself. After instructing Gucheng to drive back to the palace, he opened the letter.


    Wenrenzong''s words are still vigorous and powerful.


    However, the first sentence made Jiang Ning frown.


    "...I haven''t heard from you for a long time, is Chang An all right?"


    ¡­


    Returning to the Taoist Palace, Jiang Ning went directly to the Feishhuang Palace and photographed the letter in front of Li Hongyuan.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t explain to me, what''s going on?"


    Li Hongyuan raised his head from the pile of books, glanced at the handwriting on the letter, and said lightly, "What to explain?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 633： Things you shouldnt take, dont touch

    Chapter 633 Things that shouldn''t be taken, don''t touch


    Jiang Ning said: "Playing stupid? Where did so many letters go before? Who dares to intercept my letters easily?"


    "There are more people who dare."


    "Who is so busy?!"


    Li Hongyuan put down his pen: "Jiang Ning, did you forget that Wen Renzong is a rebel? Any one of your Jiang family has 10,000 reasons to stop you from interacting with him."


    "They wouldn''t do that."


    "So you wronged me? Am I easy to bully?"


    "...Who bullied you, why did you hit me?" Jiang Ning was puzzled.


    He is the crown prince, and now he is in charge of the country, covering the sky with one hand, even saying that she bullied him.


    She has grown a few courageous.


    Seeing his expression, even Jiang Ning began to wonder if he had really wronged him.


    But how is that possible?


    Jiang Ning is neither crazy nor stupid.


    She stared at each other: "Don''t talk nonsense, just say, did you take the letter Wen Renzong gave me?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­give me back."


    "Burned."


    "..." Jiang Ning was calm on the surface, but he had already pulled him up in his heart, slapped him three hundred and eighty in a row, stripped it off, and threw it into the snow outside, where it froze into an ice sculpture and fell into three thousand eight hundred pieces.


    Li Hongyuan looked up at her: "Is there anything else?"


    "Don''t touch my stuff in the future."


    "It depends on the situation." Li Hongyuan lowered his head and continued to write, "If you continue to communicate with Wenrenzong, this prince will not sit idly by. But¡ª"


    He changed the subject and glanced at the letter, "Who gave this to you?"


    "I''m crazy to tell you."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Li Hongyuan nodded, "It''s easy to check. Li Xiu."


    Li Xiu rushed in.


    Li Hongyuan instructed: "Go and check immediately, who took Wen Renzong''s letter from the inn today. Break his two hands and let him know, don''t touch things that shouldn''t be taken."


    "Li Hongyuan!" Jiang Ning called out, "Are you crazy?"


    Li Hongyuan raised his head: "You''re crazy. Don''t forget your identity. As a crown princess, you communicate frequently with an exiled rebel, what are you going to do?"


    "Thirteen and I are just talking about family gossip, Li Hongyuan, you are trying to add a crime!"


    "So what? If it gets out, who cares what you really said in your letter?" Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Jiang Ning, there is one thing you must understand. The reason why Wen Renzong is still alive is that Prince Ben let him live. .You don''t drive him to death."


    He clicked on the letter on the table: "This is the last one. I don''t think you want to see his obituary next time."


    Jiang Ning picked up the letter and left silently.


    Back in her room, she spread out the paper, picked up a pen and wrote: "Thirteen, don''t write to me in the future, make a good transformation, and strive for leniency..."


    Oh shit.


    What the hell.


    Jiang Ning crumpled the paper and threw it on the ground.


    After dark, Li Hongyuan called her over and pointed at Mu Jian, who was lying on the ground like a pool of mud, with a gloomy face: "How did he become like this?"


    "Don''t thank me too much, just take my revenge for Concubine Jin." Jiang Ning said, "As long as you are still bloody, you should kill him directly instead of using the Jiang family."


    "Do you think that without the Jiang family, I can''t deal with Mu Jian?"


    "Of course you can handle it, but, after all, you are relatively hypocritical and refuse to get your hands dirty." Jiang Ning kicked Mujian, "I heard that the messenger from Xinluo will bring Li You tomorrow. You are reluctant to kill Mumu. Jian, I can wait to see a good show."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 634： self-innocent

    Chapter 634 Self-innocence


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "Jiang Ning, I know you''re smart, but you also have fatal flaws. You are too emotional, and that will drag you down."


    "Are you trying to tell me that you are ruthless?" Jiang Ning asked back.


    "People have to learn to weigh the pros and cons."


    "I know." Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, "But I just don''t want to. You have your principles, and I have my bottom line. Don''t try to convince anyone."


    "it is good."


    Li Hongyuan stood with his hands behind his back, "Go back, rest early, prepare well, and prepare to welcome the envoy of the Silla Kingdom tomorrow."


    "Let''s meet Li You." Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Li Hongyuan, if I were you, do you know what I would do?"


    "You are not me." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "I also want to kill Mujian to avenge my mother and queen, so as to avoid future troubles. But Mujian is not the ultimate murderer. If you kill him, how can you trip over the real murderer?"


    "Ridiculous."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "The murderer is the queen, you and I know that. If you want to deal with her, do you have to identify Mujian in front of the emperor?"


    "Need. She is the queen, there is no evidence, and no one can touch her."


    "You admit, you kept Mujian''s life, not to identify the queen at all. You are to exchange for Li You and fulfill your image of a good son and a virtuous prince in the eyes of the emperor and officials."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You are not me, how can you know what I think."


    "Conjecture based on facts."


    "Oh?" Li Hongyuan looked up at her, "Tell me."


    "Now in the court, you, Li Hongyuan, are the crown prince and supervise the country. It can be said that your position is becoming more and more stable. The remaining princes are either disabled or young, and have no ability to compete with you at all. Just sit in that position and clean up the former enemies. , do you need any more accusations?"


    "She is the queen, and in the future, she will be the empress dowager, not just anyone."


    "With Your Highness''s cleverness, it can still be done."


    Li Hongyuan smiled.


    Jiang Ning said: "Before you leave, I''ll seriously persuade you to kill Mu Jian. Why do you have to leave yourself with trouble in order to gain a good reputation? If you can''t get back to Li You, it''s a good thing for you. If the emperor is angry, he can still kill you. killed?"


    "Royal father won''t kill me, but he can abolish me. Jiang Ning, I find that you despise imperial power." Li Hongyuan said calmly, "In your eyes, royal father is just an ordinary kind father, right?"


    Jiang Ning did despise imperial power, and did not take any emperor and prince in his eyes at all.


    However, that has nothing to do with how she views the emperor.


    She knew that the emperor was not a kind and harmless old man at all.


    It''s just that she is a modern person who came through, and it is impossible for her to really surrender to anyone and treat herself as a slave.


    Jiang Ning thought he was covering up well, but he didn''t expect that Li Hongyuan had already noticed it.


    She calmed down and said with a gentle smile: "Your Highness is worrying too much, I''m just worried. After all, the Jiang family is old and young and can''t stand the toss. Since you used the Jiang family to get the results you want, you have to help the Jiang family. Think about your family."


    "You think too much. I didn''t take advantage of the Jiang family. Everything was planned by you and Jiang Xiang. At that time, I asked you to put Mujian back, but you refused, remember?" Li Hongyuan asked softly.


    Jiang Ning sneered angrily: "While you ordered me to release Mujian, you ran to Mujian''s house in night clothes to look for evidence, and kept saying that Jiang''s family and Mujian colluded. Isn''t your behavior forcing Jiang''s family? Prove your innocence?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 635： dont go at night

    Chapter 635 Don''t leave at night


    Li Hongyuan said sternly: "If the Jiang family is innocent, the body is not afraid of the shadow."


    "Your Highness, use these words to fool others, don''t say it in front of me." Jiang Ning said coldly, "There are some things that everyone knows well, why do you have to force people to say it and hurt each other''s feelings?"


    Li Hongyuan''s fingertips tapped the table lightly, and said indifferently, "Do you have feelings for me?"


    "Of course there is."


    "What kind of relationship?" Li Hongyuan stared at her, "Is it your admiration for Wen Renzong, or your relationship with He Tang?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "We are husband and wife."


    "Couples who calculate each other?"


    "If your Highness is here, we have to help each other and help each other." Jiang Ning''s tone was extremely gentle, "Why hurt each other for the sake of outsiders? Regarding Mujian, it''s not what I want to see him become like this. Mu Jian''s temperament, His Highness understands, how do you ask him to speak without any extraordinary means?"


    "What you mean by extraordinary means is to castrate him and destroy his dignity?"


    "He deserved it, didn''t he?"


    Jiang Ning said softly, "Your Highness, think about the pain of your mother and concubine before her death. No matter how much I torture Mu Jian, you should feel comfortable, not accuse me."


    Before Li Hongyuan could speak, she added, "Ling Zi caught a cold and kept coughing. I have to go back and watch her drink medicine. Resign."


    "Ling Zi is ill?" Li Hongyuan stood up with a nervous expression, "When? Is it serious? Has it been passed down to an imperial physician?"


    "Maybe I''m having fun playing in the snow outside, and I''m a little cold. I''ve already consulted the imperial doctor and prescribed medicine."


    "yesterday?"


    When Li Hongyuan heard this, he immediately lowered his face, "How did Concubine Li take care of the child?"


    "Concubine Li has been taking care of the child in the house. She is very nervous and guilty and has cried several times. It is common for this child to be sick, and there is no need for His Highness to take anger at her."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he floated away.


    Leaving Li Hongyuan depressed in place.


    This woman can''t eat even the slightest bit of vinegar, and if she is someone else, she shouldn''t take the opportunity to get in trouble? She also defends Li Yuanyuan.


    Li Hongyuan felt that sometimes he really couldn''t understand what this woman was thinking.


    Having said that, Jiang Ning just returned to the East Palace, and Li Hongyuan also came back.


    Li Yuanyuan knelt down tremblingly and pleaded guilty. In front of the child, Li Hongyuan didn''t blame her too much. She only told her to stop taking care of the child in the future, so she told her to go down.


    Ling Zi was lying on the bed, her face flushed brightly.


    Li Hongyuan touched his forehead and was still feverish.


    He hugged Ling Zi in distress, put his forehead against the child''s forehead, and said softly, "Ling Zi is not afraid, just drink the medicine."


    "Daddy is not allowed to leave at night."


    Ling Zi hugged Li Hongyuan''s neck and did not let go.


    Li Hongyuan hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, today''s daddy will accompany Lingzi tonight and won''t go anywhere."


    Jiang Ning told Chunlai to clean up the bed.


    Li Hongyuan said: "No need, I''m resting in the Crown Princess''s room tonight."


    Jiang Ning frowned, but said nothing.


    Li Hongyuan just pretended not to see it.


    After coaxing Ling Zi to fall asleep, he went to see Wen Zan again, and then came to Jiang Ning''s house.


    Jiang Ning has finished bathing, wearing soft pajamas, wrapped in a quilt, only showing a long soft hair.


    Li Hongyuan thought she was asleep, but when he got closer, he saw that she was huddled under the quilt, with a book in her hand, fascinated.


    "What book do you read?" Li Hongyuan approached and asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 636： is it okay

    Chapter 636 Is it okay?


    Jiang Ning was taken aback, his whole body shuddered, he turned around abruptly, and stared at him with round eyes.


    This surprised Li Hongyuan, "You... what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Ning was relieved when he saw that it was him: "Your Highness, when others are concentrating in the future, don''t talk casually behind others'' backs. People are scary and will kill people."


    "I didn''t tell you just now, come over at night?"


    "I said it, I forgot it for a while."


    "Can you forget this too?" Li Hongyuan didn''t know what to say.


    Although he is still only the prince, it is common for princes and other nobles to have multiple concubines. If a man says in advance which house he is going to spend the night in, the woman can only secretly be happy and prepare in advance, how could she forget it? already?


    This is just another proof that she doesn''t care about him from the bottom of her heart.


    Jiang Ning saw his face darken, and explained: "I''ve always been used to living alone. Even Lingzi and Wen Zan rarely live in my house, so..."


    "I know, you don''t have to explain."


    Li Hongyuan stood by the bed and opened his hands.


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows: "What are you doing, come and change my clothes for me. When you serve your husband, change clothes and go to bed, these rules, before you married, didn''t your family ask your mother to teach you?"


    "Teaching is teaching." Jiang Ning said slowly, "I just didn''t expect it, I really want to do it."


    "Do you think this prince is particularly unruly?"


    "You are the prince, the future emperor, what you say is the rules." Jiang Ning put down the book, got out of the bed, got out of bed, stood in front of him, and changed his clothes.


    She was only wearing a thin layer of white drowsiness, her fluffy hair was long behind her, and the slightly messy ends made her beautiful little face look a bit cute.


    She inherited the appearance of the first beauty, Lin Zizi, and she has the capital to confuse the world.


    It''s just that she is still young, her little face is still childish, and she always looks lazy, far from reaching the peerless demeanor of Lin Zizi back then.


    But looking at the face in front of him, Li Hongyuan believes that as long as she is given a few years, she will definitely become a real beauty.


    Jiang Ning was much shorter than him, so he needed to tiptoe slightly to undo the first button on his neckline.


    The childish beauty who was close at hand frowned slightly because she didn''t understand the complex structure of the python robe, and her teeth bit her lip inadvertently.


    Li Hongyuan seemed to be bewitched, raised her chin, lowered her head slightly, and kissed her lips.


    Jiang Ning''s two hands were still holding his buttons.


    Li Hongyuan clasped her waist, made her cling to his body tightly, and kissed even more deeply.


    Jiang Ning''s hands were pressed against his chest instead, his body showed extreme resistance, but he didn''t push him away, or was angry.


    Li Hongyuan actually didn''t plan to do anything to her.


    He said that he was going to spend the night in her room, with a bit of anger, knowing that she didn''t want to, so he deliberately said that.


    However, now he has some taste for marrow.


    The last time I got close to her, it seemed like a long time ago.


    Li Hongyuan misses that feeling.


    He gently picked her up, put her on the bed, looked into her eyes, and asked in a low voice, "Is it alright?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head honestly.


    Li Hongyuan asked: "Do you want to reject me forever? Since you and I are husband and wife, we must do what husband and wife should do."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said, "I don''t want to get pregnant."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 637： Not all women like to have children

    Chapter 637 Not all women like to have children


    Since we are married, it is hypocritical to say that we will always refuse married life.


    But as far as Jiang Ning knew, the only contraceptive method in the palace was to make the woman drink a bitter bowl of Bizi soup afterwards.


    Not to mention whether that thing is reliable or not, does it harm a woman''s body, and it''s not good to drink.


    Li Hongyuan was just a little over the top. Hearing her soft chirping words, he paused, "You really don''t think a harem woman would say these words."


    Almost everyone thinks that more children are more blessed, especially women in the harem. Children are security and glory.


    has always been afraid of nothing, how can you dislike it so much?


    The only reason Li Hongyuan could think of for her refusal to get pregnant was one.


    That is, she doesn''t like him, so she doesn''t want to have his child.


    Although they already have the twins of Wen Zan and Ling Zi, but it was produced entirely under the emperor''s calculations, and has nothing to do with the wishes of the two of them.


    Therefore, the matter of being pregnant with two children did not come from Jiang Ning''s own wishes.


    She lowered her eyes: "Not all women like to have children."


    Li Hongyuan put his hands on her sides, looked down at her, and asked, "Do you hate me so much?"


    "How come?" Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    His appearance is like a zhilan and jade tree, and his handsomeness is out of the dust.


    No matter what else, just this good appearance can''t be annoying.


    She turned around and tried to get out of his confinement: "You think too much, how could I possibly hate you."


    Li Hongyuan did not hesitate to pull her back between his arms and let her face him: "You don''t hate me, but you don''t love me either. Do you?"


    Jiang Ning felt uncomfortable and even a little suffocated by his eyes, so he couldn''t help but want to push him away, "Your Highness, if you want to talk, why don''t we sit down and have some tea and talk slowly."


    "What to talk about? Talk about why you just don''t like me?"


    "Your Highness, you said that you are not an emotional person."


    "Am I being emotional?" Li Hongyuan let go of her, sat up straight, his voice was cold and low, "I should have told you more than once that I like you."


    "...I did say it."


    "Then what about you?" Li Hongyuan turned to look at her, "Do you like He Tang or Wen Renzong? I know that emotional matters should come first and then come first. You and He Tang are childhood sweethearts, and their relationship is naturally no better than others. But Wenren What about Zong? He has known you less than me. Why do you like him but not me? How can I be better than Wenrenzong?"


    Jiang Ning saw his serious expression, and knew that he couldn''t be perfunctory and fooled, so he thought about it seriously, and said, "Actually, I don''t like Wenrenzong as much as you think."


    "So, you still like him."


    "...I can''t tell." Jiang Ning was a little embarrassed.


    She really admires Wen Renzong, and has always been thinking about him.


    But is this like it?


    "Then what if I want to kill him?" Li Hongyuan stared at her.


    "What can I do? Of course it''s to stop it." Jiang Ning frowned, feeling that the topic was moving in a direction he didn''t like, "Is it because I said that I hate Wen Renzong, are you satisfied? He has already been exiled, It is impossible for me to come back in this life, and it is impossible for me to see him, what kind of flying vinegar do you eat?"


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "What if he comes back?"


    Jiang Ning was taken aback: "What did you say? Wen Renzong will come back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 638： If you want, just say

    Chapter 638 If you want, just say it


    At this moment, Li Hongyuan clearly saw the little light of surprise flashing in the bottom of her eyes.


    That was the look she never had when she faced him.


    This made Li Hongyuan very hurt.


    Those lustful thoughts that surged up in his heart also disappeared in an instant.


    But he didn''t want to just let her go.


    He still held her down, and kissed her coldly.


    Because of his ferocity, he even bit her lip.


    There was a **** taste in the mouth.


    "It hurts!" Jiang Ning pushed him away with punches and kicks.


    "If you resist, I will send someone to kill Wen Renzong." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "You know, this is easy for me. I can even kill him in front of you after he returns. show you."


    Jiang Ning''s hand slowly lowered, then he raised it again and slapped him hard.


    Li Hongyuan was beaten, "You..."


    Jiang Ning looked at the palm of his hand and rubbed his wrist. He felt that it was not very enjoyable and wanted to do it again.


    "Get up!" Jiang Ning took advantage of his stunned effort to push him away, and ran to the ground, "You are a prince after all, you look like a jade tree, and you want to live a married life with your prince concubine, as for coercive and enticing people. Is it shameful?"


    Li Hongyuan stared at her blankly, the only feeling was...it hurts.


    My face hurts.


    Jiang Ning said: "You and I are husband and wife, and the matchmaker is married. I will not refuse to live with your husband and wife. If you want to, just say it. There is really no need for this between us."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Don''t you dislike me?"


    "Did I say that?"


    "Actually, I really like you. Really." Jiang Ning walked to the table, poured a cup of tea, and said softly, "Think about yourself, your identity, status, talent, appearance, which one is not in this world. First-class is good? If I don''t like you, it means I''m blind."


    Li Hongyuan thought about it carefully.


    It really is.


    Why would any woman not like him?


    Before he married Jiang Ning, he was the most famous beautiful boy in Chang''an City.


    I don¡¯t know how many girls dream of meeting him.


    Why did he become so gaffe in the face of Jiang Ning, worrying about gains and losses?


    This is really not good.


    He is the crown prince, the prince, the future emperor, he should not be like this.


    Jiang Ning observed him silently, seeing that his eyes had calmed down and his face was good-looking, so he put the teacup into his hand and said softly, "Your Highness, have a cup of tea, I want to see Lingzi, but I don''t know if she is burning. Are you back?"


    Li Hongyuan drank tea obediently, "I''ll go with you."


    "Alright."


    So the two of them went to Lingzi''s house together.


    Ling Zi and Wen Zan have grown up and have slept separately.


    However, Wen Zan was lying next to Ling Zi, and the two children fell asleep head to head.


    Chunlai hurriedly got up to greet them: "Your Highness, Crown Princess."


    "Shh." Jiang Ning walked over lightly and patted Lingzi''s head, "Why is Wenzan here too?"


    Chunlai chuckled softly: "Your Highness said he couldn''t sleep and wanted to accompany his sister. The little princess'' fever has subsided, and she drank some milk just now, so she can sleep peacefully."


    Jiang Ning nodded and looked at Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan sat beside the bed, stroked Ling Zi''s little face, and suddenly asked Jiang Ning, "You said just now that you wouldn''t reject me?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at the children.


    Li Hongyuan took her directly back to the room: "Then, I ask you to sleep now, are you willing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 639： Sixth Class Thirty-nine

    Chapter 639 Class 6 Chapter 39 She took the initiative


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer, but looked at his palm.


    Which fan did you use just now?


    feels pretty cool.


    Li Hongyuan''s face was also a little cold in an instant.


    He suddenly realized that just now he seemed, like, slapped in the face?


    He is so big, who dares to slap him?


    The rules in this palace are strict, and the general master punishes the servants, and he will not slap the face easily, and it is easy to leave marks.


    Not to mention his noble crown prince.


    But she dared to raise her paw at him.


    After ??, he didn''t even get angry, he was coaxed by her with a few words.


    Li Hongyuan, you are so useless!


    Being played by a woman with a few words and applause!


    Li Hongyuan was a little annoyed.


    He decided to stop being used to her.


    If you want it, you have to give it!


    He kissed him directly, and went to untie Jiang Ning''s clothes.


    Who knows how to solve it.


    Annoyed.


    "so stupid."


    Jiang Ning pushed him away, turned over and sat on top of him, looking at him with a smile: "Does His Royal Highness seldom make out with women?"


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "Before you came, there were only three famous women by your side."


    "Oh? Are there any others?"


    "Whether it''s Prince Yu''s mansion or the women in this East Palace, the default is to serve the Lord. If the Lord wants, who would dare not obey?"


    "I believe this." Jiang Ning''s fingers ran across his face, all the way to his chest, "His Royal Highness looks like Pan An and Song Yu, he is a handsome man from the world, even if he does not have the identity of a prince, there are many It has to be women who are rushing to it.¡±


    Li Hongyuan was heartbroken by her praise, but she heard her say again: "It''s just that his temperament is a bit sullen."


    "Take off your clothes." Li Hongyuan said.


    "Whose?"


    "Take it off." Li Hongyuan was not in a hurry, watching her straddle him, wondering how she would end.


    Anyway, tonight, she can''t escape.


    He has time to toss with her.


    Jiang Ning leaned over and slowly kissed his lips.


    For the first time, she took the initiative.


    Li Hongyuan''s heart was beating like a drum, and he couldn''t help reaching out to hug her.


    However, soon, he knew nothing.


    When he woke up, there was light outside the window.


    He was a little dazed, and turned his head to see Jiang Ning lying beside him, with his arms still on his body, wearing only a bellyband, and his long hair scattered.


    This is¡­¡­


    Last night he and her...


    What do you do?


    I don¡¯t remember at all.


    Li Hongyuan was a little puzzled, and suddenly felt a strange faint fragrance in his mouth.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, pulled Jiang Ning into his arms, and stretched out his hand to tear off the last piece of clothing on her body.


    Jiang Ning woke up immediately, pulled up the quilt, and glared at him: "What are you doing?"


    "you."


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Jiang Ning, you are so well, how dare you give medicine to your grandfather?"


    "No, don''t wrong me."


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Li Hongyuan thought that she was so active last night, and felt that something was wrong. Now that there is a ghost, he was instantly angry and held her down, "It seems that I''m letting your temper be too much! I Let you know that in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies are paper tigers!"


    However, man is not as good as heaven¡ª


    "Father, Mother¡ª"


    Wen Zan and Ling Zi''s milky voices came.


    The two little ones crawled onto the bed with both hands and feet.


    Especially Ling Zi, who rudely got into their midst, "Ling Zi is going to sleep here. Mother, don''t put your arms around Daddy, put your arms around Ling Zi."


    She patted Li Hongyuan''s hand away, got into the quilt with her small body, and grabbed Jiang Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 640： A belly of fire

    Chapter 640 Evil Fire


    Li Hongyuan watched as the distance between himself and Jiang Ning was getting farther and farther, completely occupied by two little bastards.


    "Ling Zi be good, kiss your mother on the head, will you still burn it?" Jiang Ning quickly grabbed a shirt and put it on, pulled Ling Zi into her arms, tucked it into the quilt, and kissed her on the forehead. kiss.


    Warm and cool.


    This is Jiang Ning''s favorite temperature.


    She was very happy.


    If you don''t have a fever during the day today, this illness will be over.


    Fortunately, the twins, who have always been sick at the same time, made Zi cold this time, but they did not pass it on to Wen Zan.


    Does this mean that they have grown up, especially since Wen Zan is a boy, he started to practice martial arts and his physique has become stronger?


    "Li Hongyuan,"


    Jiang Ning talked to Li Hongyuan across the two little dots.


    Li Hongyuan was full of evil fire, and he was not angry when he heard the words: "How dare you call me by my name in front of the child?"


    Although looking at the two children, it was very annoying, but I couldn''t catch them and throw them out.


    is biological after all.


    "Your Highness," Jiang Ning immediately changed his honorific title obediently, "Let Lingzi practice martial arts with Wen Zan in the future."


    "There are no rules for girls to practice martial arts in the palace."


    "Is there a rule that girls are not allowed to practice martial arts?"


    "Not that."


    "Then let Lingzi learn it as well. First of all, if the children practice, they will be stronger and less likely to get sick. Another, I think girls need to learn martial arts more than boys, so they can protect themselves."


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes fell on his daughter who was carved with pink and jade. Thinking of her poor appearance when she was sick, he nodded immediately: "Okay, I will mention it to the father."


    "Thank you."


    "Ling Zi is also my daughter."


    "You have to remember this for a lifetime, firmly."


    "What do you mean?" Li Hongyuan squinted at her.


    "I know that being a princess seems to be beautiful and rich, but at the age of marriage, most of them become a tool for the stable rule of the royal family. I hope that His Royal Highness will not let her daughter have such a fate in the future."


    Li Hong said: "You think too far."


    "It''s just a quick talk, just a word. With me here, I won''t let my daughter marry someone she doesn''t like casually." Jiang Ning kissed Lingzi and Wen Zan, "Get up, mother. Dress you up. Mom and Dad have something to do today, so follow Aunt Huang Ying and don''t be naughty."


    "Well, baby remember."


    "Daddy take Lingzi." Lingzi knew that it was useless to play tricks with mother in this kind of thing, only pestering father. As long as she acts like a spoiled child, the prince''s father promises everything.


    Sure enough, she put her little hands around Daddy''s neck and rubbed her soft cheeks. It didn''t take long for Li Hongyuan to disarm and surrender.


    "Okay, take Lingzi with you."


    "Don''t take her there."


    Before making Zi happy, she was voted down by her mother.


    Makes the posture deflated.


    "It''s useless to cry!" Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows, "You''re better, just play in the East Palace, and then go out for a run, the wind and cold won''t get better, and I won''t be able to take you out to enjoy the lanterns when the Lantern Festival is around."


    Ling Zi immediately obeyed, wrapping her arms around Daddy''s neck: "Dad, then Lingzi will not go."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning has put on small jackets and padded trousers for the two children with quick hands and feet, and he has also put on his middle clothes.


    Huang Ying led the palace maid and brought clothes, water and other items to wash her and Li Hongyuan.


    Today they want to meet the envoys of Silla as Dasheng Crown Prince and Crown Princess, and they must put on a full set of dresses and phoenix crowns.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 641： breakfast for three

    Chapter 641 Breakfast for three


    The dresses are heavy and heavy, and you must need at least two people to help you get dressed.


    Li Hongyuan is dressed in a black python robe with dark gold embroidery, cloud boots, a golden crown, narrow waist and broad shoulders, slender and handsome.


    After he got dressed, he turned around and saw Jiang Ning sitting in front of the mirror and brushing his hair.


    On weekdays, she finds it troublesome and has a heavy bun. When she doesn''t go out, her hair is loose and only half of her bun is tied.


    Now you have to wear a crown, but you have to put all your long hair up.


    Combined with the phoenix crown of solid gold inlaid with gems and pearls, the whole head will be extremely heavy.


    Li Hongyuan watched Huang Ying and Xia Chu twist her hair up layer by layer, and saw the palace maid holding the phoenix crown, and said, "Huang Ying, let the Crown Princess have breakfast first, and then wear the crown when they are finished."


    Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning looked at him in the mirror.


    Li Hong said, "I''m hungry."


    "Okay." Jiang Ning nodded to Huang Ying, Huang Ying hurriedly went out to arrange the kitchen to bring breakfast over.


    Li Yuanyuan came over to greet her. On the way, she met the maid who was carrying the food box. After asking why, she sighed and said nothing.


    The palace maid asked with a smile, "Why is Concubine Li sighing?"


    "Why is our Highness hungry? He is obviously worried that the Crown Princess will be heavy after wearing the phoenix crown and will not be able to eat properly."


    "Yes." The palace maid laughed crisply, "His Royal Highness is so kind to the Crown Princess."


    "Did Your Highness live in the Crown Princess''s house last night?"


    "Back to Concubine Li, yes."


    "I see, let''s go in."


    Li Yuanyuan walked in behind the palace maid, and at a glance saw His Royal Highness the Crown Prince in black and gold, standing with the Crown Princess.


    "My concubine is here to meet His Royal Highness, Crown Princess." Li Yuanyuan bowed her knees and Yingying saluted.


    Li Hongyuan frowned when he saw her: "Didn''t I say that I won''t let you come here again?"


    Li Yuanyuan bowed her head: "My concubine knows that the little princess is much better, and she knows that the little princess is not in this room, so she dares to come over to greet His Royal Highness and the Crown Princess."


    Jiang Ning said: "The child''s illness is not the cause of Concubine Li. What can you do with her? Does Concubine Li have breakfast? If not, come sit down and eat something."


    Li Yuanyuan glanced at Li Hongyuan, but did not dare to move.


    "Come here, don''t you like to eat sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus dumplings? I''ll keep this bowl for you." Jiang Ning greeted her and smiled at Li Hongyuan, "Your Highness, after all, Concubine Li is also your concubine, so let others eat it. some hot."


    Li Hongyuan then said: "The Crown Princess told you to go, you go."


    Li Yuanyuan sat down with her head down.


    A small round table with three people separated from each other.


    Jiang Ning is used to a light breakfast, a bowl of porridge, an egg, and a little side dish is enough to be satisfied.


    Li Yuanyuan took a small spoon to eat dumplings, while Li Hongyuan seemed to have no appetite, so he ate two chopsticks and put it down, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    These words were addressed to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning nodded and asked Huang Ying to put a phoenix crown on himself.


    Li Yuanyuan didn''t dare to sit and eat anymore, so he got up and helped to serve.


    Jiang Ning said, "Concubine Li, the prince and I have been busy with things outside the past two days. There are three children in the family, and I need you to take care of them."


    Li Yuanyuan pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Prince Concubine''s orders, concubines do not dare to obey. But Your Highness is not worried about concubines...Prince Concubine, are you at ease?"


    Jiang Ning looked in the mirror and said with a smile, "Is there anything I''m worried about?"


    Li Yuanyuan suddenly knelt down: "The concubine''s trust in the concubine body, the concubine body can''t be repaid, she must take good care of the little highnesses."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 642： when she cries

    Chapter 642 When She Cries


    Jiang Ning raised his hand: "Get up."


    Li Yuanyuan stood up.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her in the mirror and asked with a smile, "Does Concubine Li like children?"


    "There is no woman who doesn''t like children, it''s just nature."


    "Does Concubine Li want to have children of her own?"


    "If the concubine says she doesn''t want to, the concubine will definitely not believe it. Don''t say that the concubine doesn''t believe it, and the concubine herself doesn''t believe it." Li Yuanyuan said softly, "However, as long as the concubine doesn''t want the concubine to have children, the concubine will not have children. ."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "Concubine Li''s words are serious, you have been with His Royal Highness earlier than me, raising children is your right, it doesn''t matter if I want it or not, as long as His Highness wants you to have it, you can have it. ."


    Li Yuanyuan bowed her head and said nothing.


    "It''s getting late, I should go." Jiang Ning straightened her earrings, held Xia Chu''s hand, and walked out.


    "The concubine sent the prince concubine respectfully."


    After Li Yuanyuan bowed her knees and looked at her slender and luxurious figure walking out slowly, her expression was a little complicated.


    Why did she suddenly ask that question just now?


    Does she want her to have children, or not?


    Li Yuanyuan, who has always been good at observing words and expressions and contemplating people''s hearts, could not guess the mind of this princess for a while.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning went outside and found snow falling again in the sky.


    Li Hongyuan was holding a black umbrella and wearing a black cloak, standing in the white sky.


    "Chu Xia, bring my cloak, the one with the hood." Jiang Ning ordered.


    Huang Ying has already fetched the cloak, and brought an umbrella to Xia Chu.


    Jiang Ning laughed: "It''s not raining. Where can I use an umbrella? A cloak is fine."


    She put on her hat, white fluffy hair, surrounded her beautiful face as crystal clear as the first snow, and her eyes shone like two bright pearls.


    is the purest age for a girl.


    Li Hongyuan raised his hand, picked up a piece of snow that fell on her eyelashes, and said softly, "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning put his hands in his sleeves and walked beside him with Xiaobu.


    seems to be to take care of Jiang Ning, and Li Hongyuan also walks slowly.


    Jiang Ning asked, "How many years has Your Highness accepted Concubine Li?"


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment and said, "She has followed me for about five or six years."


    "Why did Concubine Li have no children for so many years?"


    "Ask this for what."


    "I''m the concubine of His Highness anyway, so it''s my duty to care about the issue of His Highness''s children."


    "A woman can''t conceive a child, other than her own physical reasons, do you think, what other reasons?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "His Royal Highness doesn''t want her to conceive a child."


    Li Hongyuan did not speak, as if he had acquiesced.


    Jiang Ning asked again: "Why don''t you want her to conceive a child?"


    "If you don''t want to, you just don''t want to. Do you need a reason?" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "You should think about yourself instead of caring about other women''s stomachs."


    "I have something to think about."


    "As a crown princess, it is your duty to serve the bed, but you are drugging me. Do you think you can easily pass this matter?"


    "I didn''t, Your Highness thinks too much." Jiang Ning firmly refused to admit it and complained.


    Li Hongyuan sneered and said nothing more.


    This woman typically does not cry without seeing the coffin.


    In the future, there will be times when she will cry.


    ¡­


    The two of them came to the Feishhuang Palace first and greeted the emperor.


    The Feishhuang Hall was so warm that people were sweating. The emperor was still wrapped in a thick blanket, leaning on the charcoal basin, bowing his head and dozing off. When he saw the prince and the prince concubine coming, he just nodded his head, obviously he was in a bad mood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 643： Marriage?

    Chapter 643 Marriage?


    The emperor ?? said a few words of exhortation, and then told them to entertain the envoys of Silla well, not to lose the style of the heavenly kingdom.


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning responded one by one.


    The ?? emperor waved them out.


    Walking out of the Feishhuang Palace, Jiang Ning said, "The emperor''s spirit is getting worse."


    "Um."


    Li Hongyuan nodded, "Since the death of the mother and concubine, the father''s health has been deteriorating. No matter how many medicines have been taken, there is always no effect."


    "Your Majesty is suffering from heart disease, what''s the use of taking medicine."


    "The mother and concubine have already passed away, and it is impossible to be resurrected. Even I didn''t expect the father and the emperor to be like this."


    "You didn''t expect that the emperor''s feelings for the imperial concubine were so deep? But the emperor has been fond of the imperial concubine for many years, and his feelings for the imperial concubine are beyond doubt."


    Li Hongyuan walked away for a moment, and the voice came from the cold snow: "Everyone thinks that the father and the imperial concubine are taking the mother and concubine as your mother''s replacement. The mother and concubine also think so, I am afraid that there is no one except the father and the emperor himself. Knowing his true feelings for his mother and concubine."


    Jiang Ning sighed: "We have been together for so many years, but I have never known my true heart. This is probably also a tragedy."


    "Sad indeed."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, "Do you know your own mind?"


    "I know very well." Jiang Ning raised his face and smiled at him, "I and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and I are one body, we should join hands in the same boat and support each other. Don''t worry, Your Highness, in my heart, His Highness is always the most important."


    Li Hongyuan looked away from her beautiful face and said softly, "You don''t even blush when you tell a lie."


    "What I said was all sincerity. How can Your Highness believe me? For His Highness, I am willing to do anything."


    "Oh."


    Li Hongyuan nodded, and asked unhurriedly, "If one day in the future, you are asked to choose between me and Jiang''s family, which one would you choose?"


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled, then smiled and said, "Why do you have to choose one? Your Highness is my husband, and the Jiang family has my parents, brothers and sisters, so there is no conflict."


    "If, I mean if there is a day."


    "There will be no ifs." Jiang Ning closed his hood and added, "I won''t let this happen."


    Li Hongyuan stopped talking.


    Looking outside the Xianmen Gate, the Ministry of Rites has already arranged a guard of honor.


    The prince and the princess stood side by side in the middle, watching the Silla motorcade slowly approaching from far and near.


    Although ??Silla is a small border country, its geographical location is extremely critical, blocking the steppe cavalry from Shanhaiguan for Dasheng.


    If Silla is destroyed, the fierce steppe cavalry will drive straight in and have a huge impact on Dasheng.


    Therefore, Daesung has always been mainly to appease the Silla Kingdom, and refused to really offend the death.


    Jiang Ning looked at the colorful motorcade and whispered, "I heard that Princess Silla is extremely beautiful, and Prince Silla is tall, handsome and talented."


    "It''s just a rumor." Li Hongyuan said indifferently.


    "I''ve been thinking, why did the Silla Kingdom send their delicate princesses to pay tribute at the end of the year this time?" Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan, "Could it be that Silla wants to marry our Dasheng Dynasty?"


    "Marriage with whom?"


    "Besides His Royal Highness, who else is there? The emperor has no other suitable son."


    "So, do you think Silla will ask their noble princess to be a concubine for the prince?" Li Hongyuan looked ahead and said in a low voice, "Why don''t you think that Princess Silla was prepared for the royal father?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： Silla County Lord and Prince

    Chapter 644 Silla County Lord and Prince


    Jiang Ning thought it was funny: "According to His Royal Highness''s intention, it is a grievance to let Princess Silla be a young and beautiful prince''s concubine, but to be a concubine for an old and frail emperor, is it not a grievance?"


    "Thank you for your compliment." Li Hongyuan said indifferently.


    "I''m just being realistic."


    "I do not mind."


    "What?" Jiang Ning tilted his head and glanced at him, suddenly, "Oh, Your Highness said that it doesn''t matter if you take her as a concubine?"


    "Do you mind?" Li Hongyuan asked her.


    "I don''t mind, it won''t affect the overall situation." Jiang Ning smiled.


    "The Crown Princess is too modest."


    "Can the important affairs between the two countries still follow my preferences?"


    "cannot."


    "Isn''t that enough?" Jiang Ning held a small hand stove and looked at the Shilla motorcade that was not far away through the increasing snow.


    The convoy slowly stopped.


    A young red-robed boy stepped out of the front carriage. He looked fifteen or sixteen years old. He was not as tall as the legend, but he was indeed handsome.


    He has red robes and black boots, a red mole between his eyebrows, long hair reaching his hips, and emerald pendants hanging from his ears.


    shines brightly.


    is an arrogant and handsome boy.


    After he jumped out of the carriage, he went to the carriage at the back first, and stretched out his hand to help out a beautiful girl from inside.


    The girl looked eighteen or nineteen years old, wearing a colorful Silla dress, full of colorful pigtails, slender eyebrows, and red lips.


    is a fresh and elegant beauty.


    However, there was no expression on her face, and in the wind and snow, she seemed a little indifferent.


    She got out of the carriage carefully, and walked on the snow hand in hand with the boy.


    Behind them, dozens of officials and attendants slowly came to Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning and saluted.


    "Prince Zhenming and Prince Xinhai please get up." Li Hongyuan raised his hand.


    Jiang Ning knew that although outsiders used to call them Silla princesses and princes, Silla was subordinate to Dasheng, and their king accepted the canonization of Dasheng Emperor.


    Their princes and princesses also have the official title of Dasheng.


    In Dasheng, they were just the county lord and the prince.


    The princesses and princes of the dynasty are still one level lower.


    As the princes and princesses of the subordinate countries, they must bow down to the princes and concubines of the Dasheng Dynasty.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "The prince and the county master are tired all the way, and the wind and snow outside are getting heavier. It''s better to settle down in the palace first. After taking a rest, bathing and changing clothes, then enter the palace to attend the banquet."


    "Thank you so much for the gift of the Crown Princess."


    Princess Shilla''s voice was very soft, her lips were white, she seemed very tired, and her spirit was not very good.


    Standing in the snow, even shivering slightly.


    This kind of beauty made Jiang Ning feel pity and couldn''t bear to let them stay in the snow for too long.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t say much, and acquiesced to Jiang Ning''s arrangement.


    The weather is really not good.


    Li Hongyuan took Jiang Ning''s hand and returned to the palace with her.


    There are people from the Ministry of Rites and the palace to set up the prince and the county lord of Silla.


    On the way back, Jiang Ning smiled and said, "This Princess Silla is really well-deserved, she is very beautiful, she is the same type of beauty as our Concubine Li, but she is still better than her."


    "What do you want to say?" Li Hongyuan asked coldly.


    "Is Your Highness still satisfied with Princess Silla?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you if I''m satisfied or not?" Li Hongyuan let go of her hand, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. There are serious things to do next, so don''t make me angry. Otherwise, you won''t have any good fruit to eat. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： illegitimate prince

    Chapter 645 The illegitimate prince


    Li Hongyuan''s words are not polite.


    Apparently, he was still brooding over what happened last night.


    Jiang Ning didn''t mind his bad attitude, but took the initiative to hold his hand and said with a smile, "Your hands are quite warm."


    Li Hongyuan snorted, but did not shake her hand.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the relationship between the prince and the princess is really harmonious, and they walk hand in hand inside and out.


    What is the separation of appearances, only they themselves know.


    They went to Fengtian Temple first.


    A banquet is about to be held here to wash away the dust for the county lord and prince of Silla.


    The emperor is in poor health and has no energy to deal with it, not to mention that the other party is only a junior, and it is enough for the prince and princess to welcome him.


    Li Hongyuan walked around and asked about various matters. Seeing that there was nothing inappropriate, he returned to the main seat and sat down, drinking tea unhurriedly.


    Jiang Ning came to him, looked at it with a probe, stretched out his hand and took a piece of dessert and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Like words?" Li Hongyuan said quietly.


    "Hehe." Jiang Ning covered his mouth with a wide robe and sleeves, finished eating a piece of dim sum, and touched another, "It''s cold, people get hungry easily."


    Li Hongyuan said: "The banquet will take a while, or you can stay in the back. I think you are very uncomfortable."


    She wears a pure gold phoenix crown, which is unbelievably heavy.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and touched his head, it really hurt his head.


    But even if you take it off now, you still have to put it on later, going back and forth, which is even more troublesome.


    I might as well endure it for a while.


    "Come here." Li Hongyuan said.


    "What?" Jiang Ning approached him.


    Li Hongyuan took out a silk handkerchief from her sleeve, gently wiped off the crumbs of dessert from the corner of her lips, and said softly, "It''s okay to steal food, but I want to leave some evidence of the crime on my face."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I am eating righteously in front of you. Your Highness, will your brother come to the banquet later?"


    Li Hongyuan shook his head.


    "Did you not see him just now?"


    "He should go directly to the Feishhuang Palace to meet the royal father."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ning was taken aback, "What about Mujian?"


    "The Shepherd Sword will be handed over to them."


    "Silla Kingdom is not afraid that we will go back and give them the Mujian?"


    "The exchanges between the two countries, do you think it is a child playing the house?"


    "This Li You didn''t even come to see us, but ran to see the emperor." Jiang Ning was puzzled, "Is he afraid to see you? Afraid that you will be detrimental to him?"


    "In the eyes of everyone just now, do you want everyone in the world to know that Xinluo Kingdom brought a Dasheng prisoner? Before entering Chang''an City, the people around the father have quietly brought Li You into the palace."


    Jiang Ning stood up.


    "Don''t go!" Li Hongyuan shouted.


    "It''s still early, I''ll go to the Feishhuang Palace to see what the illegitimate prince is, and whether he has the ability to compete with His Highness."


    "Do you still need to go?" Li Hongyuan looked at the door of the palace, "Look, he didn''t come here on his own initiative."


    Jiang Ning heard the words and immediately looked up at the door.


    A tall figure with broad shoulders and a thin waist appeared at the door.


    He was holding the light behind his back, Jiang Ning needed to squint and get used to it for a while before he could see his face clearly.


    He gave birth to a smiling, extremely gentle face, with soft eyebrows and eyes. Although he was young, he did not have his hair tied back, and his hip-length hair was draped behind him.


    During the walk, the long hair swayed, free and easy.


    is the kind of gentle man who is like a spring breeze at first sight and makes people trust.


    Jiang Ning looked at him, then looked at Li Hongyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 646： King

    Chapter 646 The King


    These brothers do not look alike.


    is also miraculous. The emperor''s appearance is not outstanding, but the sons born are all outstanding, probably because their mothers are different types of beauties.


    As expected, the dragon gave birth to nine sons, each of which is different.


    As the son of the bright and beautiful beauty Jin Zhuzhu, Li Hongyuan is the most outstanding among the princes. In terms of his appearance, Li You is far from him.


    However, Li You is born with a gentle and romantic smile, which is easier for people to get close to and have a good impression on than Li Hongyuan''s cold and gloomy temperament.


    In short, the emperor''s illegitimate son is very friendly.


    Seeing him, Jiang Ning could instantly understand why the emperor asked him to be in charge of Silla''s espionage system. Because at first glance, he has a temperament that makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    If it were Li Hongyuan''s stinky temperament, once he heard the news, he would be sure to be suspected.


    Li You obviously had already bathed and changed his clothes. His clothes were fluttering and his long hair was soft. He approached and bowed to Li Hongyuan first.


    "My minister, Li You, pay tribute to the Crown Prince and His Royal Highness."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at him, then said in a low voice, "No gift."


    Li You stood up, peach blossom eyes with a natural smile, and his voice was gentle and pleasant: "I heard that the Crown Princess is the number one beauty in Chang''an City, but when I saw it today, it was as expected."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Your Highness remembers it wrong, the first beauty is my mother."


    "No, Mrs. Jiang Er is the number one beauty of the previous generation. The number one beauty of our younger generation is already the Crown Princess." Li You smiled gently, elegantly and politely.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Li You, have you been to the Feishhuang Palace?"


    "Go back to His Royal Highness, yes."


    "It seems to be a good conversation." Li Hongyuan''s words just fell, and the **** of Feishhuang Temple trotted in, holding the imperial decree in both hands.


    Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan looked at each other.


    Ever since Concubine Jin passed away, the emperor has not issued an imperial decree for a long time.


    The imperial decree suddenly came, obviously for Li You.


    Sure enough, the **** who passed the order looked at Li You and said, "Li You accepted the order."


    Li You immediately knelt down.


    The **** who passed the decree unfolded the imperial decree, read a large piece of praise for Li You, and finally changed the subject, saying that he had worked hard and made great achievements and wanted to make him Prince Zhao.


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    This Li You is nominally the son of King Kangjun.


    His father is just a county king. Even if he inherits the title, if he doesn''t downgrade, he can at most be a county king. How can he be named a prince?


    If you don¡¯t downgrade, it¡¯s still an upgrade.


    According to the rules of Dasheng, only the sons of the emperors, or the princes and ministers who have made great achievements in the world, can be named princes.


    Li You, as the person in charge of the espionage system, although he also sent back some news, but he was arrested after two years of working.


    Why was ?? canonized as a prince?


    The surrounding ministers and palace servants were all shocked.


    Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan exchanged glances, and they all knew exactly what was going on.


    The ?? emperor did not intend to directly disclose the identity of Li You as a prince, after all, it was related to the reputation of the royal family. But when he came down with such an imperial decree, it was almost equivalent to restoring Li You''s status as a prince.


    Those who are in the imperial court, and those who are a little more sensitive to news, can also figure out the taste.


    is always just a sentence, some things can¡¯t be said clearly, but everyone who understands understands.


    Li You seems to have expected it a long time ago. He kowtows in a proper manner, expresses his gratitude, and leads the order. He is neither humble nor arrogant, neither sad nor happy, but surprisingly steady.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 647： Shall I let King Zhao strip off for you to see?

    Chapter 647 Shall I let King Zhao strip off for you to see?


    Jiang Ning quickly made a judgment in his heart.


    This Li You will be Li Hongyuan''s rival.


    Of course, it''s hard to say whether he is an enemy or a friend.


    Perhaps he is an unambitious person, and he is satisfied that he can be crowned as a prince and has a lifetime of glory.


    Or, he is an ambitious person, and his docile smile at this time is just his disguise.


    These are not yet known.


    But no matter what, he is also the son of the emperor. Since the emperor has recognized his identity, in theory, he has the qualifications to compete.


    In this short period of contact, Jiang Ning is convinced that Li You is a very good character.


    At least, he is smarter than King Chen, King Huai and King Wei.


    The emperor must not have known that he has such an illegitimate child recently.


    However, after so many years, he did not recognize this child, but now he does.


    why is that?


    The emperor felt that he had few heirs. He first gave birth to a sixth prince, and then found an illegitimate child. Do you want to save a few more brothers for the prince?


    For the prince, the more brothers, the greater the pressure.


    Jiang Ning really couldn''t understand what the fat old man with lovesickness was thinking.


    I''m afraid, no one in this world can guess.


    It is impossible to be as wise as Jiang Xiang.


    After receiving the imperial decree, Li You officially became Prince Zhao from the heir of King Kangjun.


    "Congratulations to King Zhao." Li Hongyuan said quietly.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness, this is all the grace of saints." Li You stood aside, "The Emperor specially ordered me to help His Royal Highness and the Crown Princess, and to receive the Prince of Xinluo and the Princess."


    "Okay."


    Li Hongyuan lifted his hem and sat down again, "King Zhao, see if there is anything else you need to do, go and help."


    The main hall is full of busy palace servants. Of course, these things cannot be done by a prince.


    But since the prince said so, Li You also smiled.


    He was very busy and serious, and from time to time he took the palace servants to ask questions.


    "How did such a smart person get caught?" Jiang Ning didn''t understand.


    "There are people out there. Don''t you think Silla is an idiot?" Li Hongyuan tilted his body, squeezed a cherry, and slowly put it in his mouth, squinting at the busy figure not far away.


    "Yes, I think that Prince Xinhai of Silla Kingdom is a very smart person. He is too young. Princess Zhenming is a little weaker. After such a long journey, I don''t know if she is sick or not. His face was haggard."


    "You do care about them."


    "A visitor is a guest."


    Li You was walking nearby, and when he heard Jiang Ning''s words, he smiled and said, "Prince Concubine, don''t treat the people of Xinluo as friends."


    "how?"


    "Between the two countries, there are only interests, no friendship." Li You gently pulled up his sleeves, revealing the mottled and staggered scars on his arms.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "How did you do it?"


    "This year after being arrested, people will also have to interrogate them." Li You said with a gentle smile, when it comes to the past, he doesn''t care, it seems that those wounds are all on others.


    Jiang Ning asked: "They tortured you severely?"


    "Everything the Crown Princess can think of, and any means she can''t think of, have been through it." Li Youwen replied with a smile.


    "let me see."


    "What else do you want to see?" Li Hongyuan said, "Would you like to let King Zhao strip off for you to see?"


    Jiang Ning glared at him and sat down angrily.


    She thought of Mujian.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 648： At night, you have to sleep

    Chapter 648 At night, you have to sleep


    Mujian was only interrogated for two days, and he was already horrified, his limbs were broken, and he became a cripple.


    Li You has been tortured for a year. I am afraid that there is no good place on his body. The old wounds are healed and new ones are added, and the new wounds stack the old ones.


    It''s hard to imagine what his body would look like under that gorgeous robe.


    But he was always smiling, acting gracefully, and speaking softly.


    is really admirable.


    He should be full of hatred for Silla.


    However, Jiang Ning couldn''t feel it at all.


    Even though he was reminding her not to have a favorable impression of the people of Silla, Jiang Ning only felt that he was reminding her in good faith, rather than having any prejudice against the people of Silla.


    After Li You finished speaking, he went to work again.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Jiang Ning, and seeing that she had been following Li You, he said, "You seem to be very interested in Li You."


    "Aren''t you interested in him?"


    "My interest in him may not be the same as yours."


    "What''s the difference? In your eyes, a woman''s interest in a man is just to develop an undeserved adultery with him?"


    "You..." Li Hongyuan stared at her, "Can you speak more modestly?"


    "It''s you who question others first, but don''t allow others to speak."


    "Who stopped you from talking, have you shut up until now?"


    "That''s because I have an unyielding heart!"


    "Don''t give yourself gold." Li Hongyuan whispered, "At night, you have to sleep. This time, if you dare to play tricks again, I will make you remember."


    "Okay." Jiang Ning agreed gently and gently, "Then Your Highness should drink less wine later, if you are too drunk, it may not work."


    "You can rest assured about this."


    "I''ll wait and see."


    Jiang Ning finished speaking and left his seat.


    Li Hongyuan stared at her back with no expression on his face.


    The princes and ministers came gradually, and they saluted the prince and the princess, and congratulated Li You, the king of Zhao.


    They are all foxes ups and downs in the Huanhai Sea. Everyone knows the true identity of this King Zhao and why he can leap up and become a prince.


    Jiang Ning searched the crowd, and saw the figure of his uncle Jiang Mubai first.


    "Uncle!" She happily greeted her.


    Jiang Mubai is tall and strong, wrapped in a red official uniform, showing the mighty and majestic style of the general.


    The surrounding officials saw him and avoided him, but when he saw Jiang Ning, he immediately melted like ice and snow, and grinned, revealing his white teeth.


    "Xiao Ning''er, why are you so handsome today?" He smiled and put his hands behind his back, "You are very plain on weekdays, so when you dress up, it''s no worse than your mother''s."


    "It''s far worse than my mother. Uncle, why didn''t you bring my uncle? I miss her."


    "She was too lazy, she said she had a headache and refused to come."


    "Auntie is ill?"


    "I''m sick, I''m fine, the weather is warm." Jiang Mubai laughed, suddenly remembered something, and carefully took out an oiled paper bag from her sleeve, "I was passing by the street just now and saw this, it''s your favorite food."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly took it over: "What''s delicious?"


    Open the oiled paper, inside is a small piece of charcoal grilled pork trotter.


    Jiang Mubai smiled and said, "You loved meat when you were a child. Once I was drinking and there was this on the table. You ate a few pieces, and my stomach hurt all afternoon. I was almost strangled to death by your parents."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    She pinched the pig''s trotter and took a bite: "It''s so delicious!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： No matter how delicious pigs trotters are, they cant take me away

    Chapter 649 No matter how delicious pig''s trotters are, they can''t take me away


    In Fengtian Hall, people come and go. She is a crown princess, laughing with General Jiang, nibbling pig trotters, and the corners of her mouth are stained with bright oil stains. The scene is eye-catching.


    But no one dared to say anything.


    In the eyes of everyone, they are like a father and daughter. The father returned from a distance, brought back the little daughter''s most beloved snacks, and watched the little daughter lovingly eat.


    Who can bear to criticize such a scene.


    Through the crowd, Li Hongyuan also saw it.


    He just held the teacup calmly and sipped unhurriedly, the expression on his face did not change in the slightest.


    Jiang Ning in front of him has always been lazy, or cunning, careless, and full of calculations.


    Only in front of her maiden family did she show her playful and innocent side as a little girl.


    In the bottom of her heart, she never regarded the palace as her home.


    did not treat his husband as a relative.


    The general who made the enemy feel frightened by the wind, but at this time seemed to be a lover of women, watching his little niece nibbling on pig trotters with a smirk, and carefully told her not to eat too much at one time.


    Until Jiang Xiang came over with Lin Zizi''s hand.


    When they saw the pig''s trotters in Jiang Ning''s hands and the oil stains on the corners of her mouth, their eyes widened instantly.


    seems to have seen the most terrifying thing in the world.


    "Jiang Mubai!" Jiang Ruobai roared and rushed over in exasperation, "How dare you sneak up on my daughter to eat messy things! I''ll kill you!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Jiang Mubai shoved the remaining pig''s trotters into Jiang Ning''s hands and said, "Xiao Ning''er, what the hell, I don''t worry about your auntie, I have to go back and watch her and drink the medicine. I''ll go first, Eat slowly!"


    His **** was on fire, and he ran out in a hurry to avoid Jiang Ruobai''s pursuit.


    Passing by Lin Zizi, Lin Zizi glared at him and pulled out a sharp hairpin, "Jiang Mubai, stay away from my little Qi! Do you think it''s not enough to hurt her?"


    "Zi Zi, pierce his eyeballs!" Jiang Ruobai chased out and shouted.


    Jiang Mubai ran away without a shadow.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It turns out that the general''s escape skills are also top-notch in the world."


    All the princes and ministers watched this scene, wanted to laugh but dared not, so they could only hold back.


    As we all know, the two Jiang brothers do not deal with each other.


    No matter where you are, you will fight whenever you meet.


    The things that stumble each other in private are also done.


    Just like a pair of enemies.


    Didn''t catch up with Jiang Mubai, Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi returned to Fengtian Temple with ugly faces.


    "Xiao Qi, don''t eat any more." Jiang Ruobai rudely snatched away the rest of the pig''s trotters, "It was that old **** who led you to eat these things. When you were a child, your father took you to the temple fair, and you were attracted by the fragrance. gone."


    Lin Zizi also had red eyes.


    It turns out that there is such a story in it. It seems that their anger just now was not all faked.


    Jiang Ning handed over all the pig''s trotters that were obedient, and said with a smile, "Father, mother, I''ve grown up now, no matter how good the pig''s trotters are, they can''t abduct me."


    "Anyway, don''t eat it in the future."


    Lin Zizi has a shadow on pig trotters.


    "Okay, don''t eat any more."


    Jiang Ning held one in each hand and asked them to sit down.


    Seeing that they were seated, the rest of the princes and ministers were looking for positions according to their official positions.


    Jiang Ning wanted to sit directly next to his parents, but someone didn''t allow it.


    "Come here." Li Hongyuan beckoned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 650： Are you going to oppose?

    Chapter 650 Are you going to oppose?


    Lin Zizi held her daughter''s hand.


    Jiang Xiang looked at his wife and daughter, smiled and said, "His Royal Highness, Ning''er and her mother haven''t seen each other for a long time, why don''t you let her sit here."


    There seems to be an electric spark between the prince and the master.


    If this is private, that¡¯s all.


    Now it is in the banquet hall, all eyes are on, Jiang Ruobai is competing with His Royal Highness the Prince in public, is he going to oppose?


    Jiang Ning quickly stood up and said with a smile: "When the banquet is over, I''ll come back to accompany my parents. We can''t let outsiders see jokes, the messenger of Xinluo will be here soon."


    Jiang Ning''s sentence immediately transformed the internal contradiction into the unanimous external contradiction between the enemy and ourselves.


    The quick-witted one showed a meaningful smile immediately.


    King Zhao Li You, who was sitting opposite, also smiled at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ruobai squinted at him.


    "Father, do you still know him?" Jiang Ning asked in a low voice.


    "Do you still recognize him? I sent him to Silla a few years ago."


    "Father, be careful he hates you. He was tortured by the Silla people."


    Jiang Ning poured a glass of wine to overwhelm the old father, patted his shoulder again, and then returned to Li Hongyuan.


    "This child is neither big nor small!"


    Jiang Ruobai complained, but he still happily drank the wine poured by his daughter.


    Lin Zizi said leisurely: "You know the superiority and inferiority, but you dare to disobey the prince in public and embarrass your daughter?"


    "I just can''t get used to this kid''s arrogance. He hasn''t taken that position yet, that''s all. Will he still have it in the future?"


    "Yes." Lin Zizi looked at her daughter being called away, no wonder she felt uncomfortable.


    In front of them, the crown prince just yelled at his daughter and returned to the East Palace in private, but he didn''t know how to handle his daughter.


    Ugh.


    Lin Zizi took a sip of wine sadly.


    Jiang Ruobai hurriedly stopped: "Mrs. drink less wine."


    "At the time, I was also fascinated by ghosts, and I actually listened to you and wanted to find the most honorable husband for my daughter. Now what? Honor is honor, how is your daughter doing?"


    "It will be fine later."


    "In the future?" Lin Zizi sneered in a low voice, "I heard the news long ago, and after the new year, the palace will hold another three-year general election. At that time, the East Palace will definitely have to enter again."


    "He is the prince, you can''t expect a woman beside him."


    "Yeah, how happy a man is." Lin Zizi took another sip of wine, and there were already a little tears in his eyes, "I should have kept my daughter by my side and hired a son-in-law. It''s better than..."


    She didn''t go on.


    Thinking of the future, my heart is sour.


    Jiang Ruobai accompanied her silently, changed her wine to tea, and called the little **** to sober up the soup. Otherwise, don''t dare to say anything.


    so as not to make the lady even more unhappy.


    The officials of the Ministry of Rites brought the Silla prince and the county lord to come.


    They have already bathed and changed, and Shinkai Shizi strutted, dressed in bright clothes and full of energy.


    Princess Zhenming, who was walking beside him, was also dressed in gorgeous clothes, but he was too thin, delicate and weak, and his face was pale and seemed to be sick.


    They came to the temple and, according to Dasheng''s rules, gave the crown prince and crown princess a state ceremony.


    This is their first time in Dasheng.


    The princes and nobles in the hall were very curious about them, especially the Princess Zhenming who kept staring at her. Seeing that she was beautiful and dignified, but she was too thin and thin, they lost interest.


    The name does not live up to the truth.


    With such a sick face, even if the facial features are beautiful, is she still a beauty?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 651： Lianxiangxiyu

    Chapter 651 Lianxiangxiyu


    Li Hongyuan raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "Sir, the county lord excuses the ceremony and sits down."


    "Thank you, Crown Prince, Your Royal Highness."


    The sister and brother stood up and were led by the little **** to sit down where the prince and the princess were next.


    Jiang Ning specially watched Li You''s reaction.


    He always looked calm, with a warm smile on his face, and occasionally whispered with the ministers around him, without being influenced by the two nobles of Silla.


    What made Jiang Ning interesting was that the young prince Xinhai looked at Li You frequently, but he was full of disdain and contempt.


    This is weird.


    It was clear that they caught Li You and tortured him for a year, and Li You did nothing, why did he still despise Li You.


    Is there any other unknown inside story?


    "The eyeballs turn so fast, who''s idea?" Li Hongyuan pinched one of her fingers under the table and asked casually.


    Jiang Ning let him squeeze, and asked softly: "I remember you said that Wen Renzong would come back. Is it true or false? When will he come back?"


    "Fake." Li Hongyuan replied blankly, "He will never come back in his life."


    "That must be true."


    "Oh?"


    "Guess."


    "Guess what." Li Hongyuan snorted coldly, "I''ll send someone to kill him on the way."


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    Really want to come back.


    Wen Renzong was exiled after committing a major crime of treason.


    The emperor who exiled him is not dead yet, how could he be released back?


    Could it be that Wen Renzong has been quietly whitewashed somewhere she doesn''t know?


    In the entire court, who else dares to speak for Wen people?


    Jiang Ning looked at his father.


    Jiang Xiangye was diligently serving his wife to eat, and he didn''t even notice his daughter''s gaze.


    is definitely not the Jiang family.


    The two old foxes of the Jiang family, it is too late to clear their relationship, it is impossible to take the initiative to take dirty water on themselves for the sake of a good reputation.


    Who else is there?


    At this time, a dancer entered the hall and danced gracefully to the vocal music.


    The feminine figure and the fragrant powder smell, no man does not like to appreciate it.


    Fengtian Hall is full of joy.


    Xinhai''s little prince raised his glass, came to Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning, and said respectfully, "I respect the prince and the prince''s concubine, thank you for your invitation today."


    He drank it all.


    "The prince likes it, so I am relieved." Li Hongyuan raised the glass, took a sip, and put it down.


    Jiang Ning also took a symbolic sip.


    After ?? Xinhai Shizi saluted, he returned to his position, tilted his head and went over to talk to his sister Zhenming County Master. After a while, Zhenming County Master held a wine glass and walked over slowly to toast Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning.


    This time, Li Hongyuan''s reaction was more indifferent, he just nodded and didn''t even drink wine.


    Princess Zhenming stood there, a little overwhelmed.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t bear it, so he drank the wine glass and asked with concern, "This journey has been exhausting, the county master is delicate and expensive, and it has worked hard. After the banquet, the county master rests and recuperates in the palace, and then the imperial doctor will show you. Look, take some nourishing medicine."


    "The concubine is fine. Thank you, Her Royal Highness, for your concern."


    Zhenming County Lord bowed his head and saluted.


    Seeing her soft and weak appearance, Jiang Ningsheng was afraid that she would faint, so he hurriedly asked her to go back and sit well, without having to come over again.


    Li Hong said from afar: "You are quite fond of Xiangxiang and cherishing jade."


    Jiang Ning sat down, picked a cherry and stuffed it into his mouth, and said with a smile, "Is there a rule that only men can pity fragrance and cherish jade?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 652： Is the emperor so kind?

    Chapter 652 Is the emperor so kind?


    Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment and said, "Didn''t Li You remind you just now not to get close to the people of Xinluo?"


    "Li You? Why should I listen to him?"


    "Because I can see that you have some appreciation for him."


    "Appreciation is appreciation. It doesn''t mean that I trust him, nor does it mean that I will listen to what he has to say."


    "Well, that makes sense."


    Li Hongyuan withdrew his gaze and looked at the dancing girls in the hall.


    After the banquet was over, Jiang Ning ran to see Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi.


    Lin Zizi was tearful again, saying she lost weight and looked very reluctant.


    Jiang Ruobai looked uncomfortable, but he said whatever, he promised to pick up his daughter home for a few days, and then he coaxed Lin Zizi away.


    Although Lin Zizi was sentimental, she also knew that the father and daughter rarely saw each other, so she must have something to say, so she pulled another woman to speak.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Dad, did you see that one?"


    "So big man is there, can I still see him? After two years, this kid hasn''t changed much."


    "As soon as he came back, the emperor couldn''t wait to make him King Zhao. What do you think about this, Dad?"


    "It shows that the emperor''s heart has softened."


    "yes?"


    "The emperor may feel that he is indebted to Li You, so he took this opportunity to make up for him. To make him king is also an indirect recognition of his identity."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Is it just because of the debt? Why don''t I think the emperor is so kind?"


    "What do you think is the reason?"


    "The emperor''s health is not very good now. Dad is in the court. You should know that since the death of the noble concubine, the emperor has not been to the court. She looks twenty years older than before."


    "Daughter, there are some things you can''t say clearly."


    "I understand." Jiang Ning said softly, "Perhaps in the emperor''s heart, the crown prince is not the only candidate."


    Jiang Ruobai glanced left and right, walked with Jiang Ning to a secluded place, and then whispered: "The emperor''s mind, it''s not that simple."


    "It''s not that simple? It''s nothing more than a word of power." Jiang Ning sneered lowly, "How can the royal family have real family affection? When the emperor''s other son died, he didn''t see him so sad. Even if he really loved the concubine, Aiwu and Wu have more preference for Li Hongyuan, and that''s when he can absolutely control the overall situation."


    "Do you think that the emperor is afraid of the prince?"


    "It''s hard to say." Jiang Ning frowned, "If there is someone I can''t see through, the emperor must be one of them."


    "Who else can''t you see through?"


    "And Dad." Jiang Ning smiled, "Who doesn''t know that Jiang Xiangye has a deep mind and is an old fox?"


    "You little fox!"


    "Father, seriously, what if the emperor''s sadness and haggard are all fake? In fact, he is testing the prince? The prince has been in charge of the country for so long, and has gradually been recognized by the princes and ministers. If things go on like this, it will inevitably be a threat to the emperor. I don''t believe it. , The emperor had no guilt for more than 20 years before, but now he suddenly found out in his conscience and wanted to give his illegitimate son a name."


    Jiang Ruobai glanced at her daughter''s slightly immature face and smiled: "In your opinion, is the emperor really sad, or is he pretending?"


    "Sadness is really sadness, but being sick is not necessarily really sickness."


    "Don''t dare to say this nonsense." Jiang Ruobai said leisurely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： Are you willing to be my princess

    Chapter 653 Are you willing to be my prince concubine


    Even if the emperor really pretended to be sick, he could not expose it.


    What''s more, the emperor''s haggard and weakness are visible to the naked eye.


    Jiang Ning believed that the emperor''s true feelings for Concubine Jin.


    But this does not mean that the emperor is not afraid of the prince.


    After all, they are the ruler and minister first, then father and son.


    The prince''s performance is too capable and too popular, which is probably not a good thing.


    Jiang Ruobai walked with his hands behind his back, walked unhurriedly, and said softly, "Prince''s foundation has gradually stabilized. Even if there is a King Zhao, there is nothing to worry about."


    "I''m not worried about anything, I just think that the emperor''s holy heart is unpredictable. And Li You, who is also a bit strange. Dad, you came late, I didn''t see it, Li You''s whole body is injured, and it looks more than Mu Jian''s appearance. Seriously. But from the beginning to the end, do you see any resentment in his eyes towards the county master and prince of Silla?"


    "No."


    "This person is either a stupid person, or a terrible person with deep scheming." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "The person who can be sent by Dad to be a spy should not be a stupid person."


    "How do you know it''s not?" Jiang Ruobai smiled, "Do you think that I really expect a spoiled prince of the county to give me news?"


    Jiang Ning stayed for a while.


    Jiang Ruobai laughed twice.


    Jiang Ning returned to his senses and said quietly, "This is impossible."


    "what?"


    "Li You can''t be silly and sweet."


    "how?"


    "His identity. King Kang has always known his identity, so how could he dote on him? He is the illegitimate son of an emperor, and he can mix with King Kang''s heir. It can be seen that he has a set. King Kang is not the only one. a son."


    "Is it possible that King Kang is trying to please the emperor?"


    "¡­¡­possible."


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    Jiang Ruobai patted her forehead: "When I was young, I sighed."


    "The human heart is sinister, if one is not careful, it will be irreversible!"


    "Daughter, don''t worry, everything has a father. If it doesn''t work, don''t you have your uncle and your brothers? They will protect you."


    Jiang Ning muttered: "When you can''t do it, the whole Jiang family is almost over, can you still count on them..."


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean, how long do you have to play this feuding scene with your uncle?"


    "Play till you die."


    "Bah ah ah, don''t live or die, it''s not auspicious for the New Year''s Eve. You are so old, you don''t know how to be taboo."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Your mother is still waiting ahead, so father will go back first. It''s the New Year''s day, and your father will take you home in the second year of junior high."


    "Thank you dad."


    "You''re polite with Dad." Jiang Ruobai wanted to rub her head, but when she saw the gorgeous phoenix crown on her head, she forgot, "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning watched him walk away, and was about to go back to the East Palace. He turned around, but saw the little prince Xinhai in red, standing not far away, looking at himself.


    Previously, in order to talk to Jiang Ruobai at ease, she unknowingly walked to a secluded place, and no one passed by.


    This little prince actually followed him here.


    Jiang Ning certainly wasn''t stupid enough to think he was lost.


    But the first sentence she said was: "How did Shinkai Shizi come here, but got lost?"


    Shinkai Shizi walked over with his hands behind his back, stood in front of her, and said, "Are you willing to be my prince concubine?"


    Jiang Ning: "??"


    She pointed to herself: "The prince can''t tell, I''m the crown princess?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： sister-in-law

    Chapter 654 Sister Changes Daughter-in-law


    Shinkai Shiko has a fair face, slender eyebrows and thin lips.


    Although he is handsome, he looks a little difficult to get along with.


    His eyes were always on Jiang Ning''s face, and he said, "I know."


    "Xinhai Shizi is drunk, you better go back and rest early." Jiang Ning bypassed him and planned to leave.


    was grabbed by Shinkai Shiko''s wrist.


    Jiang Ning slapped him with a backhand.


    That is called a crisp.


    Shinkai Shiko immediately released her and looked at her in disbelief.


    Jiang Ning folded his hands into his sleeves, with a kind smile on his face: "The prince has drunk too much, I''ll call someone to help you."


    "I like you." Shinkai Shiko said.


    "You may be killed."


    "You are so beautiful." Shinkai Shiko looked at her face obsessively, "I have never seen such a beauty as you, and I was fascinated when I saw it."


    Jiang Ning said: "The prince still goes out and walks more, because he has too little knowledge and becomes a frog at the bottom of the well."


    "I want to get you. Definitely." Shinkai Shiko said.


    Jiang Ning felt that his demeanor was completely paranoid.


    As Shinkai Shiko, at a young age, he must be spoiled. He can get whatever he wants. Now that he has come to Dasheng, he has not yet realized the difference between status and identity. Thinking that she is a woman from Silla, as long as he speaks, he will get it.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, then smiled: "It''s useless for you to tell me about this kind of thing."


    "Tell who?"


    "His Royal Highness. After all, he is my husband now."


    "As long as I persuade the prince to give you to me, will you be willing?"


    "If you can convince him, I''ll consider giving it a try."


    Jiang Ning nodded slightly and left with a hand stove.


    Unsurprisingly, when Li Hongyuan returned to the East Palace at night, his face was not very good.


    He first went to see the two children, and when he saw Ling Zi was fully recovered, he felt a little more cheerful and played with them for a while.


    Jiang Ning and Li Yuanyuan were sitting in the warm pavilion talking, Li Hongyuan picked up the curtain and went in, Li Yuanyuan hurriedly stood up, saluted and retreated silently.


    "His Royal Highness is back." Jiang Ning pushed a bowl over, "Shencha, just in time to drink."


    Li Hongyuan sat down and took a sip of tea, looked at her for a moment, and then said, "The Prince Xinhai asked me to give you to him."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "What do you say?"


    "He made conditions."


    "What conditions?"


    "Wait for him to inherit the throne and have a good relationship with Dasheng Yongxiu."


    "Silla was originally a vassal of Daesung."


    "Yes, but the contract is about to expire." Li Hongyuan said quietly.


    "Ah, so they came this time to talk about this?"


    "Otherwise? Did they make a special trip to exchange two prisoners?" Li Hongyuan said, "The Prince Xinhai also said that he was willing to keep his sister Zhenming, the princess, and make me a prince concubine."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "Exchange of a sister-in-law for a daughter-in-law, this business really has a long history."


    "You can actually laugh."


    "If you say yes, then I really can''t laugh."


    "To be honest, the conditions proposed by the new sea prince are still very attractive." Li Hongyuan changed his posture and sat in a more comfortable position, "You also know that the grassland cavalry is strong, and Silla is a natural barrier to stop the grassland cavalry. If Xinhai cooperates with Prairie Raiders, it will be a big trouble."


    "So you agreed?"


    "Yes." Li Hongyuan smiled, "I promised to keep Princess Zhenming and Prince Xinhai."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 655： Is it dirty to eat like this?

    Chapter 655 Eat like this, don''t you think it''s dirty?


    Jiang Ning was puzzled: "I can understand why you kept the Princess Zhenming, why did you keep Prince Xinhai?"


    "I think, compared to Shinkai Shizi''s promise, Shinkai Shizi''s weight is more important."


    "You want to keep Shinkai Shiko as a proton?"


    "That''s right."


    "It''s impossible." Jiang Ning shook his head, "The King of Silla only has the son of the Shinhae Prince. You detained his son, can the Prince of Silla just let you go?"


    "Don''t give up, what can he do?"


    "Collaborate with the grassland cavalry. But I believe the court must have a way to deal with it." Jiang Ning picked up the clip, opened the lid on the brazier, fiddled with it a few times, and picked out a roasted sweet potato.


    This sweet potato is actually the sweet potato of later generations. Jiang Ning can only follow the local customs and follow the name of others.


    This food is generally not eaten in the palace. It is probably considered a low-grade food, and it is only eaten by ordinary people who cannot eat. Sweet potato leaves can be fed to pigs.


    Jiang Ning ignored those, seeing the heavy snow outside, she wanted to eat some fragrant and warm roasted sweet potatoes.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her quietly, watching her holding the sweet potato with a handkerchief, carefully tearing off the outer skin, revealing the golden flesh inside the sweet potato.


    She took a bite and let out a light sigh because it was hot, but her eyes narrowed slightly.


    seems to be very happy.


    "What is this?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Roasted sweet potatoes."


    "Isn''t it too dirty to eat like this?"


    "Not at all." Jiang Ning broke a piece and brought it to his mouth, "Try it, a prince like you should also taste what the poor peasants eat."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, opened his mouth, and ate the sweet potato.


    is fragrant and sweet.


    "It seems that the poor commoners eat well," he said.


    "Really?" Jiang Ning smiled, took a bite of the sweet potato, and ate it silently, "There are a few more, you want to eat and make your own."


    The small warm pavilion is filled with the sweet smell of sweet potatoes.


    "That''s right." Jiang Ning raised his head, "I feel that Prince Xinhai is a little pervert."


    "yes?"


    "He wants me purely because I''m good-looking. He likes beautiful women. Once people have desires and shortcomings, they are quite easy to overcome." Jiang Ning smiled, "His Royal Highness wants to keep him, and he doesn''t have to use any tough methods. , Our Dasheng is different from Silla, Silla is a small place, we Dasheng is a kingdom of heaven, with vast land and many beauties. If you find more for him, he will definitely not be happy."


    Li Hongyuan smiled slightly.


    "What are you laughing at, Your Highness?"


    "Laughing at our husband and wife, there are times when we have the same mind. Because I think so too." Li Hongyuan put a hand on her lap, "I''m going to bed tonight, did the Crown Princess forget?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at his hand: "You can''t forget this kind of thing."


    "Let''s go then." Li Hongyuan pulled her up and walked towards her bedroom.


    Jiang Ning asked as he walked, "Do you really want to accept Princess Zhenming?"


    "Why not accept it?"


    "Are you too embarrassed to let the dignified princess be your concubine?"


    "Sorry."


    Li Hongyuan led her into the bedroom and came to the bedside, "When I become the emperor and make her a noble concubine, I won''t feel wronged. Of course, I will never let her give birth to a royal heir."


    "She''s a noble concubine? What about Li Yuanyuan? After all, they''ve been with you for so many years, and they''ve worked hard."


    Li Hongyuan caressed her cheek with his fingers and asked, "What kind of merit does she have, what kind of labor does she have?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： No matter how dirty you are, I dont mind

    Chapter 656 No matter how dirty you are, I don''t mind


    Jiang Ning was gently pushed by him and lay down on the bed involuntarily.


    "I haven''t showered yet." Jiang Ning raised his finger and pinched the sweet potato''s finger, which was dirty.


    She knows that most of these people in the palace are a bit clean.


    Li Hongyuan glanced and said casually, "It doesn''t matter, no matter how dirty you are, I don''t mind."


    "Listen, why is it weird?"


    "Don''t talk about it." Li Hongyuan waved casually and put down the curtain on the bed.


    Huang Ying, who was waiting at the door, hurriedly lowered the curtain and led the crowd out.


    In the tent, Li Hongyuan had already stripped off Jiang Ning''s clothes, and kisses fell on her.


    A little **** ran in a hurry and was stopped by Huang Ying.


    "Do you understand the rules and run wild?" Huang Ying was displeased, "The master is resting in the room, you go to disturb, but think about the consequences!"


    "Sister Huang Ying, there is indeed an important matter here, otherwise the servants will not dare to disturb the master if you give them three heads."


    "What''s up?"


    "The news from the palace is that the county master of Silla is seriously ill."


    Huang Ying heard and said quickly: "You wait."


    She turned around and went outside the curtain, and said softly, "Master, there is news from the palace."


    Li Hongyuan paused, sweat dripping from his nose.


    He showed a rare irritable look, turned his head and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There is a message from the palace that the Princess Zhenming is seriously ill."


    "I see! Back off!"


    Li Hongyuan retracted his gaze and looked at the woman lying on the bed, even his eyes were stained with crimson.


    He held Jiang Ning''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "If you hadn''t been by my side all the time, I would really suspect that it was you who poisoned Princess Zhenming."


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m not so mad, and I don''t hate you to that point. I said that as you and I are husband and wife, I will do everything that should be done and performed. You don''t need to be suspicious."


    She pushed him: "Go down."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t move.


    "You can''t tell the priorities?" Jiang Ning looked at him in amazement, "If the messenger of the Silla Kingdom has an accident in the palace, guess who is to blame? Whether it''s the Kingdom of Silla or our court, those who want to attack you. But I found the reason. Especially now that Li You is back..."


    "I know, you don''t need to be verbose."


    Li Hongyuan finished coldly, sat up, stretched out his hand to pick up his clothes and put it on, and got out of bed.


    Huang Ying immediately came in with her clothes in hand, served Jiang Ning to change her clothes, and a little palace maid waited for Li Hongyuan to change her clothes.


    Li Hongyuan saw that she was wearing a jacket and a cloak, and asked, "Are you going too? It''s dark and cold outside, you go to bed first, I''ll go and see for myself."


    "If Shizi Xinhai is ill, I definitely won''t go." Jiang Ning took the wet towel and wiped his face, "After all, Princess Zhenming is a girl''s family. You are a man, so it''s inconvenient."


    Li Hongyuan thought for a while, and then no longer objected. He stretched out his hand to lead her, went to sit in the sedan chair, changed to a carriage outside the palace gate, and headed to the palace.


    Yesterday, Jiang Ning specially sent two imperial physicians to guard the palace, just because he was afraid that these two might feel uncomfortable, so he could see them in time.


    When they arrived, the two imperial physicians were indeed checking the pulse.


    Xin Hai Shizi stood beside the bed with a slightly gloomy expression, and only showed some joy when he saw Jiang Ning coming.


    If it wasn''t for Li Hongyuan by his side, I''m afraid he would ignore everyone and come up to talk to Jiang Ning.


    "How''s it going?" Jiang Ning stepped forward and looked at Princess Zhenming who was lying on the bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 657： Im so in love with the princess

    Chapter 657 I''m too obsessed with the Crown Princess


    The princess of Zhenming got rid of the colorful clothes and headgear, and after washing off the rouge, her small face was pale, her eye sockets were slightly sunken, and her face was full of sickness.


    She heard a gentle voice of concern, opened her eyes and saw Jiang Ning, struggling to sit up and salute.


    "Lie down quickly." Jiang Ning held her down, "I saw that she was doing fine before, why did she suddenly get so sick? Imperial Doctor Dong, can you find out the reason?"


    An imperial doctor hurriedly replied: "Back to the Crown Princess, the minister has diagnosed that the county lord is weak and tired from the long journey. In addition, he has not eaten properly in the past two days, so he has vomiting, diarrhea, and dizziness."


    "Yes, presumably the county master is not used to our Chang''an meals?" Jiang Ning turned around and asked Li Hongyuan, "Your Highness, why don''t you ask the imperial doctor in the palace tomorrow if anyone is good at cooking Silla meals."


    Li Hongyuan nodded: "Okay, I''ll make arrangements."


    Since it is not a serious illness, as a man, there is no need to stay here.


    Li Hongyuan turned around and left, Xinhai Shizi looked at Yundai, followed Li Hongyuan out, and asked someone to make tea for him and let him talk.


    As soon as he sat down, he couldn''t wait to ask, "Has Your Highness the Crown Prince figured it out?"


    Li Hongyuan took out a delicate dagger from his sleeve, played with it in the palm of his hand, and said unhurriedly, "What do you think?"


    "Leave the Crown Princess to the Prince." Prince Xinhai''s eyes lit up with excitement and anticipation, he pulled the chair closer to Li Hongyuan, and said in a low voice, "Tell Your Highness, this time I''m going to college. Sheng came here with the purpose of marriage."


    "Why, Silla''s marriage is to rob someone else''s daughter-in-law?"


    "Of course not." Xin Hai Shizi laughed, "but I am so infatuated with the Crown Princess. Before I met her, I could not have imagined that there is such a beautiful woman in this world. I think she must be the most beautiful in the world. woman."


    "It''s not." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Dasheng has a lot of resources, a wealth of talents, and countless beauties. The prince probably has too little knowledge."


    "Hey, along the way, I have also met a lot of great women, and some of them are beautiful, but none of them can compare to one ten thousandth of a princess."


    Li Hongyuan turned the dagger and slowly asked, "So, the prince is not a solitary princess?"


    "His Royal Highness met my sister Zhenming County Lord just now? Although she is not very good-looking now, but when she recovers, she will also be a famous beauty in our Silla. More importantly, Zhenming County Lord is my father and king. The daughter born to the most favored woman is the only one who is favored in the palace. As long as His Royal Highness marries my sister, it will definitely be of great benefit to the relationship between the two countries."


    Li Hongyuan nodded: "So, your sister''s identity is very important."


    "It''s natural. Your Highness married my sister, there are only advantages and no disadvantages."


    "Does the prince know, what is the identity of the solitary princess?"


    "Just...Prince Princess, great beauty." Speaking of Jiang Ning, Shinkai Shizi''s eyes were full of unconcealed desires.


    Li Hongyuan turned the dagger: "The lonely prince concubine, whose name is Jiang Ning, Jiang Xiangye''s jewel, General Jiang''s favorite niece. Do you know what it means to bully her?"


    Shinkai Shizi smiled: "I know she is the noble daughter of a noble family, so I will give her the position of the prince''s concubine. I will never treat her badly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 658： How dare you covet

    Chapter 658 You dare to covet


    Obviously, the noble prince of the Silla Kingdom could not understand the weight of the word Jiang family in Chang''an City and the Great Sheng Dynasty.


    If he understood, he wouldn''t be so arrogant to ask to exchange his sister for his daughter-in-law.


    Similarly, he did not understand the past deeds and temperament of the Prince of Dashengchao.


    If he knew, he would never dare to show the slightest coveted heart for the princess in front of the prince.


    Li Hongyuan looked calm and asked with a smile, "What if you don''t agree?"


    "I can''t think of a reason why His Royal Highness did not agree." Shinkai raised his chin slightly, his expression full of confidence, "As far as I know, His Royal Highness and Crown Princess have been married for more than two years. Presumably..."


    He moved closer to Li Hongyuan and smiled softly: "Your Highness must be tired of her body, right?"


    Li Hongyuan turned the dagger, expressionless.


    "A man has a fresh feeling for a woman''s body for so many years. Now that it is my sister, His Royal Highness will be satisfied. I can also have a crown princess, isn''t it the best of both worlds?"


    "The prince thought really well."


    Li Hongyuan stood up, "Now, is there anything else you want to say?"


    Shinkai Shiko immediately rubbed his hands: "I hope the sooner the better, I can''t wait to get her..."


    "Oh, then, let me show my attitude too."


    Li Hongyuan suddenly shot, hit his elbow on his neck, pressed him against the wall, pinched his right hand, and pressed it against the wall, the dagger scabbard in his left hand flew out, a flash of silver light, click-


    In the shrill screams of Shinkai Shizi, the blood was soaring.


    A finger was cut.


    dropped on the floor.


    Li Hongyuan let go of him, pulled out a handkerchief from his cuff, wiped the blood on his cheeks expressionlessly, and threw away the dagger and handkerchief, a sullen look from the bottom of his eyes: "That woman belongs to the prince, how dare you covet it This is just a small lesson, and next time, die!"


    Shinkai Shiko fell to the ground, trembling all over.


    Hearing the screams, the attendants outside ran in and were stunned when they saw this scene.


    A minister of the Silla Kingdom exclaimed in horror: "Sir, what''s going on?"


    "Just now, the prince saw that Gu''s dagger was exquisite, so he insisted on begging for it to play. Who knows that he accidentally cut himself, it''s really a pity." Li Hongyuan said lightly, "Call the imperial doctor to have a look."


    Xinhai Shizi''s face was pale, and he stared at Li Hongyuan in disbelief.


    Li Hongyuan sighed: "Sir, although this weapon is good, not everyone can use it. You can have some snacks in the future."


    The attendant hurriedly ran to call Imperial Doctor Dong.


    Physician Dong didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and followed the steps to stop the bleeding and apply medicines to bandage.


    From his professional point of view, the severed finger was smooth and flat, and it was definitely injured by a sharp blade.


    But no matter what the reason, he couldn''t make the broken bone regenerate.


    From now on, the prince of the Silla Kingdom will only have nine fingers left.


    Fortunately, without this little finger, it will not have much impact on the prince who opens his mouth with food and stretches out his hand with clothes.


    The news of ?? quickly reached Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning was talking with the Princess Zhenming, and the attendant reported that the prince was injured. Jiang Ning immediately thought of Li Hongyuan. In the eyes of outsiders, Li Hongyuan Zhilan Yushu is a gentle and handsome man.


    But Jiang Ning knew that Li Hongyuan was cold and ruthless in his bones.


    He will definitely take care of Shinkai Shiko.


    I just didn''t expect that he would actually do it directly in the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 659： The princess cannot surrender herself

    Chapter 659 The princess cannot surrender herself


    And the punishment is quite severe, and he directly cut off a finger of Shinkai Shiko.


    If the news reaches Silla, it will surely cause a great uproar.


    Although ??Silla is only a small country, it has a strong national power and a strong army, which can help Dasheng resist the iron cavalry and whips of the steppe cavalry.


    In general, Shilla is very important to Daesung.


    Li Hongyuan''s move, although out of anger, will cause a lot of trouble for himself.


    Jiang Ning wondered if Li Hongyuan had thought of a way to deal with it, but with his deep heart, he would never fight an unprepared battle.


    Jiang Ning was a little worried, the beauty on this hospital bed would be worried about it.


    She sent the maid and tucked the quilt for the Princess Zhenming.


    The Princess Zhenming''s face is white, his lips are also white, his eyes are dull, extremely weak, and his voice is a little hoarse: "His Royal Highness, I vaguely heard them say just now that the prince is injured?"


    "It''s a little bit injured, so I don''t have to worry about my life. The county owner doesn''t need to worry, it''s important to take good care of yourself." Jiang Ning said softly.


    "Where is the injury?"


    "I heard that a little finger was cut off." Jiang Ning looked at Princess Zhenming''s expression and decided to tell the truth, "He saw the exquisite dagger in the prince''s hand, so he wanted to grab it to play, but he accidentally hurt himself."


    "Oh."


    The Princess Zhenming nodded slightly, the expression on his face did not change in the slightest, and there was no turbulence in his eyes, as if what he heard was just a trivial matter, "Xinhai is usually a little arrogant, but now he came to Chang''an and let him suffer a little. It''s also a good thing to grind your temper."


    Jiang Ning was very happy: "It''s great that the county master can think about it. Come, bring the medicine over."


    The maid brought the boiled medicine, Jiang Ning took it and blew, "County Lord, I''ll feed you."


    County Master Zhenming quickly refused: "His Royal Highness has a noble status, so how can you do such a self-deprecating thing. This kind of trivial matter will be done by someone else."


    Two maids came in on their knees to serve.


    Jiang Ning saw the sincere appearance of Zhenming County Lord, so he didn''t force it, handed the bowl to the maid, and said with a smile: "This is not a serious illness, but it is really uncomfortable. The County Lord has been very healthy these days. Alright, I''ll take you to the palace to play again."


    "Thank you, Your Highness, Crown Princess." The principal of Zhenming County got up and was held down by Jiang Ning.


    After Jiang Ning went out, he found Li Hongyuan, the two held hands, and returned to the East Palace the same way.


    It is almost dawn.


    Li Hongyuan had to go to the morning, so he couldn''t go back to sleep, he could only rest for a while, eat something, and then changed his clothes and left.


    Shinkai Shizi cannot be kept secret, and it will spread out soon.


    Even if outsiders don¡¯t know the inside story, it is the East Palace who is in charge of the reception. The Prince Xinhai is injured, and the Prince is to blame. He will definitely be attacked in the morning.


    And there is a new prince in the court, which will inevitably change the pattern.


    Back in the East Palace, Jiang Ning called the **** and asked him to go to Jiang''s house, and asked Jiang Yi to find some things and send them to the palace.


    For Jiang Ning''s affairs, Jiang Yi naturally valued it, lest his servants do not do well, so he went to find it in person, and then sent it to the palace in person.


    The things were delivered to the Lord of Zhenming County. When they opened it, they found a small bag of soil, a pot of water, and a piece of white and tender water-milled tofu.


    Zhenming County Lord is puzzled: "What is this?"


    The attendant explained: "The third master of the Jiang family sent it, saying that it was all water and soil brought from Silla, and the tofu was also made of beans from Silla."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 660： i gotta get her

    Chapter 660 I must get her


    "What''s the use?"


    "Jiang Sanye said, soak the soil in water, wait for the soil to sink, and drink the water on it. Then boil the tofu and eat it. It is useful if you are not accustomed to the soil and water." The third master also said that one side of the water and soil supports the other, and the county owner is used to the water and soil of Silla, and he is not used to it when he first came here. After using these, and then take good care of it, it will be fine. "


    The Lord of Zhenming heard that all the water and soil came from Silla, and he couldn''t help but feel a little intimacy, and the always melancholy eyebrows also showed a rare joy: "Xuan''er, go and thank the third master of the Jiang family for me."


    Xuan''er responded, came back after a while, and replied: "Jiang Sanye said that this was done according to the princess''s orders, please don''t be too polite."


    Xinhai Shizi came in with a package and asked, "Who is that third master Jiang?"


    "Hui Shizi, Jiang Sanye is the elder brother of His Royal Highness the Crown Princess." Xuan''er replied.


    "How does it look?"


    "Looks good."


    "Understood, you go down."


    Xuan''er stood still, first looking at Zhenming County Master.


    "Why, Ben Shizi''s words don''t work anymore? Do you also want to end up like Jin''er?" Shinkai Shizi''s face was full of anger.


    Xuan''er''s face turned pale.


    County Master Zhenming said, "Xuan''er, go out first."


    "Yes, the county master." Xuan''er bowed low and walked out silently, with a loud bang from behind.


    She trembled and did not dare to look back.


    In the house, water, soil, and tofu were scattered all over the ground.


    Princess Zhenming lowered his eyes and did not respond.


    Prince Xinhai closed his eyes, took a deep breath, suddenly raised his hand, and slapped County Master Zhenming hard.


    County Master Zhenming covered his face and said in a trembling voice, "This is in Chang''an. You hurt my face, do you want everyone in the world to see it?"


    "Anyway, you''ve been sick for the past few days, and you don''t need to go out." The boy''s face was gloomy and ruthless, "You''ve only been out of sight for a long time, so you hooked up with a man from Dasheng. You''re a **** just like your mother."


    "I didn''t!" The mainstream of Zhenming County burst into tears, "He is the prince''s elder brother, and the prince asked him to bring something! What does it have to do with me?"


    "Prince Concubine''s natal family is a nobleman, and her brother is naturally a high-class person. Don''t you have any servants, and even the trivial matter of sending things, you have to do it yourself?" Prince Xinhai pinched his sister''s pointed chin, "This time I came to Chang''an. , you can marry the emperor, or you can marry the crown prince, are you very happy in your heart that you can finally get rid of me?"


    Zhenming shed tears silently: "My destiny never belongs to me. If possible, I am willing to die."


    Shinkai Shiko watched her cry, slowly let go of her, leaned his head down beside her, took her hand, and said guiltily: "Sister, don''t be angry, I shouldn''t hit you, hurt you?"


    He changed from a gloomy and cold boy to a sincere and fearful younger brother, for fear of annoying his sister''s well-behaved younger brother.


    Princess Zhenming pulled out his hand, lowered his eyes, and said in a low voice, "Go out, I''m tired and need to rest."


    Xinhai Shizi was full of tears: "Sister, I really like the Crown Princess. I think she feels uncomfortable and hurts in her heart. Can you help me?"


    "She''s the prince''s woman, not someone you should be concerned about. Have you forgotten how you lost your fingers?"


    "I don''t care! I must get her!" Shinkai Shizi shouted, "Hurry up and take care of your body, let the prince fall in love with you and marry you as a concubine. In this way, he will abandon the prince, our plans are all It can be successful!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 661： my sister is so fragrant

    Chapter 661 Sister is really fragrant


    "You see, I''m not as beautiful as the crown princess at all, and the crown prince won''t like me. Even if he wants me, I can only be a concubine." Princess Zhenming whispered, "Didn''t we bring Jin Man too? Come? Her looks can compete with the Crown Princess."


    Xin Hai Shizi said coldly: "Jin Man is for the emperor!"


    Zhenming frowned: "But..."


    Prince Xinhai suddenly thought of something, and said slowly: "If you give Jin Man to the prince, then sister...you have to be wronged and serve His Majesty the Emperor."


    The Princess Zhenming didn''t speak, but wept silently.


    Prince Xinhai stood up: "Although I haven''t seen the emperor yet, I heard that the emperor is only in his fifties and is in his prime. If my sister can become the emperor''s concubine, she will not be wronged."


    Zhenming County Lord said: "You buried me in order to get the Crown Princess?"


    "Elder sister is serious." Shinkai Shiko gently stroked her cheek, "Sister is the person Xinhai cherishes most in this world. If sister is doing well, Xinhai will be very pleased."


    Princess Zhenming turned his face away slightly, and seemed to resist his touch.


    Xinhai Shizi pinched her cheek, and his voice became cold: "Whether you marry the emperor or the crown prince, this is your obligation as the princess of Xinluo Kingdom, can my sister understand?"


    Zhenming County Lord lowered his head.


    "After two days, it will be the grandest palace banquet of the year in Dasheng. I hope my sister can take care of her body and attend in full costume, so as to capture the emperor''s heart in one fell swoop."


    "Xinhai, I can dedicate myself to the emperor. But... I would like to advise you one last sentence, don''t try to hit the crown princess again. You have already paid the price for this, if you continue..."


    "Shut up and stop talking!"


    Shinkai Shiko looked extremely irritable, walking back and forth in the room with blue veins bulging on his forehead, his expression gloomy, as if he was trying his best to endure his tyranny.


    Unfortunately, he was never a person who was good at patience.


    Therefore, he ripped off Princess Zhenming''s dress, revealing her skin.


    Princess Zhenming''s tears fell silently.


    Xin Hai Shizi stared at her body for a moment and said, "Although my elder sister is not a top beauty, her figure is very rare. I wanted to let Li Hongyuan enjoy it, but he didn''t have it. Fortunately, it can only be cheaper than the old emperor Li Changgeng!"


    Princess Zhenming trembled slightly, and a layer of particles appeared on his snow-like skin.


    Prince Xinhai approached her, took a deep sniff, and sighed: "Sister is really fragrant. However, my elder sister will soon be the emperor''s concubine, so just rest."


    He turned around and picked up the curtain to go out, passed by Xuan''er, grabbed her at random, and dragged her to the next room.


    Xuan''er didn''t dare to struggle and endured silently.


    ¡­


    Because Jin''er resisted, he stripped it and threw it into the ice and snow. After freezing hard, he smashed it into pieces with a small hammer.


    Xuan''er, who saw this scene with his own eyes, was so frightened that he never dared to have any thoughts of resistance.


    In the eyes of the nobles above, a maid like her is not as good as a grain of dust under her feet.


    ¡­


    After the snow stopped the next day, Jiang Ning personally cooked, cooked a few dishes, and came to the palace in a carriage to visit Princess Zhenming.


    Princess Zhenming looks better, but still pale and sick.


    She did a little grooming, leaned against the head of the bed, and when she saw Jiang Ning, she hurriedly got up to give a salute.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 662： eat tofu

    Chapter 662 Eating Tofu


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Don''t be too polite, the county lord, get up quickly. The snow has stopped outside, it''s really beautiful. When the county lord is ready, I will accompany you to go out for a walk."


    "Thank you, Her Royal Highness, for always thinking about it."


    County Master Zhenming said softly, "I feel better today. It''s so cold outside, it''s hard for Her Royal Highness to work hard, and my concubine feels uneasy."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m also idle when I''m idle. By the way, did you receive the few things I asked my family to send yesterday?"


    "Yes, I have received it, and I am very grateful. But how did Her Royal Highness find these things?"


    "I didn''t find it, I asked my family to do it. Silla and Dasheng have frequent exchanges with private merchants, and the common people will also be unaccustomed to the soil and water, so there are some effective local methods. Those who have water, soil and tofu are all Bought it from those vendors."


    Princess Zhenming was grateful and wanted to speak, but he coughed when he opened his mouth.


    Jiang Ning hurried over and followed her back: "I know that you use uncommon meals. I specially learned from others to make a few Silla desserts. The county owner will try it if you don''t dislike it."


    Zhenming County Master was greatly surprised: "How can the Crown Princess do such inferior things for her concubine with her daughter''s body?"


    "I don''t think cooking is a dirty thing."


    Jiang Ning opened the food box with a smile, took out a white lotus flower from the inside, and said with a smile, "Look, isn''t it good-looking? I spent a lot of time carving it out, and the royal chef praised me for my talent."


    Princess Zhenming had never seen such exquisite food, and was attracted by: "What is this made of?"


    "Tofu. It''s tofu made from your Silla country''s beans." Jiang Ning brought it to her with a smile, "It''s more beautiful, you can only want to eat two bites if you have no appetite, then it''s not like my effort is in vain. ."


    The Princess Zhenming couldn''t help but reddened his eyes: "His Royal Highness the Crown Princess is so kind to the concubine, and the concubine really doesn''t know how to repay."


    "You don''t need to repay. Hello, I''ll be relieved." Jiang Ning took a small silver spoon and scooped out a piece and brought it to her mouth, "Try it."


    Zhenming County Lord took a bite, tender and sweet.


    actually gave her a great appetite.


    Xuaner hurried forward to take the spoon.


    A lotus flower carved from a piece of tofu, she ate more than half of it before she stopped.


    Jiang Ning brought out another bowl of soup, and Princess Zhenming also drank half of it.


    Xuan''er was overjoyed: "Yesterday, the county lord didn''t eat anything, and he vomited several times. Thanks to His Royal Highness, the princess can finally eat something."


    "Since your county master likes it, I will send some over every day."


    "No, this won''t work." Zhenming County hurriedly objected, and immediately knelt down, "His Royal Highness, the concubine is frightened. If you cook and deliver it every day, Zhenming will never dare to take another bite."


    "You are the princess of your Silla Kingdom, so you don''t have to be afraid all the time because of this." Jiang Ning smiled, "If you don''t want to, then I''ll ask the imperial doctor to come and cook for you."


    "Thank you, Her Royal Highness, for your understanding." Princess Zhenming stood up and his expression calmed down.


    Jiang Ning pulled her down and said, "The day after tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, there will be a palace banquet in the palace. If you are healthy in the past two days, you can enter the palace to play. The last time you entered the palace, I think you were not in good spirits. I didn''t dare to let you down for a walk."


    Zhenming County Lord bowed his head: "In the future, there are still many opportunities."


    Jiang Ning knew it.


    Since the Princess Zhenming is here, he knows his destiny.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 663： Mayors Snack

    Chapter 663 Let the county chief have some snacks


    Since she came here with the purpose of having a relationship, it is probably impossible for her to leave here and go back to Silla in her life.


    Zhenming County Lord also accepted his fate.


    She is the princess of Silla Kingdom. Since Silla is attached to Dasheng, she has enjoyed the brocade clothes and jade food for more than ten years as a princess. Now when it comes to fulfilling her obligations, she will not refuse.


    Jiang Ning asked with a smile: "You are the Princess of Silla, don''t you feel wronged to be the concubine of the crown prince?"


    Zhenming shook his head: "My concubine... I''m not going to marry His Royal Highness."


    "Don''t marry the prince?"


    "Um."


    "Then you..." Jiang Ning understood.


    The purpose of this Zhenming county lord turned out to be the emperor.


    how is this possible?


    Li Hongyuan had clearly told her that Prince Xinhai would give his elder sister to the crown prince in exchange for her as the crown princess.


    How can it change in just one day''s work?


    Or is it that the sister and brother of Princess Zhenming and Prince Xinhai have different goals?


    Jiang Ning knew clearly that for the Silla royal family, as long as they could marry Dasheng, it was essentially the same whether the Princess Zhenming married the emperor or the prince who was about to become the emperor.


    But for Zhenming himself, the difference is too big.


    Although the ?? emperor is an emperor, he is a lot of age after all, his health is not good, and his appearance is no longer the mighty he used to be.


    And the prince was only in his early twenties, he was in full bloom, and his appearance was excellent.


    From the heart, every woman should know how to choose.


    Since Shinkai Shizi made it clear that he would give her to the crown prince, why did she refuse?


    Is there any unknown reason for this?


    Or, although the princess of Zhenming looks weak and frail, she is actually an ambitious woman, and what she sees is the emperor''s current rights. Don''t want to bet on the young prince?


    Jiang Ning turned these thoughts in his mind, without showing any sign on his face, and said casually: "The county master has just come to Chang''an, so you should take a good stroll and play, and not be in a hurry for other things. After entering the palace in two days, your majesty will see you in person. "


    Jiang Ning''s implication, the county master, do you not know what the emperor looks like, you can have some snacks, and it will not be too late to make a decision after seeing the emperor.


    The Princess of Zhenming is also a smart one. He quickly realized Jiang Ning''s intention and said with a light smile, "The prince is the husband of the crown princess. Does His Royal Highness want other women to share your husband with you?"


    "Hey, this kind of thing, that''s not something I can decide."


    Jiang Ning put the food box on the table, "After talking for a long time, it''s time for the princess to rest. I''ll go back now."


    The Princess Zhenming supported Xuan''er''s hand and got up, looking at the leisurely back of the Crown Princess, she couldn''t help but feel great envy in her heart.


    Even though she came to Changan for the first time, she knew that once a woman entered the palace, she lost her freedom. It is impossible to come and go casually.


    However, the Crown Princess was free to leave the palace and cook for herself.


    The freedom and vigor on her body were all that Zhenming County Lord never had.


    Princess Zhenming watched her walk away and sat down slowly. As far as his eyes could go, he saw that Xuan''er''s wrist was exposed outside the sleeve, and there were some bruises. .It hurts you."


    Xuan''er hurriedly retracted his hand, lowered his head and said softly, "Isn''t the slave maid suffering? The slave maid knows that the county master is more bitter than the slave maid."


    The Princess Zhenming leaned gently on the pillow, closed his eyes a little tiredly, and said in a low voice, "Seeing the appearance of the Crown Princess, I think maybe entering the palace is not necessarily a bad thing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 664： chestnuts, sugar yam

    Chapter 664 Chestnut, Sugar Yam


    Xuan''er looked at Jiang Ning''s back and was a little fascinated: "Yeah, I thought all the women in the palace looked like that... I didn''t expect that there was a princess like this. But, why is she so casual? What about going out of the palace? Isn''t there a lot of rules for the Chang''an royal family?"


    "I heard that the Crown Princess''s mother''s family is very powerful. Maybe because of this, she has a high status in the palace."


    "It''s good to have a family that can support you." Xuan''er sincerely envied, "If our grandfather''s family can do the same, then the concubine and the princess won''t suffer."


    "I''m better here, and my mother is better at home."


    "Yes, the side concubine has been looking forward to the future of the county master."


    "I''m just afraid, I can''t be what my mother expects."


    "Don''t think too much about the county master, take care of your body in the past two days, and attend the palace banquet the day after tomorrow." Xuan''er covered her quilt, pulled up the tent, and lowered her voice, "I got up early and went out. , said it was going to be late. I must have gone to the city for a walk. The county master sleeps in peace, and there are slaves guarding him."


    Princess Zhenming heard the words, and he could not help but relax a little and closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Ning went back, seeing the beautiful snow scene, he decided to walk for a while. She knows the importance of sports. Although she looks fragile, she doesn''t want to be a weak person.


    Your own health is the capital of all revolutions.


    After walking for a while, she felt slightly sweating, and handed the stove to Xia Chu. Gu Ying followed behind her not far or near.


    He seems not to be afraid of cold, and always wears thin clothes, but Yun Dai does not allow the people around him to be cold and ordered him to wear a jacket.


    The face of the juvenile is always pale, with a healthy rosy glow.


    At the end of the year, the streets are filled with small traders and hawkers selling things, and food stalls are full.


    Jiang Ning smelled the aroma of chestnuts, so he went to buy a pack, let Xia Chu hold it, peeled one and threw it into his mouth, and peeled another and stuffed it into Xia Chu''s mouth.


    Xia Chu smiled: "It''s delicious."


    The concubines in the palace are accustomed to have long nails, and they are always served when they eat, drink, and dine, but Jiang Ning never has long nails.


    She feels that long nails are easy to hide dirt and unsanitary. She has to hold the child frequently, and she is also afraid that the long nails will scratch the delicate skin of the child.


    One more thing, she has to wash her hands and spoons herself from time to time. In case of work, she will be injured by herself.


    Like eating melon seeds and peeling chestnuts, although many people are willing to help her do it, she still feels that she can feel the joy of eating snacks by doing it herself.


    Short and healthy nails make it easy to peel chestnuts.


    She turned back and greeted Gucheng: "Come here, I''ll give you something delicious."


    Gucheng came over and stuffed a handful of peeled chestnut meat in his hand, which was warm and had a unique fragrance.


    Gucheng looked down at Chestnut.


    Jiang Ning asked: "There is sugar yam over there, do you want to eat it in Gucheng?"


    Gucheng shook his head: "I''m not used to eating these."


    "The eldest uncle is really too harsh on you. Not used to it, doesn''t mean you don''t like to eat, how can there be a child who doesn''t like to eat snacks?"


    "That''s right, slaves like to eat anyway." Xia Chu smiled, "Master, please walk slowly, slaves go to buy."


    "Go. Buy some more and bring them back to Huang Yingchun and the others to taste."


    "Hey, good!"


    Happily ran over in early summer, holding the purse, and bargaining with the hawker.


    Jiang Ning looked at Gu Ying: "Why don''t you eat it, the chestnuts have to be eaten hot, and they will harden when they are cold."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 665： tear down your store

    Chapter 665 Demolition of your shop


    Lonely City had to take one and put it in his mouth.


    is very fragrant and glutinous.


    Xia Chu came back with a large handful of sugar yam, Jiang Ning took one and handed it to Gucheng.


    Gucheng felt a little embarrassed: "How can you, big man, eat this."


    "Little kid, pretending to be an adult."


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, Gucheng is a child who has not yet been deeply involved in the world. He was adopted by Jiang Mubai since he was a child. Apart from practicing martial arts, he probably won''t have any other entertainment activities.


    Jiang Mubai, the warrior, was kind to his family like an old orangutan, but he was extremely cruel and harsh to outsiders and deployments.


    He raised so many orphans just to make them killers for his own use.


    In his eyes, these boys and girls are probably tools, not real people.


    Although Jiang Ning can''t change Gucheng''s temperament for the time being, her concern warms the boy''s cold and numb heart little by little.


    On the way back to the palace, Jiang Ning and Gucheng finished eating a whole bag of chestnuts, a few strings of sugar yam, and a bag of sugar cakes.


    Xia Chu had bad teeth, so he didn''t dare to eat too many sweets, so he could only watch it.


    When ?? walked to Rongfu Street, Xia Chu saw a jewelry store and said to Jiang Ning cautiously, "Master, I want to go in and have a look."


    "Want to buy jewelry in early summer?"


    "Isn''t this Chinese New Year? It''s my mother''s birthday. I want to buy a bracelet and send it back to the house to make my mother happy."


    "Your mother''s birthday is very good." Jiang Ning smiled and took out a silver note, "If that''s the case, choose a better one, and I will sponsor you."


    Xia Chu burst into tears: "Thank you, Master."


    "Come on, I''m full, and I''m tired of walking. Let''s take a break in the carriage."


    "Well, slaves, hurry up and come back!" Xia Chu didn''t forget to tell Gucheng, "Don''t play around, you have to guard the master, and you can''t leave without a step."


    Gucheng ignored her.


    He''s not a little girl, he''s just playful.


    Funny.


    Don''t talk about playing, even if the sky collapses, he will not leave Miss Qi even half a step.


    Bounced and ran into the jewelry store in early summer, Jiang Ning got into the carriage to keep warm.


    Eat too full, and all sweets, plus getting up early, she was a little sleepy. When she was dozed off, she woke up suddenly, quickly opened the curtain, and saw the lonely city standing straight like a javelin, she couldn''t help feeling ashamed.


    "Has Xia Chu come back?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Never." Gucheng replied, after thinking about it, he spoke at a faster rate, "Miss Xia Chu has been gone for half an hour. Do you want to go in and look for Miss Qi?"


    "So long? You go and see."


    "No." Gucheng stood motionless.


    "Then I''ll go by myself."


    Jiang Ning jumped out of the carriage, stretched his stiff body, and walked into the jewelry store with his feet raised.


    The jewelry store is not big, you can see the bottom at a glance.


    In addition to a charming proprietress, there are three or five daughters-in-law who are picking and cleaning up.


    Only there is no early summer.


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    The proprietress saw her gorgeous clothes and immediately greeted her with a smile on her face: "What do you want to buy, girl? I have everything here..."


    "What about early summer?"


    Jiang Ning asked directly.


    "What?" The lady boss looked blank.


    "My maid, wearing green clothes and wearing a double bun, has a mole at the corner of her eye." Jiang Ning pointed at the corner of her eye.


    "Oh, you mean that girl, she left early."


    "Leave early?" Jiang Ning''s eyes turned cold, "Give you a chance and tell the truth. Otherwise, I will tear down your store immediately!"


    Gucheng picked up a teacup on the table and squeezed it lightly.


    The ?? teacup turned to powder in his hands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 666： as long as he wants

    Chapter 666 As long as he wants


    The proprietress turned pale and said tremblingly, "Don''t be impulsive, girl, I only saw that girl follow a woman out to the east. Otherwise, I really didn''t see anything."


    Gucheng kicked a counter, and the jewelry inside fell to the ground.


    The frightened daughter-in-law ran out screaming.


    Jiang Ning said coldly, "I have limited patience."


    "Don''t, don''t smash it." The proprietress said hurriedly, "By the way, I remembered that the old lady left a note for me when she left. I don''t know who she is going to give it to."


    "Where''s the note, bring it here!"


    "I just threw it away, I thought about it, where did I put it..." The proprietress looked around in a panic, and finally picked up a note in the corner.


    Gucheng immediately brought it over and handed it to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning opened the note and glanced at it, frowned slightly, and said to Gucheng, "Let''s go."


    went outside, Jiang Ning looked back at the shop, and muttered to himself, "It seems that I will definitely bring a few more people when I go out, otherwise there will be no one to pass the message."


    Gucheng Road: "For whom?"


    "Give it to my third brother, let him check the details of this shop." Jiang Ning pondered, "However, this is not in a hurry. Now we have to go to another place."


    Gucheng nodded without asking where to go. Anyway, wherever Jiang Ning went, he would go.


    Jiang Ning took a few steps, but stopped again: "Do you know where this is?"


    She showed the note to Gu.


    Gucheng glanced and nodded: "I know."


    "take me."


    "it is good."


    Gucheng immediately grabbed her arm and led her to the roof, jumping to the bench alley written on the note.


    The alley is very narrow and quiet, with only one small house.


    Jiang Ning stepped forward, and before knocking on the door, he turned around and asked Gucheng: "You said, who would be the one who took Xia Chu away?"


    Gucheng shook his head slightly.


    "I can probably guess, but what if there is an ambush inside? Do you want to go back and call someone first?"


    "Note." Gucheng reminded her.


    The ?? note said that if she brought others, she would kill Xia Chu immediately. She also said that if she didn''t come within an hour, she would immediately kill Xia Chu.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It seems that I can only take risks alone."


    "No." Lonely City said.


    He means, he will protect her in the dark.


    As long as he wants to hide, no one in this world can find his trace.


    Jiang Ning said: "Then I''ll go in."


    "it is good."


    Gucheng finished speaking, stood up for life, and disappeared in an instant.


    made Jiang Ning envious.


    She also wants to learn these kung fu.


    Helpless Gucheng always said that her aptitude was too poor, and she couldn''t learn from him after 20 years of study.


    She has to admit that the differences between people often go beyond the gaps between people and other species.


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and raised his hand, grabbed the door knocker and patted it.


    The door opened in response.


    The yard was clean and there was no snow at all.


    is even full of flowers and trees, if it wasn''t for the cold weather, it would be like spring here.


    A woman with a smooth and oily hair looked at Jiang Ning, then stepped aside and said politely, "Our master is waiting for you inside, please come in."


    Jiang Ning walked in with his feet raised, looked around, and said with a smile, "You sons will enjoy it. You have only come to Chang''an for two days, and you have bought such a good house."


    The old woman gave her a surprised look when she heard the words.


    Jiang Ning walked to the backyard and vaguely heard laughter coming from the room.


    At the same time, she also saw a scene that made her blood pressure surge.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 667： three people in the house

    Chapter 667 Three people in the house


    The front yard is clean, but the back yard is full of falling snow.


    A thick layer on the ground, roofs, treetops, and dry flowers and grasses are also covered with snow.


    Under a locust tree with heavy branches pressed by snow, there is a girl hanging.


    The girl was only wearing a bellyband and a pair of thin trousers below.


    Barefoot, toes buried in snow.


    The exposed neck, shoulders, and legs were frozen red and blue.


    Her hands were tied tightly with twine and hung from a tree.


    She lowered her head, motionless, as if she had lost her breath.


    Jiang Ning hurried forward, unfastened her cloak, wrapped her body, and reached out to untie the twine.


    At this moment, a chuckle came from the room: "Princess, don''t waste your time, it''s a leather tendon, and the knotting technique is very special, you can''t untie it."


    Jiang Ning paused for a moment, turned his head, used all his strength, and shouted loudly, "Lone City!"


    A black shadow like a falcon fell straight from the roof, and a cold light flashed in his hand.


    Hand up, knife down.


    The cowhide tendon snapped.


    Gucheng hugged the early summer.


    Jiang Ning said to him: "Send Xia Chu to the carriage."


    Gucheng stood still.


    Jiang Ning said, "The carriage is right at the door, and it''s warm inside. I believe that at your speed, you''ll be back soon. Besides, that kid''s target is me, and he won''t kill me. He doesn''t dare either."


    Gucheng thought for a while, and quickly left with Xia Chu in his arms.


    Then in the blink of an eye, he returned to Jiang Ning''s side.


    The speed of ?? made Jiang Ning amazed.


    At this moment, a voice came from inside: "Prince Princess, are you still coming in? Come here. If you don''t see each other, you can''t say anything."


    Jiang Ning said coldly: "You kidnapped my maid, of course it''s impossible to justify this matter."


    "Prince Concubine, don''t be annoyed, I am full of admiration for you, and I didn''t bully your maid. This is really helpless, otherwise, how can I see the Prince Concubine alone? However, the Prince Concubine is still a little disobedient, saying Well, you came alone, why did you bring a man?"


    Jiang Ning looked around the house and said, "It''s a pity."


    "What a pity?"


    "Such a mansion with exquisite artistic conception must have cost the previous owner a lot of hard work, and now it is going to be destroyed. Naturally, it is a pity."


    "If the princess likes it, this house can exist forever."


    There was a strange sound in the room, and there was a faint cry of a woman.


    Jiang Ning frowned and glanced at Gucheng.


    Gucheng said: "Three people."


    He means that there are three people in the room at the moment.


    Jiang Ning asked, "What about the surroundings?"


    Gucheng was silent for a moment and said, "About fourteen or five people."


    "Are they all high in martial arts? If you can''t beat them, let''s withdraw now, and the heroes won''t suffer immediate losses." Jiang Ning said in a low voice.


    Gucheng thought about it and said three words: "No problem. Go."


    Jiang Ning''s heart fell directly into his stomach.


    She raised her foot and kicked the door open.


    There was a warm scent of fat powder oncoming, and the smoked Yundai coughed for a while.


    Gucheng remained expressionless, but silently pulled the triangular scarf tied around his neck to his nose and mouth.


    Entering the door is a screen, and a pile of clothes is hung on the screen.


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to take a detour, so he kicked over the screen.


    is a large bed.


    How big is ??, an open house, except for a small distance separated by a screen, is full of beds.


    The moment he saw this bed, Jiang Ning finally admitted that she was a native who had never seen the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 668： The dirtiest filth in the yard

    Chapter 668 The dirtiest filth in the yard


    How can there be such a big bed in the world?


    To build such a big bed, is it to gather dozens of people from a family to sleep together?


    Still, it¡¯s not the most amazing.


    Compared with this huge bed, the appearance of the few people on the bed made Jiang Ning want to insert his own eyes and ask the Jade Emperor to give him a pair of eyes he had never seen before.


    She immediately turned around and covered Gucheng''s eyes.


    Lonely City is at a loss: "??"


    "Children can''t look, turn around! Otherwise there will be needles!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gucheng thought to himself, he is not a child, even a little older than Miss Seven.


    However, there is really nothing to see in the bed.


    Since Miss Qi didn''t let him see it, he wouldn''t.


    So Gucheng silently turned around and looked out the door.


    The scenery in the yard is really much more beautiful.


    What is it like on the bed?


    Jiang Ning''s expectations were correct.


    The initiator of this incident was the Shinkai Prince who was determined to exchange his sister for his daughter-in-law.


    At this moment, he was lying on the bed meticulously.


    The same is true of two young women with charming figures.


    Their postures and movements, Jiang Ning really didn''t want to take a closer look.


    In short, Jiang Ning once again admitted that she was a country person who had never seen the world.


    I didn¡¯t know the people in the city could play like that.


    The room was filled with a strong sluggish atmosphere.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and rubbed his brows. Resisting the urge to vomit, he reached out and picked up a lantern hanging by the wall, and said, "Today I will be a fool, raise this house, and burn it down. filth!"


    Shinkai Shizi sat up, picked up a long gown and put it on, but he was still open, and there was nothing inside.


    He leaned against the bed with a slutty posture, and said with a smile, "Where is the filth?"


    "You are the dirtiest filth in this yard! I feel disgusted within a kilometer of you." Jiang Ning covered her nose, took out the candle from the lantern, and looked at the other two women, "No matter who you are. , voluntarily or by force, go now. I''m going to burn this place down."


    The faces of the two women turned pale with fright, but without Shinkai Shizi''s words, they would never dare to run around.


    "Why is the Crown Princess so fierce and frightened my beauties?" Shinkai Shizi grabbed a beauty and stroked her, ignoring that the beauty was trembling in his arms.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t stand it any longer, and said coldly: "Shizi Xinhai, don''t forget your identity and the purpose of your coming here. You''ll lose all the face of your Silla country by being so arrogant!"


    "I''m the prince, I can do whatever I want, but two beauties, nothing. Not to mention shame." Xinhai Shizi''s smile was sincere, but in Jiang Ning''s eyes, all of them were perverts.


    She really looked down on this handsome young man.


    I didn''t expect him to be so perverted and disgusting in his bones.


    What kind of person is this king of Silla and his future, who can raise his teenage son like this?


    Xin Hai Shizi enjoyed the smoothness of his hands, smiled and said: "It is only right and proper for a man to love a woman. I have inquired about the days when you married the prince, the prince''s favor on you, the sum of the days does not exceed one hand. The stunning beauty of her, but she is alone in her empty boudoir, wasting her youth, which really makes me feel distressed."


    He waved to Jiang Ning: "Come here, trust me, I can make you feel the real happiness of being a woman."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 669： tit for tat

    Chapter 669


    Jiang Ningqiang resisted the discomfort and said coldly: "Then I have to tell the truth, the prince''s words are a little too modest."


    Gucheng suddenly reached out and handed a curved dagger.


    "Kill." He said one word succinctly.


    It seems that pure as he is, he can''t stand it anymore.


    Jiang Ning took the dagger, thought about it, and said, "Killing Shinkai Prince will have serious consequences."


    "Waste."


    "That''s a good idea." Jiang Ning said, "Don''t forget to deal with the dozen or so people around you, don''t ask them to spread the news."


    Gucheng said: "Two women, also kill."


    Jiang Ning looked at the two women on the bed.


    This time, they were no longer silent.


    One of the women who was not in Shinhae Shizi''s arms immediately got up, knelt down in front of Jiang Ning, and kept kowtow: "Please don''t kill us, we are not from Xinluo, we are all Dasheng women."


    Hearing their obvious Changan accent, Jiang Ning frowned and asked, "Since you are local women, why are you hanging out with him here?"


    The woman said cautiously, "We are all from Qingshuifang..."


    Jiang Ning had never heard of the name ??, but she had heard of those places in the Jiaofang Division.


    Except for those who voluntarily entered because of poverty, most of the women in the Jiaofang Division were the family members of criminal officials.


    They are low-ranking members, and they can''t escape if they want to. They can only stay in the Jiaofang Division for a lifetime and be slaughtered by others.


    Jiang Ning thought of Wenren''s sister and girls.


    If it wasn''t for her help, all the female relatives of Wenren''s family were used as prostitutes of Jiaofangsi, including the girl who was only five or six years old.


    Most of them are innocent people who have been implicated.


    Jiang Ning sighed and waved: "You two put on your clothes and go."


    The woman looked carefully at Shinkai Shiko.


    Xin Hai Shizi lazily said: "The crown prince is a bit domineering, but I bought them at a high price. Besides, the prince has not been satisfied yet, if they are released, the crown prince will accompany them for the rest of the time. Then I would like to."


    "You look good and think beautiful."


    Jiang Ning waved his dagger and looked at the two women, "This is Da Zhou, Chang''an City, he is just a foreigner, what are you afraid of? Get out of here!"


    The two women tentatively reached for the clothes.


    "Forget it, anyway, I''m tired of the two of you, so I''ll give the Crown Princess a face, and you go away." Shinkai Shizi withdrew his hand.


    The two women jumped out of bed in a hurry, picked up their clothes, put them on, and ran away.


    Shinkai Shiko is still wearing only a robe.


    He got out of bed and walked towards Jiang Ning, his eyes blurred: "Beauty, I think your heart hurts. Come on, I''ll make you happy. I''ll take you back to Silla and let you be the country of Silla. The prince concubine, will be the princess of Silla in the future!"


    Jiang Ning wanted to turn around and leave him to Gucheng to clean up, but Gucheng didn''t do anything serious, if he killed him, it would be bad.


    She thought about it and said to Gucheng: "Gucheng, go outside and get that cowhide rope."


    Gucheng immediately brought the rope that was tied to the beginning of summer not long ago.


    Although it was cut off, the cowhide rope has excellent elasticity, and with just two cuts, it can also tie Xin Hai Shizi firmly.


    Jiang Ning wanted to strip him naked, but thinking that this would frighten the child and dirty the girl''s eyes, she still asked Gucheng to help and put on a pair of shorts for Shinkai Shiko.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 670： Pumping you are light

    Chapter 670 It''s Light to Pump You


    Shinkai Shiko didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Dasheng still needs Silla, and he is holding on to Silla. He knows very clearly in his heart that Dasheng will never dare to kill him.


    That''s why he was so fearless, he imitated his vulgar style in Silla to Changan City.


    However, this time he did it wrong.


    He will get the most memorable lesson of his life.


    Apart from the Jiang family, Gucheng has no compassion for anyone.


    The cowhide tendon was frozen hard and cold in the snow, Gucheng stretched it hard, and tied Shinkai Shiko''s hands behind his back and his feet tightly.


    does not allow him any possibility of breaking free.


    Jiang Ning closed his jacket and asked Gucheng with a smile, "Are the chestnuts and sugar cakes delicious?"


    "good to eat."


    Although Gucheng thinks that eating snacks is a loss of manly bearing, but snacks are indeed delicious, even a manly man must seek truth from facts.


    Jiang Ning asked him again: "It''s still early, why don''t we go shopping? I heard that there is a street full of various snacks. Not only ordinary people, but even the young masters and young ladies of princes and nobles are used to go shopping."


    Gucheng nodded: "Okay."


    "Let''s go then."


    Jiang Ning took the lead out of the yard.


    Gucheng carried Shinkai Shizi out of the house. The freezing cold outside made Shinkai Shizi, a charming child who grew up in a greenhouse, immediately scream.


    "It''s cold, it''s too cold, my God..." He wanted to struggle, but he was bound tightly, his frozen teeth chattering, and shouted to Jiang Ning, "Prince Concubine, you can''t treat me like this! You Let me go now, and I can act like this never happened!"


    Jiang Ning picked up a broken branch on the ground and wanted to slap his mouth, but after thinking about it, he slapped his **** instead.


    Because he is now all over his body, only his **** is covered.


    hit here, not easy to be found.


    When he goes to file a complaint in the future, he can''t just take off his pants for people to see, right?


    Jiang Ning raised the branch, slapped it on Shinkai Shizi''s butt, and said with a smile, "You know it''s cold too? I thought you didn''t know!"


    "How could I not know?"


    "No, I saw that you stripped my maid and tied it to a tree, I thought you didn''t know."


    "Of course I know!"


    "If you know you''re still doing this, you should fight it even more!"


    Jiang Ning raised the branch again, and after moving his shoulders, he slapped his **** hard.


    Xin Hai Shizi was beaten and shouted: "It hurts, stop beating! Crown Princess, I know I''m wrong, I will never dare to do it again next time!"


    "Do you want another time?"


    Jiang Ning raised the branch, pointed it at his ass, pointed at his nose again, and scolded, "Little bastard, it''s light to beat you, if it''s not useful in your Silla country, I''ll take you now. Skinned, cramped, chopped and fed to stray dogs!"


    Xinhai Shizi shivered all over: "You, do you still remember that I am Xinlu Shizi? How are you going to explain this to me?"


    "Of course I won''t explain it!" Jiang Ning raised his hand and slapped him again, "You think this is your **** Shilla? You have to take the initiative to jump out and be beaten, and you say yourself, are you too cheap, are you cheap! No! Cheap!"


    "Woooooo..."


    Shinkai Shiko was cold and painful, and finally couldn''t help crying.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 671： Not only perverted, but also evil

    Chapter 671 Not only perverted, but also evil


    People must have a little compassion, right?


    Not to mention a woman.


    Seeing such a fair-skinned and handsome child shivering and crying from the cold, there should be a little bit of motherly love.


    Shinkai Shiko thought so.


    However, his cry was only exchanged for more violent thrashing.


    "Why are you crying? You bastard, who allowed you to cry?" Jiang Ning scolded, "Shut up, don''t cry, cry, and you will be punished for one more hour of freezing!"


    Shinkai Shiko: "..."


    In this weather, with his delicate body, can he be frozen for an hour?


    The guarantor will kill him.


    Looking at the hideous look on the beautiful face of the Crown Princess, he suddenly understood.


    The beauty, snake, and scorpion really exist.


    Obviously, this woman can''t be provoked.


    At least, it''s not something he can provoke.


    This woman is even more perverted than him, not only perverted, but also full of bad taste!


    Shinkai Shiko, who has always treated others as playthings, finally realized the feeling of being treated as playthings by others this time.


    This is really, not fun at all.


    Jiang Ning slapped his ass, causing him to jump and jump, but his hands and feet couldn''t move, like a spring, up and down, up and down.


    squeaked and squeaked.


    Really funny.


    So Jiang Ning laughed.


    She threw away the branches and rubbed her wrists: "I''m tired too, Lonely City, go out and throw him on the street. Let him fend for himself. Remember to find that one, and wipe out all traces of us here, At least, people like Dali Temple of the Ministry of Punishment can''t find out anything."


    Gucheng nodded, mentioned Prince Shinkai, left the backyard and came to the front.


    The old woman who was in the front yard was stunned when she saw this scene.


    "What are you doing, still don''t save me?" Shinkai Shiko roared.


    "Someone, come here!"


    The old woman shouted in a panic.


    After a while, a group of people jumped down from the walls in all directions.


    All dressed up as guards of the Silla Kingdom, holding swords and looking at them.


    Jiang Ning still had the time to count, and then smiled at Gucheng: "You counted wrong, there are only twelve people here. How do you say there are thirteen or four?"


    Gucheng blinked and said nothing.


    At this moment, one of the Silla guards suddenly said, "There was a woman who got lost with a baby in her arms and wandered around for a long time. So..."


    If you add the woman and baby, isn''t it thirteen or fourteen?


    The baby''s breathing is light, and in Gucheng''s heart, it probably doesn''t belong to a person.


    So, his judgment was terribly accurate.


    separated by such a long distance, completely invisible.


    this is too scary.


    The guards exchanged glances, and they all instantly understood that the thin black-clothed boy in front of him was a superb expert.


    No wonder this noble lady in the palace dared to bring only one person into this courtyard.


    It turns out that the person beside her is worth all of them.


    Those who can be the bodyguards of Shinkai''s sons, naturally, are all powerful.


    Although they had the absolute upper hand in numbers, they were inexplicably fearful and terrified.


    But they are all from Silla, and they are the guards of Shinhae Prince. If anything happens to the Prince, they will not be blamed.


    Their families who were born in Silla will also be implicated.


    Therefore, no matter if they can beat him or not, no matter if they are afraid or not, they must block and protect Shinkai Shiko.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 672： lol lol

    Chapter 672 Le He Le He


    Gucheng looked at Jiang Ning and waited for her instructions.


    Jiang Ning said: "Those who block, die."


    She stretched out her hand and pointed at the greasy-haired old woman, "Especially, she, as a Dasheng person, helps Zhou to abuse her and helps foreigners to bully her own people, even more damned."


    Dasheng and Silla have roughly the same language, but there is a big difference between the pronunciation of one in the south and the other in the north.


    When this old woman opened her mouth, it was pure Changan dialect.


    The moment ?? knocked on the door, in Jiang Ning''s heart, she had already been sentenced to death.


    Gucheng threw Shinkai Shizi to the ground at will, his body rotated half a circle on the spot, his arms were raised horizontally, and where the sword light flashed, a thin bloodstain appeared on the woman''s neck.


    The old woman stared at her eyes and watched as her neck began to bleed out.


    Then, he fell straight to the ground.


    Dead eyesight.


    "Death is not a pity!"


    Jiang Ning stepped on her face, made her eyes close, and then said to Gucheng: "I''ll go to the carriage to see Xiachu first, you can come here."


    Xia Chu wrapped up a cloak, stayed in the warm carriage, drank some hot tea, and hugged Jiang Ning''s hand stove, and he was slowly recovering.


    This is also Jiang Ning''s arrival in time. She has not been frozen for a long time, otherwise it will be hard to say.


    It''s freezing like the sky and snow, and even if you save a life, you''ll have to cut off your hands and feet.


    Seeing Jiang Ning getting in, Xia Chu burst into tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right." Jiang Ning stroked her back and comforted her, "No matter what happened, it''s not your fault. I will definitely punish the bad guys."


    Xia Chu cried and said, "It''s my fault, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t listen to outsiders."


    "What did that old woman say to you, you follow her?"


    "She told me that the master fainted outside and was sent to a nearby hospital. I was in a hurry, my mind was confused, and I didn''t think about anything, so I quickly followed her. Who knows..." Xia Chu felt wronged Tears shed, "She took off my clothes and hung me up... that Shinkai Shizi he still, still..."


    "What did he do to you?"


    "He touched me."


    "Anything else?"


    "No more." Xia Chu shook his head, "Shizi Xinhai said that I was too fat and my waist was not slender enough. He didn''t like it...and threw me out."


    Jiang Ning was angry and happy, and said with a smile: "It''s all over, it''s all right. We''ll go back to the palace right away."


    Xia Chu wrapped his cloak, wiped away his tears, and said, "Is the master cold? The slaves shouldn''t wear your clothes, in case the master freezes..."


    "I''m not cold, I just exercised and my blood is boiling."


    Jiang Ning lifted a corner of the curtain, just in time to see Gu Cheng carrying Xin Hai Shizi out of the courtyard door, and hurriedly lowered the curtain to block Xia Chu''s vision.


    Shinkai Shiko''s frozen face was blue and purple, and his face was covered with tears and snot.


    looks miserable.


    Jiang Ning jumped out of the carriage, looked into the yard, and asked, "Have everything been dealt with?"


    "Yes." Gucheng replied, "Guying will come."


    "Gu Ying? Also one of you guys? What is he responsible for? Cleaning the battlefield?"


    "almost."


    Lonely City nodded.


    "I''ll take a look!" Jiang Ning was interested, but was stopped by Gucheng, "It doesn''t look good."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "It really doesn''t look good, forget it. Come, tie this guy''s rope to the back of the carriage, and take him to go shopping."


    Lonely City said: "It will be discovered."


    "Too."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, "You are familiar with this place, find the place with the most people and the most lively place, hang him from a tree, and give it to the old and young men in Chang''an City to be happy for the New Year''s Eve!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 673： scavenger

    Chapter 673 Scavenger


    After Jiang Ning finished his instructions, he found Gucheng standing still.


    She was helpless: "I''ll wait for you here. Either I go back to the palace first, and you catch up after you throw it away."


    "Do not."


    Gucheng shook his head.


    The voice was soft and not very firm, but Jiang Ning knew that he would never change.


    Jiang Ning turned his head to look: "What should I do then? I''ll take the carriage and throw it myself? Wouldn''t it still be discovered."


    "Wait."


    Lonely City said a word.


    "What are you waiting for? It will be troublesome to wait for this thing to freeze to death."


    "Won''t."


    After Gucheng said this, he didn''t say a word, holding Shinkai Shizi motionless.


    Shinkai Shiko was speechless.


    is quiet.


    Jiang Ning didn''t like his stinky mouth at first, so he couldn''t help but smack his mouth.


    He didn''t know what Gucheng was waiting for. Out of absolute trust in him, Jiang Ning just stood there and waited.


    Her cloak was given to Xia Chu, wearing only a layer of silk, she had been standing in the snow, it was still a little cold.


    While she was thinking about whether to go back to the carriage and wait, a person came out of the yard.


    is a young man in his twenties, wearing a clean pure white long gown, his skin is also white, and his body is clean.


    As he walked, he wiped his fingers with a pure white handkerchief, frowned, his face full of disgust and impatience, and he kept muttering in a low voice.


    is like a person who has a habit of cleanliness, a difficult personality, and is afraid of being disliked by him anytime, anywhere.


    Jiang Ning wanted to run away when she saw this kind of person. She didn''t want to get along with difficult people.


    However, it is clear that the one who is waiting in the lonely city is him.


    In other words, he is Lonely Shadow.


    He approached unhurriedly, looked at Gucheng and the half-frozen Prince Xinhai, then moved his gaze to Jiang Ning, and bowed slightly: "Gu Ying has seen Seventh Miss."


    These people who were raised by Jiang Mubai and took the word "gu" as their surnames, when they saw Jiang Ning, they were called Miss Seven, not the Crown Princess.


    They call themselves the Jiang family, they only see the Jiang family, and the Jiang family is the main one, not the Li family.


    Even though this Guying is respectful towards Jiang Ning, he still maintains a estranged relationship with Jiang Ning, or with everyone.


    His expression, demeanor, and eyes showed his disgust for this world all the time.


    As if everything was dirty and dirty.


    It seems that he is the prosperous white lotus flower that emerges from the mud and is not stained.


    Anyone who is looked at by such disgusting eyes will inevitably feel a little uneasy and cramped.


    Jiang Ning was also a little uncomfortable and said with a smile, "Gu Ying, I heard that you have a nickname?"


    "Scavenger."


    "Scavenger? Because you''re good at dealing with the battlefield?"


    "This is everyone''s false praise." Gu Ying''s voice is also refreshing and refreshing, not in a hurry or slow, just like himself, spotless.


    Gucheng casually threw Shinkai Shizi to him: "Hang it."


    Gu Ying held the rope with a handkerchief and sighed: "I hate dealing with such dirty things."


    Jiang Ning handed over the chestnuts: "Do you want to eat?"


    Gu Ying smiled: "I don''t eat anything made by others. Miss Seven, don''t eat it, do you know what people who make these things have encountered? It''s easy to eat bad stomachs."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    The chestnuts in my mouth were not fragrant.


    "Okay, then, this matter has to be a scavenger." Before Jiang Ning turned to the carriage, he asked casually, "By the way, is everything cleaned up inside?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 674： A man hanging naked on a tree

    Chapter 674 A man, naked and hanging on a tree


    Gu Ying asked: "Is Miss Seven questioning my ability?"


    "...No, dare not."


    "Farewell!"


    Gu Ying carried Shinkai Shiko, jumped a few times, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Jiang Ning calmed down and asked Gucheng, "Are you guys all so individualistic?"


    Gucheng thought about it and shook his head.


    What is personality?


    He didn''t quite understand.


    He just did things according to the general''s teachings and orders.


    Jiang Ning asked again: "This Guying does something like a scavenger, and he wears so white clothes that he cannot change his clothes every day. Given his level of cleanliness, he probably won''t let others hold his things."


    "Gu Ying has been in contact with corpses since he was five years old, all kinds of corpses, dealing with all kinds of **** dirty things in the pile of corpses every day. This makes him become an extreme cleanliness temperament."


    A dull voice came from above.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw the thief Lone Star with his arms folded, squatting on a tree, his long pony tail swaying in the wind.


    "Hey, why are you here?" Jiang Ning looked at her in confusion.


    "Come and send a message to Miss Seven."


    "What message?"


    "First, after three days, Wen Renzong will return to Kyoto."


    Jiang Ning sighed: "He really came back? How is this possible? Wen people haven''t overturned the case, have they?"


    "The emperor has forgiven the sins of Wen''s family and returned his family''s mansion to them." Lone Star said, "However, from now on, he can no longer serve as an official in the court, and the family can only be a commoner. ."


    "Oh, what else?"


    "Second, there is another person who came with Wen Renzong."


    "Who?"


    "The new president of the Spring and Autumn Academy, Lin Shimo."


    "What academy?" Jiang Ning had never heard of it.


    However, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Cheng''s expression changed slightly when she heard this sentence.


    She was a little surprised.


    Knowing Gucheng for so long, no matter what happened, he hardly ever had any special expressions.


    A person whose name she had never heard before changed Gucheng''s face.


    Where is this Spring and Autumn Academy?


    Lin Shimo, who is he?


    Lone Star did not answer her doubts, she just came to convey a message.


    After saying these words, she turned and flew away.


    Leaving Jiang Ning standing there in a daze.


    What college?


    She looked at the lonely city.


    Gucheng was silent, his eyes drooping slightly, as if he was organizing language again.


    Jiang Ning decided to let him go.


    She now knows that Gucheng only speaks like this because he witnessed the death of his parents when he was a child, and was severely stimulated and turned into a stutter.


    He is slightly autistic and can''t speak well at all.


    Jiang Ning waved: "Let''s go back to the palace first, it''s so cold."


    So the black-clothed boy stopped tangled, obviously relieved.


    The carriage passed Ronghua Street, which was ten times more lively than before, and there were many people running and shouting: "Everyone, come and see!"


    "What are you looking at?" Jiang Ning stuck his head out and asked a young daughter-in-law.


    The little daughter-in-law was holding a basket and holding a baby, blushing and covering her mouth with joy: "A man, hanging naked on a tree, this cold weather... I think it''s enough."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Then you really have to see it, after all, such opportunities are rare."


    "Girl, don''t look at this kind of thing, it''s embarrassing." The little daughter-in-law persuaded her kindly, seeing that she was young and her hair was still draped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 675： face no redness

    Chapter 675


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Sister, you are right, see no evil. This is for Xiaobao to eat."


    She handed a packet of sugar cakes to her little daughter-in-law and lowered the curtain.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to see it, it''s that she doesn''t want Xia Chu to see it and cause her discomfort.


    After returning to the palace, Jiang Ning learned that Shinhae Prince was hanged for public display not long ago, and the ministers and guards of the Silla Kingdom who got the news rushed over and took him back.


    Shinkai Shiko was almost frozen to death.


    However, under the medical treatment of Imperial Physician Dong, he still saved his life.


    A serious illness is inevitable.


    Jiang Ning felt a little regretful.


    If he just died like this, although it was troublesome, it would be a good thing.


    The emperor ordered her to go to the Feishhuang Palace.


    Jiang Ning knew about this, it was impossible to hide it from the emperor, and she did not intend to hide it.


    Huang Ying brought her clothes and after changing her clothes, she went to the Feishhuang Palace.


    It was too warm in the Feishhuang Palace, and people like her who were afraid of the cold were also sweating from the heat.


    The emperor was wrapped in a thick fur coat and snuggled beside the desk.


    After Jiang Ning knelt down to salute, he raised his head to look at him quietly, and found that the emperor looked even older, and the flesh on his cheeks drooped down.


    Compared with Jiang Ruobai, who is the same age, he seems to be twenty years younger.


    Jiang Ning was secretly surprised.


    When she first met the emperor two or three years ago, he was still a middle-aged man who was fat and greedy, but his eyes were bright, his movements were flexible, and he was full of energy.


    is completely old now.


    The emperor shifted his body, took a sip of tea, and then said unhurriedly, "Where did the Crown Princess come from?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty, I''m from the East Palace."


    "What about before returning to the East Palace?"


    "Xinggong." Jiang Ning explained, "Zhenming County Master is not feeling well, I will visit her."


    "Oh, how is the county master?"


    "It''s better. Imperial Physician Dong said there''s nothing serious, and in two or three days, it''ll be completely fine." Jiang Ning replied 1510.


    The ?? emperor nodded, drooping his eyelids, and did not speak for a long time.


    seems to be asleep, and seems to have forgotten that there are other people here.


    Until the **** reported back and forth that the prince was coming.


    The ?? emperor raised his head again and said, "Let him in."


    Li Hongyuan strode in and glanced at Jiang Ning, his eyes were meaningful.


    Jiang Ning smiled at him.


    Li Hongyuan showed no expression, and went straight to give the emperor a salute.


    The emperor raised his hand: "Prince, come and talk."


    "Yes, Father." Li Hongyuan stood up, "It has been verified by my son that this incident was committed by an unknown person in the arena."


    "Unknown Jianghu people?" The emperor raised his eyebrows, "Why do Jianghu people have trouble getting along with Prince Silla?"


    "Xinhai Shizi was a misbehaving person. When he was in Silla, he did evil things, often robbing good people and women. It is not impossible for a righteous Jianghu people to fight injustice and act for the heavens."


    Li Hongyuan''s tone was smooth, without a single word pause.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but admire him greatly in his heart, if not in front of the emperor, he even wanted to give him a thumbs up.


    How strong is this psychological quality to be able to talk nonsense in front of the emperor without blushing or panting.


    The Emperor ?? said with a gentle smile: "That being the case, Shinhae Prince has done something wrong himself. However, after all, he is in our Chang''an City. No matter what happens, the King of Silla will tell us what to do."


    After he finished speaking, he deliberately looked at Jiang Ning and asked, "Prince Concubine is so smart, why don''t you think about it for me, who is the person in the world, who is so bold and reckless, how dare he be at the foot of the imperial city and disrespect the Prince Xinhai? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 676： shes just talking nonsense

    Chapter 676 She is just lying


    People from Jianghu?


    She came over and stayed in a small dilapidated house in Chang''an City. It didn''t take long for her to enter the back house. People who entered the harem, where did she go to know about the people in the world?


    The ?? emperor called her here on purpose, and it was obvious that he had already suspected her.


    Since Li Hongyuan went to investigate, he probably knew something. Since he didn''t report himself to the emperor, it meant that he wanted to protect her. But he was vague, pushing a sentence to the people in the rivers and lakes, and did not make it clear who the other party was.


    What does he mean?


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan quietly, hoping he could give him a hint.


    Otherwise, she made a nonsense name, and as a result, there is no such a No. 1 person in the world. Didn''t she dig a hole for herself to jump in?


    However, Li Hongyuan ignored her at all.


    No matter how she winked at him, blinked frantically, he didn''t look sideways or move.


    But the emperor couldn''t help but say, "Is the crown princess suffering from eye disease?"


    Jiang Ning raised his sleeves to wipe the sweat, and said with a smirk, "It''s a little hot."


    "Why didn''t you answer my question?"


    "This..." Jiang Ning glared at Li Hongyuan, and suddenly calmed down. She stood up straight and said, "Go back to Your Majesty, Erchen thought about it."


    "Oh? Who will listen?"


    "Lin Shimo."


    "Lin Shimo?" The emperor''s expression showed that he was no stranger to this name.


    This made Jiang Ning even more surprised.


    According to Lone Star, this Lin Shimo is the dean of an academy. Ordinarily, an academy... The place to teach and educate people is all scholars, and it must have nothing to do with the rivers and lakes.


    The reason why she uttered this name was only based on a basic conjecture and judgment.


    Lone Star is an important subordinate of the eldest uncle. If it is just an ordinary trivial matter, she will never be specially sent to send a message.


    Uncle asked Lone Star to tell her two things.


    One is that Wen Renzong is about to return, the other is that he entered Chang''an City with him, and Lin Shimo of Spring and Autumn Academy.


    The eldest uncle is not a targetless person. Since he specially asked Lone Star to tell her this name, there must be a special reason.


    Jiang Ning, whoever came up with his name, was totally gambling.


    If the bet loses¡­


    is nothing.


    Anyway, she''s just a back house woman, and she doesn''t know anything in the world at all.


    She is just talking nonsense.


    But the emperor''s performance was beyond her expectations.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan was still dead with that expressionless face.


    Jiang Ning could not wait to find the branch that had beaten Shinkai Shizi and hit Li Hongyuan''s face.


    tells you to pretend, all day long!


    Be struck by lightning sooner or later!


    The emperor glanced at Jiang Ning with a half-smile, and said, "I didn''t expect the princess to stay in the harem all day long and be able to know the affairs of the court."


    "Your Majesty is wrong, my son is just... speculating."


    "Oh?" The emperor looked interested, "Then tell me, how did you guess Lin Shimo''s head? As far as I know, Lin Shimo''s Spring and Autumn Academy is a month away from Chang''an City. He himself is not in Chang''an City. Then how did he kill Shinkai Shizi''s twelve bodyguards from the air, and then strip him naked and hang him on a tree?"


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, how do I know that I am being forced!


    President Lin, you must forgive me, I definitely did not mean to slander your old man.


    However, the words spoken, the water poured out, and a lie are told, and countless lies must be used to round it up.


    This point, Jiang Ning has already made psychological preparations.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 677： Let him live, isnt it dirty?

    Chapter 677 Let him live, isn''t it dirty?


    She replied calmly: "Go back to your majesty, just like the people who fight and defend the country are often not the same people, although Lin Shimo may not be able to do it himself, the masters under his hands can kill him at any time. The enemy is thousands of miles away."


    The emperor smiled: "In your eyes, Lin Shimo, the dean of an academy, is more powerful than Jiang Mubai."


    "They are all serving the country. My son believes that Lin Shimo must be as loyal to the court as his uncle. If he does this, he must have his hidden secrets."


    "What''s hidden?"


    "This... It is said that Prince Xinhai is lustful, maybe the daughter or granddaughter of Dean Lin Shimo was bullied by Prince Xinhai?"


    The ?? emperor smiled: "Okay, I''ll talk about it when Lin Shimo comes in a few days. Prince, you have to try your best to appease the new prince, give Silla a satisfactory answer, and don''t affect the relationship between the two countries."


    "My son will do his best."


    "Besides, I asked King Zhao to accept the errand of the Ministry of Officials. They are all my own family members. Get along well. You are the prince, so don''t be **** him."


    "My son understands."


    "All go down."


    After the ?? emperor explained, he waved his hand and sent them down.


    Jiang Ning followed behind Li Hongyuan, walked out of the Feishhuang Palace, felt the cold coming on his face, and asked, "Aren''t you doing the Minister of Officials?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "You remember wrong, I am the Ministry of Household."


    Jiang Ning said: "The Ministry of Households manages money and food, and the Ministry of Personnel manages people. Although the positions of these two sides are equally important, in terms of winning people''s hearts, the Ministry of Personnel is more cost-effective. The emperor is obviously trying to support Li You''s power."


    "So what."


    "The emperor is guarding against you. Can''t you see?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Li Hongyuan raised his foot and walked away.


    Jiang Ning followed: "Li Hongyuan, in front of the emperor just now, why did you dig a hole for me?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her: "I will call Gu by the name of Gu, and Gu will let you conceive twins again."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After the last incident, she had to drink a bowl of Bizi soup.


    Li Hongyuan knew, but didn''t say anything.


    As the crown prince, of course he hopes that the more heirs, the better, but he doesn''t seem to have the idea of ??forcing Jiang Ning to have children.


    She didn''t want to, and he didn''t care either.


    In Jiang Ning''s opinion, Li Hongyuan, as the prince, will never be short of women, no matter now or in the future. As long as he has no physical problems, he will have many children sooner or later.


    And she will never make fun of her body again to give him another child in Lao Li''s family.


    Li Hongyuan walked unhurriedly, "In front of the father and the emperor, I have enough to protect you. Jiang Ning, don''t be ignorant."


    "What are you protecting me for?"


    "Do you think that if you don''t tell me, no one will know what you''ve done?" Li Hongyuan said quietly, "Since you did it, why didn''t you just kill him. Let him live, isn''t it dirty?"


    Jiang Ning was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "If Prince Xinhai dies, Donggong will be to blame. I''m thinking of you too. I heard that there are several books about you today?"


    "It''s nothing more than some ministers who said that I was cruel and rude, and wantonly hurt Shinhae Prince, which affected the diplomatic relations between the two countries. There was never a shortage of cowards in the court. They were afraid of offending Shinhae Prince, and the country of Xinluo colluded with the country of Han Dynasty. , the iron cavalry will flatten Dasheng."


    "This Han Kingdom is really so powerful?"


    "You can be fearless, but not ignorant."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 678： Lin

    Chapter 678 Lin Family


    Li Hongyuan put his hands in his wide sleeve pockets and walked slowly, "Also, in the future, in front of the father and emperor, you know what you know, and you don''t know what you don''t know. Don''t talk nonsense, talk nonsense, and laugh."


    ¡°??¡±


    "Since you can say the words Lin Shimo, how can you not know that Spring and Autumn Academy is not an academy?"


    "what?"


    Jiang Ning was stunned, "Chunqiu Academy is not an academy, what is that?"


    "It''s a family. To be precise, it''s a wealthy family." Li Hongyuan explained, "The Lin family has a family background that has lasted for thousands of years and is second to none in the Donglin area."


    "Family? Since it is a family, why is it called Spring and Autumn Academy?"


    "The so-called Spring and Autumn Academy was originally the family study of the Lin family, and it only taught the children of the family. However, as the Lin family gradually grew, the family extended to thousands of people, and there were countless master-level figures in the family, and the family study became famous. The noise attracted talents from all over the world to study, so it was renamed the Spring and Autumn Academy, which means that the academy does not stick to its identity and only accepts talents. So far, the Lin family study has developed into the most powerful and famous academy in the world, independent of the Lin family. However, the Spring and Autumn Academy and the Lin family still rely on each other. Those in charge of the academy are also the most outstanding children of the Lin family in all dynasties."


    Jiang Ning''s heart was surging.


    It turned out that in this backward feudal era, which she despised and despised, there was still such a large-scale holy place for studying.


    Judging from Li Hongyuan¡¯s description, this academy is almost comparable to the top modern academies, or even more.


    There are more than one top academies, but there is only one Spring and Autumn Academy in this world.


    Jiang Ning was a little ashamed.


    She had never heard of such a famous academy.


    If it was before entering the palace, she would definitely try to get to know it.


    "No matter how powerful the Spring and Autumn Academy is, it''s just a group of scholars." Jiang Ning said, "Why did I compare Lin Shimo to a person in the Jianghu in front of the emperor, but the emperor didn''t refute it?"


    "A group of scholars?"


    Li Hongyuan smiled, "Spring and Autumn Academy, not only teaching people to read and write. That is what private schools do. If you know who has been from Spring and Autumn Academy, you can understand the reaction of the father."


    "Who is there?"


    "I won''t tell you far away, and you don''t know each other. Tell me two people you know."


    "Who?"


    "Your father and your uncle both came from the Spring and Autumn Academy."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ning was taken aback, "They actually studied at the Spring and Autumn Academy? So, if I confessed Lin Shimo today, did I deceive my teachers and destroy my ancestors on behalf of my parents?"


    "You think too much." Li Hongyuan gave her a strange look, "Although Lin Shimo is a genius, when he sees your father and uncle, he has to call him a senior."


    "Brother? How old is Lin Shimo?"


    "About...twenty years old."


    "So young?!" Jiang Ning was surprised again.


    She always thought that Lin Shimo was an old schoolboy in his 60s or 70s, with white hair and a beard, and a serious face.


    Then, Jiang Ning thought of what he said in front of the emperor, and couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    She also said that the reason why Lin Shimo cleaned up Prince Xinhai was because Prince Xinhai had insulted Lin Shimo''s daughter or granddaughter...


    The calm expression on the emperor''s face made her almost believe that what she said was true.


    I didn''t expect the emperor to pretend to be a big-tailed wolf, waiting to see her laugh.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 679： The thick skin of the princess

    Chapter 679 The Crown Princess''s Thick Skin


    According to common sense, Jiang Ning should feel ashamed.


    However, is Jiang Ning an ordinary person?


    In Li Hongyuan''s view, she has a thick skin and is the only one in the world.


    Because after she was exposed to the nonsense, there was no shame on her face except a little surprise.


    Even the slightest bit of surprise disappeared quickly, and he became calm again, his eyes were no longer focused, and his usual sloppyness was restored.


    Li Hongyuan had a panoramic view of the change in her expression.


    Jiang Ning also imitated his appearance, hiding his hands in his wide sleeves, and swaying around, his dress and cloak swayed.


    I have to say that Li Hongyuan is beautiful and walks very well, very graceful.


    And she has not experienced the upbringing of a lady at all, and she walks without style, and in the eyes of others, it becomes the evidence of her leisure and sloppyness.


    God is pitiful to see, she is also very helpless.


    Li Hongyuan walked fast, she followed behind him, stepping on his footprints, suddenly thought of something, and asked:


    "Since my father and eldest uncle graduated from Spring and Autumn Academy, the officials worshiped the prime minister and were ranked as generals. Then the president of Spring and Autumn Academy must be more talented. Is this Lin Shimo also here to be an official?"


    "Why did Lin Shimo come to be the official of Dasheng?"


    "¡­Can''t he do it?"


    "cannot."


    "why?"


    "Because he''s not from Dasheng."


    "So, the Lin family doesn''t belong to Dasheng? Could it be that the Lin family is from Xinluo?" Jiang Ning thought to himself, if that''s the case, it would be even more absurd if she directly pushed the matter of the Xinhai Prince to Lin Shimo.


    But Li Hongyuan still shook his head: "The Lin family belongs to the Donglin nobility, and Donglin neither belongs to Dasheng nor Silla."


    "So, the Lin family can actually be regarded as an independent small country?"


    "Can''t say that either."


    "How does that count?"


    "You can count the Lin family as an independent force, but the Lin family has no intention of ruling the people''s land. They always only focus on the prosperity and continuation of their own family, and don''t care about external things."


    "The Spring and Autumn Academy..."


    "The Spring and Autumn Academy is a place for gathering talents in the world. It has a detached status and does not care about the power struggle between countries." Li Hongyuan said slowly, "You can regard the Lin family, or the Spring and Autumn Academy, as a holy place in the hearts of scholars all over the world. A person can go to the Spring and Autumn Academy to study, and he will become famous after he comes out."


    "Amazing."


    Jiang Ning praised, "Then my father and uncle are pretty awesome."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her.


    She always leaked some vulgarity in her words.


    It''s hard to imagine that these vulgar words came from the daughter of the Jiang family, the prince concubine.


    However, she said it so naturally.


    Li Hongyuan sounds weird, but when she thinks of her background, it''s not surprising.


    Growing up alone in the marketplace, it is not surprising how many bad things she has.


    She made Li Hongyuan feel alive and interesting.


    As himself, his upbringing made it impossible for him to say such words.


    As a nobleman of heaven, although he is full of glory, he has lost as much as he has gained.


    Occasionally, he would envy Jiang Ning''s ease and fearlessness.


    Jiang Ning saw that he was speechless, so he asked him, "Your Highness is so smart, did you also go to the Spring and Autumn Academy to study?"


    "No."


    "Isn''t Spring and Autumn Academy not limited by identity and only value talent?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 680： transcendent existence

    Chapter 680 Transcendent existence


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, was it because Li Hongyuan was not talented enough to be admitted to the Spring and Autumn Academy?


    Li Hongyuan said: "I am a prince, so I don''t need to go to the Spring and Autumn Academy to be gilded. However, by the way, your Saburo, Jiang Yi, has been admitted to the Spring and Autumn Academy, but he was not admitted."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If even my third brother can''t pass the exam, then the Spring and Autumn Academy is indeed very good."


    She thought about it and asked, "Wen Renzong must have been there?"


    "How do you know?" Li Hongyuan glanced at her.


    "Wen Renzong is very good at writing lyrics." Jiang Ning said.


    In fact, she was just speculating.


    Gu Xing told her that Wen Renzong and Lin Shimo came to Chang''an City together, so she guessed that Wen Renzong must have also stayed in the Spring and Autumn Academy.


    In this way, Wen Renzong and Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai are considered to be friends of the same family?


    However, I have never heard them mention this before. I am afraid that there are many factions in the huge Spring and Autumn Academy, and they are not compatible with each other.


    Jiang Ning asked again: "In addition to teaching people to read and write articles, does this Spring and Autumn Academy teach anything else?"


    "Everything you can think of, Spring and Autumn Academy will teach."


    "For example? Fixing shoes with joints, making candied haws?"


    "Don''t lift the bar." Li Hongyuan said in a low voice, "The collection of classics and history, astronomy, geography, yin and yang divination, medicine, arithmetic, martial arts, art of war, riding and archery, and even all kinds of classics including Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism. Now the Spring and Autumn Academy is a teacher of thousands of books. There are too many students, and there are countless students.¡±


    Jiang Ning was amazed.


    So, this Spring and Autumn Academy can indeed be called a holy place.


    It is rare that although there are many students in this Spring and Autumn Academy, they only impart knowledge and do not use their own abilities to influence the internal affairs of countries.


    Students of the academy, no matter what their original identities are, after entering the academy, they all have the same student status.


    After leaving the academy, they immediately resumed their original identities, and what they did and said had nothing to do with the academy.


    For example, the brothers Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai, after the Spring and Autumn Academy left, they galloped in the vast land of Dasheng, no matter what feats they had done, how many people they had killed, and how many countries they had conquered.


    None of their actions had anything to do with Chunqiu Academy.


    If a gentleman from Spring and Autumn Academy tried to order Jiang Mubai to kill some people as a teacher, he would think too highly of himself.


    Because Jiang Mubai would never obey.


    Chunqiu Academy is such a transcendent existence.


    You say he has a high status, he really doesn''t have the powerful ability to really do anything.


    But if you say that his status is low, then you underestimate the Lin family.


    The Lin family is no worse than Dashengguo in terms of humanistic knowledge and talents, except that there are no military weapons.


    But often the army and weapons are the proof of a country''s strength.


    The Lin family is indeed very special.


    As the most outstanding child of the Lin family, Lin Shimo, who had only been in office for two years, why did he come to Chang''an City at this time?


    This is again elusive.


    At this time, the great prosperity was surging, the emperor gradually declined, the prince became stronger and stronger, and the illegitimate prince Li You returned strongly and was directly named King Zhao, and served as the minister of officials.


    has a tendency to compete with the prince.


    happened at this time.


    This made it hard for Jiang Ning not to guess the true purpose of Lin Shimo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 681： Li Yuanyuan is very well-behaved and obedient

    Chapter 681 Li Yuanyuan is very obedient


    Back to the East Palace, it was already midnight.


    Qingyi Courtyard was brightly lit, and Huang Ying and other palace maids were waiting.


    Even Li Yuanyuan¡¯s Huanghua Xiaoxuan was lit with lights, and from time to time someone would be sent to ask if His Royal Highness and Crown Princess had returned.


    Although Wen Zan has begun to receive enlightenment, and usually reads with Li Tingqian in Wenhua Hall, Lingzi has a close relationship with Li Yuanyuan, and runs towards her from time to time.


    Li Yuanyuan had to let Ling Zi go, and was worried that he would get angry when the prince found out.


    Last time when Zi got cold, the prince blamed her for the incident, reprimanded her severely, and warned her not to approach the two children again.


    Li Yuanyuan said that she was really difficult.


    Until she found out that the Crown Princess was back, she quickly took Ling Zi''s hand and sent her back to Qingyi Courtyard.


    Ling Zi yawned with her small mouth open, and when she saw her mother, she immediately put her arms around her neck, her small head resting on her shoulders, and fell asleep.


    Jiang Ning touched her forehead and back, listened to her breathing again, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, he carried her to the bedroom and placed her on the bed.


    Chunlai led the little palace maid over to guard.


    Li Yuanyuan didn''t expect that the prince was also in Qingyiyuan, so he knelt down and gave salute.


    "Why are you here again?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Go back to your Highness, and my concubine will send the little princess back."


    "Didn''t I say that you are not allowed to approach them any more?"


    "It''s the concubine''s fault, I beg Your Highness to punish." Li Yuanyuan knelt on the ground meekly, and was punished as she wished.


    Jiang Ning came over and said, "Concubine Li, you worked so hard to take care of Lingzi today. It''s getting late, so you can go back and rest. If you have anything, I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Li Yuanyuan responded, but did not dare to stand up.


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan: "It''s so late, don''t bother."


    Li Hongyuan waved his hand: "Go."


    Li Yuanyuan hurriedly stood up and quietly exited.


    Jiang Ning looked at Pingting''s back as she left, sat in the chair, picked up a cup of tea, and said, "I don''t understand why you always have trouble with Li Yuanyuan. Are you an eleven-year-old boy, to a girl? The way to express your love is to play a prank on her?"


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "What are you talking nonsense again. As a concubine, she didn''t follow the rules and did something wrong, so I punished her. Are you complaining about her now?"


    "Since I am the Crown Prince''s Concubine, the concubines of the East Palace... Although Li Yuanyuan is the only one at present, it should be under my control. Your Highness seems to have lost the demeanor of the Crown Prince by acting like this."


    Li Hongyuan laughed angrily: "According to what you said, this prince has no right to manage his wife and concubines?"


    "No. Go and see for yourself. Your mother and queen are the masters of the harem, and everything in the harem belongs to her. Will your father easily get involved? If he manages randomly, will he give the queen dignity?"


    "You¡ª" Li Hongyuan stared at her for a while, and snorted, "You have sharp teeth and sharp mouths. You don''t have to worry about me, but you can take care of yourself."


    "I manage very well. Li Yuanyuan is very obedient and obedient. When I am not in the palace, she will help me take care of the children, play with Lingzi, read poems and songs to her, and teach her to write."


    What a great tutor!


    "The harem has always been unavoidable, but you have a big heart and don''t worry about Li Yuanyuan having any bad thoughts about the child."


    "Since I got married to you, I have known your concubine for two or three years. Under such harsh treatment from you, she can stand up strong. I think it is not easy for her. Everyone is a woman, such as It¡¯s not necessary, and there¡¯s no need to embarrass each other.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 682： The son inherits the fathers business?

    Chapter 682 The son inherits the father''s business?


    Li Hongyuan said: "There will be a general election after the year, and the East Palace will probably be recruited by that time. Your generosity as a principal has a place to be used."


    It was hard to tell if his tone was somewhat sarcastic.


    However, Jiang Ning didn''t care either.


    She can''t go to the sky or enter the ground. She has family and children entangled, and she has to seek a life under the imperial power. She will not be so innocent and think that the future emperor will ignore the previous dynasty and the royal family because of her emotions.


    That''s not realistic.


    Since ancient times, all emperors who are too infatuated are not good emperors.


    became an emperor and became a loner.


    They sat in that position and had to deal with the enemy.


    The enemy of everything.


    Whether it is from an enemy country, or a courtier around him, or a brother or nephew.


    Because there is only one position, and people''s yearning for rights and desires will never disappear for thousands of years.


    A good man becomes the emperor, can he fight so many enemies?


    A good emperor does not mean a good man.


    A bad and good person will definitely not be a good emperor.


    Jiang Ning knew in his heart that Li Hongyuan liked her, and could even say love.


    But the weight of a prince and a future emperor''s love for a woman is really hard to say.


    Jiangshan and beauty, which weight is more important, and you can know by looking at the choices of the emperors through the ages.


    The reason why Jiang Ning doesn''t care about the draft is not only because she doesn''t have confidence in the prince, but also because she doesn''t have such deep and inseparable feelings for the prince.


    Yes.


    Although she has given birth to two children with the prince and has had several relationships, she still has no love for Li Hongyuan in her heart.


    Since there is no love between men and women, how can there be jealousy?


    Li Hongyuan didn''t know what was in her mind, but looking at her indifferent expression, she felt a little irritable and depressed.


    He calmly suppressed this emotion and said in a low voice, "It''s getting late, I went to see the child and then went back. I''ve been out today, and there are still quite a few essays I haven''t read yet."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning put down the teacup and got up, took the coat handed over by the maid, and put it on Li Hongyuan himself, then walked around in front of him, stood on tiptoe, tied the coat for him, and softly warned: "It''s cold at night, call Li Quan. Warm the house a little bit, it will be bad if you are sick."


    Sweet and soft voice, earnest exhortation, as well as the beautiful face in front of him, the smile on the corners of his lips, and the faint fragrance coming from the other party.


    This is probably the moment that all men in the world look forward to.


    Li Hongyuan just hummed lightly, then withdrew his gaze and went out in his coat.


    He strode to the door, opened the curtain, and left without turning his head.


    Huang Ying whispered: "The slave maid really can''t understand His Royal Highness."


    As a valet, she could see that the prince liked the princess, but every time the princess heard soft words, the prince never gave a good face and always left coldly.


    On the contrary, the Crown Princess was reluctant to pay attention to him, and even when she quarreled with him, he wanted to stay more and more.


    Huang Ying could not understand.


    She even thought to herself that Concubine Jin was indifferent to the emperor, but the emperor favored her the most.


    Could it be said that this kind of thing is also inherited from the father?


    Huang Ying thought back to when she was young at home, her mother once said that men are all cheap men.


    The women in the brothel laughed and cursed, taking money to do errands, but instead made the men linger.


    Isn''t this just being cheap?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 683： The White Moonlight of the Emperors Heart

    Chapter 683 The White Moonlight in the Emperor''s Heart


    Huang Ying, who is familiar with the relationship between people in the palace, has no idea about the affairs of men and women.


    It''s not her fault. Although she was a child of Jiang''s family, she entered the palace as a maid at the age of twelve. When she was about to be released from the palace at the age of twenty-five, she followed Jiang Ning into the palace again.


    She has spent most of her life in the palace, and she has to deal with the superior-subordinate relationship between the concubine and the maid, the relationship with the maid, and the relationship with the eunuch.


    only does not involve the love of men and women.


    It is said that there are also eunuchs in this palace who are looking for the right food, but eunuchs are eunuchs after all, and there are not many palace maids who are really willing to follow them.


    Huang Ying is cautious in the palace, plus she is smart and low-key, and has the background of the Jiang family behind her, she has always been safe and sound. She is a decent person, and after she has some seniority in the palace, there will be no more eunuchs to beat her.


    Now that she has become the princess'' most favored female official, she doesn''t even have to think about those things.


    Her evaluation of the emperor or the prince was fair, but she didn''t understand that no one was born to like to be mean.


    In relationships, the one who always pays more love suffers more.


    This is probably the case between the emperor and the concubine Jin.


    Concubine Jin suddenly left in her prime, becoming the white moonlight that could never be erased from the emperor''s heart.


    The emperor was a natural conqueror. He spent half his life and huge sums of money, but in the end, he never conquered a woman''s heart.


    He is the co-lord of the world. When he was young and middle-aged, he fought in the south and the north, and made countless military exploits.


    But the only thing I can''t get is a woman''s love.


    This could not help but deal a heavy blow to him.


    Will the ??Prince follow in his father''s footsteps?


    This is really hard to say.


    After all, but in terms of appearance, thanks to the super beauty of Concubine Jin, the prince is much more handsome than the emperor.


    A man has status, wealth, and good looks, which is really devastating to women.


    In summary, it is hard to say whether the future of the crown prince and the crown prince will evolve into that of the emperor and Jin Guifei.


    Huang Ying frowned and thought for a while, but after she couldn''t figure it out, she simply gave up.


    Even if the master doesn''t want to bother to please His Royal Highness now, after all, this is the main room of the East Palace, and the master has children by his side, no matter what happens in the future, life will always go on.


    Another side concubine of the East Palace, Li Yuanyuan, has been with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince for much longer than the Crown Princess.


    Judging from His Royal Highness''s usual attitude towards Concubine Li Fang, His Highness did not like her that much.


    Huang Ying believes that the rumors are unbelievable.


    Jiang Ning ignored her entanglements and muttering. After a long day of exhaustion, she just wanted to wash up and get into the soft and warm bed for a complete physical and mental recuperation.


    This night, some people slept soundly, while others did not.


    Jiang Ning slept peacefully under the quilt, and Xinhai Shizi in the palace was also lying in the warm quilt, but he had his eyes open and insomnia.


    He couldn''t sleep.


    With his honorable status as Silla''s prince, toying with a few women, what''s the point?


    Even if this woman¡¯s status is more noble, she is still a woman after all.


    But he, His Royal Highness, who played with flowers, fell into the hands of a woman.


    Not only was he beaten severely, but he was also stripped and hung in the snow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 684： Shes not beautiful, but shes charming

    Chapter 684 She is not beautiful, but she is charming


    Let the passers-by and merchants stand on and laugh.


    This humiliation, for someone with a bit of backbone, would probably kill himself in shame.


    But, is Shinkai Shiko a person with backbone?


    Obviously not.


    He wasn''t ashamed and angry because he was beaten and watched, and he didn''t have the thought of wanting to dig himself into the cracks of the ground and never go out to meet people again.


    The reason why he couldn''t sleep was because he was thinking about how to get revenge and how to take the extremely beautiful princess as his own.


    That''s right, even in this situation, he still wanted to possess Jiang Ning.


    This lust-loving prince is destined to be the soul of a beauty under the pomegranate skirt.


    After thinking hard all night, Shinkai Shizi couldn''t wait to get up and change his clothes at dawn, and by the way, he beat the little girl who was a little slower.


    After he was out of breath, he walked out of the room with a fresh air and went to the elder sister in the side hall first.


    After a few days of meditation and the delicious meals that the Crown Princess brought from time to time, Princess Zhenming''s body has almost recovered.


    Today is New Year''s Eve, and a grand banquet will be held in the palace.


    In addition to their Silla, there are more than a dozen small vassal states, and they all sent messengers to pay tribute.


    However, other small countries sent all the princes and ministers, far less important than the messengers sent by Silla, so the royal family also valued Silla the most.


    The royal family ordered someone to send a complete set of dresses and jewelry early, all of which were made according to the highest-grade specifications of Silla.


    Although Jeongmyeong is the county lord, the resources and national strength of Silla are far from those of Daesung, and there is no such exquisite silk and superb embroidery craftsmanship there.


    The princess of Zhenming changed into a dress sent by the royal family. The pattern of peacock gold and silver thread embroidery on the skirt flickered brightly and brightly.


    The maid put on makeup for her, her face was pink and white, her lips were red, and under her thin eyebrows, there was a deep green pool.


    Zhenming County Lord, who looks a little indifferent, does have an excellent figure that is rare in the world.


    And after putting on makeup, the indifference on her face was completely concealed.


    At this time, Pingting, the Lord of Zhenming County, will never lose to any beauty in the world.


    Shinkai Shiko walked over, pinched her sister''s chin, and put a kiss on her lips.


    The maids around ?? just lowered their heads silently and didn''t look at them, but there was no shock or abnormal reaction.


    As if this was already commonplace.


    Princess Zhenming and Prince Xinhai were not born to the same woman, but their father was indeed the same person.


    This sort of thing is by no means commonplace.


    Shinkai Shizi licked the rouge left on his lips, and said with relief: "My sister has been raised, and she has regained her beauty. I went to the palace to attend a banquet today, and I don''t know how many men my sister will fascinate."


    A bit of a woman, obviously her facial features are not that good, but she is very charming.


    has an aura that makes men fascinated.


    Zhenming County Lord counts in this category.


    There are also some who are obviously very beautiful, but they don''t make people think they are stunners that can be played with. Crown Princess Jiang Ning, probably belonged to this category.


    And there is a kind of woman who is born beautiful and has the ability to charm the world.


    On this mission to Dasheng, Shinkai Shiko brought such a woman.


    That woman''s name is Jin Man.


    Of course, it''s not yet the time for You Jin Man to appear, and when she does, she will definitely be amazed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： beautiful and noble plaything

    Chapter 685 Beautiful and noble plaything


    In Shinkai''s heart now, revenge and getting the crown princess are the most important things.


    He only had a taste of his elder sister''s violations, and did not do other excessive things.


    Because he already had other goals in mind.


    has always been the best only what is not available.


    He wanted to let his sister keep her noble and pure charm at this time, enter the palace, and confuse the heart of the emperor or the prince.


    Dressed up, the royal family delivered breakfast on time and thoughtfully.


    It was said to be the royal family, but in fact it was the order of the Crown Princess Jiang Ning.


    The palace has a cook, so there is no need for the palace to deliver meals. This is Jiang Ning''s special care for Zhenming County Lord.


    Sitting at the table, looking at the exquisite breakfast served from the food box, Zhen Ming said softly, "Prince Concubine is really a very good person. In the future in the palace, if there is her care, life will not be too sad. "


    Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand and squeezed a small snow-white snack, and sneered: "Sister, don''t just pin your hopes on others, you should rely on yourself for everything. After all, it is impossible for the crown princess to stay in the palace forever."


    Zhenming County Master picked up the spoon, ate on his own, and said calmly: "Why don''t you think about it, the prince, we are in Chang''an, the imperial capital of Dasheng, this is the territory of the prince and the prince''s concubine, you keep provoking it. Crown Princess, it''s really not very wise."


    "I was provoked, and they just punished me slightly, dare to kill me?"


    "Hard to say."


    "Sister will soon know whether they dare or not." Shinkai Shizi''s eyes flashed a sullen look, and his fingers crushed the snow-white dessert, "The crown princess is me, it must be mine. No one wants to take it away. ."


    The slender brows of the Zhenming County Lord were slightly frowned, and he was suddenly slender and pitiful, which made people feel pity and protection.


    This was not something she did intentionally, but her natural facial features, as if she would show such an expression unconsciously.


    And at this moment, she didn''t have the slightest desire to make the other person feel pity.


    She asked: "Sir, did you do something? Or did you get some news?"


    "Sister doesn''t need to ask about these important national affairs. As a woman, your task is to use your beauty and tenderness to control men and get everything you want." Shinkai Shizi stroked her sister''s smooth face, "Sister And eat slowly, in the evening I will come to pick up my sister into the palace. Now, I still have some things to deal with. "


    Zhenming didn''t ask him what to do.


    She knew that even if she asked, she would not get an answer.


    Although she is the princess, in the eyes of most men, she is just a beautiful and noble plaything.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon when the carriage and horse came to pick her up from the palace, and she didn''t know what Shinkai Shizi had been doing for a long time.


    It turns out that he entered the palace to face the Holy Spirit.


    It is said that the task of receiving the messenger is the prince. If he has something to do, he just goes to see the prince. He wanted to run directly to the emperor.


    It can be seen that this matter cannot be solved by the prince.


    In Chang''an City, is there anything else that the prince can''t solve?


    That is naturally related to the Crown Princess.


    That''s right, Shinkai Shizi ran to the emperor and complained.


    He is no more spineless, not ashamed of being surrounded by naked people, but he is the prince after all.


    The dignified son, how could he just let it go after being so bullied by others?


    Isn''t your prince crazy?


    Isn''t your crown princess crazy?


    OK, I don''t believe the whole Dasheng, there is no one who can control you!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 686： blackmail

    Chapter 686


    Perhaps because of the Chinese New Year, the emperor''s spirit was much better. He put on a dragon robe, sat neatly, surrounded by the concubines, listening to their warm words and laughter, it was lively and a little happy. .


    Concubine Yu also carried the sixth prince over. The little man was half a year old and was wrapped in a bright red swaddle, revealing a small pink face and **** eyes, which was very pleasing.


    After all, he was his own son, and the emperor rarely showed a fatherly smile, stretched out his hand to tease him for a moment, and rewarded the sixth prince with many things.


    The rest of the concubines looked very envious and jealous.


    The emperor is so old, his energy and physical strength are not enough, and the chances of concubines getting pregnant are getting smaller and smaller.


    Concubine Yu was really lucky.


    Other concubines may never have the luxury of having their own children in this life.


    As women, how can they not be greedy for children, and why do they not want to conceive offspring by themselves?


    In addition to regret, there is only regret.


    It was in such a happy atmosphere that the **** came to report, saying that Prince Xinhai wanted to see him.


    The emperor probably expected what he would do, but he was in a good mood today, and he had never seen the prince of the Silla Kingdom, so he waved his hand: "Yes."


    As soon as Shinkai Shiko came in, the nose was surrounded by all kinds of beauty powder.


    Even though Shinkai Shiko is young, there are definitely a lot of women he has experienced.


    He came to complain, to sell miserably. He never expected that when he came in, the first thing he saw was a large group of various beauties.


    This surprised him.


    This is the emperor''s woman.


    Selected through drafts again and again, Huan Feiyan is thin, and all kinds of beauties are available.


    The eyes of Shinkai Shiko, a beauty expert, are almost not enough, and he is only dazzled.


    I can''t wait to pull a few over on the spot and kiss Fang Ze.


    Of course, all this can only be his fantasy.


    Although he was lustful, he was still rational, not to mention that his heart was full of princesses. After a short period of confusion, he quickly returned to normal, lowered his head, and firstly knelt down to give the emperor a big gift.


    The Queen ?? winked, got up immediately, and led a group of concubines out.


    The emperor glanced at the Prince Xinhai, glanced at his wrapped fingers, and asked gently: "The prince is here, what''s the matter?"


    Prince Xinhai bowed his head: "I beg His Majesty the Emperor to decide for me."


    "What do you do? Get up and speak slowly." The emperor raised his hand and asked the **** to bring him a chair to sit on.


    Shinkai Shizi didn''t sit, but still knelt, full of grievances and complained about the unfair treatment he had received.


    He traveled thousands of miles to envoy Dasheng, in the spirit of friendly cooperation between the two countries, but was repeatedly bullied by the crown prince and crown princess. Is it tolerable, and what can''t be tolerated?


    He also emphasized that if the news came back to Silla, Dasheng''s attitude towards Silla would definitely chill the hearts of Silla people!


    I am afraid that Silla will have to reconsider the relationship with Daesung.


    The emperor frowned and said angrily: "What? In Chang''an City, how dare someone disrespect the prince? Rest assured, the prince, I will definitely find out the perpetrator, and I will definitely punish the prince to get justice for the prince!"


    Xin Hai Shizi thought to himself, why are you pretending to be stupid, didn''t I just say, this is all done by the prince and the prince''s concubine?


    Are you so confused that you just ignored this sentence?


    "Someone." The emperor called the eunuch, "Go and pass on the prince, and order him to find out about this matter..."


    "Your Majesty the Emperor, you must not!" Shinkai Shizi quickly stopped, "How can you let yourself check yourself?"


    "Oh? In your opinion, who should check?"


    Shinkai Shizi rolled his eyes: "I think King Zhao can do it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 687： Conflict between enemy and self and internal conflict

    Chapter 687 Contradictions between the enemy and ourselves and internal conflicts


    Xinkai Shizi''s request greatly exceeded the emperor''s expectations.


    He carefully looked at Prince Xinhai, and after confirming that he was not a heartless man, he asked, "You mean Prince Zhao Li You?"


    "It is His Royal Highness King Zhao."


    "King Zhao''s impression of the prince may not be very good." The emperor meant something.


    Prince Xinhai bowed his head again and said solemnly: "That''s true. However, that''s why King Zhao will definitely handle it fairly and will not take sides."


    The emperor smiled.


    This Shinkai Shizi is not only full of lust, but also a little clever.


    Indeed, there is a grudge between him and King Zhao, and King Zhao must hate him very much. But, will King Zhao have a good impression of the prince?


    From the point of view of blood relationship, they are half-brothers. In common sense, they are naturally much closer than enemies of foreign races.


    But there are always exceptions.


    In the royal family, there is a high probability that there is no need to pay attention to brotherhood.


    Besides, there is really no family relationship between the Prince and King Zhao.


    They are also the sons of the emperor. The prince was born in the palace since he was a child.


    And what about King Zhao?


    He can only exist as the son of the county king, and his position in the county king''s mansion is beyond embarrassing.


    It was supposed to be Tianhuang Guizhou, but he was sent to Silla to do the most dangerous espionage work. He was arrested and tortured by Silla for a whole year.


    In the middle, did the emperor think of a way to save him?


    Hard to say.


    Will Li You have any resentment?


    Will he have hatred for the prince''s younger brother who is aloof?


    This is all speculative.


    As long as Shinkai Shiko is not a fool, he can figure it out.


    Shinkai Shiko is lustful, but obviously it is not that his brain is underdeveloped.


    He knew that Li You would not have a good impression of him, the new prince, but that was all in the past. Right now, when he returned as Prince Zhao, the disputes and conflicts of interest with the prince were the main things that everyone could see with the naked eye. contradiction.


    Shinhae Prince firmly believes that even if Li You will not favor Silla because of this, he will never favor the Prince.


    Thinking about it another way, this is like giving Li You a sharp knife, a knife that stabs at the prince.


    As long as Li You is not a fool, he will definitely not let go of this God-given opportunity.


    This is beneficial to Li You, but there is no harm, because it is a fact that the prince and the concubine hurt him, Li You does not need to bend the law for personal gain, he can attack the East Palace as long as he finds out the facts.


    Shinkai Shizi''s calculation is perfect, and now, just waiting for the emperor to nod and agree.


    He stared closely at the Emperor.


    The ?? emperor was older than he thought, but his eyes were sharp.


    "Let King Zhao come."


    The emperor finally spoke.


    Shinkai Shiko breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everything is going according to his plan.


    Li You was soon called.


    He has changed into the black python robe that belongs to the prince. The appearance of this clothes is not much different from the prince''s python robe, but it is slightly different.


    Compared with the domineering and handsome prince wearing a python robe, Prince Zhao Li You looks a little more gentle and extravagant.


    After offering the salute, the emperor said: "King Zhao, have you heard about the recent incident of Prince Xinhai being abducted?"


    Li You glanced at Prince Xinhai and replied gently, "Go back to Your Majesty, this minister has heard something."


    "Dasheng and Silla have always been on good terms. This kind of thing happened in Chang''an City, which I absolutely cannot tolerate." The emperor first expressed his attitude.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 688： The prince is right

    Chapter 688 What the prince said is reasonable


    "King Zhao, this matter is up to you, you must investigate thoroughly, find out who is responsible, handle it impartially, and give Xin Hai Shizi an explanation."


    Li You leaned over: "Chen, lead the order."


    Shinkai Shiko also kowtowed and thanked him.


    The two walked out of the Feishhuang Hall together, stood at the foot of the steps, and looked at the snowy scenery in the hall.


    Li You''s voice was as gentle as ever: "It''s really regrettable that Prince Xinhai suffered so many crimes within a few days of coming to Chang''an."


    "Humph."


    Prince Xinhai changed his obedience in front of the emperor, and snorted coldly, "That''s not as much as you suffered in Silla, Prince Zhao. I don''t know the scars on the prince''s back that were gnawed by ants, are you better?"


    Li You was not provoked by his words.


    He maintained a calm and serene expression, as he had for many years.


    "Sir, the damaged skin may not be healed, but for this king, it has no real impact, it is my medal of merit. The fingers and dignity that His Highness lost, but no matter what, I can''t get it back."


    Shinkai Shiko''s finger hurts.


    Although he had lost his left little finger, he could already feel the pain in his little finger.


    He looked at Li You with cold eyes like a poisonous snake, and suddenly laughed.


    "Prince Zhao may have lost as much as I did, right?"


    "Any injury doesn''t matter to this king." Li You said lightly, "This king just thinks that it seems unreasonable for the prince to try to anger this king at this time."


    "So what? No matter how much hatred between you and me, is it worth your fight for the throne?" Shinkai Shiko''s tender face showed a serpent-like smile, "Now, it''s a good time for you to attack the East Palace. If you replace it, Or if you ascend to the throne in the future, are you afraid that you will not be able to take revenge?"


    Li You thought about it for a while, then nodded: "What the prince said makes sense."


    Without waiting for Shinkai to show a smug smile, he continued: "But if I don''t want to be a prince at all, and I''m not interested in that position? As Prince Zhao, as long as I have a good relationship with my good brother, what do you think? Will I have no chance to clean up Silla in the future?"


    Shinkai Shiko''s smile slowly froze on his face.


    Li You smiled kindly: "Not everyone is so ambitious. However, I can be sure that the younger brother of the prince must be more interested in the position of King Silla. If the prince is here, what should he do? ?"


    "I am the direct descendant of my father, the king and my mother. How can those lowly beasts be replaced?"


    "Yeah, in Silla, the concubine is indeed despicable. However, even the humble concubine is much more useful than the dead son-in-law, right?"


    Shinkai Shiko''s face changed slightly.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t believe you are not interested in the throne."


    "If Your Highness thinks that I will be my enemy for you and my younger brother, then you have made a complete mistake."


    "Don''t you dare to deceive the emperor?"


    "Of course I wouldn''t dare. I''ll report back truthfully."


    "Hmph, I don''t even dare to say it."


    "As for when I say it, that''s up to me to decide."


    "you--"


    "His Royal Highness, this king has something to do, farewell."


    Li You straightened the python robe and lifted his feet to leave.


    Shinkai Shizi looked at his back angrily.


    Although he was annoyed, he didn''t have to do anything else.


    Li You did not cooperate, and he also had other helpers in the court.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 689： Mother-in-law?

    Chapter 689 Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law?


    Dasheng was a spy for Silla, wouldn''t Silla buy Dasheng''s officials?


    it''s time.


    It takes a thousand days to keep an army, and a moment to use it.


    Silla spent a lot of money on those officials in the past, and it''s time to get a return!


    ¡­


    Afternoon, princes, nobles and ministers, with their female relatives with official seals, entered the palace one after another to prepare for the banquet.


    This is a special gift from the royal family to the ministers. Only those princes and ministers with high status and meritorious deeds have this qualification.


    Not only the emperor and queen will attend in person, but some concubines of higher status will also have the opportunity.


    For example, the qualified concubine Xian, and the concubine Yu who gave birth to the sixth prince and made a lot of contributions.


    Concubine Xian seems to have been frightened by the Crown Princess. Not only did she dare not make a high-profile demon on weekdays, but as long as there was a banquet attended by the Crown Princess, she would mostly say that she was sick and refused.


    She is indeed not young, she is old and fading, and the emperor has nothing more than a bit of old affection for her. Whether she comes or not, the emperor doesn''t care much.


    To attend the palace banquet this time, she knew that the Crown Princess would definitely attend, so she excused herself early. But she couldn''t stand the Queen''s persuasion several times, she hesitated for a while, and went anyway.


    She is not for herself, but for her son.


    Concubine Xian''s son, Duke Huai, also known as the previous crown prince, had been living in Prince Huai''s mansion after being knocked off by Li Hongyuan for provoking Jiang Ning.


    In the midst of the storm, in the magnificent grand hall, he has been forgotten.


    Even the emperor has not mentioned the name of this incompetent son for a long time.


    The prince''s power is growing, which means that Duke Huai''s life will be more and more difficult. As a mother, Concubine Xian naturally felt uncomfortable watching her son endure hardship and being bullied.


    If even she is completely forgotten by the emperor, then Duke Huai is really finished.


    She must appear in front of the emperor from time to time, let the emperor remember their love when they were young, and let the emperor remember that he still has a third son who is suffering.


    Concubine Xian bit her head and dressed according to her own rank, holding the hand of the palace maid and swaying. As soon as she arrived at the door of Fengtian Palace, she met the prince concubine Jiang Ning on a narrow road.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, she thought of the mad dog barking and baring its fangs in front of her.


    Concubine Xian took two steps back subconsciously.


    Jiang Ning stopped and said with a smile, "Concubine Xian, it''s been a long time."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Rarely, Concubine Xian is also interested in participating."


    "After all, it''s New Year''s Eve, so it''s more crowded..." Concubine Xian lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to look at Jiang Ning.


    In some respects, they can be considered a relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, but in the current scene, it seems that Jiang Ning is the mother-in-law, and Concubine Xian is the daughter-in-law.


    The arrival of Jiang Ruobai and his wife relieved Concubine Xian.


    Jiang Ning pulled his parents one by one and was surprised to find that Jiang Yan was also following.


    According to the rules, the children of the concubines generally do not attend these places.


    However, this rule is dead, people are alive, as long as the mother is willing to bring the concubine, no one will say anything about it.


    What''s more, the Jiang family is powerful, and their prostitutes are also honorable.


    Jiang Yuan is already married, and Jiang Yan is the only girl left in the Jiang family who has not left the cabinet. Jiang Ruobai and his wife took her with them, apparently for other purposes.


    Jiang Ning saw Jiang Yan being reserved and shy, so he took her personally and asked his parents, "Why don''t you see your uncle and aunt?"


    Jiang Ruobai snorted coldly: "If he doesn''t come, what does it have to do with me. Are you her daughter or my daughter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 690： upcoming draft

    Chapter 690 About to enter the draft


    Jiang Mubai, the eldest uncle''s love for Jiang Ning, is no less than his father.


    Jiang Ning, who was three years old, was lost because of the smell of pig trotters. Jiang Mubai''s heart was full of guilt. After several years of searching without results, with guilt and remorse, he had no face to face his younger brother and his broken-down sister-in-law, and took the initiative to invite Ying to go. Border guard.


    It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been there, and I only come back every now and then during festivals.


    The rumors that the two brothers of the Jiang family were not in harmony came from that time.


    The ?? intensified after that, sometimes even fighting in front of the emperor.


    After Jiang Ning''s return, Jiang Mubai felt like an arrow when he heard the news, but after all, he was already a general who guarded the country''s gate, and without the emperor''s decree, he could never come back at will.


    This time he came back, and he didn''t go back for a long time.


    Although there are military and political reasons, it also has a great relationship with Jiang Ning, a niece.


    The boys and girls with different abilities he trained under him didn''t even give one of his own sons and daughters, but when Jiang Ning opened his mouth, he gave her the lonely city he valued most.


    After that, he sent other shadow guards to help.


    His love for Jiang Ning is evident.


    As a biological father, Jiang Ruobai has some taste.


    But he is a civil official, and it is not impossible to find a few people who know martial arts. If you want someone like Gucheng Lone Star, it is really impossible.


    Lin Zizi listened to her husband''s words and turned cold on the spot: "Ask again?"


    Jiang Ruobai''s face was slightly stiff, she quickly put her daughter down, and turned to appease his wife: "My name is Xiaoqi remember, I''m his biological father. Don''t just hang out with Jiang Mubai''s bastard..."


    However, Lin Zizi ignored them, holding Jiang Ning in one hand and Jiang Yan in the other, and walked into the hall, where the maid had already led them to their seats.


    Jiang Yan came here for the first time and couldn''t help being cautious.


    The Queen saw it and smiled: "This girl looks at Miansheng, I don''t know how many girls from the Jiang family?"


    Jiang Ning replied, "This is my sixth sister."


    Jiang Yan hurriedly knelt down and saluted to the Queen: "The minister has seen the Queen''s niece, and I wish the niece many blessings and good luck."


    "Get up." The Queen smiled and said, "The daughters of the Jiang family are all top-notch. You are the elder sister of the Crown Princess, and you are not too young. Have you ever been in the family?"


    Jiang Yan''s cheeks were slightly red, and her voice was like a mosquito: "Hui Niangniang, never."


    "It''s time to promise." The Queen said with a smile, "The good years of a woman are only a few years, so don''t delay it."


    Lin Zizi said, "According to the rules, my six girls are going to participate in this year''s draft."


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "That''s true."


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly after hearing this, and gently pulled Jiang Yan''s sleeves: "You want to participate in the draft?"


    Jiang Yan nodded slightly, and her expression was a little helpless: "Six sisters got married before and escaped the draft. If I also asked others for a while, I would inevitably come to the truth and say that our Jiang family took the lead in breaking the rules of the royal family."


    "Do you want to participate yourself?"


    "I... don''t want to." Jiang Yan slowly lowered her head.


    She is about the same age as Jiang Ning, only the month is a little older, and she is in her youth. How could she be willing to enter the palace as a concubine for the emperor who is in her twilight years.


    But she was born to follow the rules and abide by the rules, even if she didn''t want to, she would never take the initiative to refuse.


    She obeys her parents in everything.


    Jiang Ning patted the back of her hand and said softly, "If you don''t want to, I''ll come up with ideas for you. Don''t worry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 691： Pure and charming in one

    Chapter 691 Innocent and charming


    Jiang Yan frowned slightly and whispered, "My aunt also told me this. If I don''t want to, let me come and ask Seventh Sister. But... I think, after all, this is a royal rule. Trouble. Seventh sister, don''t take risks for me. I''m not very beautiful, so I may not be able to choose."


    "That being the case, you can participate as usual, and I will try to make you lose." Jiang Ning said softly, "There are so many noble girls participating in the draft, and it''s not a problem to lose one of you."


    "Well, thank you Seventh Sister."


    "My sister, what are you polite?" Jiang Ning laughed, "Has the fifth sister returned home?"


    "It''s back."


    "How about her husband?"


    "It seems to be well-behaved, and she also speaks softly to the fifth sister. The fifth sister seems to be in good spirits. If you want to come, the husband and wife are in harmony."


    Marrying the son-in-law of the Earl''s House will not only not inherit the title, but also bear the rules of a lot of wealthy nobles. At the beginning of the fight, the arrogant Jiang Yuan was not so satisfied with the marriage.


    The man she liked at first was Wen Renzong.


    However, when she heard that she was convicted, she gave up the idea.


    In addition, she gradually recognized her identity as a concubine. The first son of a prince and aristocratic family would never marry a concubine, so she slowly accepted it.


    Now it seems that the couple get along quite well.


    Jiang Ning asked Jiang Yan, "If you were to choose, what kind of man would you like to marry?"


    Jiang Yan blushed and was silent for a long time before whispering, "As long as he is of good character and good for me, that''s enough."


    "Don''t consider family background and appearance?"


    "It''s enough for people to move forward. I thought, life is my own, like the fifth sister who was married to the natural beauty of the Earl''s Mansion, but the life in the backyard of the house may not be as good as you like. I don''t like being ruled by my mother-in-law."


    "Haha." Jiang Ning laughed, "They said that Sixth Sister was silent, so she had the best idea in her heart. Let Dad help you to see if there are any scholars who have no parents and no parents."


    "Seventh sister don''t make fun of me."


    Jiang Yan''s head was almost buried under the table.


    There are more and more princes and ministers coming one after another, and Prince Xinhai and Princess Zhenming also come one after another.


    The elegant appearance of the Princess Zhenming immediately attracted countless attention.


    Jiang Ning got up and pulled Princess Zhenming to sit beside him.


    "The princess looks good, and she is really handsome." Jiang Ning was full of praise for her.


    "This is all due to the dress and jewelry sent by Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess." Princess Zhenming lowered his head slightly and spoke softly.


    When she had no makeup, her facial features were a little dull. After putting on her makeup and her graceful posture, Jiang Ning wanted to use a word on her for the first time¡ª


    Pure desire.


    Her face is extremely pure, but her figure is top-notch, her skin is as white as pearls, and her temperament is so tempting.


    This made many princes and ministers in Fengtian Palace, ranging from the elderly in their 60s and 70s to the talented people in their 20s and 30s, could not help but secretly glance at her.


    Shinkai Shiko is right, although his sister does not have the most beautiful facial features, she can make men fascinated.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the hall, and there were not many people who never looked at Zhenming County Master, but there were a few.


    Li Hongyuan is one, Jiang Ning''s old father Jiang Ruobai, and the other is Li You.


    and Shinkai Shiko.


    Because Shinkai Shiko has been watching her.


    Although it is not an open look, but such a dark glance always makes people feel uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： Look at plucking out your eyeballs

    Chapter 692 Look at your eyes again


    Even Jiang Yan, who has always been slow, noticed it.


    She whispered, "Seventh sister, is the boy over there the prince of Silla? He seems to have been secretly watching you."


    "That lowly scum, don''t pay attention to him."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself that a person like Xinhai Shizi is a typical person who does not cry without seeing the coffin.


    Even if death is imminent, he can''t let go of his lustful heart.


    Jiang Yan was also secretly surprised when she heard that she called the honorable Prince Shinkai "a lowly scum", but when she thought about the identity and temperament of Seventh Sister, she was calm.


    She is the Crown Princess, the future mother of the world, and she should be reprimanded for the rude behavior of Xinhai Shizi.


    Not long after, Jiang Mubai also came.


    As usual, he and his younger brother disliked each other and sat far away from him, on the side of the military attache. Jiang Ruobai, as the eldest civil servant, was naturally surrounded by a group of civil servants.


    Unlike Jiang Ruobai, who only had his beloved wife in his eyes, General Jiang Mubai soon discovered the malicious gaze staring at Jiang Ning in this hall.


    Jiang Mubai is a military general, experienced in the battlefield, but he is not as gentle and good-tempered as Jiang Ruobai.


    He immediately threw a wine glass over and smashed it on Shinkai Shizi''s face, "Stinky boy, look around again, I will dig out your eyeballs!"


    startled everyone in the hall.


    However, when they found out that it was the general who was angry with Shinkai, they immediately calmed down.


    Speaking of which, General Jiang had fought many battles with Silla back then. Of course, Silla was not born to surrender to Dasheng, but was conquered by Jiang Mubai.


    This Manchu civil and military, Jiang Mubai is qualified to teach Xinhai Shizi as a grandson.


    Because Shinhae Son''s grandfather was beaten to tears by Jiang Mubai and finally declared his surrender to the King of Silla.


    Xinhai Shizi had heard about the prestige of General Jiang Mubai since he was a child.


    He wiped the tea from his face, did not dare to say a word, and lowered his eyes silently.


    Jiang Mubai did not expose who Xinhai Shizi was looking at for the sake of his niece. Seeing that he was honest, he ignored it for the time being.


    The emperor and the queen are here.


    All the concubines, princes, ministers, and wives stood up and bowed down one after another.


    The emperor looked in good spirits, and walked very steadily without holding the eunuch''s hand.


    But Jiang Ning always felt that the emperor was not as good as before.


    Now that he is so strong, there is a sense of fragility at the end of the arrow.


    According to the gossip she heard from Li Yuanyuan, the emperor had not visited any concubines for a long time.


    Of course, the emperor did not come out of the sadness of Concubine Jin''s death, but it had nothing to do with his physical condition. When Concubine Jin was here, he often shared the bed with other concubines.


    After ?? kneeling and worshiping, Jiang Ning stood up and glanced at Princess Zhenming.


    Although she is indeed beautiful and lustful, she is the type that most men will like.


    But, can she succeed for an emperor who is in poor health?


    The emperor sat at the top, his majestic eyes swept across the crowd, and naturally he also saw the Zhenming County Lord.


    The Zhenming County Lord, who was in full costume, made the emperor also slightly nod: "Zhenming County Lord is a beautiful and beautiful woman, and she deserves her reputation. Come on, reward me."


    "Concubine Zhenming, thank you for the gift of His Majesty the Emperor."


    Zhenming County Lord Yingying received grace.


    The emperor''s eyes swept across her face, and he said meaningfully: "The Princess Zhenming has come from a long way, but you can stay in Chang''an for a while to enjoy the scenery of Chang''an."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： youre out of play

    Chapter 693 You''re out of play


    This sentence is settled.


    Of course, the emperor would not say it explicitly.


    What is the attractive appearance of Zhenming County Lord, I want to accept you as a concubine, even if I think so, it is absolutely impossible to say it in front of the concubines and ministers.


    But most of the people here are old fritters with a long history of officialdom. Their daily work is to figure out the meaning of the Holy Spirit. With the emperor''s expression and movement, they will know what it means.


    Besides, the emperor not only praised Zhenming County Master, but also rewarded and retained it.


    If you can''t even understand what the emperor means, then don''t mess around in the officialdom as soon as possible.


    Not only the princes and ministers understood, but the queen and several high-ranking concubines also knew that they would have another "sister".


    And this sister is the princess of a neighboring country.


    It is not that there are no women of different races in the palace, but it is very rare for a dignified princess to be willing to be a concubine for an old emperor.


    This Princess Zhenming is like a freshly ripe peach, almost overflowing with water.


    Any man will be jealous when he sees it.


    It''s just that the emperor is like this, can you see it, can you still eat it?


    A few daring concubines thought maliciously in their hearts.


    Jiang Ning also felt that the emperor was shameless.


    A lot of years old, still tossing a fart?


    There are a lot of women in the harem, and when he sees a new one, he is not afraid of dying on a woman.


    Although it is well known that the Lord of Zhenming came here for the purpose of marriage, he did not say that he had to marry the emperor. The crown prince is so young and he doesn''t have many heirs. It''s really not good. There are other princes and princes in the court.


    The Zhao King Li You, who just returned, has not yet married Zhengfei.


    Is it bad for him?


    You have to keep it yourself.


    Jiang Ning complained violently in his heart, and couldn''t help curling the corners of his mouth, showing disdain and ridicule.


    Li Hongyuan had a panoramic view of all this, and looked at her with warning eyes.


    Jiang Ning received it and passed it on to him.


    You are out of play.


    was taken first by your father.


    Li Hongyuan snorted softly.


    However, Jiang Ning was still curious. Among the two siblings in Xinluo Kingdom, it was obvious that the younger brother Xinhai Shizi dominated.


    Since he kept saying that he wanted to give his sister to the prince, how did he tolerate her to dedicate herself to the emperor in public?


    Jiang Ning glanced at the location of Shinkai Shiko.


    Prince Shinkai looked calm, even with a slight smile, holding a wine glass, accepting a toast from the officials next to him.


    The emperor got a brand-new beauty as he wished, sat and said a few words with the ministers, drank another half a glass of wine, and after instructing the prince to preside over the next banquet, he left with the hand of the servant.


    As soon as the emperor left, the concubines also stepped back.


    County Master Zhenming returned to Jiang Ning and sat down, quietly and silently.


    As the emperor and concubines left, singing and dancing musical instruments came in one after another, and the atmosphere in the hall was pushed to a climax.


    Jiang Ning poured a glass of wine to Princess Zhenming: "Is it cold? Warm up with a drink."


    Zhenming County Lord thanked gently: "Thank you for your concern, Your Royal Highness."


    "You can''t go home for a while."


    "I know." Princess Zhenming whispered, "From the moment I left the Silla Palace, I knew that I would never go back and never see my family again."


    Jiang Ning listened to her slightly low and calm voice, and felt a little pity for each other in her heart.


    She came to this world, so why not return.


    "I want to ask you a question, Lord."


    "My Royal Highness, please ask."


    "You went with the emperor, then who is with the prince?" Jiang Ning asked directly, she didn''t believe that Prince Xinhai had no successor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 694： Pipa girl

    Chapter 694 Pipa Girl


    Shinkai Shiko is someone who never stops until he achieves his goals.


    From the look in his eyes, he did not give up Jiang Ning.


    Then what method is he going to use to get the prince to release him?


    Li Hongyuan had already made it clear that he was not interested in Zhenming County Lord, but if the emperor asked him to accept Zhenming County Lord, he would not disobey the imperial decree.


    As for wives, of course it''s impossible.


    Jiang Ning thinks that there must be other means for Xinhai Shizi.


    Sure enough, after three glasses of wine, Princess Zhenming''s cheeks flushed with red, and he spoke more.


    She shook the wine glass and smiled: "This wine is really good, it''s smoky after drinking it."


    muttered to himself again: "It''s time for Jin Man to come."


    Jiang Ning tilted his head and asked, "Who is Jin Man?"


    "Look, isn''t that coming?" Princess Zhenming pointed to the door with a slender hand.


    Jiang Ning heard a crisp and pleasant bell sound in his ears.


    She turned back and saw a graceful woman in a red dress with a waistless waist and a red gauze wrapped around her head, holding a pipa in her arms.


    The woman has a thin gold chain wrapped around her waist, with delicate golden bells hanging from the chain, both on her wrists and ankles.


    While walking, the golden bells jingled.


    is like a red glow, bordered with gold, and at sunrise, it pours from the sky, and the red light spreads all over the earth.


    The moment the ?? woman came in, all eyes were drawn.


    The staggered sound of chasing in the hall instantly quieted down.


    Even the singing and dancing stopped slowly, and the dancers took the initiative to make way for the woman in red to walk through the middle.


    Although the woman in red was wearing a red veil, not only did it not damage her beauty at all, on the contrary, her face was half-covered by the shadowy shadows, adding to her reverie.


    is simply amazing.


    Even Jiang Ning couldn''t help being attracted, following her back, watching her walk all the way to the prince who took the place of the emperor, Yingying knelt down.


    "Concubine Jinman, meet the Crown Prince."


    "Gold Man?"


    Li Hongyuan knew very well that not everyone could come in this kind of place.


    Since this woman came in, it means that the person who brought her is here.


    Sure enough, Prince Xinhai immediately got up and responded: "His Royal Highness, this Jin Man is a noble woman from my Silla Kingdom, and this time, I am going to Dasheng Tianchao with my sister and brother."


    "Really?" Li Hongyuan raised his chin slightly, "Take off the veil and take a look."


    Jin Man holds the pipa in one hand and gently takes off the veil with the other, revealing a peerless appearance.


    There was a low exclamation in the hall.


    This woman has skin like snow, lips like vermilion, and her hair is slightly curly like clouds, especially her eyes, which are strangely glowing with crystal green. Plus her straight nose.


    Jiang Ning can be sure that this woman is of mixed race.


    Such a style is rare in the world.


    No wonder Shinkai Shiko used her as a secret weapon, hiding it, until today.


    In this way, Jiang Ning also wanted to understand the whole story.


    According to the performance of Prince Xinhai, their plan at the beginning was to marry the prince of Zhenming County to the prince, and this Jin Man was dedicated to His Majesty the Emperor.


    After all, Zhenming is a serious royal princess, and he can still have a good future by marrying the prince. And Jin Man is such a mixed-race, I don''t know what kind of noble girl she is, and letting her serve the old emperor, the Silla royal family will never feel distressed.


    For some unknown reason, this Zhenming County Master was not interested in the Crown Prince and took the initiative to attract the Emperor.


    Jin Man, a beauty who was originally intended to be given to the emperor, had to be temporarily changed and dedicated to the prince.


    Most of the men in the hall were shocked by Jin Man''s strange beauty. They opened their mouths and stared at her, almost drooling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 695： Received

    Chapter 695 Accepted


    Even the old father Jiang Ruobai was looking at Jin Man.


    Not to mention others.


    Yundai said with a smile, breaking the strange silence in the hall, and asked, "Girl Jinman is holding a pipa, do you want to show her hand?"


    Jin Man immediately turned to Jiang Ning, and his voice was as gentle as fairy music: "My concubine dares to show her ugliness, please correct me, Your Royal Highness."


    Jiang Ning did not sit beside Li Hongyuan, but sat with his own family, but Jin Man recognized her as the Crown Princess at a glance.


    It can be seen that a lot of preparations have been made in advance.


    Jiang Ning didn''t expose it, and smiled: "I don''t dare to correct it, I don''t know anything about rhythm. Lady Jinman, please invite me."


    Jin Man nodded, stood up, hugged the pipa, and first took the pose of a flying pipa, his slender waist swaying like a willow branch.


    Golden bells rang.


    is accompanied by the clanging sound of the pipa.


    The beauty is like flying, dazzling.


    With this pipa alone, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but want to applaud.


    She doesn''t understand music and dance, but she can still tell the difference between good and bad.


    This golden man''s pipa is stronger than any court musician she has seen in the palace.


    Such a talented stunner is really one in a thousand.


    After appreciating for a while, Jiang Ning felt the Princess Zhenming pulling his sleeve, so he turned to look at her: "What''s the matter with the Princess?"


    County Master Zhenming asked, "Your Highness, the Crown Princess, thinks that this Jin Man might fall into His Highness''s eyes?"


    "Yes, if I were a man, I would have accepted her."


    "Will the Crown Princess be jealous?" Princess Zhenming asked bluntly.


    "Jealous of Jin Man?"


    "Yes." The Princess Zhenming said, "The Crown Princess is also the unparalleled beauty in the world, but Jin Man''s beauty is not the same as ours. I think she is very attractive to men who are always half-hearted. If Your Royal Highness loves her, will you be angry, Crown Princess?"


    "I don''t make assumptions about things that haven''t happened yet." Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    "My concubine heard that the imperial concubine''s family is very powerful, so I don''t even have to take into account the feelings of the prince."


    "That''s a rumor."


    When Li Hongyuan was just a little Yu Wang, the Jiang family could indeed ignore him, but now Li Hongyuan is not what it used to be.


    He became a prince and had a complete small court. In addition, he had supervised the country for so long, so he could control the court more freely, and he also won the support of civil and military ministers.


    Even the emperor was a little bit jealous of him, and knocked a few words from time to time. The Jiang family was stupid and would continue to treat him as King Yu.


    If the prince just wanted to accept a woman, who would dare to say anything?


    What''s more, the Silla woman he accepted was to have a good relationship with Silla, which was his responsibility as the crown prince.


    So, the prince accepted Jin Man.


    No one has the slightest objection.


    If the prince refuses to accept it, the ministers will express their dissatisfaction with their opinions.


    After ??Jin Man performed the pipa, he was invited to the back, cleaned up, and prepared to go to the East Palace.


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan with a half-smile.


    Li Hongyuan just pretended not to see it, and concentrated on talking to the ministers.


    The only people in the hall who were really dissatisfied with this were the brothers Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai.


    The prince accepts a few women, and they don''t care.


    But before the prince accepted the beauty, he never asked the princess'' opinion, which made people dissatisfied.


    What''s the matter, even if the emperor wants to make his concubine concubine, you have to discuss it with the queen, right?


    Now you are only a prince, so you accept people without authorization. Do you still have your own prince concubine in your eyes? Is there a Jiang family?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 696： Uncles eyes are shining

    Chapter 696 Uncle''s eyes are like torches


    The Jiang family brothers did not look very good, and they each brought their families and left the stage early.


    Jiang Ning followed and sent it out.


    Lin Zizi said: "Ninger, don''t think too much, An Ansheng is your crown princess. No matter what beauty comes from anywhere, it can''t shake your status."


    She thought very clearly, not to mention the prince, even if she married Jiang Ruobai, she could not escape the fate of being surrounded by concubines and concubines.


    Not to mention being in a deep palace.


    But a concubine is a concubine after all, and a concubine can only be a servant who can only stand and serve, not a master.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "There will be a general election after the year, probably a group of people will be selected in the East Palace."


    "Choose him, the prince is so young, why do you want so many women?" Jiang Mubai sneered, "Master Jiang, you are so careless about your daughter, and you only think about how to curry favor with the prince, bah!"


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "If General Jiang wants to take care of the Prince''s backyard, why don''t he take a knife and chop up that beauty? That way, we don''t have to worry that the Silla beauty will steal our daughter''s favor."


    "Bah, do the girls of our Jiang family need to compete for favor? Competing for favor is something that is done by servants and people with low status! I don''t care how many women his prince wants, but he dares to have one who dares to treat my daughter. Disrespectful, I ripped off her skin!"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly reassured the general: "Uncle calm down, my identity as a crown prince is stable. In fact, the prince asked me beforehand, and I naturally agreed. Now we in Dasheng still need Xinluo to fight against the Rouran cavalry. Violation, we can accept the Silla woman, and we can also let the Silla king do things for us at ease."


    "You can think about it, that''s it."


    Jiang Mubai shook his head, his eyebrows were still full of displeasure, "Things that can be solved between men, I always think of relying on a few beauties to solve them. It''s just..."


    Jiang Ruobai was afraid that he would say something rebellious, so he hurriedly kicked him: "Drinking too much horse urine, is it over?"


    Jiang Mubai looked at him slowly, shook his neck from side to side, and his eyes were full of killing intent: "It seems that our brothers haven''t practiced for a long time, and some people feel that the skin is tight."


    He rubbed his wrists and walked towards Jiang Ruobai.


    Jiang Ruobai looked slightly stiff, and hurriedly helped Lin Zizi away.


    Jiang Mubai didn''t bother to chase after him, put down his fist, and patted Jiang Ning on the back, his voice became gentle and mellow: "Good boy, with Uncle here, you will never be wronged."


    Jiang Ning hesitated for a moment, then smiled: "Uncle must take good care of himself so that he can cover his niece."


    "rest assured."


    Jiang Mubai glanced somewhere on the roof and then strode away.


    Jiang Ning also looked back and found that it was where the Lonely City was located.


    The general''s eyes are like torches!


    Jiang Ning sincerely admired it.


    "What did you say?" Gucheng floated down at some point and landed beside her, asking.


    Jiang Ning said: "I originally wanted my uncle to help me teach Shinkai a lesson, but...forget it."


    "Why?"


    "I''m afraid that in order to vent my anger, the uncle killed Xinhai Shizi and caused some trouble for the family." Jiang Ning sighed, "Don''t look at our Jiang family''s majesty right now, the collapse of the building will only take a split second."


    She deeply understands the ruthlessness and horror of imperial power.


    The lonely city is silent.


    After the banquet, Jiang Ning returned to the East Palace and saw Li Yuanyuan leading a tall beauty to greet him from a distance.


    is Jin Man.


    Jinman has been groomed and changed into Dasheng''s palace attire.


    From Jiang Ning''s point of view, Jin Man''s exotic and wild beauty is actually not suitable for gentle and cumbersome palace costumes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 697： weird

    Chapter 697 Weird


    This exotic beauty has obviously undergone long-term training. Not only is she very familiar with court etiquette, but she doesn''t even have a northern accent when she speaks, which is pure Chang''an dialect.


    Perhaps, when she was very young, her fate was decided.


    became a **** who was sent to a foreign country and sacrificed his own destiny for the country and the people.


    Now, she has finally started her mission, successfully entered the East Palace, and is about to become the concubine of His Royal Highness.


    The reason ?? is about to be said is because she is not yet before the emperor''s canonization decree arrives.


    But Jiang Ning believed that the emperor''s imperial decree would arrive soon.


    She walked over with a smile, and after accepting Jin Man''s kneeling, she raised her hand and said gently, "Girl Jin Man, please excuse me."


    Jin Man stood up, lowered his eyes, and said respectfully, "Since the concubine has entered the East Palace, she is a servant of the East Palace. Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess can call the concubine''s name."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s cold outside, I just drank wine, and the wind blowing makes me feel uncomfortable. They all come inside and sit and talk."


    Li Yuanyuan was not qualified to participate in the palace banquet, and did not know what happened at the palace banquet. She was still a little confused at the moment, she followed Jiang Ning, supported her, and asked in a low voice, "Prince Concubine, what''s going on? Ah, just now, the father-in-law of Supervisor Sili sent her here, which surprised me, I have never seen a woman with green eyes."


    "She is a beauty dedicated to the crown prince from Silla Kingdom, and she will be a member of our East Palace in the future. It''s just that the award has not yet come down."


    "So it is." Li Yuanyuan whispered, "Beauty is beautiful, but it''s different from us, it looks weird."


    "Men like it very much."


    "Your Highness may not like it, right?"


    "If Your Highness doesn''t like it, he won''t want it." Jiang Ning walked into the room with a smile.


    Li Tingqian is leading the two little ones, sitting on the carpet and eating snacks.


    Mouth full of scraps.


    Huang Ying scolded when he saw it: "Everyone under the New Year''s Festival runs to be lazy, and no one cares about the little highnesses. There are candles everywhere inside and outside the house. If there is anything, the skin will not reveal yours!"


    Chunlai and Xiaoman hurried in, smiled and saluted: "Master is back. The slaves only walked away for a while."


    "Don''t go away for a moment!"


    "Sister Huang Ying, don''t scold them." Li Tingqian stood up and said, "I thought they were noisy and disturbed me and Lingzi Wenzan to play, and ordered them to go out. It''s okay if I watch."


    Huang Ying said: "The eldest grandson of the emperor, you are still a child yourself."


    "It''s alright." Jiang Ning said, "Xiao Qian has grown up, has an opinion, and is responsible, which is a good thing."


    A smile appeared on Li Tingqian''s face.


    Jiang Ning took out the handkerchief, wiped the debris from the corner of Li Tingqian''s mouth, and said with a smile, "Although it''s Chinese New Year, you can eat some snacks, but you can''t overdo it. It''s getting late, so go back to sleep with Mammy."


    "Yes, Auntie."


    "Remember to brush your teeth well before going to bed."


    "Um!"


    "Go."


    Li Tingqian saluted, with a straight back, turned and walked out.


    He has changed from a milky child to a gentle and noble boy.


    From beginning to end, I didn''t take a look at Li Yuanyuan and Jin Man.


    In his eyes, apart from the grandfather, there are only a few elders such as the prince''s uncle and the prince''s aunt and aunt. As for the concubines and concubines, in his eyes, they are no different from ordinary palace maids.


    After ?? was seated, Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying and arranged for Jin Man to live in Meixiang Xiaozhu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 698： No one can turn over your palm

    Chapter 698 No one can turn over your palm


    Meixiang Xiaozhu and Li Yuanyuan''s Huanghua Xiaoxuan are next to each other, the size is the same, and the contents are similar.


    Jiang Ning said: "You two are close together. If you have anything to do with Jin Man in the future, if I''m not here, I will go to Concubine Li Side. Concubine Li is gentle and humble, so the two of you will definitely get along well."


    "Thank you, Her Royal Highness."


    Jin Man got up and knelt to thank him.


    Yundai raised her sleeves and pressed a yawn.


    Li Yuanyuan winked, hurriedly glanced at Jin Man, stood up, and said, "It''s getting late, the crown princess has worked hard all day, so she should rest early. The concubine retired."


    "Alright, let''s go to bed early." Jiang Ning''s eyes were hazy with tears, remembering one thing, and asked, "Jin Man, do you have a servant?"


    Jin Man shook his head silently.


    It is said that she came as a noble girl from Silla, and could bring a maid from her hometown, but for some reason, she didn''t bring it, and came alone.


    Li Yuanyuan said: "Meixiang Xiaozhu has only a few eunuchs and little palace maids who are responsible for sweeping the yard. I''m afraid they won''t be able to serve."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said to Huang Ying: "Look at me, there are capable people here, or those with a gentle and considerate temperament. First send two girls to follow Jinman girls. When the imperial edict comes down, we will arrange according to the rank."


    "Yes, Master, the servant will arrange it."


    Huang Ying knew the Qingyi Courtyard like the palm of her hand, and immediately went to pick two honest second-class maids and followed Jin Man.


    The princess beside her is the female official. The first-class maids were brought from the Jiang family, four spring, summer, autumn and winter, and the rest of the palaces were divided, and they could only be second-class maids.


    Although most of them are also excellent, but with Huang Ying and the four girls in the spring, summer, autumn and winter ahead, they will not be able to stand out.


    Now following Jin Man, she must have been a first-class palace maid in the past, and her treatment has improved a lot, which is also considered a high promotion.


    Though the two maids were reluctant to part, they still willingly followed.


    The reason why they were reluctant was not because they were willing to be second-class maids, but because it was rare to meet a prince with such a gentle temperament, who never criticized the servants, but always cared about their masters.


    Staying in Qingyiyuan, even the lower-class maids are well-off on food and clothing.


    Much better than anywhere else.


    Even the most inferior eunuchs and palace maids lived a comfortable life.


    But since the Crown Princess asked them to go elsewhere, they could only take orders.


    Li Yuanyuan did her best and went back with Jin Man.


    Jiang Ning was too tired, but he went to see the two children first, and went back to his room after they fell asleep.


    Huang Ying has already arranged everything, she just needs to go into the tub to wash clean and get into the bed.


    "Master, slaves heard that the Lord of Xinluo County is going to be gone by His Majesty." Huang Ying wiped Jiang Ning''s hair and said softly, "I didn''t expect it."


    "I didn''t expect anything?" Jiang Ning was half-lying in pajamas, with her feet on the table, her eyes closed, and she was drowsy.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "The slave girl thought that the Princess Zhenming came to us."


    "It doesn''t matter who comes."


    "That''s right, in the East Palace, she has to be on the side of a dragon, she has to lie down, and she has to behave according to who she is." Huang Ying said with a smile.


    Jiang Ning heard what she said was interesting, closed his eyes and smiled and asked, "Then what am I?"


    "You are the Buddha, and no one can turn over your palm."


    Li Hongyuan''s voice came from outside the curtain.


    Huang Ying hurriedly knelt down to salute.


    Li Hongyuan picked up the curtain and came in, ignoring her indecent and sloppy posture, she sat directly by the bed and asked, "Where''s the Silla girl?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyes to look at him: "His Royal Highness I was the Buddha just now, so naturally I was pressing him in the palm of my hand."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 699： Love the golden man girl

    Chapter 699 Dote on Girl Jinman


    Li Hongyuan smelled the fragrance from her.


    He glanced at her fair feet on the table, and asked casually, "Have you accepted Jin Man?"


    "Your Highness''s question is very strange." Jiang Ning looked back and smiled, "It was clearly Jin Man that Your Highness collected, why did you ask me instead? Could it be that Your Highness thinks that my Crown Princess has been virtuous enough to take the initiative to take a concubine for the Crown Prince?"


    "I accept it doesn''t mean you accept it too."


    "Your Highness''s words are quite chilling. It is often said that husband and wife are one, and the husband is the main link of the wife. Everything naturally depends on Your Highness. How can I object? Others should think that I, the prince concubine, is jealous, and it is difficult to take on a big responsibility!"


    "When did you care so much about other people''s opinions?"


    "When I was ignorant before, I didn''t care. But after His Highness''s earnest teaching last time, I have understood the benefits of caring for one''s reputation. Your Highness, don''t worry, I will definitely not be against His Highness in the future."


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "You can be true or false."


    "Your Highness is also quite hypocritical."


    "Where am I hypocritical?"


    "Since you are so reluctant, don''t ask for the beauties of Silla. Wouldn''t it be better to dedicate them to the emperor? Maybe the emperor is happy and will praise your son for his filial piety."


    "Don''t be full of nonsense!"


    Li Hongyuan said coldly, "This time we two have tortured Shinhae Shizi enough. If we don''t even want the beauty they attacked, what do you think King Silla would think?"


    "I don''t care what he thinks."


    "Without Silla to defend the line of defense, the Rouran country''s iron cavalry will step into Dasheng..."


    "Then fight Rouran. My uncle is very good at fighting."


    "Jiang Mubai can indeed fight, but he has only one person. How many places can he defend?"


    "Anyway, I don''t think this is a long-term solution." Jiang Ning dried his hair, put down his feet, turned to face Li Hongyuan, and said sternly, "If you want to completely settle the border, you have to fight and destroy Rouran. It''s the best policy to fight so that they don''t dare to invade again. Always avoid fighting without fighting, which will inevitably make people look down on it."


    "Do you think fighting is so easy? The emperor means that fighting means spending countless manpower, money and materials. He thinks it is important to let the people recuperate."


    "That can''t condone the ambitions of the wolves on the border!"


    "I didn''t expect that the Crown Princess was actually the main battle faction." Li Hongyuan glanced at her, "It''s a pity that you don''t have the power to tie the chicken, even if you are the main station, no one responds."


    "What faction is the prince?"


    "It doesn''t matter what faction I am. The important thing is that Dasheng still needs the cooperation of Silla."


    "Then, Your Highness, please dote on Miss Jinman, and let her have seven or eight children to prove your sincerity to King Silla!" Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    "Do you think I will let a foreign woman give birth to the royal bloodline?"


    "As far as I know, the number of concubines outside the emperor''s harem is not small, and some of them have given birth to princesses."


    "My principles of life are different from those of my father."


    "I didn''t see any difference." Jiang Ning curled his lips and walked to the bedside, "It''s getting late, I''m going to bed. Is there anything else, Your Highness? Oh, are you here to ask Jin Man? I''ll let her live. Go to Meixiang Xiaozhu, get close to Concubine Li, and can take care of each other in the future."


    Li Hongyuan sighed.


    Jiang Ning looked at him sideways: "Is Your Highness not going?"


    "Where to go?"


    "Meixiang Xiaozhu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： roll king

    Chapter 700 Volume King


    Li Hongyuan asked: "You said that you and my husband and wife are one body, but you always persuade me to go to other women."


    "Then you stay."


    Jiang Ning lay down on the bed, showing only one face, patted the position beside him, "Come here and lie down."


    Li Hongyuan frowned.


    "Sleep." Jiang Ning said again.


    "This is what you asked for. Don''t regret it later." Li Hongyuan raised his hand to unbutton his clothes.


    Huang Ying hurriedly winked at the little palace maids and led them out.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t sleep here all night.


    He tossed Jiang Ning, watched her fall asleep, covered her with the quilt, and got out of bed and left.


    He still has a lot to do.


    Jiang Ning woke up, there was no one around, and she didn''t care much.


    Huang Ying brought a bowl of medicine: "Master, do you want to drink?"


    Jiang Ning took it and drank it in one breath, even though he was unwilling to smell it.


    After this bowl of medicine, I completely lost my appetite for breakfast.


    Huang Ying was very distressed: "Master, don''t drink medicine in the future. Your Highness didn''t ask you to drink it."


    "I''m not for him, I''m for myself." Jiang Ning rubbed his eyebrows, "I don''t want to have another child."


    "Is the master afraid of pain?"


    "Not exactly." Jiang Ning whispered, "Yu Shengshou, who gave me the joints, said that when you are pregnant and giving birth, your bones will change, which is very likely to affect my legs."


    Huang Ying said: "The master must not be pregnant again."


    "I don''t want to take the risk of becoming a lame man again, just to carry on the line of the old Li family."


    "It''s okay, we already have two little princes." Huang Ying smiled.


    "And Xiao Qian."


    "Yes, Xiaoqian is the same as the master''s child." Huang Ying held the porridge, "You can take a bite."


    Jiang Ning took the porridge, ate it in small bites, and asked, "When did the prince leave last night?"


    "More than an hour later." Huang Ying said softly, "I didn''t go to Concubine Li, nor to Meixiang Xiaozhu, and returned to His Royal Highness''s residence."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The king of scrolls."


    "What king?"


    "I praised him for his diligence." Jiang Ning put down the bowl and chopsticks, "Do you have to kowtow to the emperor and queen on the first day of the new year?"


    "Yes."


    Huang Ying said hurriedly, "Your Highness is also ready."


    At this time, Li Yuanyuan and Jin Man also dressed up and came together to greet Jiang Ning and say some auspicious words.


    After everyone gathered, they went to Fengxiang Palace together to greet the queen.


    Many concubines have come here.


    Zhenming County Lord is also there.


    She had not yet been officially canonized. She sat at the end and saw Jiang Ning leading people over, with a hint of joy in her eyes.


    The concubines all showed curious expressions when they saw Jin Man behind Jiang Ning.


    Because the emperor and empress left early, they could not see the legendary first beauty of Silla.


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "This is Jin Man? It really looks special."


    Jin Man knelt down and respectfully kowtowed to the queen.


    The Queen ?? was rewarded and ordered them all to sit down and talk.


    Li Tingqian held Wen Zan and Lingzi one by one, and stepped forward to kowtow to the queen.


    "Guys, get up quickly."


    The Queen ?? immediately smiled and pulled them up in person, grabbed a large handful of pumpkin seeds each, and stuffed their pockets full.


    Li Tingqian is the grandson of her direct relative. No matter how hypocritical she is, she truly loves Li Tingqian.


    As for Wen Zan and Ling Zi, although they are not related to her by blood, the love on the surface should be given.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 701： sleep

    Chapter 701


    This New Year''s Day, no one wants to be unhappy.


    Even if there is any quarrel in the weekdays, they are temporarily put aside at this moment, drinking tea, talking gossip, the Fengxiang Palace is peaceful and festive.


    Several children couldn''t sit still, so they went out to have fun after a while.


    Jiang Ning was worried.


    After all, this is not the East Palace.


    Huang Ying saw that she was looking outside frequently and knew that she was thinking about her three children, so she comforted: "Chunlai and Xiaoman are following, not to mention Gucheng. Master, don''t worry."


    This is true.


    Xiaoman is straight-hearted and has a lot of strength. Whoever dares to touch the two little princes, she will dare to kill anyone.


    In her heart, in this palace, apart from Jiang Ning, even the prince''s words are not good.


    Although Gucheng is powerful, he is not a "normal person". He believes that his only task is to protect Jiang Ning''s safety.


    As for the others, he didn''t care at all.


    When Jiang Ning was about to say goodbye to the empress, the emperor''s decree came.


    The queen led the concubines to kneel and listen to the order.


    The purpose of ?? is mainly for Zhenming County Lord and Jinman.


    As expected by Jiang Ning, the emperor directly conferred the title of Princess Zhenming as his concubine, with the word "elegance" in the title, probably from the meaning of her elegance and nobility.


    also gave her a separate palace to live in, as well as a lot of rewards for the rest of the palace maid objects.


    The canonization of Jin Man was a little more casual, only one sentence praised her for her beautiful appearance, and named her Prince Liangyuan, nothing else.


    The Queen ?? smiled and congratulated Princess Zhenming, and also gave her a pair of golden hairpins as a reward.


    The concubines congratulated each other.


    Princess Zhenming had a quiet and gentle smile on his face, and gave the order to thank him.


    Jin Man also thanked him.


    Everyone looked at them both with emotion.


    Compared seriously, this Jin Man''s appearance is more beautiful, but her status is not as noble as Zhenming County Lord.


    The princess of Zhenming volunteered to be the emperor''s concubine, but not with the prince, which made everyone puzzled.


    Although the emperor is the Son of Heaven, the emperor is old after all.


    Any girl who is in her youth will have a longing for love.


    And the young and handsome prince is the one she should look up to.


    Thoughts like this were in the minds of everyone, but they never dared to speak it out.


    Concubine Yu came over to chat with Jiang Ning. Seeing Jin Man sitting quietly with her head down, she smiled and said, "Jin Liangyuan''s beauty is probably second only to the Crown Princess in the palace."


    Jin Man looked up at her, didn''t recognize her, didn''t know how to go home.


    Jiang Ning introduced it to her: "This is Concubine Yu."


    Jin Man got up hurriedly: "I have seen Concubine Yu."


    "Sit down."


    Concubine Yu has not dealt much with the concubines on the queen''s side since she openly joined the crown princess. But she doesn''t care about that.


    She is different from others. She already has the sixth prince by her side. As long as she raises her child well and attaches herself to the East Palace, she will always have a stable and good life in the future.


    Concubine Yu pointed in the direction of Princess Zhenming, and whispered with a smile: "That one is the one I am most puzzled by, what do you think? Isn''t it bad to be with the prince?"


    "This is the end, it''s useless to say anything." Jiang Ning said calmly.


    "That''s right, it''s all gone, and the dust has settled."


    "Serve the bed?" Jiang Ning raised his head.


    "Prince Concubine doesn''t know?" Concubine Yu covered her lips and chuckled, "Yesterday, she was sent to the Feishhuang Palace to sleep in the palace. How about the canonization coming so soon?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Princess Zhenming.


    She rested her hands on her lap and bowed her head. She was quiet and weak.


    She is not particularly prominent among the many flowers, reds and willows, but the slightly melancholy and effeminate temperament on her body is very attractive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 702： hungry

    Chapter 702


    Jiang Ning did not expect that the emperor was in such a hurry that he summoned the Lord of Zhenming County to serve him that night.


    Concubine Yu saw the pitiful expression on Jiang Ning''s face, so she smiled and said, "Why does the Crown Princess still pity her? She is a foreign woman."


    "It''s just a chess piece that was used." Jiang Ning said, "But then again, which woman here is not a chess piece?"


    Concubine Yu said with a smile: "Yeah, don''t look at her beauty today, she is as delicate and watery as spring flowers in March, but after three or five days, the freshness wears off, and the emperor throws her behind her head. In the end, like our other concubines, Become a resentful woman who is silent in the deep palace."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her.


    Concubine Yu smiled and said, "Why does the Crown Princess see me like this?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so transparent."


    "In the heart of the Crown Princess, maybe I belong to the kind of stupid person who is beautiful but has no brains?" Concubine Yu smiled, "The Crown Princess is very smart, but the Crown Princess should also know that most men don''t like it. Women are too smart. At least, they don''t like their women being smarter than they are."


    "That''s right, stupid women are easier to domesticate."


    "Actually, I can see from this palace that the relationship between the Crown Princess and His Royal Highness is not very good." Since Concubine Yu is openly attached to her, she doesn''t talk too much, "Now that there is a beauty like Jin Liangyuan, you can take it again. Qiao, be careful not to hold the heart of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Concubine Yu still think about it carefully, how to compete with Concubine Ya for the holy favor. Since the birth of the sixth prince, you haven''t been in bed, have you?"


    These words hit Concubine Yu a little bit, and she snorted softly: "To tell you the truth, our emperor doesn''t like to share a bed with a woman who has given birth."


    "Really? Why am I a little disbelieving?"


    "I know, you want to talk about Concubine Jin. She is the only exception. Over the years, all the concubines in the palace who have given birth to a prince and a princess have served only a handful of times." Concubine Yu sighed and moved herself, still the same. delicate body.


    As a woman, she has been upright for a long time, and she has tasted the love of men and women, so how can she not be greedy.


    But after all, the emperor has limited energy, and there are too many women in the harem. Earlier, he was divided up by Concubine Jin, but now that she is gone, the emperor collapses all of a sudden.


    still can''t get it.


    The loneliness of the deep palace is really not just talk.


    However, Zhenming County Lord entered the palace, and the emperor finally came to the concubine again. Anyway, it was good news, at least it showed that the emperor''s body was still strong.


    When he got tired of Ya Fei, it would naturally be the turn of the other concubines.


    After Concubine Yu said this, she seemed to feel a little sad, so she stopped talking.


    The smile on ??''s face also faded a little.


    Jiang Ning handed her a handful of melon seeds: "It''s a big New Year''s Eve, don''t think about being unhappy."


    Concubine Yu lowered her head and saw a handful of golden melon seeds in her palm, so she squeezed one and put it in her mouth.


    Her eyes lit up: "It''s fragrant and crisp. I''ve never eaten melon seeds like this before, how do you do it? You don''t have to eat melon seeds, and your teeth are dirty."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I made the crab and cucumber seeds by myself. I was afraid that the children would break their teeth, so I thought of this method. However, they peeled the sunflower seeds one by one."


    They refer to the little maids.


    Concubine Yu ate it all in one breath, and before she could finish it, she went to look through her purse: "Give me another."


    Jiang Ning smiled and gave her the rest.


    "What will the Crown Princess eat, I want it too." A weak voice entered their ears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 703： I dont want to, I cant

    Chapter 703 It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I can''t


    Jiang Ning looked up, but it was the Princess Zhenming¡ªYa Fei who had just been canonized.


    In the Queen''s place, although everyone was joking, they were all with the concubines who were sitting around them, and they didn''t make loud noises or walk around.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ya Fei walked to Jiang Ning from the opposite side, and there was a smile on her melancholy brows.


    Jiang Ning poured out all the crab and cucumber seeds in his purse, grabbed a handful and put them in her hands, smiling: "The crab and cucumber seeds are easy to eat. Come, try it."


    Ya Fei took it, stood up, and ate with a calm expression.


    Such unruly behavior, if it were someone else, it would inevitably cause the empress to be unhappy, and the contempt of other concubines.


    But she is the county lord of Silla, a newcomer who has just entered the palace, and has just served in the bed. When the emperor is thinking about her, even the queen will not provoke her easily.


    Ya Fei just stood and ate.


    Jin Man couldn''t sit in front of her, so he stood up and said softly, "The county master... No, Niang Niang, please take a seat."


    From the side of Silla, she is a noble woman, and Yafei is the county lord. Here, she is the prince Liangyuan, who is the emperor''s concubine.


    No matter which way she counts, she is inferior.


    Ya Fei was not polite to her either, nodded and sat down beside Jiang Ning.


    These words and deeds are still a bit willful.


    However, with her status, no one cares about her.


    Everyone could see that this newly arrived concubine Ya Fei was very close and dependent on the Crown Princess.


    In this harem, there are those who dare not provoke the Crown Princess, those who have been tamed by her, and those who take the initiative to seek refuge.


    The queen sat on the top, watching this scene, and suddenly realized that in the harem, the crown princess was more valued than her queen, and her status seemed to be higher.


    This feeling is not very good.


    The emperor is still alive and well, this princess has become the first sister of the harem. When the emperor is gone in the future, will there be a place for her in the harem?


    Princess, this woman must not bully her to death?


    It''s hard to say whether she can still stay in the harem.


    Thinking of this, the queen felt a little dizzy and had no energy to deal with.


    She smiled and said, "I''ve been busy for the past two days, and Ben Gong is very tired. You should all go back."


    The concubines got up hurriedly.


    The queen said again: "Prince Concubine, there is one more thing that I have to tell you. After a few days, the beautiful girls will enter the palace one after another. The spirit of this palace is short, and some things can''t be taken care of. You need to worry more. already."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, the emperor''s draft, you, the queen, don''t care, let your daughter-in-law take care of it?


    I can really figure it out.


    But in front of the concubines, she couldn''t refuse, so she answered with a smile.


    The ?? queen waved and told them all to go out.


    Jiang Ning led the three children back to the East Palace, but Li Hongyuan was also there.


    He was sitting in the house eating dumplings.


    "Come and eat together." Li Hongyuan glanced at Jiang Ning, "I have something to tell you."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning sat opposite him.


    Li Hongyuan dug a glutinous rice ball, blew it, put it in her mouth, and said casually, "I don''t have an appetite for taking the medicine in the morning, and I sat at the queen''s place for a long time. I should be hungry now."


    Jiang Ning looked at him: "So you brought rice **** for me to eat?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "Don''t drink medicine in the future."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    "You''re so unwilling to have children with me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to have **** with you, it''s that I don''t want to live with anyone." Jiang Ning ate the dumplings and said slowly, "For the sake of this bowl of dumplings, let me tell you the truth, it''s not that I don''t want to have sex, either. cannot give birth."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 704： If you cant be the emperor, be the emperor his mother

    Chapter 704 If you can''t be an emperor, just be an emperor his mother


    "Can''t give birth?"


    This answer exceeded Li Hongyuan''s expectations, "Why can''t I give birth?"


    "According to Yu Shengshou, if I give birth to a child, I may break my leg again, and I will never be able to heal again."


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "What is this saying? Does having a child have anything to do with your bones?"


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard the difference between a young girl and a young woman?"


    "age?"


    "It''s the difference between having a child and not having a child!" Jiang Ning said angrily, "Generally speaking, a woman who has given birth to a child will change her body more or less, not as slender as a girl, do you know why? "


    "Because I''m fat."


    "Yes, the reason cannot be ruled out. But there are also many people who haven''t gained much weight, why are they not as good as when they were young girls?"


    "Why?"


    "Because having a baby will really affect the bones!" Jiang Ning stood up and gestured at his waist and hips, "Because the stomach is stretched so big, it will have no effect on the bones? Such a big child will be born down. The pelvis is stretched! Maybe you don''t know, many women will have bigger feet after giving birth. Some people will even grow taller."


    "...I really don''t know that."


    Li Hongyuan shook his head honestly, then glanced at her feet, "Have your feet gotten bigger? No wonder you always make new shoes. It doesn''t look like your stature has changed, it''s still that short."


    Jiang Ning: "...that''s not the point."


    She doesn''t have much else, but she has too many shoes.


    But not because her feet got bigger.


    But none of that matters.


    The important thing is that the impact that having a child may have on her is absolutely unacceptable to her.


    She couldn''t take this risk for Li Hongyuan, no, anyone''s descendant.


    Li Hongyuan said: "I will find Yu Shengshou and ask about this matter."


    "you do not believe me?"


    "No, I''m just taking it seriously."


    "You just want to have a baby with me?"


    "I don''t think so, it''s enough to have Wen Zan."


    Li Hongyuan said in a low voice, "In fact, even if I become the emperor a hundred years later, I will not necessarily pass the throne to Wen Zan."


    "Oh?"


    "Xiao Qian is the eldest grandson of the emperor, and he can also inherit the throne."


    "The eldest grandson of the emperor is not the grandson of the emperor."


    According to the rules, the crown prince is the heir with the right of inheritance, and so is the crown prince.


    But the eldest grandson of the emperor and the eldest son of the emperor are actually the same principle. It sounds noble, but it is only the first grandson of the emperor and has no other meaning.


    For Li Hongyuan''s idea, Jiang Ning''s idea is that it is unacceptable.


    If Li Hongyuan wants to pass on the throne to Li Tingqian, what will she do?


    Her ultimate goal is to be the empress dowager, above all the thousands!


    Although Xiaoqian loves her and relies on her, he only calls her a little aunt, not a mother. If he ascends the throne, Wen Zan can only be a prince, and she will be a concubine if she dies.


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "You don''t seem to agree with my idea."


    "What do you think, Your Highness?"


    Jiang Ning put down the spoon, "You should still remember, what is the purpose of my marriage with you?"


    She doesn''t like to be beaten and killed, but she doesn''t like being beaten and killed by others.


    She is not Buddhist at all.


    I just want to hold my own destiny in my own hands.


    The only possibility is to be the most powerful person in the world.


    If you can''t be the emperor, you can be the emperor''s mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 705： you dont love him enough

    Chapter 705 You don''t love him enough


    If she couldn''t be the queen mother, wouldn''t King Xian Wang and Duke Huai''s gang tear her up?


    There are too many enemies, and it is impossible to retreat.


    Li Hongyuan admired her frantic appearance, smiled and said, "I have the final say on who the throne will be passed on. Even whether you can be a queen in the future is my word."


    Jiang Ning looked at him and suddenly calmed down.


    She sneered: "It''s hard to say whether you can get the throne. Don''t be shy, it''s easy to overturn."


    "I''m already a prince."


    "I remember that King Xian was also the prince once." Jiang Ning asked with a smile, "Your Highness, do you still remember, who pulled down the throne of Prince Xian?"


    It''s her, it''s her, it''s her.


    Who else is there besides her.


    King Xian coveted her beauty and insisted on killing her.


    Now there is a new prince, who is also dying because of her beauty.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "The ancients will never deceive me."


    Jiang Ning touched his face and said without modesty, "I really have to thank my mother for giving me a beautiful face. Don''t call me superficial. My appearance is the same as your status as a prince. It is given by my elders. I haven''t made any effort to do this. You can use and show off your status as a prince, why can''t I?"


    Li Hongyuan could not refute this sentence, he was silent for a moment, and said, "You will be planted on your own face sooner or later."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "With His Highness''s protection, I won''t."


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "You are not gentle enough, well-behaved, virtuous, and obedient. Why do you think I will always protect you?"


    "I''m not gentle and virtuous enough?" Jiang Ning was stunned, "If you want to stay, I''ll let you stay, and if you want to take a concubine, I''ll arrange a place for her. I love your nephew, treat your concubine well, and help you get there. As the crown prince, what do you want me to do?"


    "Not enough."


    "What else is missing, tell me."


    "think it yourself."


    "you--"


    Jiang Ning suddenly became unnamed.


    How come you put such a rotten thing on the stall.


    Who did she provoke?


    Li Hongyuan finished eating the glutinous rice balls, took a towel and wiped his lips gracefully, and said, "Today, I''m going to discuss matters with the Silla Prince and the envoys of several other small countries."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan suddenly remembered something before he left, and said, "By the way, if my expectations are right, Lin Shimo and Wen Renzong will arrive in Chang''an today."


    Jiang Ning ate the dumplings, but there was no reaction.


    Li Hongyuan went out after he finished speaking.


    Before taking two steps, there was a crisp sound behind him.


    The spoon was smashed against the door.


    Li Hongyuan paused slightly, then left without looking back.


    Huang Ying was busy leading Xia Chu and others to clean up.


    "Master, did you hurt your hand?" Huang Ying asked worriedly.


    Jiang Ning said with a sullen face: "It''s okay."


    She was just angry.


    Huang Ying said softly: "Master, why do you have to be angry with His Royal Highness. Alas, the servants said something disrespectful. In the palace, only the emperor and the prince are the real masters. Don''t let yourself suffer."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m flattering him enough! He just became a prince, and his foundation has gradually stabilized, and he doesn''t care about the Jiang family anymore! Crossing the bridge and demolishing the river? Haha!"


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Actually, the slave girl feels that His Highness is not for this reason."


    "What''s that for?"


    "Master is so smart, why can''t you understand? Your Highness is always angry and awkward, not because you are not gentle and virtuous, but because you don''t love him enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 706： Intrigued

    Chapter 706


    Love?


    Jiang Ning sneered, then fell silent.


    She doesn''t dislike Li Hongyuan, and if nothing else, Li Hongyuan belongs to the top class even if she only looks at her appearance.


    But when it comes to love, it''s not really.


    In her opinion, to love someone is to be willing to do anything for him and to give everything for him.


    Jiang Ning could never do this to Li Hongyuan.


    But she did not reject having **** with him.


    What is this?


    After pondering for a long time, Jiang Ning came to his own conclusion¡ª¡ª


    Li Hongyuan is handsome and has a good figure.


    She was completely interested in Li Hongyuan.


    This conclusion made Jiang Ning relieved.


    It''s okay, she''s not a love brain.


    In this way, she can still reach the pinnacle of power.


    It¡¯s okay to be excited, isn¡¯t that the case with men too?


    There are so many women in the emperor''s harem, are they all true love?


    Obviously not.


    Jiang Ning relaxed, and when she was happy, she asked Huang Ying to get a new spoon and ate the dumplings all night.


    Huang Ying saw that her face turned from cloudy to sunny, so she dared to persuade: "Master, even if you pretend, you should be nice to His Royal Highness."


    "What am I going to do? Make him food? Sew clothes?"


    "You are the master, you don''t have to do this yourself." Huang Ying smiled, "Since His Majesty has been unwell, His Royal Highness has been supervising the country, and is often busy until midnight. Have you ever visited him?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and shook his head.


    "If a woman really loves her husband, how can she not care about her husband''s body? Concubine Li has also sent supper twice." Huang Ying said softly, "Again, if a woman really If you love a man, it is impossible not to be jealous. The more virtuous and generous you are, the more you prove one thing, that you do not love His Royal Highness in your heart. His Highness can feel it. It has been a long time, No matter how hot your heart is, it should be cool."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Concubine Jin does not love the emperor either. Doesn''t the emperor still spoil her for the rest of her life? Love doesn''t ask for anything in return."


    "Master is stupid again, how can people be the same."


    "You''re right."


    "What is the master going to do?" Huang Ying asked expectantly.


    "On the two points you just said, I decided to put it into practice and see if I can make Li Hongyuan feel that I love him very much."


    Huang Ying smiled: "Master, you can take it easy, step by step, don''t overdo it all at once."


    "Understand."


    After eating, she went to visit a few children and found that Xiaoqian, Lingzi and Wenzan were filled with all kinds of novel things.


    What a chain of tangrams and a moving wooden carriage that Jiang Ning had never seen before.


    "This is interesting, where did it come from?" Jiang Ning sat next to the children and asked with a smile.


    "It was sent by my uncle." Wen Zan replied, "Uncle also said that he also prepared some fireworks, and they will be sent to us in the afternoon for us to play at night."


    "Well, my mother also wants to play."


    "Then mother will play with us." Ling Zi raised her face and said innocently, "But my uncle said that cowardly people can''t get close, if mother is afraid, just stand away with Ling Zi. ."


    "Okay." Jiang Ning held her little cheek and kissed her fiercely, "Uncle sent so many goodies, did you thank uncle?"


    "I''ll give my uncle lucky money."


    Ling Zi patted the purse hanging on his waist, and said proudly, "A lot of golden melon seeds, in addition to those given by the grandmother of the emperor, as well as those given by the grandfather of the emperor, are all given to my uncle."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 707： lucky money

    Chapter 707 Lucky Money


    Yun Dai chuckled and touched her head: "Good job."


    Wenzan educated his sister seriously: "Sir said, only the elders can give the younger generation lucky money. Yours is not considered lucky money."


    Li Tingqian, who was seriously playing with toys, heard it, suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly grabbed a box, "Little aunt, this was also sent by the third uncle of the Jiang family, saying that it was the New Year''s money that the elders in the house gave to little aunt."


    Jiang Ning took it, heavy.


    Opened, a box full of all kinds of small and delicate gold coins, silver ingots, engraved with auspicious words.


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to find another box.


    She poured out all the gold and silver ingots in the box, picked out the gold coins, and handed the remaining half of the box of silver ingots to Huang Ying, saying: "Take these, you and the four of spring, summer, autumn and winter will share a share, and the rest will be divided into four parts. I''ll give it to the others."


    Huang Ying was surprised: "Master, this is too much. Besides, you gave it to everyone yesterday on New Year''s Eve."


    "Today is the first day of the new year, so you should give it. You follow me and do your best, so I can''t treat you badly. I have to make you all live well. I know that you all have family members, and during the festivals, you must give them money and money. Neither are well-off.¡±


    "Master, don''t say that, since we''ve followed you, our hands are much looser than the servants in other places. Whatever you eat or wear is the best in this palace." Huang Ying whispered, "It''s still funny. Well, wasn''t there a group of palace maids and eunuchs who entered the house a few years ago. I heard that the treatment here is the best, so I wanted to come. I went to bribe the father-in-law of the lijian, but was found by His Royal Highness. already."


    "Really? Why didn''t I know about this?"


    "Hey, these are the dirty things of the people in the palace, and it has nothing to do with the masters, not to mention that the East Palace is strict, and no one dares to talk too much in front of the master."


    The number of eunuchs and maids in the palace is huge. As the lower class in the palace, they also have three, six, nine, and so on, and they also have their way of survival.


    In terms of intrigue and intrigue, there is absolutely no less than the concubines in the harem.


    However, since this matter was known to Li Hongyuan and he was punished, it must have caused a lot of trouble, but it didn''t reach Jiang Ning''s ears at all. It can be seen that his tone is quite tight.


    She asked Huang Ying to share the silver, not because she was reluctant to give up the gold, but because the gold was really too big, and it was generally useless to buy and sell things outside.


    In fact, if you go to the people, you will find that the people even use less money.


    Most still use copper coins.


    Holding a piece of gold to make a pot of oil is something I have never heard of.


    After letting Huang Ying take away all the money, Jiang Ning came to the yard and waved, "Come here from Gucheng."


    The Lonely City fluttered in front of her.


    Jiang Ning stuffed half a box of gold coins to him: "Take it, give your friends a point."


    Gucheng opened the box and looked at her in confusion.


    "Although I don''t know exactly what kind of treatment the uncle usually gives you, I don''t think anyone doesn''t like gold. When it''s a big New Year''s Eve, you should be lucky. You, especially you and Gu Xing Gu Ying. , helped me several times, but I didn''t thank you enough. Gucheng, I''ll give you three days off, do whatever you want, and buy whatever you want."


    Gucheng shook his head: "I''ll give this to them. I don''t need it, I''m on vacation."


    "You go out for a walk."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 708： he came

    Chapter 708 He is here


    "unnecessary."


    "I order you to go. Don''t worry, I won''t be in the palace these three days."


    "¡­¡­All right."


    Gucheng was silent for a moment, then disappeared holding the box.


    Jiang Ning looked at the clear sky, raised his arms and stretched.


    Chunlai ran over with his skirt in hand, blushing: "Master, Master, Master!"


    "Running so fast, I don''t care if you slip." Jiang Ning reached out and folded a plum blossom and looked at her with a smile.


    Chunlai ran in front of her and said excitedly, "Master, I just heard that Lin Zhangyuan has entered the palace!"


    "Lin Zhangyuan?"


    "It''s Nei, Nei...Lin Shimo!" Chunlai''s eyes sparkled, "Master, haven''t you heard of him?"


    "Great name."


    "Yeah, it''s the famous Lin Zhangyuan!" Chunlai clapped his hands, "I went to pick up clothes just now and met the little father-in-law of Feishhuang Temple, he told me."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Just come, what are you excited about?"


    "When the slave maid was still in the Jiang family, I heard that the most beautiful man in Chang''an City was His Royal Highness Prince Yu... that is, our crown prince. If there is anyone else who can be compared with him, it is only the one from the Lin family. son."


    "Have you seen him?"


    "No."


    "The rumors are just rumors, most of them are not true." Jiang Ning said, "Go play next to it, don''t get involved in the Feishhuang Palace."


    Chunlai twitched: "Master, if you go to Feishhuang Palace later, can you bring your servants with you? Now you only take Sister Huang Ying or Xia Chu when you go out. It''s been a long time since you took your servants with you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked, "How did you know I was going to Feishhuang Palace?"


    "Because the slaves heard that Wenrenzong also came."


    "so what?"


    "Master doesn''t like to smell..."


    "Chun Lai, shut up!" Huang Ying came over just to hear their conversation, she was startled, and hurriedly shouted to stop, "What''s the matter with your mouth? Do you now know why the master didn''t take you out? Dare to talk nonsense. ?"


    Chunlai also regretted his blunder, and knelt down: "This servant knows I''m wrong, and I won''t talk about it in the future."


    Jiang Ning said: "Get up."


    "Master can''t be too accustomed to her." Huang Ying glared at Chunlai fiercely, "Remember, calamity comes out of your mouth. If this word spreads to His Royal Highness, do you know what the consequences will be? Are you still the prime minister here? Speaking with your temperament?"


    Chunlai was terrified: "The slave maid knows that she is wrong, so she won''t dare any more."


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying with a smile: "Have you heard of Lin Shimo''s famous name?"


    Huang Ying shook his head and nodded again: "I have heard of it a little."


    "Then I really want to see him."


    "Master, you can''t go." Huang Ying immediately stopped, "If Wen Renzong is also there, you better not go. You should avoid suspicion."


    Jiang Ning thought about it and dismissed the idea.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Li Hongyuan actually came to her and invited her to go to the Feishhuang Temple with him.


    Walking on the road, Jiang Ning asked, "His Royal Highness is taking me to see the legendary Lin Zhangyuan?"


    "You think too much."


    Li Hongyuan looked ahead, "There is another matter to discuss with you."


    "The emperor has something to discuss with me?" Jiang Ning was surprised, "What is it?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    With incomprehension and doubts, Jiang Ning and him came to the emperor.


    The emperor was crooked on the soft couch, and the hall was still warm.


    Jiang Ning saw Wen Renzong at a glance, and then looked at the young man standing beside him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 709： come to my room

    Chapter 709 Come to my room


    Wen Renzong has become very dark and thin, but his expression is quiet and his temperament is still elegant.


    The moment ?? looked at him, Jiang Ning''s heart was filled with emotion.


    When ?? sent him away from Chang''an City, she thought she would never see him again in this life.


    Unexpectedly, he came back in just one and a half years.


    When Wen Renzong saw her, his dark eyes were calm, and following the rules, he knelt down to salute her and the prince.


    As for the beautiful man beside him with fluttering clothes, a scarf on his head, and a face like a crown of jade, he must be the legendary Lin Shimo.


    For Chun, the only man who can compare with the Prince''s appearance is Lin Shimo.


    From Jiang Ning''s point of view, this is indeed the case.


    However, the two of them are still different.


    Li Hongyuan has a youthful spirit, noble and handsome, but on his always cold face, there is a bit more gloom and birthday.


    This Lin Zhangyuan is broad, handsome, grand, and always has a smile on his lips.


    He is very young, but has a restrained and quiet temperament that only middle-aged men have.


    This is rare.


    However, he also looked a little weak.


    Maybe it was because of his bookishness, which gave people the illusion.


    So many qualities are mixed in the same person, which makes him very unusual.


    He held an ivory-colored jade fan in his hand, and also saluted Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning.


    "No gift."


    Li Hongyuan''s voice was bone-chilling as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Lin Shimo got up with a smile and sat down.


    Wen Renzong lowered his eyes slightly and stood beside him.


    Now he is just a commoner.


    In addition to these few people in the hall, there are two others that Jiang Ning did not expect.


    Queen Empress, and Prince Zhao Li You.


    The Emperor ?? laughed and said: "It''s a coincidence today, there is just one thing, the Lin Zhangyuan is here, Crown Princess, if you said that you were going to confront the Lin Zhangyuan two days ago, it can be solved now."


    Lin Shimo looked at Jiang Ning with a hint of puzzlement in his bright eyes.


    Jiang Ning suddenly became embarrassed.


    Faced with such a stunner in the world, she could not say those nonsense words, no matter how thick-skinned she was.


    "Do Lin Zhangyuan have children?" The emperor liked to appreciate Jiang Ning''s embarrassment and asked deliberately.


    Lin Shimo shook his head slightly, smiled and said, "Go back to Your Majesty, I haven''t married, so how can I have children."


    The emperor frowned: "This is strange..."


    "Father, I heard that you have something to do with your servant?" Jiang Ning quickly changed the subject.


    "Oh, that''s it." The emperor glanced at the queen and Li You, "Who will speak first?"


    The Queen ?? said with a smile: "It stands to reason that this matter should be told to your parents, but since you are in the palace, this palace wants to inquire about your tone."


    "The Empress, please speak."


    "I don''t know if the princess''s maiden sister is married to someone else?"


    "The Queen Mother asked my sixth sister Jiang Yan? No."


    "Since this is the case, this palace will protect your sister, okay?" the queen asked with a smile.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li You, Prince Zhao, and understood: "Could it be that Prince Zhao fell in love with my sixth sister?"


    Li You stood up and said, "I''ve heard for a long time that the princess''s sister has a beautiful orchid heart, and this king yearns for it."


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart: "Hypocritical."


    He has only been back for a few days, so he dares to say that he yearns for Jiang Yanxin?


    In all fairness, Jiang Yan is beautiful and beautiful, but she can''t be called beautiful.


    Besides, Jiang Yan is a concubine, and in terms of identity, it is not suitable for a dignitary like King Zhao. He could choose a noble woman with a more prestigious status.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 710： Jiangs daughter Xiang

    Chapter 710 Jiang Family''s Daughter Xiang


    Jiang Ning paid attention to Li You''s expression when he spoke.


    He is sincere.


    His eyes were sincere, and when he said these words, his expression did not fluctuate in the slightest, and even when he met Jiang Ning''s inquiring eyes, he did not hesitate at all.


    This has to make people believe that he is sincere.


    But Jiang Ning would not believe it.


    Intuition told her that Li You''s purpose of marrying Jiang Yan was not simple.


    Before the New Year''s Eve palace banquet, Li You and Jiang Yan had never met. It would be too false to say that he fell in love with Jiang Yan at first sight.


    Because that night, Li You kept his head down, drinking and eating quietly, without looking at the Jiang family.


    Li You''s true identity is the prince, which is now an open secret, but on the surface, he is still the son of the King of Kangjun after all.


    The son of the King of Kangjun fell in love with the daughter of the Jiang family. Isn''t it time that the King and the princess of Kangjun went to the Jiang family to ask for marriage?


    Why are the emperor and the queen in charge?


    And instead of looking for Jiang Ruobai and his wife, he was looking for Jiang Ning, a junior.


    This is very intriguing.


    No matter how sincere Li You''s words and deeds look, they can''t hide the true purpose of this marriage¡ª¡ª


    In order to marry the Jiang family.


    Jiang''s daughter is so fragrant?


    The answer is yes.


    The daughter of the Jiang family is Xiangxiang. They are the daughters of Jiang Xiangye and the niece of General Jiang.


    Jiang Ning believed that if Jiang Yuan married a little later, she would be the one who was proposed now.


    The Queen looked at Jiang Ning''s expression, and seeing that she had not spoken for a long time, she smiled kindly: "Is there any dissatisfaction with this marriage, the Crown Princess?"


    "Not that."


    Jiang Ning only answered these four words, then closed his mouth and said nothing else.


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "Since the Crown Princess is satisfied, let''s settle down..."


    Jiang Ning immediately stopped her: "Empress Empress, although I am the Crown Princess, the marriage of my sister in my family is not something I can decide casually. If King Zhao wants to marry my sister, I still have to trouble Princess Kangjun to come to the house with my father in person. Niang Ti, it''s serious."


    The implication is, do you understand what three media and six hires are?


    Want to use the status of the queen to casually give the marriage?


    Not only wanted to cling to the power of the Jiang family, but also despised Jiang Yan''s status as a concubine.


    To put it bluntly, he wants to build a torii and also wants to be a bitch.


    Shameless to the extreme.


    The Empress was a little embarrassed, so she looked at the Emperor and wondered why this Crown Princess was so ignorant?


    Who else doesn''t know that Li You is the emperor''s son?


    Now Li You''s biological father and mother are both here. She insisted that the couple of King Kangjun go to Jiang''s house to propose marriage. Isn''t this looking for trouble and adding trouble to the emperor?


    Wait, could it be that the Crown Princess really doesn''t know about this?


    The queen glanced at Jiang Ning in amazement, and then her eyes fell on the crown prince Li Hongyuan.


    Others don¡¯t know, but the prince definitely knows.


    Since the prince knows, he has no reason not to tell the prince.


    After thinking about it, this princess was still full and wanted to find something to add to the emperor and queen.


    The queen''s smile faded a little, and she said calmly, "Marriage is a major event, naturally it is the matchmaker''s word, and the parents'' order. Right now, this palace just wants to ask the prince''s opinion, and if you talk about other things, it is also important. did you mean."


    Jiang Ning said: "As long as my father and sixth sister are willing, this marriage can be done. I mean it doesn''t matter."


    Li Hongyuan, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly said, "There are many noble ladies in Chang''an City. As King Zhao, there is no need to marry a concubine, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 711： When dad starts to be eccentric

    Chapter 711 Becoming Eccentric


    Li You nodded slightly and said with a gentle smile: "His Royal Highness said that is very true, but for ministers, the status of the lintel is not important. As long as the two sides are happy and harmonious, it is enough."


    The emperor ?? was very satisfied with Li You''s performance and praised: "King Zhao is a child who values ??love and justice."


    Obviously, for these two sons, the emperor''s inner balance has begun to tilt towards the illegitimate son.


    The prince is too capable and sharp-edged, which has already made the emperor feel dissatisfied and a sense of crisis.


    He is a father, but he is first and foremost an emperor.


    As long as he is the emperor, it is impossible for anyone to covet the position under his ass.


    Even if the prince is his own successor.


    That''s not OK.


    The prince has been under his nose since he was a child, pampered and enjoyed the glory and wealth in the imperial city. However, King Zhao was unable to recognize his ancestors and returned to the clan, and he was still suffering and suffering in Silla, and was tortured.


    Prince has a cold temperament, while King Zhao has a perfect affinity.


    Which child the father will sympathize with, it is easy to see at a glance.


    The emperor tried his best to plot against Jiang Ruobai and asked him to marry his precious daughter to Li Hongyuan, in order to support Li Hongyuan. Now he has begun to count the last unmarried daughter of the Jiang family. Is this to make up for Li You, or is there another meaning?


    A prostitute in a mere district can marry Prince Zhao, which is definitely a good thing that I never dared to think about.


    Emperor and Empress thought that Jiang Ning would be happy to accept it immediately, but unexpectedly, she got a slap in the face.


    The queen smiled and said, "It''s not a matter of urgency. Crown Princess, you go back to see your sister and talk to her. King Zhao is gentle, and marrying him will not endure hardship. King Zhao, the Crown Princess said. It also makes sense, you should let Princess Kangjun visit the Prime Minister''s mansion in person to show your sincerity."


    Li You hurriedly said: "This minister follows the decree of the Empress."


    "There''s nothing else to do, just go to work first." The queen smiled gently, looking at Li You''s eyes, as loving as possible.


    I didn''t know, I thought she was Li You''s biological mother.


    Obviously, after trying to control Concubine Yu and the sixth prince to no avail, the queen has decisively moved the target to the high-profile return of Zhao Wang Li You.


    Although Li Hongyuan is already the crown prince, and his wings are growing, but looking at the emperor''s love and debt to King Zhao, it''s hard to say who will die in the end.


    Jiang Ning looked at the graceful face of the queen, and had to admire Li Hongyuan once again.


    If she was Li Hongyuan, she would absolutely not tolerate her jumping when she learned that the queen was the culprit who killed her own mother.


    Li Hongyuan can bear it.


    This makes Jiang Ning doubt that Li Hongyuan''s feelings for Concubine Jin are sincere.


    In other words, Li Hongyuan is naturally cold-hearted. In his heart, only the throne is the ultimate goal and the most important thing.


    surpasses everything else.


    If a person can be cold-blooded even to his own mother, what about other women?


    Jiang Ning was fortunate once again that she understood the cold blood in Li Hongyuan''s bones early, and she would never indulge in his beauty.


    After Li You left, the queen also excused herself from being unwell.


    The emperor turned his attention to Lin Shimo and Wen Renzong.


    "Lin Zhangyuan entered the palace this time and is willing to give lectures to the princes and grandsons. I am very happy. Prince, you must study with Lin Zhangyuan and say with a smile, "In addition, Wen Renzong, I have already Knowing your family''s grievances, you will stay in Chang''an in the future and continue to contribute to the court. I remember that there is still a shortage of right servants in the Ministry of Officials, so you can go to the top. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 712： You and the prince lost their morals after drinking

    Chapter 712 You and the Crown Prince lose their morals after drinking


    Jiang Ning was secretly surprised.


    The emperor actually rehabilitated the Wen family~!


    Generally speaking, being charged with the word "rebellion" is unlikely to be rehabilitated.


    Even if it is rehabilitated, it must be after a change of emperor.


    Once rehabilitated, it means that people have been wronged before.


    Which emperor would be willing to admit that he had made a mistake?


    Besides, when Wenrenzong rebelled with Duke Huai, it was a sure thing. Even Jiang Ning knew very well that there was absolutely no grievance against them in this matter.


    The emperor Li Changgeng is a bit interesting.


    He was not only willing to rehabilitate the Wen family, but also directly promoted him to be the right servant of the Ministry of Officials.


    This right servant of the Ministry of Officials is of the fourth rank, not a very high rank in Chang''an City, where there are many officials. But the Ministry of Personnel is not an ordinary department. They govern the appointment, promotion and other affairs of officials all over the world.


    can be said to have great authority.


    The Right Servant of the Ministry of Personnel was regarded as the second-in-command of the Ministry of Personnel, and he had a lot of power in his hands.


    The most thought-provoking thing is that the position of this official minister was given to the newly-returned King Zhao Li You not long ago.


    As soon as Li You came back, this Wen Renzong was also brought back, and he was also sent to him.


    Jiang Ning would never believe it if it was said that there was no connection.


    She glanced at Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan heard the emperor''s will, but his expression did not change.


    Apparently he had expected this.


    Jiang Ning thought that half a month ago, he casually mentioned that Wen Renzong would come back.


    As the prince of the supervisory country, his news channels are much more and faster than Jiang Ning, who is in the deep palace.


    Wen Renzong knelt down to deliver the decree, thank you.


    The emperor''s expression was a little tired, and said: "You all go down, Prince, remember to live in the forest, and don''t be rude. It will be spring soon, and I will leave this matter to King Zhao. If he doesn''t understand something, you Help me a little more."


    "My son obeys the order."


    "Go."


    The emperor waved his hand, his eyes swept across Jiang Ning''s face, and suddenly said, "The Crown Princess is staying, I have something to ask you."


    This made Li Hongyuan a little surprised, but the relationship between the emperor and Jiang Ning was both a teacher and a friend. Unlike others, even if the emperor asked her to gossip, it was reasonable.


    After waiting for Li Hongyuan, Lin Shimo and Wen Renzong to go out, Jiang Ning immediately found a chair and sat down.


    The emperor laughed and scolded: "There are no rules in front of me."


    Jiang Ning said: "My legs are very tired after standing for a long time."


    "Aren''t your legs already healed?"


    "Okay, don''t be tired." Jiang Ning rubbed his knees, "Didn''t you say when I was cooking for you with a lame leg, that in the future, you will definitely let me enjoy prosperity and wealth without suffering at all. Your Majesty forgot?"


    The emperor coughed: "When people are old, their memory is inevitably not very good..."


    "Ha ha."


    "You''re already a crown princess now, so you''re still not enjoying prosperity and wealth? Did I break my promise?"


    "What do you think about me?"


    "That''s because you and the prince lost their morals after drinking, and it has nothing to do with me."


    The old man directly dumped his responsibilities.


    What can Jiang Ning do?


    couldn''t grab his neck, pulled his tongue out and tied his neck, forcing him to confess.


    After a long silence, she asked, "What do you want to ask me, Your Majesty?"


    The Emperor ?? said: "I asked your sister from the family to marry King Zhao, why don''t you seem satisfied?"


    "Your Majesty is serious."


    "Don''t pretend to be with me here." The emperor snorted, "I thought I couldn''t see it, you and the prince are both hostile to King Zhao."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 713： I gave birth to a son by strength

    Chapter 713 I gave birth to a son with strength


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, then smiled: "Since Your Majesty said so, then I have something to say."


    She pulled the chair close to the emperor and lowered her voice: "Is King Zhao really your illegitimate child?"


    Jiang Ning, who thought that the emperor would change his face or become furious, was ready to run away immediately. Unexpectedly, the emperor took a sip of tea and admitted it lightly.


    "It''s not my own son, I''m too busy to worry about his marriage?"


    "...Your Majesty, you are a real man." Jiang Ning gave a thumbs up.


    "No big or small." The emperor''s expression was calm, "If it weren''t for the special status of King Zhao''s mother, I would have recognized him long ago, why should I wait until today."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, the cuckold Prince Kang wears is well known in the world, and he has to endure and obey. He is simply a superb Ninja Turtle.


    I really want to meet this Prince of Kang County.


    What kind of guy is he?


    Maybe it was because he felt ashamed. King Kang kept saying that he was recuperating at home because of his illness, and he never attended various activities in the palace.


    Jiang Ning never had the chance to see this green-haired turtle.


    If King Zhao wants to marry Jiang Yan, as the husband-in-law, he can''t always stay away.


    However, compared to Kangjun Wang, Jiang Ning wanted to see Kangjun princess more.


    This is an amazing woman.


    Jiang Ning had come to the emperor''s case a few times before, and had eaten a piece of dessert, so he was about to nibble on melon seeds with Erlang''s legs crossed to inquire about the emperor''s gossip.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t the Princess Kangjun very beautiful?"


    "Just, let''s...let''s do it." The emperor absently held the teacup.


    "How does it compare to my mother?"


    "That can''t be compared." The emperor thought of Lin Zizi''s peerless elegance and sighed. As an emperor, the supreme being in the world, it seems that he can have everything, but after all, he still has many regrets.


    Jiang Ning asked again: "At that time, Princess Kangjun didn''t ask you to be responsible?"


    "No."


    "Also, being a concubine in the palace is much more leisurely than being a concubine in the harem."


    "Actually, I just drank a bit more wine at the time. She came to the harem to attend a banquet held by the queen. She lost her head for a while, and regarded her as a concubine she had never seen before...On that one occasion, I regretted it for a long time."


    "Regret? Then why didn''t you reward her with a bowl of Bizi soup?"


    "I rely on my strength..." The emperor said halfway through, suddenly felt that something was wrong, and realized that he had told a hairy girl a private matter that had been buried in his heart for many years. Did you eat anything? Drop the scum all over the place!"


    Jiang Ning was so excited when he heard it, he grabbed a handful of crab and cucumber seeds from his purse when he ran out of snacks, and asked, "Your Majesty, I have one last question, how can you be sure that the child is yours? You can guarantee the princess her time Didn''t you have the same room with King Kang?"


    The emperor felt that he couldn''t talk to her too much, but the atmosphere of gossip she created was so strong that people couldn''t help but have a desire to talk.


    As an emperor, he is a real loner.


    It is impossible for him to speak his true heart to anyone.


    For a long time, it is inevitable to feel lonely and lonely, accumulated in the heart, and unable to solve it.


    The emperor thought to himself, it''s just a bunch of old things anyway, so why not talk about it?


    So the emperor answered Jiang Ning''s question: "When I found out that she was pregnant, I immediately sent someone to the Prince Kang''s mansion to find out when she had been in the same room before, to ensure that she was pregnant with a dragon heir."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 714： Widowed?

    Chapter 714 Widowhood?


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    The ?? Emperor really wanted to make King Kang uncomfortable.


    Since it was a mistake from the beginning, after knowing the pregnancy, it should be corrected in time.


    The best way is to beat the fetus and treat it like nothing happened. Or simply let King Kang and the princess reconcile, and then take the princess into the palace.


    Seriously giving a family a name is also responsible for the children.


    What kind of thing did the emperor do?


    But who calls someone an emperor, he has capricious capital.


    King Kang, no matter how uncomfortable it is, has to accept it.


    Jiang Ning felt sad for him when he thought of what the life of King Kang had been in these years.


    Not only was the emperor not ashamed, but rather proud: "The older the child grows, the more his eyebrows and eyes look like me. I have also had a blood test done, so naturally there is nothing to doubt it."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "The blood test is actually not very scientific."


    "What is science?"


    "Your Majesty, I still have a question." Jiang Ning was eating the sunflower seeds, "You are the ruler of the world, this Princess Kangjun is your woman, and she gave birth to a child for you. After so many years, she continued to follow Kangjun. You won''t feel bad when the king is husband and wife, right?"


    "Hehe, do you think Prince Kang has the courage to do anything with Princess Kang?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning was stunned again.


    Also, even if the Princess Kangjun was the wife of the king of Kangjun, Mingmi, after she served the emperor, the king of Kangjun would not dare to touch her again.


    For King Kang, he can have many concubines and concubines without touching the princess.


    Wasn''t the princess of Kekang County a widow all these years?


    Can this be tolerated?


    Jiang Ning asked, "Have you seen Princess Kangjun over the years, Your Majesty?"


    The emperor ?? glanced at her: "You have a lot of mouths today. Do you know what it means to say disaster comes out of your mouth?"


    Jiang Ning felt like a mirror in his heart.


    Dare to love, has the emperor been having an affair with Princess Kangjun all these years?


    King Kang was lucky not to be mad.


    Really satisfied.


    Jiang Ning''s gossip meal made him feel a little nauseated.


    was threatened at the end.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly put away the crab and cucumber seeds and stood up: "It''s all because of the wine and brewed Lantern Festival that I drank early in the morning. I''m actually drunk, and I''m arrogant here with Your Majesty."


    drunk?


    The emperor snorted coldly: "Then go back to sleep, remember that you are a crown princess, don''t be like a talkative woman in the market, nibbling on melon seeds to inquire about news!"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "My son obeys the order, and my son retire."


    She turned around and took two steps, and the emperor''s voice came from behind: "I tell you, the marriage between your concubine sister and King Zhao is ironclad, and in two days, I will issue an decree and give them a marriage."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Sixth sister can get such a good marriage, it is a blessing for the Jiang family."


    The emperor also said: "On the second day of the first day of tomorrow, there is a custom among the people to return to your parents'' home. I will also let you go home for a day to be reunited with your family."


    "Thank you Your Majesty for your grace."


    Jiang Ning came out with thanks.


    Li Hongyuan stood in the yard, looking at a plum blossom and lost his mind.


    He was waiting for her.


    Jiang Ning stepped forward: "Your Highness."


    Li Hongyuan looked back at her and said, "Talk while walking. What did the royal father say to you?"


    "Just some gossip."


    "yes."


    "By the way, has Princess Kangjun often entered the palace these years?" Jiang Ning''s spirit of gossip was not extinguished by the emperor''s threat.


    Li Hongyuan said casually: "The Princess Kangjun and the Queen are two sisters and sisters, and they have a harmonious relationship. Naturally, they often move around."


    Jiang Ning was stunned again.


    Every time the emperor dared to have an affair with the princess of Kangjun, is the queen covering up?


    Who listened to this and couldn''t praise the queen for being virtuous and generous?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 715： Persimmons should be picked softly

    Chapter 715 Persimmons must be picked softly


    Jiang Ning felt that he really underestimated the queen.


    This queen is not an ordinary person.


    She not only helped the emperor and Princess Kang to steal the sun, but now she also supports their illegitimate prince.


    is simply a good person who has made a home.


    "Why are you asking this?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Just ask." Jiang Ning wasn''t sure if Li Hongyuan knew about these things, and she didn''t plan to say anything.


    The two walked for a while, and Jiang Ning took the initiative to say: "Wen Renzong can come back this time, it is obviously the credit of the Queen and King Zhao."


    "I know."


    Li Hongyuan''s tone was light.


    "They are all here to fight against you, do you understand?"


    "nature."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Either..." Li Hongyuan said softly and looked at her, "All killed?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Are you going to do something to the queen?"


    "The queen can''t kill yet, I''m talking about other people."


    "Li You and Wen Renzong?"


    "Li You just came back. It was the time when the emperor was in love with him. If he didn''t have any crimes against the sky, who would dare to touch him casually?"


    "Then what do you mean, just kill Wenrenzong?"


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    Jiang Ning whispered, "Sure enough, everyone likes to pick soft persimmons and pinch them."


    Li Hongyuan said: "Not everyone is like you, just pick the tiger''s head and pluck the hair."


    Jiang Ning said: "I''m not that tough. But what''s the use of bullying Wen Renzong alone? No matter in the past or now, he is just a **** that he can''t help himself. Clean him up, and have a good relationship with the queen and Li You. Any impact?"


    "Are you pleading for him?"


    "I don''t believe it, as soon as your emperor''s father recalled him with his front foot, you dared to attack him with his hind foot." Jiang Ning snorted, "I observed the emperor''s performance just now, and it is clear that he has long been dissatisfied with you. Don''t touch his bad head, it will be interesting when there is a second waste prince."


    "Is that what you should say too? Be the woman next to you..."


    "I''m not a woman next to me, and I''m just talking about things. If you can''t listen to the truth, it can only prove that Your Highness will not become a Mingjun in the future." Jiang Ning said calmly.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her sideways: "Do you think I can become Mingjun?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "If you thought I couldn''t hear the truth, you wouldn''t say those things to me."


    "Your Highness is quite smart."


    "Thanks for the compliment from the Crown Princess." Li Hongyuan handed her a plum blossom in his hand, "I folded it just now, I think this one blooms best."


    Jiang Ning took it and put it on his nose to smell it.


    has a very light and very light cold fragrance.


    Li Hongyuan said: "The taste of this flower is very similar to yours."


    Jiang Ning was stunned for a moment, but did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan looked ahead and said, "What did the royal father tell you?"


    "He said, I will be allowed to go back to my parents'' house tomorrow."


    "Oh, let you go back and discuss your sixth sister''s marriage with Mrs. Jiang Xianghe."


    "Hey, you guessed it too."


    "Father, as a person, doing anything will not be useless."


    "You mean he is utilitarian."


    "Don''t distort what others mean." Li Hongyuan said quietly, "What do you think of this marriage?"


    "I can''t be the master again, how do I think it''s important?"


    "Prince Concubine is too modest." Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "If you can''t influence this marriage, do you think the father and the queen will have nothing to discuss with you?"


    Jiang Ning thought of the emperor''s threatening words, and muttered to himself: "It turns out that this is the attitude of the emperor to find someone to discuss things. As expected, it is good to have rights."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 716： tool man

    Chapter 716 Tool Man


    Li Hongyuan heard her muttering, but had no words.


    The two walked side by side in silence for a while, and he suddenly said, "I sometimes feel that you are the most unmotivated person in the world, lazy, without rules, and indifferent to everything."


    Jiang Ning pinched the plum blossom and smelled it as he walked, but did not respond to his comment.


    Li Hongyuan added: "But sometimes, I also feel that your desire for power is very strong. You know, occasionally you stare at your father''s eyes, and even want to replace it."


    Jiang Ning laughed in horror: "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know that it is easy for me to be nailed to the pillar of shame for rebellion?"


    "There is no one else here."


    Li Hongyuan has always liked to be alone, and occasionally he was accompanied by attendants, and there was only one **** Li Quan. As for Jiang Ning, she did not reject a group of people to follow, but since she had a lonely city, she was used to not taking people out.


    Anyway, she knew that somewhere not far from her, someone was watching her every move all the time.


    Even yawning or picking your nostrils will all fall into the eyes of others.


    It may be difficult for others to accept this.


    Amazingly, Jiang Ning didn''t feel like he was being watched, but felt unusually safe.


    Li Hongyuan has always been aware of the existence of an isolated city.


    What''s even more amazing is that he seems to have completely regarded Gucheng as his own person, or in other words, he did not regard Gucheng as a person at all.


    Maybe in his heart, Gucheng is just a tool to protect Jiang Ning''s safety.


    So, he said, there is no one else here.


    But Jiang Ning doesn''t think so.


    Li Hongyuan treats Gucheng as a tool man, but Jiang Ning treats him as his own younger brother.


    What precautions are there for my own younger brother?


    She didn''t say anything.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Everyone has desires, and I think this is normal. Only with desires can they have the motivation to move forward. Those who do not have desires are monks who have escaped into the void. Therefore, I don''t think there is anything in your desire for power. wrong."


    "Probably that''s because you are also a fellow man."


    "Yeah, as a woman, you can only rely on men to get what you want."


    "Humph."


    Jiang Ning''s hum was full of dissatisfaction and contempt.


    Li Hongyuan heard it: "You seem very dissatisfied."


    "You just said that I can only rely on men to get what I want?"


    "Is not it?"


    "Do you think you are smarter and more capable than me?"


    "I do not think so."


    "If the girls of your royal family can also have the right of inheritance, I don''t think you will be so arrogant and arrogant." Jiang Ning said coldly.


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    Maybe he thought that Jiang Ning''s words were purely meaningless words to vent his anger.


    Girls also have the right to inherit?


    idiots talk about dreams.


    Whether it is a girl from the royal family, a girl from a noble family, or a girl from the folk, their only mission is to get married, win glory for the family, and continue to reproduce for the family of others.


    In short, the greatest role of women is their ability to have children.


    Of course, Jiang Ning disdained Li Hongyuan''s thoughts, but she also knew that in such a feudal society of centralized monarchy, to say these words to a prince with the right of inheritance is tantamount to playing the piano to a cow.


    She doesn''t like to be thankful.


    What she wants to do now is to change her own destiny first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 717： jealous woman

    Chapter 717 Jealous Woman


    Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan walked all the way back to the East Palace.


    Just after sitting down for a while, Xia Chu picked up the curtain and came in, and said with a cold breath, "Master, it''s snowing outside. It''s snowing so hard, it''s like goose feathers."


    It is not uncommon for snow to fall on the New Year''s Day, and it is not cold in the house, but Huang Ying still added a few pieces of silver frost charcoal after hearing this.


    Li Hongyuan urged: "Ling Zi is weak, don''t let her play in the snow, lest she catch a cold."


    "Slave remembered." Chunlai hurriedly responded.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Wen Zan will catch a cold?" Jiang Ning asked her.


    "Xiao Qian and Wen Zan are both boys. Not to mention just playing in the snow, even spending a night in the snow is also training their muscles. What does it matter? If boys are spoiled, they should be abandoned."


    "Ha ha."


    Jiang Ning rolled her eyes and said to Chun, "Let Zi play in the snow if she wants to, don''t hold her back. As long as she wants, let her learn whether to play in the snow, horseback riding, or bow and arrow."


    Li Hongyuan stared at her.


    Jiang Ning said: "Your Highness doesn''t have to stare at me like that. Wen Zan and Ling Zi are both my children, and I treat them equally. I won''t differentiate between genders to raise children."


    "Doesn''t differentiate? Ling Ziruo likes riding and shooting, it''s nothing. If Wen Zan likes embroidery, don''t you condone it?"


    Jiang Ning thought about it seriously: "It''s not connivance, it''s support."


    "Ha ha."


    Li Hongyuan also sneered at her.


    Jiang Ning said: "Is it a shame to like the flowers, or will it kill you?"


    "A man likes to embroider?"


    "Can''t you?" Jiang Ning asked back, "Like embroidery, doesn''t mean he is not smart, doesn''t read, doesn''t have a sense of responsibility. It doesn''t conflict with anything else. You can find something that you really like, you know there is How difficult is it?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "I won''t argue with you. If Wen Zan dares to embroider, I will break his leg."


    "Will you give it a try?"


    "Haha." Li Hongyuan sneered again and again, "Jiang Ning, that''s how you raised your children. What good does it do for you to abandon Wen Zan? You still want to count on him?"


    "Ling Zi has no right to inherit, so of course I can only count on Wen Zan." Jiang Ning took it in his heart, "Otherwise, how can I be the most powerful empress dowager in the world?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "Even if he is the eldest son, I will not consider letting him inherit. I can also have other sons. If you don''t want to have children, naturally there are other women who are willing."


    "You let someone else give birth to a try?"


    "Are you... are you blatantly threatening me?" Li Hongyuan knew that she had a good temper, but he didn''t expect that she would even dare to say such things to him.


    Jiang Ning looked directly into his eyes, and said word by word, "Yes, I just don''t allow you to have children with other women. Absolutely not! If you dare to let someone else get pregnant, I will dare to attack."


    "Why are you?"


    "No reason, it''s not allowed." Jiang Ning said.


    "I''m going to Jin Liangyuan''s house tonight, what can you do to me?"


    "You are not allowed to go!" Jiang Ning slammed the table, "Today is the first day of the new year, and as a rule you can only stay with me for the night. If you dare to go into someone else''s house, I will go to the father and sue you and ask the father to scold you. you!"


    Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment and said, "Jealous woman."


    walked away.


    Eunuch Li Quan hurriedly followed, and asked cautiously, "Master, are we going to Jin Liangyuan''s place? The servant will have someone to inform him in advance, so that Jin Liangyuan can be prepared."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 718： In the snow, red dress

    Chapter 718 In the Snow, Red Dress


    Li Hongyuan paused and glanced at him coldly: "What did you say?"


    Li Quan''s heart froze, and he hurriedly bowed his head: "Minions talk too much."


    Although Li Hongyuan didn''t really go to Jin Liangyuan''s Meixiang Xiaozhu, he still saw her.


    Just when the two masters and servants walked out of the Qingyi Courtyard, a red figure appeared in their field of vision in the heavy snow.


    The red dress fluttered with the wind, like a smear of red blood in the white snow.


    Liu Quan was frightened on the spot, and whispered: "This servant is dazzled? Why is it haunted in the daytime?"


    Li Hongyuan''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t stop.


    Liu Quan followed anxiously.


    However, as the charming figure slowly approached, he could be sure that he was not dazzled: "Oh, it turned out to be Jin Liangyuan."


    Jin Man was only wearing a thin red dress, revealing a snow-white neck and ankles.


    A golden bell hangs on his ankle, and there is a fine and crisp bell ringing in the action.


    She was barefoot.


    The pink feet are stepping on the thin snow, which is a different kind of thrilling beauty.


    Liu Quan clicked his tongue secretly, and lowered his head quickly, not daring to take a closer look.


    Just kidding, that''s the crown prince''s woman. He stared at him as a slave, did he think his life was too long.


    "Concubine Jin, pay tribute to His Royal Highness." Jin Manyingying bowed her knees, her voice mellow.


    In such a snowstorm, a barefoot beauty in a red dress, even a man with a hard heart, would be moved and would immediately pick her up to prevent her tender feet from touching the cold snow.


    But Li Hongyuan did not.


    His heart was harder than stone.


    Even in the face of the woman he likes, he can be cynical, not to mention a Jin Liangyuan?


    He put his hands behind his back, looked at each other with a facial expression, and asked, "Aren''t you cold?"


    Jinman''s ears and nose are red.


    is obviously cold.


    But Jin Man''s voice did not tremble at all, and she said softly, "The woman is the one who pleases herself. As long as Your Highness is happy, the concubine is willing."


    "When did I say I liked it?" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "When you dress like this on a snowy day, not only is it not beautiful, but you are suspicious of being nervous."


    Jin Man never expected to hear these words, and couldn''t help but froze in place.


    Li Hongyuan added: "In winter, when it snows, my father likes to see people wearing warm clothes, which makes him feel warm. You are cold, my father!"


    Jin Man was stunned when he heard it, half kneeling in the snow, and did not respond for a long time.


    It was Li Quan who was clever, and hurriedly stepped forward and shouted, "Jin Liangyuan, don''t be stunned, why don''t you go back soon?"


    A little palace maid came running not far away and helped Jin Man up.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t look back and walked away.


    The news of ?? soon spread throughout the East Palace.


    Dressed like that in the cold weather, just to hook up His Royal Highness, it is enough.


    It''s nothing to say, people can be patient and have the ability.


    Others can¡¯t do it if they want to.


    But the problem is that not only did she not seduce His Royal Highness, but she was taunted on the spot.


    This is hilarious.


    For a time, Jin Yangyuan became a laughing stock.


    In the Qingyi Courtyard, several palace maids were also whispering.


    Huang Ying scolded them.


    Xia Chu smiled: "Everyone is talking about it, and it''s not just us here."


    Jiang Ning had a thick blanket on her legs and was reading on the reclining chair. Hearing this, she raised her head and asked, "Is Jin Liangyuan not catching a cold? Early Xia, you go and send some **** soup and clothes. Did she come here without thick clothes? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 719： jealous

    Chapter 719 Jealous


    Huang Ying smiled: "Master always likes to think of the good. That Jin Liangyuan is to attract the attention of His Highness, can''t you see it?"


    "Since she has entered the East Palace, she is the wife of the prince. It is reasonable to want to be favored by the prince." Jiang Ning said, "It has nothing to do with whether she is a good person or not."


    Huang Ying said: "That said, Jin Liangyuan is too impatient and unruly. She just entered the palace, don''t you know that on the 15th day of the first lunar month, His Royal Highness can only come to the prince''s concubine''s house? She openly went to seduce halfway."


    Xia Chu whispered and asked: "Master, didn''t you tell His Highness before that you are not allowed to go to other women''s houses? If His Royal Highness the Prince went with Jin Liangyuan, wouldn''t you be angry?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and lowered his head to read.


    Early summer is puzzled.


    She followed Huang Ying to the outside world and wondered, "Does our master want the Crown Prince to go to someone else''s house, or not? We quarreled with His Royal Highness before, and even made His Highness angry. Why is Jin Liangyuan now? Is the master not angry anymore for seducing His Highness as a demon?"


    Huang Ying poked her in the forehead: "You''re stupid, do you really think our master is so small and can''t tolerate other people?"


    "Then the master still annoys His Royal Highness for this matter?"


    "If His Highness the Crown Prince is really annoyed, he should follow Jin Liangyuan. Why did he reprimand her instead?"


    "Ah, isn''t His Highness actually angry?" Xia Chu opened his eyes wide, "Our master speaks so ruthlessly that the prince is not angry?"


    "I''m afraid His Highness is not only not angry, but secretly happy in his heart."


    "Isn''t that right?" Xia Chu expressed disbelief.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "You can taste it yourself."


    "Good sister, tell me." Xia Chu held her back.


    Dong Xie came over, heard the words and said, "It''s rare for our master to be jealous and angry, it shows that the master cares about His Royal Highness, and His Highness is naturally happy. I don''t understand this, you are still following the master. Just go back to the mansion!"


    It dawned on me in early summer.


    She watched Huang Ying prepare a snack box and asked curiously, "What is this sister doing?"


    "For the master."


    "Master doesn''t like to eat this, why did my sister forget?"


    "Not for the master."


    Huang Ying stuffed the food box into her, "Take it to the master, it''s winter break, it''s snowing outside, both of you follow the master, be careful when you go out, don''t forget the big sweater."


    Early Summer and Winter Break took the food boxes and returned to the Warm Pavilion.


    After dinner, Jiang Ning wrapped a big hairy cloak, held a food box, and supported Dong Xie''s hand, step by step to the prince''s bedroom.


    Li Hongyuan was sitting behind the desk and writing, when he heard that the Crown Princess was coming, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Unless something happens, she never comes to him on her own initiative.


    "Let her in." Li Hongyuan ordered.


    Li Quan hurriedly opened the curtain and invited Jiang Ning to come in.


    Jiang Ning was tightly wrapped, only showing a pair of eyes, which brought in a chill.


    She took off her cloak and handed it to Li Quan, revealing a brocade blue jacket and skirt inside, which shone magnificently under the light of the candle.


    Li Hongyuan said: "It''s rare to see you wearing this color."


    "Does it look good?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "It''s getting dark, what are you doing here?" Li Hongyuan didn''t answer, but asked her directly, "Could it be that I''m here to check if I''m in someone else''s house?"


    Jiang Ning took the food box, sat opposite him, and said with a smile, "I heard that His Highness rejected Jin Liangyuan in the afternoon."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 720： Do you not like me anymore?

    Chapter 720 Do you not like me anymore?


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "You are here for this?"


    "Naturally not."


    Jiang Ning opened the food box and brought out snacks and hot tea from the inside, "It''s cold and nights are long. Your Highness always works hard until midnight. It''s very hard work. I''ll bring some snacks that I made by myself."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Dim Sum and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Your Highness said that, is it too chilling?" Jiang Ning smiled, "You and I are husband and wife. I said earlier that I will treat you well."


    "You are good to me just because I am the prince."


    "Of course it''s not the only reason." Jiang Ning picked up a piece of dessert, put it to his lips, and said softly, "Why should your Highness belittle yourself? Don''t Your Highness believe that I will like you?"


    Li Hongyuan took the dim sum and took a bite, "I''ve accepted the dim sum, you can go back."


    "Your Highness is too cold to me."


    "Otherwise?" Li Hong was far from salty or bland.


    "Tomorrow, when I go back to my mother''s house, I will also bring my two children back. Your Highness will not send us?"


    "I can deliver it to you if you need it."


    After Li Hongyuan finished speaking, he lowered his head and continued to write.


    He thought Jiang Ning would take the initiative to leave.


    Unexpectedly, he wrote a page, looked up, and found that the woman was still sitting quietly, with her chin propped up, her eyes staring at him without blinking.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Why do you keep pushing me away?" Jiang Ning asked back, "I''m here with you, don''t you want to?"


    "unnecessary."


    "Today is the first day of the new year. According to the rules, you have to go to my place."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go to Concubine Li''s place tonight, nor to Jin Liangyuan''s courtyard."


    "Don''t go to my place?"


    "I''m a little busy today, next time." Li Hongyuan took a chorus, "It''s cold outside and it''s still snowing, you go back earlier."


    Jiang Ning supported the case with both hands, approached him, and asked dissatisfiedly, "Li Hongyuan, do you not like me anymore?"


    "You think too much." He didn''t look up.


    "Didn''t you say you like me before?"


    "I''m not denying it now either."


    "But you don''t seem to like me at all."


    "Then, what should I do to feel like I like you?" Li Hongyuan asked casually, "Do you stay in your Qingyiyuan every day? You spend the night in Qingyiyuan 30 days a month?"


    "That''s not necessary. At least, you have to show a little joy when I bring food so late? It''s snowing outside, you don''t say send me back, but you just drive me away, it''s like seeing To the performance of the woman you like?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "Don''t think too much, I''m just busy during this time."


    "All right."


    Jiang Ning stood up, "Then I''m leaving."


    She turned around and walked out, without waiting for the maid, she opened the curtain and went out.


    Li Hongyuan raised his head and looked at the pink cloak hanging on the side.


    Li Quan snorted: "It''s very cold outside, why did the Crown Princess forget her clothes, it''s going to be frozen."


    He quickly took off the cloak, turned his head and asked, "Master, did the servant send the clothes?"


    "what ever."


    "The slaves should be sent, it would be great if they were frozen."


    Li Quan hurriedly chased out with the clothes in his hands, saw Xia Chu and Dong Xie surrounding their masters, and hurriedly handed over the clothes: "Prince Concubine, the servant will bring you the clothes."


    Xia Chu quickly took the clothes and put them on Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning asked, "Did the Crown Prince ask you to send it?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Li Quan''s hesitation revealed the truth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 721： have a good relationship

    Chapter 721 Good Relationship


    Jiang Ning knew that it was not Li Hongyuan who sent Li Quan the clothes.


    Even, Li Hongyuan didn''t even notice that she came out without clothes on.


    Putting on the cloak and feeling the warm wrapping, Jiang Ning smiled at Li Quan: "Eunuch Li, it''s such a cold day."


    Li Quan hurriedly said: "Isn''t what the Crown Princess said about smashing the slaves, and the slaves are supposed to serve the masters."


    "Father Li, please come back."


    Jiang Ning held Xia Chu''s hand and stepped on the snow to leave.


    The snow flakes were huge, and soon their shoulders were covered with snow.


    Dong Xie was a little worried: "Master, will the servants send someone to fetch the sedan chairs? With such a heavy snow, the servants are afraid that you will freeze."


    "It''s only a few steps, so you can''t walk? If you don''t move around, everyone will be dead."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care much.


    She likes snow and the feeling of walking in the snowy night.


    That kind of tranquility that will calm her heart down.


    Xia Chu said in a low voice, "His Royal Highness is too indifferent to the master."


    "His Royal Highness is a cold person." Dong Xie said, "Isn''t His Highness more indifferent to Concubine Li and Jin Liangyuan?"


    "How can they compare with our master?"


    "It can''t be compared, but, have you forgotten? When our master didn''t enter Yu Wangfu, Concubine Li was by His Highness''s side, saying that she was His Highness''s favorite concubine. The result? , but that''s it."


    "That''s true." Xia Chu nodded, "His Royal Highness has such a temperament. Master, don''t feel bad."


    Jiang Ning walked briskly and smiled: "He treats me just fine, how can I feel uncomfortable. Not so."


    Her pretentious and contrived appearance just now was, of course, faked.


    Huang Ying''s words reminded her.


    No matter what, she still has to have a good relationship with Li Hongyuan, and she can''t blindly oppose him.


    After all, he is the prince, what if he is unhappy, what should he do if he abolishes her as a prince?


    Or, he and other women have a few more sons. It''s nothing, but Wen Zan has to fight and **** it?


    This kind of thing, from ancient times to the present, has always required bloodshed.


    Too dangerous.


    To eliminate this danger in the cradle, Li Hongyuan''s other sons must be prohibited from being born.


    How to ban it?


    Jiang Ning thought of the methods used in the usual palace fights, such as prescribing medicine for abortion, plotting against someone else''s son, etc.


    That doesn''t work.


    Jiang Ning is relatively ruthless, he will not be soft on the enemy, but he can''t do anything with the children.


    This is the moral bottom line she sets for herself.


    Since we can¡¯t harm pregnant women and children, we have to prevent others from getting pregnant.


    How to prevent others from getting pregnant?


    is a different room of course.


    But that''s not realistic either.


    As a prince in a feudal society, the future emperor, asking him to be chastity for a woman is like a fool''s dream.


    According to the imperial doctor, Concubine Li was unable to conceive for many years due to physical reasons.


    This newcomer Jin Liangyuan is a foreigner. According to Li Hongyuan, she can serve in the bed, but she will not leave her an heir.


    For now, nothing to worry about.


    But in a few days, it will be the day of the draft, and Donggong will come to newcomers, that is for sure.


    These newcomers are all looking forward to being favored by the emperor or the prince, so that they can plant the small seeds of the royal family in their stomachs.


    It¡¯s funny to think about it.


    Jiang Ning thought about it and sighed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 722： midnight

    Chapter 722 Midnight


    Xia Chu and Dong Xie looked at each other when they heard her sigh.


    This is still sad.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to say something next: "It''s really like a pig."


    The two maids were stunned for a while before realizing what she meant.


    Xia Chu laughed out loud.


    Dong Xie glared at her, and said in a low voice, "Master, I don''t dare to say this vulgar language in the countryside. It''s hard to spread it out. At the beginning of Xia, you are still laughing, shut up! Dare to say this to the outside world. Go ahead, I''ll tear your mouth off!"


    Xia Chu also knew how powerful he was, so he hurriedly covered his mouth, "I''m not stupid."


    Jiang Ning will not mention this.


    She strolled forward, grabbed a handful of snow, kneaded it in the palm of her hand, and said happily, "It''s such a big snow, tomorrow, you all will come back to the prime minister''s mansion with me, and we''ll also play with snow."


    Dong Xie, who has always been calm, was also very happy to hear the words: "Master, let''s all go? No, we have to leave someone to serve the little highnesses."


    "Wen Zan and Ling Zi also followed."


    This is a fake given by the emperor on his own initiative. It is rare to have the opportunity to go out in the palace, and it would be a great loss not to go.


    Back at Qingyi Courtyard, everyone couldn''t help being overjoyed when they learned that they could return to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Huang Ying and several maids in Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter all have their family members in the Xiangfu. It is inevitable that they want to meet their family members for a party during the Chinese New Year.


    Wen Zan and Ling Zi jumped and yelled even more excitedly.


    There are many rules in the palace, and it is impossible for them to run around. But it is different in Xiangfu.


    Even if they turned the whole Xiangfu over, no one would say a word, and they had to continue to hold them as their little ancestors.


    Of course they like to play.


    into the night.


    After taking a bath, Jiang Ning took a book and went under the covers to read.


    There is no mobile phone, no music, and no cross talk. This is the only hypnotic method she can think of.


    Sure enough, I fell asleep after reading a few pages.


    Indistinctly, someone took away the book that was under her face.


    She thought it was Huang Ying and didn''t care, she rolled over and fell asleep.


    Who knew that someone lifted her quilt, quietly put it on her back, and gently wrapped her.


    Jiang Ning tried to turn around, but was held down.


    "it''s me."


    A low, slightly tired voice rang in her ears.


    Jiang Ning''s body relaxed and closed his eyes again: "Why did you come back in the middle of the night?"


    "I didn''t say I couldn''t tell."


    "Why are you a little cold."


    Although he was wearing thin pajamas, Jiang Ning could still feel the temperature of his skin,


    Li Hongyuan stretched out his arms to wrap his arms around her waist, buried his cheeks in the crevice of her neck, his nose was wrapped in her breath, closed his eyes, and said in a low voice, "I''m sleepy."


    Jiang Ning stopped talking.


    Soon, a long, even breathing sound came from his ears.


    looks really tired.


    It was pitch black outside.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what time it was. He was wrapped in his arms. It wasn''t very comfortable, but because she was too sleepy, she quickly fell asleep.


    She was awakened by Huang Ying.


    "Master, you need to get up early today." Huang Ying opened the tent and said softly.


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes and found himself alone on the bed.


    The quilt cover is tight.


    The warmth that enveloped her last night seemed to be just a dream.


    Jiang Ning sat up, looking a little confused.


    fell into Huang Ying''s eyes, but she just thought she hadn''t woken up yet, so she said intimately: "The slave maid will wait for you to change and wash up first, then sit in the carriage later, and the master will squint for a while."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning got out of bed top-heavy and asked casually, "Did the prince come last night?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 723： Mother is so pretty

    Chapter 723 Mother is so beautiful


    Huang Ying was surprised and called back to Xia Chu: "You were the vigil outside last night, have you seen anyone come?"


    Xia Chu shook his head: "I''ve never seen it before."


    "Are you lazy to sleep?"


    "How can you not be sleepy?" Xia Chu stuck out his tongue, "Is something wrong?"


    Huang Ying didn''t answer either, and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s nothing. Are the two children up?"


    "Little Highnesses got up early and played in the courtyard of the emperor''s eldest grandson. When the master was groomed, the servants asked Xiaoman to bring them here."


    "understood."


    Jiang Ning was relieved to go to wash up and change clothes.


    You don¡¯t have to wear any formal dress when you go back to your parents¡¯ house, everything is comfortable and warm. But after all, it was a festive day for the New Year, and her plain clothes on weekdays were not suitable.


    Huang Ying chose a brocade red jacket for her, and it was covered with a big red cloak with red embroidered peony patterns and fox feathers.


    She rarely wears such gorgeous clothes, and her pretty face becomes more and more charming and charming like the first snow.


    Even Wen Zan gave a serious compliment: "Mother is so beautiful."


    Ling Zijian: "I want to wear the same thing as my mother!"


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Just a few years ago, the Prime Minister sent a few sets of clothes, among which is a set of red jackets, which are suitable for the little princess."


    Chun came to fetch clothes and put them on Lingzi.


    Ling Zi looked in the mirror and was very satisfied. Holding her mother''s hand, she stood in the snow like a pair of snow dolls.


    Li Tingqian came to say hello.


    Jiang Ning asked him what time he slept last night, what he ate in the morning, and whether he was wearing warm clothes, and asked him if he wanted to go to Xiangfu with them to play.


    Li Tingqian shook his head: "The emperor''s grandmother is going to incense, let me go with you."


    "Oh, then you should dress warmly. You guys will serve with Haosheng. Don''t rush to take off your clothes when it''s hot. It''s windy outside and it''s easy to catch a cold." Jiang Ning confidently told the eunuchs and court ladies who followed him.


    Empress is vicious, but she still loves her only grandson, so she doesn''t care about him.


    Watching Xiaoqian''s back walking towards the door, Jiang Ning stopped him.


    "Xiaoqian,"


    "Auntie, is there anything else?" Li Tingqian turned back.


    "You accompany your grandmother to incense, when will you be back?"


    "Afternoon."


    "Come here, I''ll talk to you."


    "Oh."


    Li Tingqian obediently returned to her.


    "I''ll have people wait in the palace, and when you come back, I''ll take you to the prime minister''s residence." Jiang Ning took care of the hair on his neck and said with a smile, "Let''s set off fireworks together at night."


    Li Tingqian''s eyes lit up and nodded vigorously: "Yeah!"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "Thank you auntie!"


    Li Tingqian ran out, and his footsteps were much happier.


    Jiang Ning shouted and exhorted, "Remember, don''t eat whatever you want outside, come back, my aunt will cook it for you!"


    "I remember it!"


    The cheerful voice of the little boy came from outside.


    has already run away.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Children have fast legs and feet,"


    Huang Ying smiled and said, "Master really loves His Royal Highness the eldest grandson."


    "He treats Li Hongyuan as his father and me as his mother. I don''t care for him, who cares for him?"


    "It is a blessing for His Royal Highness the eldest grandson to have an aunt like the master."


    "Stop flattering, get ready to go."


    Jiang Ning walked out of Qingyiyuan holding a child in one hand.


    Lingzi shouted: "Daddy!"


    Li Hongyuan was walking towards him.


    Ling Zi rushed over.


    Li Hongyuan picked her up and rubbed her cheek with a smile: "Ling Zi is so pretty today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 724： indulge the emperor

    Chapter 724 Addicted to the Emperor


    Lingzi said proudly, "I''m just like my mother! Does my father look good in my mother''s clothes?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Jiang Ning, his eyes swept across her face as crystal clear as the first snow, and nodded slightly: "It''s beautiful."


    Jiang Ning took Wen Zan to him and asked, "Where did Your Highness come from?"


    "Flying Frost Palace."


    "You last night..."


    "Mother, let''s go, Ling Zi wants to see her grandfather, grandmother and uncle sooner!" Ling Zi''s voice interrupted Jiang Ning''s words.


    In front of the child, it was really hard to say anything, so Jiang Ning swallowed his words.


    This time, Jiang Ning brought all the maids from the Xiangfu, including Gucheng and Xiaoman.


    When they got to the carriage outside the palace gate, Jiang Ning wanted to ride in the same carriage with the two children, but Gucheng and Xiaoman stood in front of the carriage at the same time.


    Gucheng wanted to follow Jiang Ning, and Xiaoman wanted to follow Lingzi no matter what.


    had no choice but to let Xiaoman go to the carriage behind to accompany the two children, while Li Hongyuan came to Jiang Ning''s carriage.


    Jiang Ning was used to lying on his side in a carriage, so he felt cramped when he squeezed in alone.


    "Can''t Your Highness ride a horse?"


    "In no mood."


    Li Hongyuan said quietly.


    Jiang Ning had no choice but to restrain himself, sat beside him, and asked, "Did you come to my room last night?"


    "What, you thought you were dreaming?"


    "Come in the middle of the night and leave before dawn. I don''t know, I thought you were stealing the sun."


    "I''m just busy. Besides, you begged me to go."


    "I beg you?"


    "You''ve been trying to please me and sending snacks these two days, don''t you want me to go to your house?" Li Hongyuan asked back.


    "I care about you!" Jiang Ning emphasized, "Like Jin Liangyuan, she is waiting for you in the snow in exposed clothes. The one who wants to strip you is begging you to sleep."


    "whatever."


    Li Hongyuan turned his head to look at the street scene outside the curtain.


    The streets are very lively. People come out to visit relatives and friends to pay New Year''s greetings. The children get a few pennies of New Year''s money and exchange them for snacks and cannonballs. They run around in the streets and make happy laughter.


    Even Jiang Ning could clearly feel that Li Hongyuan was getting colder and colder towards her.


    She didn''t really know what Li Hongyuan was thinking.


    Did he dislike her, or was he estranged on purpose?


    If he didn''t like it, why did he run to her bed in the middle of the night, put his arms around her to sleep, and then run away at dawn?


    If you still like it, but when we meet, you look cold and indifferent and ignore it?


    This man is really split.


    Jiang Ning took out a handful of crab and cucumber seeds from his purse and sent it to him: "Do you want to eat?"


    "don''t want."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning sat at the other side of the window, eating sunflower seeds while watching the scenery outside.


    Li Hongyuan spoke to her again: "Last night, the father and the emperor spent the night with Yafei again."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Really? The emperor really likes the concubine Yafei. However, as a son, it is not appropriate for you to care about your father''s sexual affairs, right?"


    "The royal family is no small matter."


    "It''s also true that since Concubine Jin passed away, the emperor seldom went to the harem. At that time, the empress didn''t spend a lot of time trying to find a woman who looked like Concubine Jin, and wanted to please the emperor? It''s a pity that she miscalculated." Jiang Ning smiled and said, "This concubine Ya and your mother concubine look nothing alike, don''t they still make the emperor addicted?"


    She suddenly reacted: "Ah, if it goes on like this, we will have another brother after a while, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 725： no way

    Chapter 725


    This sentence made Li Hongyuan a little bit defensive.


    He complained: "After a lot of years, he threw all the affairs of the state to me, and he himself fell into the town of gentleness. What is this?"


    "Does this mean that the emperor''s health is much better?"


    "What''s good? Three times a day to pour down the soup, I feel tired after walking a few steps."


    "He''s already like this, how can he still favor Yafei? Is it true?"


    Li Hongyuan seemed to be smiling but not smiling: "You don''t understand men."


    "how?"


    "Faced with the woman you like, even if you can''t do it, let yourself do it."


    "What do you mean, the emperor took medicine to let himself do it?"


    "Humph."


    Li Hongyuan snorted coldly and did not answer.


    Jiang Ning was puzzled: "Why are you angry? Is it mad at the emperor for his own enjoyment and pushes all the hard work to you, or is he mad at him for not taking care of his body?"


    "I''m happy to do state affairs. As for his body, it''s up to him how he wants to spoil it, I don''t care."


    "Then why are you?" Jiang Ning looked at him, "Could it be that you are reluctant to partake of the concubine Yafei?"


    "You think too much."


    "I see, are you fighting for your mother-in-law''s injustice? Your mother-in-law has only been gone for half a year, and the emperor came out of his sadness and went to dote on another woman, so you are not happy?"


    "Guess what."


    Li Hongyuan was cold.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Although you don''t have a good relationship with your mother-in-law on the surface, you still love her very much in your heart."


    "What cleverness are you showing off?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t admit it. You don''t need to be angry. As a royal man, aren''t you the same as your father?" Jiang Ning''s tone was slightly mocking, "What you say and what you do are always two different things. ."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her: "Do you think I will be like him?"


    "Your father has more women in the harem. Generally speaking, he is a good emperor. If you can do what he does, you are actually very happy."


    "Humph."


    He hummed again.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "You are like a child who has a temper when he is not satisfied. Now the Queen strongly supports King Zhao''s rise to the throne, you can be careful, don''t let them take any advantage."


    "Humph."


    Hum again.


    are you idiot.


    It''s time to kill the New Year''s Eve!


    Jiang Ning complained in his heart.


    She suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly asked: "That Lin Zhangyuan was invited by the emperor?"


    "Naturally not."


    "Then the emperor also let him enter the palace to give lectures to the princes and grandsons?"


    "He is very famous, and this is the first time he has come to Chang''an. The royal father also values ??this matter."


    "Could it be that you even want to be a student for him?"


    "I have not decided yet."


    "What do you mean?" Jiang Ning was shocked, "You are a prince, do you still need to consider this kind of thing?"


    "Li You has gathered Wen Renzong, this Wen Renzong has a close relationship with Lin Shimo, that is to say, Li You is now seeking Lin Shimo''s support. If he is a student for Lin Shimo and I don''t, you Understand."


    "His Royal Highness King Zhao is really able to bend and stretch." Jiang Ning thought for a while, "Didn''t you say that the Lin family is not involved in court affairs? Has it changed now?"


    "The Lin family''s ancestral training is indeed like this, but it is hard to say if the ancestral training can manage generations of descendants."


    "Could it be that Lin Shimo is going to be the one who violated the rules of the ancestors?"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her for a while, then suddenly pulled her into his arms, blocked her lips, and gritted his teeth in a low voice, "Don''t laugh like this in front of me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 726： dont mess around

    Chapter 726 Don''t mess around


    Jiang Ning was caught off guard.


    When he finished kissing and let go of her, she said in a mess, "I''m not even allowed to laugh in front of Your Highness?"


    Li Hongyuan''s eyes were slightly red, obviously not satisfied with the kiss just now.


    Her flushed cheeks, messy hair, and rosy lips made him almost unable to contain himself.


    He said, "I''ll go to your place at night."


    Jiang Ning frowned and lowered his head to straighten his hair and clothes.


    Li Hongyuan just looked at her like that.


    If it wasn''t in the carriage, and there were two children''s carriages behind him, he must have wanted her now.


    As for now, he just looked at her expressionlessly, until the wild beast in his body slowly calmed down, until it fell dormant.


    He turned his head and opened the curtain, took a breath of the fresh air outside, and calmed himself down.


    Jiang Ning also tilted his head and looked outside.


    The atmosphere is a little awkward.


    Until the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Xiangfu.


    The servants and servants rushed up to greet him.


    Jiang Ning was about to get out of the car, but was pulled by Li Hongyuan.


    Jiang Ning looked at his approaching face and frowned: "We''re at the door, don''t mess around."


    Li Hongyuan''s raised hand paused, and said indifferently: "Master, it''s not enough to make your mind faint."


    He brushed a few strands of hair from her cheeks, moving gently like a breeze, and then kissed her ear.


    Jiang Ning looked up at him.


    Round, bright almond eyes met his slightly slender phoenix eyes.


    He seemed a little absent-minded, his eyes didn''t move.


    "It''s time to go down." Jiang Ning reminded him.


    Li Hongyuan blinked, hummed, jumped down first, then turned around and stretched out his hand to her¡ª¡ª


    Although there are many servants and women waiting below, but His Royal Highness the Prince personally stretched out his hand, who would dare to do more things.


    There were so many people in the audience that Jiang Ning didn''t want to give him face, so he put his hand in his.


    Li Hongyuan helped her out of the carriage, and said casually, "Your hands are quite warm."


    "His Royal Highness''s hands are warmer."


    "Probably because of you."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning stopped talking.


    This man is indeed divided.


    On the one hand, he was cold and indifferent to her, on the other hand, he was dissatisfied with her desires.


    Those little gestures and details that he occasionally revealed, it was hard to make people suspect that he didn''t like Jiang Ning.


    But he seems to have been deliberately restraining his words and deeds.


    Perhaps, this is also a means of his self-protection.


    Jiang Ruo white-collared his son out to greet him.


    Jiang Ning calmed down, pulled back his hand, and greeted him with a smile.


    "Daddy, third brother, happy new year."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled with a smile on her face. Although her eyes were always on her daughter, she still remembered to salute His Royal Highness first.


    Before Jiang Yi could talk to his sister, he was already entangled by two little guys.


    "uncle!"


    "Hey!"


    "Uncle, uncle!"


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Uncle and uncle, I wish you a prosperous official luck!" Ling Zi cried in a crisp voice.


    Uncle was overjoyed: "My darling, my mouth is so sweet, let my uncle smell it, but it''s covered with honey?"


    Lingzi stretched out a short, fat, white hand.


    Jiang Yi leaned over and smelled it: "Why, does Lingzi also have honey in her hands?"


    Lingzi was dissatisfied: "Mother said, after saying this, there will be a red envelope in my hand! Why didn''t my uncle give it? Could it be that my grandfather''s family is poor?"


    Jiang Yi was stunned for a moment, but he couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, okay, give it!"


    He immediately took out all the money in his purse, giving half to Ling Zi and half to Wen Zan, "Come, take it, whoever sees it will have a share."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 727： somewhat self-indulgent

    Chapter 727 A little bit self-indulgent


    Jiang Ruobai laughed and scolded her daughter: "Ling Zi is the grandson of the emperor, what do you teach her all day?"


    "Hey, it''s nothing to do with my family."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care.


    This is indeed what she taught Lingzi, and she kept it just to make her father, mother and brother happy.


    Before Ling Zi''s chubby hand reached out, Jiang Xiangye quickly took out two thick red envelopes.


    Ling Zi opened it and saw that there were silver bills inside.


    She lost interest immediately, and threw it to her brother, and then went to pester her uncle and asked her to take her to play with something new.


    Wenzan carefully collected the silver notes and gold and silver.


    Jiang Ning said to him, "Mother will keep it for you."


    Wenzan shook his head: "Baby keep it for yourself."


    "Little brat, so greedy for money." Jiang Ning poked him on the cheek, "I''m a little miser, I don''t know who it is."


    "The child you have is naturally up to you." Jiang Ruobai said.


    "I can''t give birth alone." Jiang Ning glanced at Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows: "I''m not greedy for money."


    "Your Highness is so humble."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan thought, what did he do to make her think he was greedy for money?


    Everyone entered the Xiangfu one after another.


    Jiang Ning took time to turn around and asked Li Hongyuan softly, "Is Your Highness busy today?"


    "not busy today."


    "Then you''ll be back to the palace later, will you take Xiaoqian over too?"


    "What are you taking him for?"


    "I promised him that I would set off fireworks with him at night."


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled and nodded: "Okay."


    Jiang Ning smiled at him: "Thank you."


    Li Hongyuan gave her a slightly meaningful look.


    Jiang Ning immediately restrained his smile and turned around.


    Li Hongyuan seemed to have thought of something, and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    Jiang Ning pouted slightly.


    This is Puxin Nan, people smiled at him, he thought they were seducing him.


    Of course, a character like Li Hongyuan should not be called an ordinary man, but he is still somewhat self-indulgent.


    Li Hongyuan was invited to the front hall to drink tea and talk, while Jiang Ning went to the backyard.


    Lin Zizi was surrounded by two concubines and Jiang Yan, stood in the yard and waited eagerly. When she saw her appear, she was relieved. Didn''t sleep well last night."


    "Why can''t you sleep well?"


    "I''m afraid something will go wrong and you won''t be able to come back. What about the two children?"


    "I went to play with the third brother, and it was delivered in a while."


    "You look good in your clothes." Lin Zizi said with a smile.


    "It can be said that I just watched the Crown Princess come from a distance. The red clothes in this suit are like a little red flame, and I feel warm in my heart." Liu Yiniang smiled and agreed, "The appearance of the Crown Princess is just like that. Wear something brighter."


    "Yes, but the color of the Crown Princess is good no matter what she wears." Bai Yiniang said with a gentle smile.


    Jiang Yan pursed her lips and smiled, her eyes full of admiration.


    Although they are sisters, but the overly beautiful younger sister makes her sister, in addition to admiration, has very little feeling of envy.


    Because the gap is too big, I know that I have absolutely no hope of catching up.


    After taking their seats, Aunt Liu arranged to bring some dried fruits for refreshment.


    Jiang Ning asked, "Why didn''t you see Fifth Sister come back?"


    "She said she was coming back, but I haven''t seen anyone yet." Concubine Liu felt a little helpless, "The Earl''s Mansion has very big rules. She has to ask her mother-in-law to settle the rules sooner or later when she gets married. It''s impossible to let go early in the morning. She''s back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 728： give marriage

    Chapter 728 Marriage


    "The big door has a lot of rules." Lin Zizi said, "I said at the beginning, there is no need to look for such a small door. It sounds not so decent, but the life is not comfortable, and I know it in my heart."


    Aunt Liu sighed, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The daughter who got married is really poured out. She is an aunt, and she can''t reach out. Besides, she is a concubine, so she doesn''t have that qualification.


    If the daughter suffers any grievances at her husband''s house, she can only ask her mother to come forward.


    Aunt Liu also wants to understand now, no matter how favored she is, no matter how domineering she is, she is still a concubine. Going out is a servant who can''t stand on the stage.


    Her daughter''s in-laws will never see her.


    The only mother-in-law recognized by others is Mrs. Jiang Er.


    She must serve the mistress well in the house and have a good relationship with her, so that when her daughter is in need, she can ask the mistress to negotiate and solve the problem.


    Today''s Aunt Liu is much more docile and peaceful.


    Even the cowardly and quiet Concubine Bai, whom she has always looked down on, has eased a lot with her.


    Jiang Yan said with a smile: "Speaking of which, I used to think that the seventh sister might not be able to see each other when she entered the palace. Who would have thought that the rules in this palace are more like the Earl''s Palace."


    "You girl is full of nonsense!" Bai Yiniang glared at her, "There are naturally the most rules in the palace. But it is only because the emperor and His Royal Highness treat the prince concubine that she is allowed to visit her mother''s house from time to time. How can this be the same thing? ?"


    Jiang Yan blushed.


    These words touched Aunt Liu''s mind, and Aunt Liu sighed faintly.


    Yes, no matter how big the rules are, can they still be bigger than others?


    Princess concubine is favored, even if it is the palace, you can often go out for a stroll. The Earl''s House doesn''t even care about the rules of returning to her parents'' home in the second year of the new year. How can they expect them to be good to their daughters in ordinary life?


    Lin Zizi said: "Concubine Liu, you don''t have to worry. Xiao Wu''s temperament, as we all know, is not the kind of person who seeks perfection. If there is any grievance, just tell her. Don''t feel inferior. The family will always decide for her."


    "Thank you Madam." Aunt Liu turned her eyes slightly red and lowered her head to wipe away her tears.


    Concubine Bai hurriedly advised: "Sister, don''t be like this. During the festival, the Crown Princess is also here. Let''s be happy. Xiao Wu will come back later and see you like this, don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    Aunt Liu quickly wiped away her tears, turned around and reapplied some powder.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I brought back a piece of news. However, as for the good times and bad times, it depends on Sixth Sister."


    Jiang Yan wondered: "What news?"


    "The emperor is going to give you a marriage."


    "Give, give marriage?" Jiang Yan was taken aback, and she stood up unconsciously.


    Concubine Bai also looked shocked: "Well, why do you want to give marriage all of a sudden? Besides, how can Yan''er be worthy of the emperor''s marriage?"


    Lin Zizi disagreed and said, "Liu Liu is the daughter of the Jiang family, why is she not worthy of it?"


    Concubine Bai hurriedly said, "It''s not that the concubine despised her own daughter, but to be honest, after all, Xiaoliu is a concubine."


    Concubine Liu was also puzzled: "It''s okay to be out. The problem is, in a few days Xiaoliu will enter the palace to be elected. Why do you want to marry him at this time? Seven girls, who does the emperor want to marry Xiaoliu?"


    Everyone looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s true that the marriage is granted. As for the object of the marriage, I think you have heard of it. It is the prince of Kangjun and Li You, the king of Zhao."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 729： good can not bear

    Chapter 729 Good can''t bear it


    Even Lin Zizi was surprised.


    Concubine Liu asked in shock: "Seventh girl, you mean... the one who was just named Prince Zhao?"


    "That''s right, it''s him."


    "The emperor gave marriage to Prince Zhao and our little six? Is it the concubine?"


    "The emperor will never give a concubine to King Zhao." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "What''s more, how could the daughter of our Jiang family be a child? Neither father nor mother would agree."


    "My God." Concubine Liu''s face was full of disbelief.


    Jiang Yan pointed at herself blankly: "Why? Seventh sister, why does His Royal Highness King Zhao... want to marry me? I''m just a concubine, neither handsome nor talented. I really don''t understand."


    When she suddenly heard the news, she was not as ecstatic as others imagined, but felt uneasy and frightened.


    Because she knows that she doesn''t have any talent that she can take out.


    In terms of beauty, she is not even 1% of the seventh sister, and in terms of talent, she is far inferior to the fifth sister.


    In terms of identity, she naturally did not dare to compare with the seventh sister who was born as the first daughter, the fifth sister who was also born, and she couldn''t compare.


    In her eyes, she was nothing.


    Her best fantasy about her future is to marry a small but talented Jinshi and live a quiet and comfortable life.


    Lian Sixth Sister''s appearance, married to the concubine of the Earl''s House, is considered by many to be a high-ranking.


    How could she be the concubine of Prince Zhao directly?


    This is outrageous.


    There are too many noble ladies in Chang''an City to count, no matter what, it is not her head.


    Jiang Yan was a little confused.


    In her pure and kind heart, while she felt unworthy, she was also very uneasy, whether there was any conspiracy in it.


    Jiang Ning sat beside her, seeing her face tense and dazed, he held her hand and comforted: "You have seen King Zhao, he has a good appearance, a gentle personality, and is not a vicious person. Don''t be afraid. ."


    Jiang Yan shook her head with a wry smile: "Seventh sister, I''m not afraid of this. It''s just... I''m not worthy of His Royal Highness King Zhao. Seventh sister, can you tell me why the emperor gave her marriage?"


    "Probably, because you are the daughter of the Jiang family." Jiang Ning said.


    "So, if Sixth Sister is not married, maybe the object of the emperor''s marriage is her?"


    "...Maybe, I can''t tell."


    That''s the truth, but Jiang Ning didn''t want to be too straightforward.


    Jiang Yan sighed.


    Concubine Liu was a little sour: "Liu Liu, why are you still so sad? This is a big happy event. Usually we always say that you are a lucky one. Sure enough, the one you married is much better than your sixth sister. Time. Madam, I didn''t expect that our mansion would send out two princesses."


    Lin Zizi nodded: "I have also met King Zhao, who is indeed a gentle and polite child. He has a noble status and a handsome appearance. Xiao Liu, this marriage is very good."


    What else can Jiang Yan say.


    Just because it¡¯s so good.


    Okay, she couldn''t bear it at all.


    Although she is cowardly and kind, she is not stupid.


    King Zhao valued not her, but the Jiang family behind her.


    King Zhao, as a courtier, why did he win over the Jiang family?


    This central plains issue cannot be carefully thought out.


    When you think about it, it is easy to think carefully.


    Jiang Yan looked at Jiang Ning with a pale face: "Seventh sister, the relationship between His Royal Highness Prince Zhao and His Royal Highness...isn''t it good?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 730： mothers house, husbands house

    Chapter 730 Mother''s family, husband''s family


    Jiang Ning patted her hand soothingly, and said with a smile: "Whether they have a good relationship or not, it doesn''t hinder anything. It''s not a bad thing that people value our Jiang family."


    "That''s right, the most important thing in marriage today is the lintel of the family, and the second is the appearance of the person!" Concubine Liu said crisply, "Liu, why don''t you seem very happy? This is the emperor''s gift of marriage, and you can''t refuse it. what."


    "No, I''m not unhappy, just..."


    Jiang Yan slowly lowered her head, not daring to express her inner panic.


    The matchmaker for this marriage is the emperor. Who in the world would dare to refuse.


    Lin Zizi''s expression was calm, Aunt Liu was slightly sour, and Aunt Bai was only happy.


    I thought that my daughter was a normal-looking daughter, and she was born from a concubine. She was naturally worried about her marriage as a mother. If you are selected to enter the palace to be elected, it will be a big bad. If you can''t choose, where will you find someone you like when you go home?


    I didn''t expect to see him only once, and the limelight was in full swing, and the young and handsome King Zhao fell in love with his daughter.


    So, girls should show up in more high-end big scenes.


    After all, the fragrance of wine is also afraid of deep alleys.


    The elders have their own thoughts, only Jiang Ning noticed the helplessness and anxiety of this quiet and loyal sixth sister.


    She patted Jiang Yan''s hand and said with a smile: "The fifth girl should be here, let''s go and see."


    Jiang Yan hummed, lowered her head, and followed her out.


    Snow is still falling.


    It was overcast and cold.


    In the distance, the explosion of the gun battles and the laughter of children can be heard.


    adds a touch of New Year''s flavor to this cold.


    The family knew that Jiang Ning had bad legs and was afraid of the cold, so Jiang Yan took the initiative to support Jiang Ning like a conditioned reflex and walked silently.


    "Sixth sister, if you don''t want to, I can help you think of a way." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to pick up the falling snowflakes and said softly and slowly.


    "Huh?" Jiang Yan seemed to suddenly come back to her senses, she subconsciously shook her head, "No, I''m not... Actually marrying someone, it makes a big difference."


    For her, whether it was decided by her parents for her, or the marriage bestowed by the emperor, they were all strangers she had never known and understood.


    Anyway, she has met King Zhao, who has a noble status, a handsome appearance, and is gentle and polite to others.


    It is impeccable from any point of view.


    is worthy of any proud and noble lady in Chang''an City.


    Jiang Yan recalled the appearance of King Zhao in her mind, and sighed in a low voice: "Seventh sister, we are sisters, I won''t hide anything from you. I''m worried that there is a conspiracy behind this, it will be bad for you and our Jiang family."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "People say that Miss Liu of the Jiang family is a wooden girl, and she is silent. In fact, you all know it in your heart."


    Jiang Yan lowered her head.


    A few freckles on her cheeks made her look cute.


    "Actually you don''t have to worry about that."


    "Why?" Jiang Yan raised her head.


    "Even if there is something going on between King Zhao and the Crown Prince, who cares if they fight to the death, what does it have to do with you?"


    "But..." Jiang Yan bit her lip white, "A woman is married to her husband. By then, should I help my mother''s family or my husband''s family?"


    Jiang Ning burst out laughing.


    Jiang Yan looked at her puzzled, her amber pupils showed a little helplessness.


    "I haven''t gotten married yet, so I''m thinking about my parents'' husband''s family?"


    Jiang Yan''s face immediately flushed.


    Jiang Ning is serious: "Life is not smooth sailing, you always have to face various choices, some things can change your life. So, you must think about it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 731： warm and cute

    Chapter 731 Warm heart and cute


    Jiang Yan stopped and looked around, thinking that she was about to leave her familiar family and go to an unknown place, she couldn''t help but feel at a loss, and after a long time, she let out a wry smile: "I don''t know how to choose, I... I''m too stupid. ."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "You are not stupid, you are wise but stupid. Since you are not sure about paying attention, why not ask our old father for his opinion?"


    Jiang Yan nodded: "I asked my father to give me an idea."


    At this time, Jiang Yuan was surrounded by a group of servants and crossed the second door. She was gorgeously dressed and covered in pearls. She made a slight noise as she walked, adding a bright color to the gloomy snowy day.


    Jiang Yan pursed her lips: "The fifth sister is still so ostentatious."


    Jiang Ning smiled without saying a word.


    "Why are you two standing in the snow?" Jiang Yuan approached and looked at Jiang Ning up and down, "It''s rare to wear bright clothes, but Qi girl, do you think your legs are too good? It''s such a cold day. , just blowing here? You are all blind, and you still haven''t helped the princess to go back to the house?"


    In this last sentence, she reprimanded her maid.


    When she came back this time, she and Jiang Ning thought of one thing, and they brought back the dowry maids and servants.


    Therefore, there is no need to be polite.


    After all, everyone in the Jiang family knows her temper.


    Although she was only a concubine, in the years when Jiang Ning was away, she was doted on as a daughter-in-law, so everyone accepted her arrogance as a matter of course.


    Several maids hurried over to support Yun Dai.


    Even Jiang Yan was pushed aside.


    Jiang Ning smiled casually: "You guys are so afraid of the five girls? Don''t you care about the future Princess Zhao?"


    "What princess?"


    Jiang Yuan hasn''t heard the news yet, so she can''t help but look at Jiang Yan suspiciously.


    Jiang Yan blushed and lowered her head.


    Jiang Ning looked at her expression and knew in her heart that she was not unwilling to marry King Zhao, but she was just uneasy.


    Speaking of which, although there are conspiracies fueled by the queen for special marriage, this King Zhao may not necessarily be a good marriage.


    In the future... No matter who the deer dies, it will be good for the Jiang family.


    Although he hasn''t passed his breath with Jiang Ruobai yet, Jiang Ning knows that he must approve of this marriage with both hands.


    As long as Jiang Ruobai agrees, Jiang Yan is also willing, and Jiang Ning, as a bystander, has no qualifications to express his opinion.


    Basically, the marriage is almost done.


    After listening to her explanation, Jiang Yuan also showed a look of shock as she expected: "Is that really that King Zhao? Just, the one who was just named Prince Zhao... King Zhao?"


    "That''s right, it''s him."


    "No way? Prince dignified, how can you look down on Sixth Sister?" Although Jiang Yuan''s words sounded a little hurtful, they were indeed the truth.


    Jiang Yan has been with her for a long time and knows that she is not really mocking her.


    She was just...incredulous.


    This is normal, any other person would have this kind of reaction.


    Jiang Yan is sure that the same reaction will appear on the faces of his father Jiang Ruobai and his brother Jiang Yi.


    Fortunately, there is also the sweethearted little sister Seventh Sister to help her out.


    When Jiang Yuan asked this sentence, she was looking at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "What''s wrong with our sixth sister? The daughter of the Jiang family, what do you think about fifth sister?"


    Jiang Yuan reacted immediately, she was degrading herself together.


    She laughed and took Jiang Yan''s hand: "I''m a straight talker, don''t worry about Sixth Sister. Is this really true? Don''t joke with me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 732： this is life

    Chapter 732 This is life


    Jiang Yan looked at Jiang Ning, and said in a low voice as if she couldn''t say it, "This matter is still undecided."


    "As long as you are willing, it''s almost the same." Jiang Ning said, "The emperor wants to bestow the marriage, doesn''t this send me back to discuss it with the family?"


    "Giving a marriage?" Jiang Yuan was shocked again, "Then this is really a sure thing. This is strange. We don''t lack high-ranking daughters in Chang''an City, right? How did the emperor think of the sixth sister''s marriage?"


    "It''s not necessarily that the emperor mentioned it." Jiang Ning glanced at Jiang Yan and smiled, "On New Year''s Eve, my mother brought Sixth Sister into the palace to attend a banquet, and she was sitting opposite Prince Zhao. King Zhao has taken a fancy to Sixth Sister."


    "So it is."


    Jiang Yuan took Jiang Yan to look up and down, left and right, and said with a smile, "As expected, each flower is in each eye. Speaking of which, what does this King Zhao look like?"


    "Young Master Pian Pian Jia."


    "Ouch." Jiang Yuan sighed again, "Sixth sister is really moving this year. Such a happy event must be handled well."


    After she finished speaking with a smile on her face, thinking of her marriage, although she was not jealous, it was inevitable to be lonely for a while.


    The seventh sister married King Yu, after all, because of her status as the daughter of the Jiang family, it was a matter of course. But the sixth sister''s background is not as good as hers.


    Now one of them is a crown princess, and the other is about to be a princess.


    She is the only one, even though she married into the Earl''s House, she is also a noble of an aristocratic family. After all, she''s just a concubine, and she doesn''t even have the chance to become a nobleman.


    Once the family is separated in the future, if the man himself does not make progress, how can he maintain his life?


    It is typical to look decent from the outside, and you only understand the taste of your own life.


    Jiang Yuan was already a little anxious, but when she was compared with the happy event of Sixth Sister, the loss in her heart couldn''t be concealed even more.


    But after all, it was a rare day to return to her parents'' home, and she didn''t want her family to feel that she was having a bad time, so she forced a smile.


    Jiang Ning was surrounded by the maids. Jiang Yan couldn''t get in, so she pulled Jiang Yuan and said softly, "Sister Fifth, let''s go into the house. It''s snowing outside, so let''s talk inside. Don''t let the Seventh Sister catch a cold."


    The three sisters returned to Lin Zizi''s house. When Aunt Liu saw her daughter''s return, she was very happy again, and she sat down and talked for a long time.


    Lin Zizi asked: "Five girls, how are you there? If you have any grievances and come back home, don''t hide it. No matter what, the family will naturally call the shots for you."


    "Thank you mother for your concern."


    Jiang Yuan hurriedly got up, smiled and said, "The mansion treats me very well, no one has wronged my daughter."


    Although the concubine of the Earl''s Mansion is not valued, Jiang Yan is the daughter of the Jiang Family after all, and the Earl''s Mansion will not neglect her.


    Lin Zizi nodded when he heard the words.


    Aunt Liu smiled and told Jiang Yan''s happy event. Jiang Yuan said that she already knew it. The mother and daughter had a good mind and knew that if Jiang Yuan married later, the position of Princess Zhao would definitely belong to her.


    But things are impermanent.


    She, Jiang Yuan, didn''t have this life.


    This is all life.


    In the front yard, after Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi entertained the prince, they also came to the backyard.


    "His Royal Highness has returned to the palace?" Lin Zizi asked.


    "Said he was going back to pick up the eldest grandson of the emperor." Jiang Ruobai glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "That''s right, because the third brother prepared a lot of novel fireworks, I thought that Xiaoqian was alone in the palace, so I agreed to bring him here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 733： Daughter on the tip of the heart

    Chapter 733 The Daughter on the Tip of the Heart


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "If I had known that His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson of the emperor, was also coming, I would have prepared more."


    "Those prepared by the third brother are enough."


    "Where are the two little ones?" Lin Zizi looked around.


    "You''re playing in our courtyard, don''t worry, Seventh Sister, your sister-in-law is watching over." Jiang Yi replied.


    Jiang Yi''s daughter-in-law Lu Xue, the first daughter of the Lu family, is a famous scholar, Lu Xue is a noble and intelligent person, and Jiang Yi is like a pair of beautiful people, even loving.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "With the third sister-in-law here, I naturally have nothing to worry about."


    "You still have to be careful." Lin Zizi said with a smile, "Your third sister-in-law is pregnant."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning was surprised, "How many months?"


    "It''s only been two months, and it hasn''t been three months, so I don''t know about it outside." Lin Zizi glanced at the two concubines, "Don''t talk about it at will."


    "Yes, my concubine remembered it."


    After Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi came, their two concubines only had to stand.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly sent Huang Ying over, lest the two children be too naughty and collide with the third sister-in-law.


    Jiang Yi felt that her mother was making a fuss, saying that Lu Xue was not that delicate.


    His performance was immediately taught a lesson by a roomful of women, and in the end he had to rush back in person and take over the important task of "watching the baby" from his daughter-in-law.


    Concubine Bai couldn''t wait to ask Jiang Ruobai: "Master, does the emperor really want to marry the six girls in our family?"


    "The emperor''s golden mouth is not false."


    Apparently Jiang Ruobai had learned about this from the prince.


    Lin Zizi asked: "Do you think this marriage can be done?"


    "From the Jiang family''s point of view, nothing is impossible." Jiang Ruobai smiled and looked at the youngest daughter habitually, "Xiao Qi, what do you think?"


    He didn''t ask the second daughter''s opinion first, but asked Jiang Ning first.


    Because Jiang Ning is his daughter-in-law?


    Of course not only that.


    is more because of her current status - the princess.


    Jiang Ning glanced apologetically at Sixth Sister, pondered for a moment, and said, "For the Jiang family, this marriage has both advantages and disadvantages. It depends on what my father thinks. But I still reserve my own opinion. A marriage is the most important thing. It still depends on whether both men and women are really satisfied with each other.¡±


    After Jiang Ning''s reminder, Jiang Ruobai finally remembered that he still had to ask the parties about this marriage.


    Then he looked at his second daughter: "Liu Liu, you have also seen King Zhao, what do you think?"


    Jiang Yan, who has always been accustomed to being invisible, was watched by everyone at this time. She was cramped and confused. She squeezed the corners of her clothes with her fingers, and stammered, "Daughter, my daughter is solely based on her father."


    Jiang Ruobai had such an expression on his face.


    Jiang Ning shook his head slightly and said, "Sixth sister, you still have half a day to think about it."


    When she returns to the palace, this matter will be settled.


    Jiang Yan lowered her head and did not speak.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Li Hongyuan brought Li Tingqian.


    Jiang Yi slowly got two big boxes of fireworks, Ling Zi and Wen Zan wrapped themselves into small balls, and ran and jumped in the snow, very happy.


    After all, Li Tingqian was a few years older than them and looked much more stable, but his eyes were still filled with excitement.


    Jiang Yi held the fire book and set it on fire himself.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A huge flame exploded in the sky.


    Colorful and bright.


    Jiang Ning tightened his cloak, stood under the eaves, looked up, and heard a soft sigh behind him.


    At some point, Li Hongyuan stood behind her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 734： fireworks

    Chapter 734 Fireworks all over the sky


    Jiang Ning listened to his sigh silently, without saying a word.


    If you ask him why he is sighing, he will inevitably start a conversation. If he brings up his sadness, he has to think of a lot of words to comfort him.


    That was a bit of a hassle.


    Now she just wants to enjoy the fireworks quietly.


    Fortunately, Li Hongyuan didn''t take the initiative to talk to her, he just stood quietly.


    After setting off a large box of fireworks, several children were so itchy that they shouted that they had to let it go.


    Jiang Yi was already prepared.


    The other box is full of gadgets, some that can be played in your hand, and some that are lit and whirling on the ground.


    There are also lanterns that are held in their hands.


    Various and dazzling.


    Some even Jiang Ning has never seen.


    She couldn''t help but sigh that the ingenuity of this ancient man is no worse than that made by modern industrial assembly lines.


    Several brothers in the big room learned that Jiang Ning was back with two children, and they also ran over to join in the fun, and each brought a fresh style of fireworks that they had found outside.


    Several children were even more excited.


    The yard was full of dripping, sizzling fireworks.


    The maidservants and servants surrounded by a circle were all happily watching the fun.


    The Jiang family has always been tolerant towards their servants, and they are willing to let them have a good time with them during the festivals, so they don¡¯t care about their behavior of gathering crowds to watch.


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying and other maids to find their families to reunite with each other for the festival.


    With her, there is only one lonely city.


    Jiang Ning once gave him a half-day leave. He went out for a long time and came back quietly, without saying where he went or what he did. Jiang Ning didn''t ask.


    At this moment, he was squatting on the roof, staring blankly at the splendid light that filled the yard.


    It was really cold outside, Jiang Ning stood and watched for a while, then he felt the cold rush into his legs, and the cracks between the bones were chilly.


    Her legs are very precious and can''t stand any hardship.


    "Go back to the house." Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand.


    Jiang Ning put his hand in his palm and returned to the warm room with him.


    There were only Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan in the room, eating and talking while eating more than a dozen plates of dried fruit snacks.


    Seeing them coming in, he hurriedly stood up and gave a salute.


    "No courtesy." Li Hongyuan raised his hand, "I won''t disturb your sisters when they talk." Then he said to Jiang Ning, "I''ll go watch the children, and I''ll take you back to the palace later."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning watched him go out, then sat next to Jiang Yan, reached out and grabbed the melon seeds, and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about, take me with you."


    Jiang Yan''s face was slightly red.


    Jiang Yuan smiled and said, "I just said that if King Zhao can be like His Royal Highness, the sixth sister will be really lucky."


    "Like a prince?"


    "Does this need to be said? Everyone knows that His Royal Highness the Prince''s love and consideration for the Seventh Sister." Jiang Yuan said secretly, "I heard that Xinluo Kingdom sent a beauty to the East Palace? Does His Royal Highness have any favors? ?"


    "not yet."


    "Hey. His Royal Highness is really rare." Jiang Yuan pouted, "If I were the man next to me, I wouldn''t be able to wait."


    Jiang Ning smiled without saying a word.


    She never had any illusions about the inferiority of men.


    Before leaving, Jiang Ning asked Jiang Yan seriously again, and asked her if she still had to reconsider, or in other words, she would make a decision after contacting King Zhao a few more times.


    She can create opportunities for them to meet.


    Jiang Yan actually refused.


    She said she agreed with the marriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 735： palm and back

    Chapter 735 The palm and back of the hand


    Jiang Ning had no choice but to see this.


    When ?? left Jiang''s house, Lin Zizi was holding her two children, reluctantly. Jiang Ning and Jiang Ruobai were at the end and had a conversation.


    "Father, congratulations." Jiang Ning gave Jiang Ruobai a smile.


    Jiang Ruobai laughed and scolded: "Don''t bring your slippery head to your house."


    "Father, this King Zhao didn''t see you in private?"


    "I came to visit once a few years ago and gave me some gifts." Jiang Ruobai said, "However, I was not in the house at the time, it was your third brother who received him."


    "Tsk." Jiang Ning sighed, "Sima Zhao''s heart is well known to passers-by."


    "Who?"


    "A bad guy."


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, the emperor still has a sense of guilt towards King Zhao. In addition, his health is not good, and the performance of the prince''s supervision of the country is too good. The emperor is unavoidable. It''s understandable that the prince is a little stressed."


    "Your Majesty''s old abacus is pretty good, but I''m afraid he''s self-defeating and overturning the car, that''s interesting."


    "You have no confidence in the prince?"


    "The world is impermanent."


    "You child."


    "Father." Jiang Ning took his arm and smiled, "Sixth sister still doesn''t know that King Zhao is the emperor''s illegitimate son, and he is also qualified to compete for the throne, right?"


    "Of course she doesn''t know."


    "Isn''t Dad going to tell her?"


    "Tell her what to do?" Jiang Ruobai shook his head, "she''s not you. She has been a timid person since she was a child. If I told her, she wouldn''t be so frightened that she couldn''t fall asleep? You don''t need to. Tell her specifically."


    Jiang Ning asked with a soft smile, "Then, Dad, in the future when your two sons-in-law are fighting, who will you help?"


    "Ah, this..." Jiang Ruobai still smiled calmly, but his voice lowered, "You and Xiao Liu are my Jiang Ruobai''s daughters, and the palms and backs of the hands are full of flesh."


    He stretched out his palm, "However, when people shake hands, they protect the palm."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Ruobai put down his hand with a smile: "You are daddy''s palm."


    "The fifth and sixth sisters should be sad when they hear this."


    "Ha ha."


    Jiang Ruobai looked at Lin Zizi who was walking in front, and his eyes became far-reaching.


    Jiang Ning understood.


    Old Father This is Love House and Wu.


    He loves Lin Zizi, so he also loves the daughter born to him and Lin Zizi.


    Before leaving, Jiang Ruobai fondly patted Jiang Ning''s head and said, "If our family wants to have a queen, it can only be you."


    Jiang Ning said: "Actually, everyone should be the same."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "..." Jiang Ning was speechless.


    The king will be defeated, the princes will fight each other, there is only one way to succeed, and failure is a death.


    "Actually we can try to stop this marriage."


    "Why not?" Jiang Ruobai smiled, "How do you think your sixth sister got into King Zhao''s eyes?"


    Jiang Ning was shocked: "Could it be your father..."


    Yes.


    Jiang Yan is a concubine, and has always been reclusive, rarely making public appearances.


    In this palace banquet, Jiang Ruobai asked Lin Zizi to take her with him.


    Regarding this marriage, Jiang Ning always thought that the Queen and King Zhao were behind the scenes, but he never thought that the real initiator was his own father.


    Is this still my father?


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    "Why do that?" she asked.


    "Don''t think your father is hurting your daughter. We all know what King Zhao''s thoughts are. Since he took the initiative to approach the Jiang family, why not fulfill him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 736： Dad cant do it, uncle cant do it

    Chapter 736 Dad can''t do it, uncle can''t do it


    From a rational point of view, Jiang Ning thought that Jiang Ruobai did the right thing.


    However, how can people really eliminate the emotional part.


    Jiang Ruobai''s behavior, to put it bluntly, is to use his daughter as a chess piece, and bind King Zhao to the giant wheel of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Ning said softly, "Dad, have you ever thought about one thing?"


    "what?"


    "You put me in the position of queen, it''s not really good for the Jiang family."


    "yes?"


    "The royal family cannot tolerate the power of the descendants." Jiang Ning looked up and glanced at Li Hongyuan who was standing beside the carriage, "When the prince ascends the throne, probably the next goal is to solve the Jiang family."


    "You also think of the Jiang family too simply." Jiang Ruobai smiled, "The Jiang family is loyal, whether it is the emperor or the prince, they are all sensible people. The situation you think will not happen."


    "Father..."


    "You''re a smart kid, but your mind is too heavy. If the emperor and the prince can''t tolerate Jiang''s family, it doesn''t matter if you become the queen or not." Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, "but if you become the queen, In the future, your father and your uncle will fail, and maybe you can still take care of your mother and sisters. So, don''t refuse the opportunity to make yourself stronger."


    "Dad, don''t say such things, even if you can''t do it, the eldest uncle can''t do it."


    "...Are you born to your father?"


    Jiang Ruobai laughed and cursed.


    The atmosphere became relaxed and lively again.


    The separation was imminent, and Lin Zizi was tearful again, full of tears.


    Every now and then, she always resents Jiang Ruobai and only finds her daughter, why is she anxious to marry her off.


    gave her no chance to live with her daughter every day, making up for the missing maternal love for many years.


    Jiang Ruobai''s complaints to his wife can only be accepted in full.


    Watching the carriage slowly walk away, he gently took his wife''s shoulders and said softly, "I understand your thoughts, but Xiao Qi will definitely have a happy life."


    Lin Zizi raised his hand to wipe a tear from the corner of his eye, leaned beside him, and stared at the carriage.


    After returning to the palace, the prince went to face the saint and brought back the meaning of the Jiang family.


    So, the marriage was settled.


    The next step is to prepare for the marriage.


    In name, Li You is also the son of the King of Kangjun, and this marriage should be arranged by the mansion of the King of the Commandery. The gift given by the emperor was a luxurious palace of King Zhao, for King Zhao and Jiang Yuan to live in after they got married.


    Jiang Yuan, the princess, instantly became the most enviable bride in the entire Chang''an City.


    If there is a reason, there is only one¡ª¡ª


    You don¡¯t have to live with your in-laws.


    Being in charge of the house after passing through the door, how comfortable it is.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is really the same problem that has existed throughout the ages."


    "This is really fate." Huang Ying smiled and said, "The fifth girl is married to the Earl''s Mansion. Although it is beautiful, she still needs to be a low-lying child and set rules for her parents-in-law. The sixth girl is the Princess Zhao who is in charge of the middle feed."


    The status and treatment are very different.


    It''s no wonder Jiang Yuan''s teeth are sour.


    In the blink of an eye, the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the Lantern Festival, is the busiest day of the year in Chang''an City.


    On this day, men and women can go out to hang out, date and meet upright.


    Many young men and women who have never married or who have set a date are looking forward to seeing their lover on this day.


    Although Jiang Ning did not need this, the three children had long been looking forward to going to the lantern festival. Jiang Ning promised to take them to join in the fun, and reported to the emperor and queen early.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 737： Lonely city is sick

    Chapter 737 Lonely City Is Sick


    Because of the Jiang family''s obedience to the marriage, the emperor was in a good mood, and he agreed to this trivial matter.


    When the Queen ?? heard that the eldest grandson was also going, she expressed some reluctance and worry.


    The grandson of the direct relative, naturally cannot compare with others.


    Jiang Ning expressed his understanding and promised to take good care of the eldest grandson and bring him back safely.


    In the evening, there was a little snow floating in the sky, no wind, not cold, just right to go out for a stroll.


    Jiang Ning wrapped the three children tightly, brought Huang Ying and Xiaoman, as well as Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter, and prepared to go out.


    As soon as he walked out of the door of Qingyiyuan, Jiang Ning could feel Gucheng following behind him.


    She was a little strange, and looked back at Gucheng.


    With the ability of Lonely City, it is usually difficult for her to detect his footsteps.


    The sound of his landing today was a little louder.


    She let go of Ling Zi''s hand, walked to Gucheng, and looked at him: "Gucheng, why is your face a little red? Is it cold? Go back home and wear more."


    Gucheng looked down at himself: "A lot."


    He was wearing the padded jacket Jiang Ning gave him.


    Jiang Ning heard that his voice was not right, he couldn''t help frowning, reached out and touched his forehead, it was hot.


    "Gucheng, you have a fever!" Jiang Ning was taken aback.


    "Fever?" Gucheng touched himself, "No."


    "Your hands are hot too, of course you can''t feel it." Jiang Ning took him back to the room, while instructing Huang Ying, "Let''s see which imperial doctor is on duty today and invite him over."


    Huang Ying hesitated: "Master, this is not in line with the rules."


    "what?"


    "According to the rules, the imperial doctor in the palace can only treat the masters."


    "Then what if you are sick?"


    "Boil it, or go to the hospital to get money to buy medicine."


    "Who prescribes the prescription?"


    "No one prescribes the recipe, just watch and catch it yourself. If you eat well, it''s luck, if you don''t, it''s fate." Huang Ying said softly.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "In the future, if you are sick, don''t suffer by yourself. Tell me immediately and ask for an imperial doctor in my name."


    Chun said, "No way, if you let the queen and the ladies of the palace know about it, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the master."


    "I let them do less of the things they are dissatisfied with? They hold back their opinions and make me unhappy, which will benefit them in the future."


    When she becomes the queen, it is hard to say what to do with these queen mothers and concubines.


    "Why don''t you go soon?"


    "Yes."


    Huang Ying immediately went to the Imperial Hospital in person and brought back a young imperial doctor in his twenties with a somewhat restrained expression.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "This is the little doctor Dong, the son of the doctor."


    "Oh I got it."


    Jiang Ning immediately smiled at him, "Tong Tai doctor is very skilled in medicine and has a high character. Presumably the same is true of Xiao Dong Tai doctor."


    "Thank you, Crown Princess, for your praise."


    "I don''t hide it from you, it''s not that I''m sick today." Jiang Ning pulled Gucheng to sit down, "Gucheng has a fever, you can show him."


    Imperial Doctor Xiao Dong was stunned for a while, but thinking about the rumors and anecdotes about this crown princess that he heard in the past two years, he was not surprised, and went forward meekly to diagnose the pulse of Gucheng.


    Jiang Ning was very satisfied with his attitude, and couldn''t help but get close to him: "Elder Doctor Xiao Dong, if anyone in my hospital has any headaches in the future, Tai Doctor Xiao Dong will have to worry about it."


    "Prince Concubine, your words are serious. In the future, if the Prince Concubine needs anything, the minister will never give up."


    "Thank you very much then."


    Jiang Ning is very happy.


    It is comfortable to talk to smart people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 738： Substitution

    Chapter 738 Substitution


    Rules are dead, people are alive. He is a doctor, who is not seeing a doctor, so there is no need to offend the East Palace.


    As an imperial physician, although he has been in the palace for a short time, he has also seen many eunuchs and palace maids fall ill, leaving so many leisurely imperial physicians, but no one treats them.


    He is a fledgling man, and he has a **** heart to help the world.


    Seeing that the palace servants who were originally just minor illnesses were dragged to death, how could I not feel sad.


    But he came from a family of imperial physicians and was taught since he was a child that keeping the rules in the palace is the most important thing. Only by protecting his own life can he save more people.


    He must learn to be wise and protect himself.


    Now that the Crown Princess asked him to see a doctor for the **** maid in the East Palace, his face was calm, but his heart was very happy.


    He carefully checked Gucheng''s pulse and said, "This adult has contracted a cold and has a high fever. He must take medicine, rest, and can''t get a hair dryer outside."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said, "There is a doctor Lao Xiaodong who can give you a prescription."


    "Should be."


    Imperial Physician Dong went to the side and carefully wrote Zhang Fangzi, carefully instructing, "Eat according to this recipe, first to get rid of the fever, and the minister will come back tomorrow."


    "There is work."


    took over the recipe in early summer.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Huang Ying, Huang Ying understood it, took out a silver note, and sent it to the doctor Xiao Dong very naturally.


    Xiaodong Imperial Physician hurriedly declined.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Does Doctor Dong have any children?"


    "Back to the Crown Princess, there is a son and a daughter in the minister''s family." Although she didn''t know why she asked this all of a sudden, Imperial Physician Xiao Dong answered immediately.


    Jiang Ning said: "Today is the Lantern Festival, but Doctor Dong cannot accompany his wife and children at home. It is very hard. It is a little bit of my heart for Doctor Dong to buy some lanterns for the children to play with."


    "Ah, this..." Imperial Physician Xiao Dong could no longer refuse, and took over to thank him.


    Walking out of the East Palace, he opened the bank note and glanced at it, a whole thousand taels of silver.


    Imperial Doctor Xiao Dong knew that this was the place where the Crown Princess showed his favor, and it would inevitably be useful to him in the future.


    He thought about it, folded the bank note calmly, and put it in his arms.


    Although he didn''t care about the money very much, but accepting it could show that he accepted the Crown Princess''s kindness and would do his best to serve her.


    As the head of the future harem, of course.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning watched Gucheng drink the medicine and ordered him to stay and rest.


    Gucheng is not a **** after all. His residence is in the front yard of the East Palace, next to the guard''s room.


    Jiang Ning seldom came here, the house was clean, but there was hardly anything belonging to Gucheng individuals. She touched the quilt and asked Huang Ying to change two thicker beds.


    Gucheng said, "I''ll go too."


    "Let me lie down and sleep." Jiang Ning said with a stern face, "This typhoid fever can be big or small. If something goes wrong with you, the uncle won''t strangle me?"


    "I protect Seventh Miss."


    "I have other guards to protect you, so don''t worry about it." Jiang Ning took the wet towel and put it on his forehead, "You have to take care of yourself before you can continue to protect me. If you are so disobedient, I don''t want you either. , tell your uncle to let you go back."


    Gucheng was still worried, thought for a while, and said, "Substitute."


    "what?"


    "Miss Seven, you''ll know soon."


    "Alright then, as long as you''re willing to lie down and sleep honestly." Jiang Ning told the two little eunuchs, "The eighth and tenth day of the first lunar month, you two will be here tonight, be smart if you want water or anything, don''t worry about it. Sleeping for fun. When Gucheng recovers, I will reward you.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 739： The head is out

    Chapter 739 The boss is typed out


    "Yes, don''t worry, Crown Princess, the servants must take care of Lord Gucheng."


    The eighth and tenth days of the first lunar month are two brothers, in their teens, they are equally short and smart.


    Before leaving, Huang Ying glared at the two of them as a female official in charge of the East Palace: "You should know the position of Gucheng in the master''s heart, and serve it well. If you dare to neglect, you will be exposed when you come back!"


    The little brothers responded in a row.


    The sky has darkened.


    Several children were waiting impatiently in the carriage.


    After Jiang Ning arrived, he found out that the driver of the car had changed. He was an extremely fair and lovely young man. He looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, with red lips and white teeth, and cute big eyes. If he changed into women''s clothes, he would be a cute girl.


    This young man''s smile was a bit shy, but gentle.


    Compared with the taciturn black-clothed youth Lonely City, they are two extremes.


    "Are you a girl?" Jiang Ning asked after sizing up.


    "...No, no. I''m a man." The boy''s face flushed and his voice was timid.


    "Man?" Jiang Ning laughed, "Okay, are you the new driver?"


    "No, it''s not. Gucheng asked me to come, temporarily replace him, protect Seventh Miss. My name is Gufeng."


    "Gufeng?" Jiang Ning was shocked, "When did Gucheng contact you?"


    "We have our own way of contacting each other, and we can''t disclose it to anyone except the general." The boy blushed again, and said weakly, "Miss Seven is my own, but that''s not acceptable."


    "Okay, I won''t ask." Jiang Ningsheng was afraid that if he continued to ask, the boy''s face would burst red, "Does the uncle know you''re here?"


    "do not know."


    "Then can you just run out and be my bodyguard?"


    "The Lonely City''s order, we can listen."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know Miss Seven, Gucheng is the captain of our shadow guard."


    "He''s your leader? How can he lead you when he''s silent?"


    "The Lonely City has the strongest martial arts, so..."


    "Dare to love." Jiang Ning thought to himself, this rude and simple method is really great, uncle, "That''s fine, I''ll have to work on you tonight."


    Jiang Ning saw that he was wrapped in a thick blue jacket and a leather cap, so he got into the carriage with confidence.


    The three children were crowded in the carriage. When they saw Jiang Ning coming alone, they asked, "Won''t Daddy come?"


    "Your father is very busy."


    She originally wanted to take the child out to play, and it was better for the child if the parents were present. Unexpectedly, her invitation was sent over, but was rejected.


    If you don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t go, and you can¡¯t play without you?


    Jiang Ning took his three children to hi.


    I didn''t expect to wander around when I met the brothers and sisters of the Jiang family. The two children were immediately carried by their uncles on their shoulders, looking down at the lanterns and screaming excitedly.


    Jiang Ning was walking with the sisters, with snacks in his mouth and lanterns in his eyes, so happy.


    "Buy a lantern." Jiang Yan suggested.


    "Okay, hey, that lantern is amazing!" Jiang Ning took a fancy to a beautiful lantern with Chang''e flying to the moon, and reached out to get it¡ª


    Who knows, there is another hand reaching out to grab it.


    Jiang Ning turned around and met a pretty face.


    It turned out to be the long-lost Lord of Ling''an County.


    There were a few people standing behind the Lord Ling''an.


    The most eye-catching is Lin Shimo, who is wearing a white shirt and swinging a jade fan. Next to Lin Shimo is Wen Renzong, and next to him is King Zhao Li You.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Yan had already hid behind the other sisters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 740： I dont care, I prefer

    Chapter 740 I don''t care, I prefer


    Jiang Yan and Zhao Wang Li You have already made up their marriage, and they are choosing an auspicious day by Qin Tianjian.


    As a girl in a deep house who hardly ever goes out, when she suddenly sees her fiance, she is shy and refuses to show up, which is normal.


    Li You also saw her.


    However, he just smiled lightly, instead of trying to speak up, he stood still.


    Li You''s smile is warm and gentle like a spring breeze, and even the most hard-hearted people can''t help but have a good impression of him.


    What''s more, Jiang Yan is such an ignorant girl.


    The young men of the Jiang family came forward to greet them and chat with each other.


    Not to mention the legendary handsome characters like Lin Shimo, but Wen Renzong, Li You, Jiang Yi, all of them have outstanding looks.


    The Lantern Festival was crowded with people, and there were many girls waiting to be named. When they saw these girls with great looks and temperament, they stopped to look forward to it.


    The courageous girls even threw their embroidered sachets at them.


    Jiang Yi has a wife and children. Seeing this, he hurriedly avoided it, not wanting to get involved with other women for a long time, lest he would not be able to explain to his wife when he returned home.


    As for Lin Shimo, the jade fan swiped lightly, and the leaves did not touch his body.


    Li You smiled, let the purse hit him, and then fell to the ground.


    Only Wen Renzong had a good character and couldn''t bear to let the girl''s heart fall into the soil. After taking it, he asked the servant who followed him to send it back.


    He instructed the servant to look at Jiang Ning, only to see that the other party was looking at him and smiling.


    Wen Renzong nodded to her as a greeting.


    "...I saw this lantern first!" The voice of the county magistrate Ling An entered Jiang Ning''s ears.


    "You said you saw it first, but you saw it first? What evidence do you have? I also said that I saw it first!" Jiang Shan, the second girl in the big room, couldn''t stand her arrogant appearance, and retorted and demanded the stall owner Immediately, give her the lantern.


    Ling''an County Lord has always been arrogant and domineering, and is famous among Chang''an Ladies. In the past, when Jiang Ning was away, Jiang Yuan did not deal with this Ling''an County Lord with the favor of his daughter-in-law, and fought a few times.


    Now that Jiang Yuan is married, the county magistrate Ling''an is still happily waiting in the boudoir, arrogant and domineering all day long.


    What was even more unexpected was that when the Lord of Ling An went out, he could find Lin Shimo to accompany him.


    What kind of character is Lin Shimo, the great Confucian in the hearts of the world''s students, the high-level intellectual who even the emperor should treat with courtesy.


    Li You smiled softly: "Ling An, there are more unique lanterns elsewhere, there is no need to conflict with the princess over a lantern."


    "Cousin! You don''t even help me!" The county magistrate Ling''an pouted and became unhappy, "I don''t care, I want this lantern!"


    "Forget it, I don''t want it anymore." Jiang Ning withdrew his hand and smiled, "I don''t like it anymore."


    "Why, why?" The county magistrate Ling''an asked directly because of his astonishment.


    Jiang Ning looked into her eyes seriously and said, "Because I don''t like anything you like."


    "What did you say?"


    "It means, I''m too lazy to argue with you, it''s boring."


    Jiang Ning greeted his brothers and sisters, "It''s very lively in the front, let''s go and have a look."


    Ling''an County Lord got the lantern.


    She was holding the lantern and looking at Jiang Ning''s back, she suddenly felt that the lantern was too annoying.


    She suddenly became angry, threw the lantern on the ground, and stomped her feet a few times, "Who cares about this broken lantern!"


    The candles in the lantern lit the lantern.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 741： you adore her?

    Chapter 741 Do you admire her?


    Li You hurriedly pulled her away and scolded: "No matter how unhappy you are in your heart, don''t take things out of your mind. If you don''t like it so much, why did you fight with the Crown Princess just now?"


    "I''m willing to fight!" The county magistrate Ling''an red eyes, shook off Li You''s hand, choked and said, "Why is she so good at everything and better than me in everything?"


    She had a crush on King Yu for so many years, but was robbed of the position of Princess Yu by a **** who suddenly appeared.


    How can she be reconciled?


    She is not too young anymore, girls of the same age are getting married one after another, and even King Yu, whom she admires, has become a prince and has two children.


    She is still alone.


    Nothing at all.


    Li You comforted her in a soft voice, but she kept robbing her.


    "Cousin, you don''t have to be a good person here. I know that you are going to marry the concubine of the Jiang family as a princess, and your heart is naturally towards the Jiang family." She wiped away her tears and hummed, "I don''t understand. , How many noble girls are there in the capital, why did my cousin prefer that concubine of the Jiang family? She is not beautiful, and she has no talent. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Li You said with a smile: "I only want to be happy when I marry a wife, and I don''t care about the appearance of my family. Appearance is nothing but skin, and I advise my cousin not to be obsessed with it."


    Seeing their brothers and sisters arguing endlessly, Wen Renzong stepped forward and said, "His Royal Highness King Zhao, please accompany the county lord to walk slowly, and Lin Zhangyuan and I will go there."


    "Oh, okay, you two take a slow walk."


    It turns out that they didn''t go out to play together, but also met on the road.


    Wen Renzong accompanied Lin Shimo to a small bridge, watching the lanterns under the bridge stretch into the distance, he couldn''t help feeling relaxed and sighed softly.


    "Thirteen, what are you sighing?" Lin Shimo looked at the lantern and spoke slowly.


    "I once thought that I would never be able to come back here again." Wen Renzong sighed, "Now I can stand on this bridge and watch the lanterns like stars, this life is enough."


    Lin Shimo smiled: "I noticed that the way you look at the Crown Princess is very unusual. Do you admire her?"


    Wen Renzong smiled bitterly: "The head court is serious. I used to be young and ignorant, and I did have some unreasonable thoughts about her. Now she is the crown princess, how can I dare to think about it."


    "So, you still look at her like that."


    "The court knows that the Crown Princess has the grace to recreate for me and for Wen. When I came back, my mother also discussed with me that I should enshrine the tablet of the Crown Princess at home and honor her as my recreated parents."


    Lin Zhangyuan laughed.


    "I haven''t been in Chang''an for the past two years. It''s so hard for my mother and sisters and children. It was only because the Crown Princess regularly sent money, food, and food that they made it through. Sigh." Wen Renzong''s face was full of guilt, "Palm Courtyard, how can my gratitude to the Crown Princess be explained by the mere love between men and women."


    "Why is she so good to you?"


    "I think..." Wen Renzong was a little taken aback, "Probably because she is a kind and righteous person."


    Lin Shimo said with a smile: "Although I am in the Lin family and do not enter the court, I have heard of some of the deeds of the Crown Princess. Judging from the things she has done, she is not a soft-hearted woman."


    "To be soft-hearted towards the enemy is a fool."


    "Yes, obviously the Crown Princess is not a fool." Lin Shimo looked into the distance and asked leisurely, "If one day, when you are enemies of each other, what will you do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 742： Courtyard is boring

    Chapter 742 The Courtyard is Boring


    Wen Renzong smiled and said, "This situation happened two years ago. The result is as seen in the court, she won and I lost."


    "If you win in the future and you need to kill her, will you do it?"


    "Never." Wen Renzong''s voice was soft but firm.


    "You can''t win if you don''t kill her?"


    "There will be no victory. A woman''s life must be sacrificed. If there is, then I would rather not win like this."


    Lin Shimo raised his hand and grabbed the snow on the bridge guardrail, and said with a smile: "It''s too boring to stop here and talk on such a good day. Let''s go shopping."


    Wen Renzong chased after him and asked: "Zhang Yuan, I know that the academy never asks about political affairs. But since you have come to Chang''an, you have indicated that you want to join the WTO. I want to know, will you help the Prince or King Zhao? "


    "What''s the difference?"


    Lin Shimo was noncommittal, "Whoever wins and who loses, this country is always surnamed Li. As far as our academy is concerned, there is no difference, so why should I go into this muddy water."


    Wen Renzong said: "Zhang Yuan, if the academy didn''t intervene, it wouldn''t come here. Since you are here, you won''t stand by. I just don''t understand which prince the academy will support."


    "Thirteen, which prince do you think deserves the academy''s support?"


    "I have no choice." Wen Renzong shook his head.


    "Ah." Lin Shimo smiled, "Actually, I didn''t think about it."


    "I also want to ask you one more thing, the Academy has never been involved in court affairs, but why has it changed now?"


    "Probably because... always regarded as a saint, it''s too boring." Lin Shimo gently threw the snow in his hand into the river.


    Wen Renzong was slightly startled.


    In the night, the snow lands splashed on the water surface, and the circles of water ripples swayed outwards, and finally the snow lands melted and dissipated into the river water.


    The two of them walked along the small bridge, turned around for a while, and met a group of people from the Jiang family.


    Jiang Yi did not get admitted to the Spring and Autumn Academy, and he still had a bit of awe for the academy, and spoke respectfully: "Lin Zhangyuan, I often hear about you from my father, I don''t know when Lin Zhangyuan will be a guest in the house, and let the landlords do the best. Friendship? Presumably my father will also be very happy."


    Lin Shimo smiled and said, "When Jiang Xiang and General Jiang graduated from the academy and left, I was still young and had almost no impression of him. Speaking of which, I really wanted to see him."


    "The Jiang family is always waiting for the master of the hospital."


    "Jiang Sanye is very kind."


    Lin Shimo held a fan and stood by the bridge. His white shirt was blown by the wind. Under the reflection of thousands of lanterns, he looked like an independent and elegant lady.


    Jiang Yuan and Jiang Shan were dumbfounded.


    I went shopping, I ate, and a few children were tired from playing.


    Ling Zi was lying on Xiaoman''s back and slept soundly.


    Wen Zan supported himself, and began to feel listless.


    So everyone went home.


    Jiang Ning was a few steps behind and walked side by side with Wen Renzong.


    "Thirteen, you''re finally back, congratulations." Jiang Ning smiled and handed him a small talisman, "Today is the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. I''ll give you a peace talisman. I wish you peace and prosperity in the future."


    Wen Renzong took it over and said with a smile, "Thank you, Crown Princess, for remembering."


    In the past two years, too many things have happened to each other, and when we meet again, I don¡¯t know what to say for a while. It would be too hypocritical to ask if you have had a good two years.


    The days of exile, how can it be good.


    walked silently for a while, Jiang Ning glanced at Lin Shimo''s back, and asked with a smile, "You seem to have a good relationship with Lin Zhangyuan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 743： A heartfelt feed to the dog

    Chapter 743 I really feed the dog


    "Yes, I was in the Spring and Autumn Academy back then, and the relationship between the academy and the academy was both a teacher and a friend." Wen Renzong explained, "Seriously, the academy and your father''s uncle are the same generation, so you should call him Uncle Lin."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    It is said that this is the case, and whether or not to discuss it is two things.


    "The academy is erudite, knowledgeable, astronomical and geography, and omniscient. He is the most talented person I have ever seen in my life." Wen Renzong made no secret of his praise and admiration for Lin Shimo in his words, "If the Crown Princess can meet with The court is strong, and he will surely be impressed by his demeanor."


    "I believe this. After all, he is the head of the world-famous Spring and Autumn Academy. He has no ability, and naturally he cannot convince the public."


    "Prince Princess talking is still so interesting."


    "Thirteen, are you coming back this time to choose to help King Zhao?" Jiang Ning asked calmly.


    I am an old acquaintance, so I don¡¯t need to beat around the bush when I talk, I¡¯m so tired.


    Wen Ren Zongqian: "I have no choice."


    "Why can''t you choose? Did King Zhao threaten you with Aunt Xiang and sisters?" Aunt Xiang she said was Wen Renzong''s mother.


    Wen Renzong hurriedly said: "The Crown Princess misunderstood, His Royal Highness Zhao Wang never threatened me. In fact, I too... have no choice."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Maybe my life is destined to be involuntarily." Wen Renzong sighed.


    "You rebelled with Duke Huai before, so you really couldn''t help yourself, so I can''t blame you. What about this time? You want to help King Zhao again. Do you know who King Zhao is?" Jiang Ning''s voice gradually became serious.


    Wen Renzong nodded: "I know."


    "You know..."


    "Once," Wen Renzong rarely interrupted her, "I thought that I would live in endless hardships and torture for the rest of my life, and I would never be able to escape. I am in fire and water. Crown Princess, if it was you, how would you choose?"


    "I''m very grateful that he saved me, but it doesn''t mean that I will follow him." Jiang Ning said coldly, "Wen Renzong, you are not too young, you have some ability to distinguish right from wrong?"


    "Distinguish between right and wrong? What is right and what is wrong?" Wen Renzong smiled, "To say something disrespectful, how did His Highness the Crown Prince get the position of the crown prince. Is King Zhao not qualified to compete? There is no right or wrong. , only wins and loses.¡±


    Jiang Ning said: "You are right. Since you want to choose, can''t you choose someone with a big chance of winning?"


    "His Royal Highness King Zhao is not without a chance to win..."


    "You can''t choose me?" Jiang Ning couldn''t bear it any longer, "Last time you and I were enemies, do you want to stand opposite my enemy this time? You thought I would be so kind every time and try my best to let it go. You, let your whole family go?"


    Her voice grew louder, causing the people in front to look back.


    Wen Renzong said softly: "Prince Concubine calm down."


    Jiang Ning said, "Hurry up and give me a break."


    Wen Renzong smiled bitterly.


    "Forget it, you''re a child who can''t be taught, and I won''t waste my words." Although Jiang Ning''s tone was relaxed, he was really a little angry in his heart.


    She didn''t want to say anything to him anymore, so she stepped forward.


    Wen Renzong called out to her weakly: "Prince Concubine, there is something else..."


    "Say."


    "Thank you for taking care of my family for the past two years."


    "You don''t need to thank me, just treat it as if I really fed the dog." Jiang Ning waved his hand and caught up with the Jiang brothers and sisters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 744： dont listen

    Chapter 744 Don''t Listen to Evil


    Wen Renzong lowered his head and looked at the amulet in his hand, feeling complicated.


    "I heard everything you just said." Lin Shimo stopped and waited for him to approach.


    Wen Renzong was not surprised by this.


    Outsiders thought that Lin Shimo was a weak scholar, but he knew very well that Lin Shimo was a genius of both civil and military cultivation.


    He has strong internal strength and sharp five senses.


    At such a short distance, even if Jiang Ning and Wen Renzong had deliberately lowered their voices, it was still impossible to escape his ears.


    Wen Renzong put the amulet into his sleeve and said with a smile: "The court overhears other people''s speech, it seems that it is not the work of a gentleman."


    Lin Shimo smiled: "Thirteen, if you are so reluctant to help King Zhao, why would you ask for trouble?"


    "No, I am willing to help King Zhao."


    "Ah, I can understand that." Lin Shimo smiled, "No one can empathize with you except yourself. I can''t persuade you."


    Wen Renzong was silent.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning squeezed to Jiang Yi''s side, looked at Wen Zan, who was sleeping on his back, and at Ling Zi, who was also fast asleep, hugged tightly by Xiao Man, and holding the little eunuch''s hand. , Xiao Qian, whose eyelids were fighting.


    "It''s too late, the children are tired." Jiang Yi said, "Seventh sister, are you tired of walking too? Does your leg hurt?"


    Jiang Shan, Jiang Yan and others immediately looked at her when they heard the words, with a worried and nervous expression.


    Her legs have always been a common concern for the Jiang family.


    Walking too much and it was cold at night, Jiang Ning''s legs were indeed a little sore, but in order not to worry them, he pretended to smile lightly: "I''m wearing warm clothes, and there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Jiang Yi said: "I''d better send you back to the palace first."


    The three children were all sleepy, so they crowded into a carriage, guarded by Xiaoman and the little eunuch, while Jiang Ning and Huang Ying sat in another carriage, driven by Gufeng.


    Jiang Yi rode a horse to **** them.


    When the carriages and horses slowly left the lantern market, King Zhao Li You caught up on horseback with a beautiful lantern in his hand.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "His Royal Highness King Zhao, what are you doing? My sixth sister has already gone home in the other direction."


    "Today, Ling An was disrespectful to the Crown Princess and swept away the Crown Princess''s interest. This king apologizes to the Crown Princess on behalf of Ling An." Li Yourou smiled and held up the lantern, "This is the lantern that this King found after a long time. Dedicated to the princess."


    Jiang Ning heard clearly in the carriage, but ignored it.


    It¡¯s enough to have Jiang Yi outside to deal with it.


    Although Li You is handsome and has a perfect affinity, Jiang Ning just can''t have a good impression of him. She didn''t know whether it was because she knew that Li You was here to rob her, or because she always felt that Li You was a green tea man.


    A gentle smile like spring on his face to everyone, even if the other party tortured him beyond recognition.


    This is not what green tea is?


    He and Jiang Yan have already made up their marriage. At the Lantern Festival on the Lantern Festival, even if they want to send lanterns, they will be given to Jiang Yan. But now all eyes are chasing after her and offering lanterns to her.


    Thanks to Jiang Yan''s mellow nature, if this is a small-minded person, Li You''s behavior is to provoke the relationship between their sisters.


    Jiang Yi obviously also thought of this question, but the other party is King Zhao after all, if he directly refuses in public, it is not very good.


    So Jiang Yi took the lantern and said with a smile: "Thank you for your kindness, Lord, I will definitely bring the lantern home and give it to Sixth Sister, I''m sure Sixth Sister will be very happy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 745： i will never betray you

    Chapter 745 I will never betray you


    Li You''s eyes showed a little surprise, but he didn''t refute it. He still kept a spring breeze-like smile on his face: "Girl Jiang Liu likes it, that''s the best."


    Jiang Yi nodded: "Farewell."


    He casually handed the lantern to the servant who followed him, put his feet on the belly of the horse, and escorted the two carriages forward.


    Li You watched the carriage go away, and looked back to find that Lin Shimo and Wen Renzong also walked here slowly, jumped off the horse quickly, and smiled: "I was thinking just now, whether Zhang Yuan and Shisan have already gone back."


    "Can you chase and send a lantern to the Crown Princess, but didn''t see the two of us?" Lin Shimo shook his fan and smiled.


    Wen Renzong said: "Your Highness is superfluous, the Crown Princess cannot accept your lanterns."


    Li You said with a smile: "I''ve been told by Thirteen. It doesn''t matter if the Crown Princess accepts this lantern or not, as long as the king''s attitude is delivered. After all, the king still really wants to have a good relationship with my brother, the prince. of."


    Wen Renzong said: "Why do you want to be my lord?"


    "I always feel that the crown princess is hostile to this king."


    "Your Highness, the Crown Princess is not something you can please with just a lantern." Wen Renzong said indifferently, "Besides, even if you want to please, you should please the six girls of the Jiang family."


    Lin Shimo shook his fan and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness King Zhao may just not accept it. There are still people in this world who don''t like him and are not convinced by his charm."


    Wen Renzong said: "It''s not impossible for the lord to want everyone in the world to like it."


    "Oh? I''d like to hear the details." Li You was very interested.


    "The lord turns himself into a piece of gold, then everyone will love him."


    "..." Li You was speechless.


    Lin Shimo laughed.


    Li You rubbed his cheeks helplessly, smiled and said to Lin Shimo, "Zhangyuan, this king has newly acquired two jars of good wine, why don''t you go to my place and have a drink?"


    "Ah, it''s such a pity, I never drink alcohol, it seems that I have no luck." Lin Shimo calmly declined his invitation.


    "Whatever the head court likes, this king prepares it."


    Li You was determined to pull Lin Shimo into his camp.


    However, Lin Shimo was like a cloud, making him uncertain: "When I think about it, I will tell the prince. Ah, it''s getting late, it''s time to go back to bed. I have to go to the palace to give lectures tomorrow, so I need to get up early. Two, Take the next step."


    He neatly straightened his long shirt and walked away with a fan.


    Not far away, there are attendants waiting with an umbrella and a carriage.


    Li You watched him float away without touching his body, and couldn''t help sighing: "This Lin Shimo is too aloof. Thirteen, you are more familiar with him, you must do what he likes and help this king as much as possible. "


    Wen Renzong said: "Yes, my lord."


    "Does Lin Shimo really never drink alcohol?"


    "Yes, the hospital does not drink a drop of alcohol." Wen Renzong explained, "He said that alcohol numbs people''s hearts and makes people lose their will. He doesn''t like the feeling of losing control."


    Li You raised his eyebrows: "It''s interesting."


    Wen Renzong was silent for a while, then asked softly, "Your Highness, do you really want to marry Miss Jiang Liu?"


    The smile on Li You''s face that seemed to never disappear suddenly disappeared.


    His eyes became a little cold: "What do you want to say? Do you want to stop this king? Or are you planning to betray this king?"


    Wen Renzong bowed his head: "No, I will never betray you."


    "I know that." Li You resumed his warm smile, "Thirteen, this king knows, no matter who betrays this king in this world, you will not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 746： for decency

    Chapter 746 For Decent


    After ?? separated from Li You, Wen Renzong returned to his home in Huajian Lane.


    This three-entry house was personally selected and bought by Jiang Ning in order to settle the female family members of Wenren''s family.


    At that time, she wanted to give Wen Renzong''s mother, Wei Zangxiang, all the land and house deeds, but Wei Zangxiang refused to accept it.


    Wen people''s property, real estate, shops and everything were confiscated and returned to the public. After they were released, Wenren''s female relatives almost lived on the streets.


    After ?? lived in Jiang Ning''s house, Jiang Ning gave Wei Zangxiang a sum of money, and then sent people money to send food every month.


    But except for the first two months, after that, Wei Zangxiang and her daughters refused to accept her money.


    Although the family is down, life will always go on.


    The strong and reasonable Wei Zangxiang understands that they may live by accepting alms from others for the rest of their lives.


    She took her daughters, starting from starching clothes and sewing for others, making money little by little, and doing a little business.


    Slowly, it also boiled down.


    Now that Wenrenzong has returned and has been reactivated, outsiders think that Wenren''s family will move back to a big house.


    But they still live in the small house that Jiang Ning bought.


    Wen Renzong jumped off the horse and led him to the stable. After giving water and fodder, he touched the horse again and stood silently for a while.


    "Thirteen is back." Wei Zangxiang came over and looked at his son lovingly, "You are also a court official, and you should add a servant to yourself."


    "These little things, the son can do by himself."


    "Mother knows. However, this is also for the honor of the court."


    "I, Wen Renzong, can''t afford the dignity of the court." Wen Renzong patted the horse''s head, turned around and saw his mother holding a wooden basin, and hurriedly stepped forward to take it, "Mother, don''t do it. This is rough work. When my son comes back, I will honor you well."


    Wei Zangxiang looked at his son''s black and thin face, and smiled: "Mother is just doing a little laundry and sewing, it''s nothing. It''s not as hard as you in Lingnan. Mother knows you have suffered a lot."


    Wen Renzong glanced at his mother''s hand.


    Dry, red and rough.


    This is still like the hand of the pampered Mrs. Wenren from before.


    Once these hands were the hands that wrote and played the piano.


    Wen Renzong glanced at the dark night, slowly exhaled, and said with a smile, "It''s so late, why doesn''t my mother rest?"


    "As I get older, I don''t sleep much. I slept more in the afternoon, but I can''t sleep a little this night." Wei Zangxiang smiled, "Are you hungry? Mother will cook a bowl of noodles for you to eat."


    "No, mother."


    "Come here and sit down, mother still has something to tell you."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Eating noodles is secondary, speaking is serious.


    Wen Renzong didn''t really sit and wait, but came to the kitchen to help his mother.


    Wei Zangxiang neatly built a fire and boiled water.


    Waiting for the water to boil, she washed the greens, chopped them, put them in the pot together with the noodles to cook, and then beat an egg into it.


    The fragrance slowly spreads out.


    Wen Renzong smiled and said, "Mother can do anything now."


    "Isn''t it? I thought I would never enter the kitchen in my life. But, it''s nothing." Wei Zangxiang smiled cheerfully, "Don''t a child as delicate as Xiao Ning''er often cook by himself? You know, last time, Xiao Ning''er was still here, just where you were sitting."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 747： sever ties

    Chapter 747 Severing Relationships


    Wen Renzong couldn''t sit still for a while, he stood up slowly, and stirred the slender man in the pot with chopsticks, "Mother, Jiang Ning is a crown princess after all, isn''t it a little disrespectful for you to call her by such a nickname."


    "I treat Xiao Ning''er as a daughter, not to mention it''s just that we are like this in private. How come you have become an outsider?"


    "Mother, the Crown Princess has different identities and often goes out of the palace, so let''s not bother her."


    Wei Zangxiang glanced at him and said nothing. He took a big bowl and fished out the noodles, "Take it to the house."


    Wen Renzong took the noodle bowl in one hand and chopsticks in the other, and followed him to his mother''s house.


    "Eat." Wei Zangxiang motioned for him to sit down.


    "Mother, if you have something to do, just say it. After you finish speaking, you can rest early."


    "I''m not tired or sleepy."


    Wei Zangxiang''s face sank, "Thirteen, how did I hear that you came back this time to get along with King Zhao?"


    Wen Renzong was silent for a while, put down his chopsticks, and said, "Mother, if it weren''t for King Zhao, my son is still in the dense forest of Lingnan, accompanied by snakes, insects, rats and ants, enduring starvation and beatings."


    Hundreds of days and nights in exile, not a single day he did not endure physical pain, beatings and insults.


    Wei Zangxiang looked at her son''s thin face, her eyes were slightly red, but her face was still gloomy: "If Jiang Ning hadn''t rescued you, would you still have a chance to come back? Your mother, your sisters and sisters, your nieces You should know what situation you will fall into."


    "The son never denied the Crown Princess''s kindness to Wen''s family."


    "Then you still want to be an enemy of the East Palace?" Wei Zangxiang slapped the table, "Others don''t know, don''t you know the true identity of King Zhao?!"


    Wen people were once among the princes and nobles after all, and they all knew some secrets.


    The fact that King Zhao was the emperor''s illegitimate son was known to Wenrenzong a long time ago.


    However, at that time, the Prince Kang''s mansion had nothing to do with the Wen family, and they were not close to each other, so they ignored it.


    But now, King Zhao has returned strongly. Anyone who knows his identity can see what his purpose is.


    He wants to compete with Prince Donggong for the position he is also qualified to compete for.


    Wei Zangxiang saw this very clearly.


    So, when she learned that her son was actually brought back by King Zhao, she couldn''t help sighing.


    I heard that, after all, can''t you escape the charge of treason?


    "Have you thought about the consequences?" Wei Zangxiang looked at her son.


    Wen Renzong bowed his head: "Mother, I have to do this."


    He took out a piece of paper from his arms and pushed it in front of Wei Zangxiang, "This is what I prepared when I decided to follow King Zhao. Take a look."


    Wei Zangxiang was silent for a moment, then reached out to pick up the paper, unfolded it, and glanced at it.


    Her hands trembled: "You want to cut ties with us?"


    "Yes." Wen Renzong said calmly, "Remove my name from the ancestral hall. From now on, I will have nothing to do with Wen Ren''s family. No matter what I do in the future, I will no longer be involved in Wen Renzong. People. I''m not for my mother, I''m for my sisters, my sister''s children."


    Wei Zangxiang showed a wry smile: "Smell other people''s blood is flowing on your body, how can this be cut off?"


    Wen Renzong said with a gentle smile: "His Royal Highness and the Crown Princess are not cruel people, they will not be held accountable."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 748： Lingnans experience

    Chapter 748 The Encounter in Lingnan


    Wei Zangxiang''s tears fell on the paper, "Do you think that King Zhao will be defeated? If so, why do you suffer? Just because King Zhao brought you back from Lingnan? Thirteen, are you so greedy for pleasure, for the sake of glory? Rich and noble, and our benefactor Xiao Ning¡¯er as an enemy?¡±


    Wen Renzong wiped away tears for his mother, and said softly, "Mother should understand her son. A son is not someone who can''t endure hardship, nor is he someone who just wants to enjoy."


    "What are you doing, you must help King Zhao?" Wei Zangxiang couldn''t understand why, and wept, "Mother would rather you stay in Lingnan to suffer and suffer than you do this!"


    Wen Renzong was silent.


    Wei Zangxiang sighed: "You know, Xiao Ning''er came to see me several times, and every time she said that when she was able, she would definitely rehabilitate the Wen family and rescue you from Lingnan. She kept saying, You persevere in Lingnan, no matter how hard you are, you have to live, and only when you live can you hope to come back. What about you?"


    She stood up and pointed around the house: "Look at this house, Xiao Ning''er bought it for us, look at these furniture, Xiao Ning''er also bought it. She treats you with sincerity, treats our family, you... ...you don''t know how to repay your kindness, why are you still an enemy of her? You say it! If you can''t give enough reasons, mother can''t follow her!"


    Seeing his mother''s stubborn appearance, Wen Renzong also sighed deeply.


    "Mother, please sit down." He said softly, "I will also tell you about my experience in Lingnan."


    "You speak, I listen!"


    "Not long after I arrived in Lingnan, I fell ill due to exhaustion and inability to adapt. But as an exiled prisoner, it is impossible for me to get rest and treatment." Wen Renzong''s tone was calm, as if telling someone else''s story , "However, I met a local girl who saved me with herbs."


    Wei Zangxiang looked up: "You and that girl..."


    Wen Renzong shook his head: "I haven''t had anything with her. I know my identity and will never drag others down. But she is very good to me, very good. I know she likes me and wants me to marry her. After she made it clear, although she gave up the idea, she did not alienate me. Instead, she was commensurate with my brother and sister. She took good care of me. Without her, I would never be able to survive in Lingnan."


    "That''s good."


    "If it goes on like this, maybe, one day, I will survive until the day Wen Renzong is pardoned." Wen Renzong''s eyes became a little confused, "Later, a local bandit took a fancy to Linghua, oh, Ling Hua is that girl''s name. Linghua swears to death, which angered the mountain bandits, who tortured and killed her whole family in front of Linghua."


    Wei Zangxiang shuddered.


    She thought of Wenren''s past.


    "I heard the news and wanted to save her in the past, but there were too many bandits in the mountains, and even I was caught by them." Wen Renzong smiled bitterly, "I don''t know where the bandits learned that Linghua has always liked me. She thinks Linghua is unwilling to marry because of me."


    "The mountain bandits want to kill you?"


    "He can''t kill me, it is said that someone wants to save my life." Wen Renzong whispered, "I don''t know whether this person is the prince or the prince. But they are far away in Chang''an, and they can''t fully control the affairs of Lingnan. As long as the local officials don''t get killed, nothing else will interfere with the mountain bandits."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 749： the price of revenge

    Chapter 749 The Price of Revenge


    Wei Zangxiang said angrily: "On the official side, if you don''t protect the people, it''s abominable! What happened later? The mountain bandits took you..."


    "Although the bandits won''t kill me, they won''t let me go easily."


    Wen Renzong''s voice became low and his eyes became painful, "The mountain bandit took Linghua in front of my face...and her..."


    His voice choked up.


    Wei Zangxiang''s face also turned pale.


    "Sixteen people, sixteen people in total." Wen Renzong''s fingers almost crushed the bowl, and tears fell into the bowl one by one, "The mountain bandits forced me to open my eyes to see Linghua being bullied by everyone."


    "Stop talking." Wei Zangxiang raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    "Mother." Wen Renzong closed his eyes, tears streaming down his cheeks, "Even when Wen Renzong''s house was raided and thrown into prison, I have never been as desperate and full of hatred as that moment."


    Wei Zangxiang felt her son''s trembling, reached out and patted his back, but couldn''t say anything comforting.


    Wen Renzong was silent for a long time before he continued: "Linghua was tortured alive by them for a day. The bandits were already crazy, and they ignored the protection order and wanted to kill me too. People passed by, beat the bandits away, and saved Linghua and me."


    Wei Zangxiang said softly: "Under such despair and resentment, for the person who saved you, you have to repay him, mother can understand."


    "However, Linghua died. She couldn''t bear the humiliation and the grief of losing her family, and committed suicide."


    "poor child."


    "I vowed to avenge her." Wen Renzong said, "However, King Zhao... at that time he was only the prince of Kangjun, and he took the initiative to help me exterminate the mountain bandits."


    "You must have succeeded."


    "The result is yes, but... it also paid a heavy price." Wen Renzong sighed, "The climate in Lingnan is hot and humid, the terrain is complex, and the mountain bandits are entrenched here all the year round. It is really difficult to take revenge. At one point, even King Zhao was arrested. already."


    "Ah." Wei Zangxiang was a little surprised, "Even the prince was arrested?"


    "Yes. The prince is handsome, and the mountain bandits torture him like a woman."


    "What?" Wei Zangxiang was shocked, "You mean, King Zhao was, was..."


    Wen Renzong nodded lightly: "Your Highness was not only insulted, but even...by..."


    "By what?"


    Wen Renzong gritted his teeth and said four words with difficulty: "I was castrated."


    Wei Zangxiang stood up abruptly: "You mean, King Zhao has become a..."


    Wen Renzong raised his head and asked word by word, "Mother, my son wants to ask, what would you do if it were you?"


    Wei Zangxiang was speechless for a long time.


    "Afterwards, we killed all the bandits and all of King Zhao''s followers." Wen Renzong said, "At that moment, my son swore that he would never betray King Zhao, and would try his best to help him get what he wanted, no matter what the outcome was. The son has no complaints."


    "Since King Zhao has... If the emperor knows about it, can he still be qualified to rob the prince?"


    "I won''t say, mother, will you?"


    Wei Zangxiang was stunned for a long time, then sat down slowly, picked up the statement of severing ties, read it carefully for a long time, and said, "In two days, you can find a house to move out of. In the future, you are not my son, I will It''s not your mother either. I won''t stop you from doing anything. If you win, you won''t be affected by you. If you lose, you won''t have to get involved."


    Wen Renzong stood up, knelt down for her, kowtowed three times, and said in a low voice, "My son is not filial."


    Wei Zangxiang closed his eyes and said nothing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 750： face

    Chapter 750 Make a Face


    Two days later, Wen Renzong moved out of Huajian Lane and lived in a small courtyard in Taiwei Lane.


    There is only one old servant over 60 years old, who guards the yard and does some rough work by the way.


    The rest of the cooking and laundry are all done by Wen Renzong himself.


    Li You couldn''t stand it any longer, so he sent a few servant girls over, but he returned it.


    In Runan for more than a year, he has done all kinds of heavy work. Now that he is back in Chang''an, he takes care of his own daily life. He does not think that this will detract from the dignity of the court.


    He likes to do these trivial things, and this is a rare moment of peace and relaxation for him.


    After the Shangyuan Festival, the messengers of various countries should also prepare to go home.


    Except for the Silla Kingdom, the other small countries sent all their officials, and the Ministry of Rites received them and sent them back.


    This Silla country is the prince of the prince, and the treatment is naturally different.


    Before parting, the royal family specially asked Concubine Ya, the Lord of Zhenming County, to go to the palace to say goodbye to Prince Xinhai.


    Concubine Ya appeared in front of Prince Shinkai in a palace attire.


    Shinkai Shizi looked at her and said with a sneer, "Sister looks good. It seems that the days in the palace for the past half month have been very good."


    Concubine Ya''s expression was calm: "The emperor is sympathetic to me marrying here, and it will be rare to see my relatives in the future, so let me see you off."


    Prince Xinhai walked in front of her, raised his hand and rubbed her face, and said softly, "I heard that since my sister entered the palace, she has been favored by the emperor, and half of the half months spent the night with her? "


    Yafei turned her face away.


    "With such a rare figure of my sister, which man can''t be fascinated once he has tasted it?" Shinkai Shizi said with a smile, "It''s a pity that the other party is an ugly and fat old man, and I really wronged my sister. I blame that. Prince Li Hongyuan has no blessings to enjoy."


    Ya Fei frowned: "Don''t say that."


    Xin Hai Shizi smiled, retracted his hand, and asked, "There is no news about Jin Man in the palace, does my sister know about her situation?"


    "Jin Man was named a prince, Liangyuan, and was given to live in the East Palace."


    "Sister should know, I want to know something."


    "If you are asking if Jin Liangyuan is sleeping, then I don''t know." Concubine Ya said coldly, "The matter of the East Palace is not something I, an emperor''s concubine, should ask."


    "Elder sister is so favored, even if it is a question, who will say anything? My sister is the princess of our Xinhai, with a delicate status, and behind us the country of Xinluo. In the palace, you should be tougher."


    "Xinhai is just a small country, and it is attached to Dasheng. I married in the palace to maintain the relationship between Xinhai and Dasheng. You think too highly of me, and also of Silla."


    Shinkai Shizi was noncommittal: "Sister refuses to help me, I can always find out by myself."


    Ya Fei frowned: "Don''t you give up on the Crown Princess? Think about what happened to you before. If you don''t want to lose your life here, go back in peace and don''t bother!"


    "Sister, I think, I may fall in love with the Crown Princess."


    "Love?" A sneer flashed across Ya Fei''s lips, "Do you also know what love is?"


    "I miss her, I miss her all the time! Now... I don''t want anyone except her! Even if you are naked now, sister, standing in front of me, I don''t feel anything! Isn''t this love?"


    Ya Fei''s face instantly turned purple and she said angrily, "Xinhai, you need a face!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 751： shes the woman youll never get

    Chapter 751 She is the woman you will never get


    Ya Fei felt that this younger brother was hopeless and didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she turned around and planned to leave.


    Prince Xinhai said in a low voice, "I''m so old, it''s rare to love a woman, I want to marry her as a princess."


    Ya Fei stopped.


    Xinhae is the prince, the future king of Silla, but he is spoiled by his eccentric, cruel and willful temperament.


    He has many, many flaws.


    But the king and queen of Silla still dote on him, looking forward to him marrying a princely concubine and giving birth to an heir for the royal family.


    Xinhai Shizi is a nonsense, and there are countless concubines around him, but he has a principle that his prince concubine must be a woman he likes.


    Because of this, the king and queen of Silla, as well as the courtiers, were all heartbroken.


    This new sea prince is self-willed and terrifyingly paranoid.


    He fell in love with the Crown Princess, but couldn''t get it.


    He must not give up.


    Even if a finger was cut off, he was thrown into the snow and almost froze to death.


    couldn''t change his mind in the slightest.


    In Ya Fei''s heart, this younger brother is an extremely paranoid person and a lunatic.


    She stopped, was silent for a while, and whispered: "Don''t be stupid. The crown princess is the woman you can''t get in your life. I''ll give you one last piece of advice, go back to Silla obediently. How can you be willful in Silla? It''s okay to mess around, but here, you can''t."


    "I''m just fooling around. At most, I''ll be taught a lesson. They don''t dare to really kill me." Xin Hai Shizi sneered, "I was careless the first two times. I didn''t expect that Li Hongyuan was ruthless, and Jiang Ning''s woman was even more ruthless. ."


    "She is so cruel to you, do you still like her?"


    "I like it." Shinkai Shiko''s expression became a little strange, "I don''t know why, the more she abused me, didn''t give me a good face, beat me and scolded me, the happier I was and the more I liked her."


    Ya Fei sneered: "You are really cheap, got, panic."


    "Sister, don''t you support me?"


    "I can not help you."


    "you can."


    "I can''t help!"


    "You are now the emperor''s concubine, don''t you take me seriously?" Shinkai Shizi''s expression turned cold, "Don''t forget your identity, don''t forget the reason why you were sent to the palace!"


    "I remember it myself, I don''t need you to remind me."


    "Really? Does that sister still remember that when you were in Silla, you promised the father and mother to take care of me?" Shinhae Shizi''s eyes stared coldly at her face and looked at her change of expression.


    Yafei turned her face away coldly: "Xinhai, give it up. This is Dasheng''s palace, not Xinluo! If you dare to hurt the princess again, the prince will not let you go."


    "Now that you are the concubine of the Dasheng Emperor, you don''t take me seriously." Shinhae Prince looked calm, "Could it be that you forgot that you are the princess of Silla?"


    Ya Fei''s body was stiff, with tears in her eyes: "Why can''t you let me go? I''m already married."


    "It seems that you are very satisfied with the old emperor of Dasheng? Could it be that you like him?" Xinhai Shizi seemed to have found a very interesting toy, "If the emperor knows, his favorite Empress Yafei, and the If she doesn''t look so innocent on the surface, I wonder what he would think?"


    "I do not have!"


    "No? It''s not easy to talk hard now."


    "What on earth are you going to do? If the emperor is angry, it will not benefit you, me, or Silla."


    "I don''t care." Shinkai Shiko''s voice was light, "You should know me, I can pay whatever price I want to get what I want."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 752： sister help me

    Chapter 752 Sister Help Me


    Ya Fei trembled.


    Not because of the snake-like hand, but because, she clearly knew that what Xinkai said was true.


    He can do anything to get what he wants.


    Xin Hai''s hand was kneaded **** her sister''s leg, her eyes were fierce and cold, but her tone was gentle like a child begging for candy: "Sister, I really want to get the Crown Princess. My sister will satisfy me, okay? Okay?"


    Ya Fei was full of tears and asked in a trembling voice, "How can I help you?"


    Xin Hai showed a satisfied smile, took out a small, thin paper bag, stuffed it into her sister''s chest, and whispered in her ear: "I know, my sister and the Crown Princess have a good relationship, why don''t you invite her for a cup of tea? "


    Ya Fei paled: "What is this?"


    "Sister, don''t worry, this will never hurt the Crown Princess. It will only make her sleep sweetly for a few hours."


    "She''s in the harem, even if she''s lethargic, how could you..."


    "Sister can take me into the palace."


    "There are rules in the palace, you can''t enter the harem."


    "Of course, Prince Xinhai is not allowed to enter the harem." Xinhai grabbed a strand of her sister''s long hair, put it on her nose and sniffed, "However, as my sister''s maid, it''s okay."


    Xin Hai is still young, fair-skinned and beardless, with a handsome appearance and a slender figure.


    If he pretended to be a palace maid, he would never reveal his secrets easily.


    Ya Fei couldn''t help shaking her head: "No way, if you are discovered, it will be over..."


    "What can I do if I find out? I just said that I was reluctant to part with my sister, so I pretended to be a palace maid and played around. Is this not a big crime?" Shinkai Shiko smiled lightly, "And I won''t be found out. "


    "I only brought one palace maid out. If I bring another one when I go back, it will definitely raise suspicions."


    "My elder sister brought a maid with me when she came out. When she went back, she naturally had to be a maid. How could I embarrass my elder sister?"


    Ya Fei suddenly thought of something, and her face changed dramatically: "You¡ª"


    "Shh."


    Shinkai Shizi pressed her finger on her lips and chuckled, "It''s just a palace maid, and you will die if you die. My sister is so favored, I believe that the emperor of Dasheng will not be stingy to reward you with more maids."


    Ya Fei covered her mouth, squatted down, and let out a suppressed cry.


    Shinkai Shizi didn''t care about her collapse at all, and said happily: "Sister rest here for a while, allow me to change clothes, and then enter the palace with my sister."


    When he reappears, he has perfectly transformed into a beautiful and charming little palace maid.


    As he himself said, his slightly short slender body and fair face made his outfit flawless.


    Ya Fei looked at him, but was trembling and frightened.


    Xin Hai supported Ya Fei''s arm and said softly, "It''s getting late, we should go back to the palace, Lady Ya Fei."


    ¡­


    Qingyi Courtyard.


    Jiang Ning was paralyzed on the reclining chair and cooking the fire, feeling the warmth from his knees.


    Gu Feng, wearing a furry jacket, knelt down at her feet, kneading her legs for her, her face with red lips and white teeth was well-behaved like a little rabbit.


    "Why don''t you go back?" Jiang Ning glanced at him sideways.


    "Gucheng''s illness hasn''t healed yet. I have to stay here to protect Seventh Miss." Gufeng said timidly, "Does Seventh Miss hate Gufeng and don''t want to see Gufeng?"


    "of course not."


    "Then... eh? Miss Seven, I have information, I''ll be back soon." Gu Feng suddenly turned his head, listened for a moment, turned and ran out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 753： what kind of system

    Chapter 753


    Gufeng''s running posture is also like a little rabbit.


    Huang Ying came in with a tea tray, looking a little confused: "Something ran out just now?"


    "Lone Peak."


    "Why is he still here?" Huang Ying was surprised, "Master, this is impossible. There is an isolated city here, which is already a special kindness of the emperor. There must be no more isolated peaks."


    "There are a lot of guards in this harem, why can''t there be more than one lonely peak?"


    "No matter how many guards there are, they are all from the emperor and the prince. Gucheng and Gufeng are both from the Jiang family. They are different." Huang Ying said softly, "You can''t commit the taboos in the palace."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "I know, don''t worry, let him go back in two days after the lonely city is over. How is the lonely city?"


    "The fever has subsided, and the imperial doctor told me to rest for two more days and not go out to dry."


    "Um."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    At this moment, Gu Feng ran in and saw Huang Ying staring at him. He couldn''t help blushing, lowered his head, and walked over in small steps: "Miss Qi, I''m back."


    Huang Ying said with a cold face: "Gufeng, these two days in a lonely city recovering from illness, although you are here, you can''t stay in the master''s room all the time. You are not a father-in-law, so what kind of tradition is this? If it is spread out, His Royal Highness will not be happy. "


    Gu Feng was a little at a loss, and his eyes were red: "I see. I''ll go out after I say this."


    Jiang Ning felt pity when he saw him like this: "Huang Ying, what are you doing so fierce? Gufeng, come and sit, and massage my legs for me. Your technique is very good."


    Gu Feng was happy: "I have nothing to do, and I have learned massage from Gu Lin for a while."


    "Who is Lonely Forest?"


    "Lone Forest''s medical skills are good."


    "Oh, how many of you are there?"


    "With the lonely city, there are twelve people in total."


    "Everyone has different abilities?"


    "Yeah." Gu Feng nodded, "Since childhood, the general has asked different masters to teach us. However, the generals teach us the kung fu personally."


    Jiang Ning praised the general''s uncle in his heart.


    Awesome.


    "You said you had information just now? Did you get it?"


    "I got it." Gu Feng handed Jiang Ning a note, "It was sent from the palace."


    "Do you also have eyeliner in the palace?"


    "It''s natural." Gu Feng smiled shyly.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Did my father arrange these eyeliners, or did my uncle arrange it? Is there any place in Chang''an city that you can''t monitor?"


    "No, it''s not. No." Gu Feng waved his hand anxiously, "Miss Qi, you misunderstood, the reason why the uncle sent someone to monitor the palace is because Prince Xinhai has bad intentions towards you. It''s just a precaution."


    "Looks like this happens in case." Jiang Ning unfolded the note, glanced at it, and smiled, "This is interesting."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Ying asked nervously.


    "The Prince Shinkai actually entered the palace."


    "Really?" Huang Ying was surprised, "As a foreigner, how can he enter the harem casually?"


    "He pretended to be Yafei''s maid and followed her into the palace." Jiang Ning returned the note to Gufeng.


    Gufeng threw the note into the charcoal basin and burned it.


    Huang Ying felt incredible: "This dignified Prince Xinhai actually entered the palace disguised as a woman. What is he going to do?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "What he''s going to do, we''ll know soon."


    After dinner, Li Xiu came over and said that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince would stay in Feishhuang Palace to do things tonight, so he didn''t come.


    Jiang Ning went to see Xiaoqian and two children, so he decided to wash up and sleep.


    At this time, the **** of Lanxing Palace came to ask for an interview, saying that the concubine Yafei invited the crown princess to come over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 754： If you dont enter the tigers den, how can you get a tigers son

    Chapter 754 If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get a tiger


    Lanxing Palace, is the residence of the concubine Yafei.


    Ever since she was in bed, the emperor loved her very much, not only gave her many things, but also moved her to the Lanxing Hall in the palace, second only to the Splendid Palace.


    Although the Queen is a middle palace, the Fengning Palace where she lives is only dignified and dignified. Because of the Queen''s reputation for being virtuous, she does not dare to make her residence so luxurious.


    There are countless concubines and concubines in the palace, and many of them remember the Lanxing Palace, and even a few concubines who have given birth to princes with senior qualifications have not been able to get them.


    This concubine Ya moved in when she entered the palace, which inevitably made people jealous.


    The residences of the emperor''s concubines, Jiang Ning has only been to four places, the Queen''s Fengning Palace, the Jingui Concubine''s Jinxiu Palace, the Xian Concubine''s Qingxiang Garden, and the Yu Concubine''s Nafuxuan.


    Fengning Palace is solemn and grand, and Splendid Palace is luxurious. As for the famous Lanxing Palace, Jiang Ning has long heard of it, but has never had the chance to see it.


    No, the opportunity is here.


    Huang Ying learned that she was going and tried her best to stop her.


    "Master, it must be a trap when someone with discernment sees it." Huang Ying frowned, "The concubine Ya took the Prince Xinhai into the palace, if it was upright, it might not be impossible. But they pretended to be palace maids like this, and obviously they had to live in the palace at night. It''s obviously bad intentions to invite you over so late, we can''t be fooled by this."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Haven''t you ever heard the saying, if you don''t enter a tiger''s den, how can you get a tiger''s son?"


    "Master, your precious body, you can''t risk it!"


    Huang Ying was in a hurry and tried her best to discourage her.


    Jiang Ning said: "If I don''t go, won''t I make Shizi Xinhai busy?"


    "It''s not easy? Since we have the evidence, let''s go and report them directly!" Huang Ying, who has always been good-natured, seemed a little annoyed at the moment, "Sir Xinhai is too much. It''s not a pity to die!"


    Jiang Ning pondered: "He really deserves to die. However, if I go to report the behavior of Yafei and Xinhai Shizi now, what will be the final result?"


    Huang Ying replied: "The emperor will surely punish them."


    "Ya Fei is now the emperor''s favorite concubine."


    "Your Majesty, Shengming, will never be partial."


    "Hehe, Huang Ying, you really underestimate a man."


    When the emperor and Yafei were glued together, even the queen avoided her and did not dare to provoke Yafei. As a daughter-in-law, she ran over to complain, didn''t this make the emperor upset?


    Retired ten thousand and said, even if the emperor is still awake and not dazed by the beauty, he decides to punish Xinhai Shizi who sneaked into the palace, how much can this punishment be?


    Concubine Ya and Prince Xinhai are brothers and sisters, Prince Xinhai can argue that he ran into the palace because he was reluctant to leave his sister.


    You can fool the past when you say that a teenager is naughty.


    The emperor could at most give a few rebukes.


    What is a few scoldings for a pervert like Shinkai Shiko?


    It doesn''t hurt or itch, Shinkai Shiko won''t pay attention to it at all.


    With his paranoid temperament, he didn''t succeed this time, and there must be other tricks.


    As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves stealing, you are afraid of thieves remembering.


    Who can bear that there is a person in the dark who is always thinking about him?


    is still a pervert.


    Since Xinhai took the initiative to present the opportunity in front of him, Jiang Ning believes that there is no need to waste it.


    Huang Ying knew that she could not be dissuaded, so she asked to follow her to protect her. She must not be allowed to take risks alone.


    Jiang Ning asked her: "If you start, can you beat Shinkai Shizi?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 755： I can show evidence

    Chapter 755 I can show evidence


    Huang Ying immediately said: "Master, don''t worry, even if you risk your life, the servants will protect you!"


    "What do I want you to risk your life for?" Jiang Ning laughed, "Your life is precious, don''t risk it casually."


    "If you want to go by yourself, the servants will never agree."


    Huang Ying almost knelt down and hugged her thigh, preventing her from leaving.


    Jiang Ning is funny: "When did I say I want to go alone?"


    "Then you bring Xiaoman."


    "Xiaoman has already followed Lingzi, I can''t call her here or call her away." Jiang Ning pointed, "Follow me."


    Huang Ying looked back and found that she was referring to Gufeng.


    Gufeng blinked: "Yes."


    Huang Ying was shocked: "He is already out of order in the East Palace. You still take him to Lanxing Palace? If you go, I''m afraid I won''t be able to clean up the Xinhai Prince, and I will take you and Gu Feng in first."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Look at Gu Feng''s little face."


    Huang Ying turned around and looked at Gufeng.


    Gufeng has a tender pink-white face, curved eyebrows and eyes, red lips and white teeth, and is beautiful and moving.


    In addition to his habitual shyness and blushing, even Jiang Ning doubted his gender when he first saw him.


    Huang Ying suddenly understood.


    "Master wants Gu Feng to wear women''s clothes?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "With Gu Feng''s appearance, isn''t it more like a woman than Xin Hai Shizi?"


    Huang Ying pursed his lips and smiled: "That''s true. Gu Feng looks cute and shy, like a little girl."


    "Find a set of clothes that suits him, bring both Chunlai and Xiachu, and dress him up, just follow me."


    Huang Ying was happy and brought Gufeng to dress up.


    Jiang Ning thought Gu Feng would resist, but he just blushed and followed Huang Ying meekly, without any sense of resistance.


    This made Jiang Ning feel a little guilty and felt like he was bullying him.


    Such a well-behaved child, how did the uncle survive to this day?


    They are all children who were adopted from childhood and grew up together. Gufeng''s character is also very different from Gucheng.


    When Gu Feng appeared in front of her again, she had become a fresh and charming little palace maid.


    Even Huang Ying was shocked, looked at him suspiciously, and kept asking, "Gufeng, are you really not a girl?"


    Gu Feng said: "If Sister Huang Ying suspects me, I can show you the evidence."


    Huang Ying: "...Go away."


    Chunlai and Xiachu both laughed.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "The good thing is that Gufeng''s Adam''s apple is not obvious. From the outside, there is no flaw. Let''s go, Gufeng little bunny, let''s go PK with Xinhai Shizi''s version of the little palace maid."


    "What the hell?"


    "It''s just a comparison."


    "Master, you can keep a low profile." Huang Ying was still worried, and asked thousands of times, "No, I will call Gucheng again? It''s better to inform His Royal Highness the Prince again."


    "If you tell him, how will you sing this scene?"


    "But the slave girl always felt uneasy in her heart."


    "fine."


    Jiang Ning told her to guard Qingyiyuan for a long time, so she took Gufeng to Lanxing Palace.


    When passing by Gucheng''s residence, she also stopped by to see him.


    The little **** who served Gucheng said that Gucheng drank the medicine and slept very deeply.


    The imperial doctor said he needed to rest.


    Jiang Ning did not disturb Gucheng. After asking, he quietly exited.


    Gufeng carried the lantern and walked beside her.


    The night was quiet.


    Gu Feng asked softly: "Ya Fei invites Miss Seven to drink tea, will Miss Seven drink her tea?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 756： Miss Seven, you are so kind to me

    Chapter 756 Miss Seven, you are so kind to me


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "Is it better to drink it all?"


    Gu Feng took small steps, followed her, and whispered, "I''m afraid Miss Seven will have to suffer a little this time."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I''m willing to cut myself off, and dare to pull the emperor off his horse."


    Gufeng''s eyes brightened: "Well said."


    Jiang Ning looked back at him.


    Gu Feng is frowning: "I can''t bear to let Miss Qi suffer. If the general and the prime minister find out, they will definitely be angry."


    "You don''t tell them."


    "How is this possible."


    "Yes." Jiang Ning thought for a while, "I''ll cook and cook some good dishes for them to taste, and they''ll lose their temper. If the uncle punishes you, I''ll speak for you."


    Gu Feng smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of that. In the end, Miss Seven is safe and sound."


    "With you, I''ll be fine."


    "Miss Qi, you are so kind to me." Gu Feng burst into tears.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Don''t stop crying. Have you given birth to the wrong child? By the way, Gu Feng, do you want to be a girl yourself?"


    Gufeng said: "It''s all right."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t mind whether it''s a man or a woman." Gu Feng said with a shy smile, "Aren''t they all human? Is there any difference between men and women?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "You have a good idea."


    "Where''s Miss Seven?"


    "Me? I think...it''s good to be a man."


    "Why is this?"


    "A man can be a prince." Jiang Ning laughed.


    Gu Feng nodded: "That being said, there are also father-in-laws."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    Gu Feng blushed: "Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you just told the truth."


    The master and the servant were talking and walked to the Lanxing Palace.


    Unexpectedly, Ya Fei was standing at the door to greet her.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, she was a little surprised, but she came over immediately: "The concubine has seen the crown princess."


    Jiang Ning reached out to support her: "Why do you salute me? It''s so cold outside and you''re weak, so you just stand and wait? It''s too sincere."


    Ya Fei said softly: "Actually, I am not weak, but when I first came here, I was not accustomed to the conditions. With the care of the Crown Princess, I have already gotten better."


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Ning held her hand affectionately, "Let''s go in, it''s so cold."


    Ya Fei''s expression was a bit hesitant and struggling. She leaned beside her and walked silently for a while. The moment she entered the room, she suddenly whispered and quickly said, "Don''t drink."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, as if she didn''t hear it, and said with a smile, "Your house is so fragrant."


    is warm and fragrant.


    is like being in the warm spring of March.


    Jiang Ning took off his cloak and handed it to Gu Feng. Gu Feng hugged the cloak, lowered his head, and stood quietly in the corner.


    No one noticed at all that something was wrong.


    Jiang Ning deliberately looked at a few palace servants in this room.


    A female official was brought by Concubine Ya from Silla, and the other two little eunuchs and two palace maids were all assigned here according to regulations.


    Although there were many people in the house, it was quiet.


    It can be seen that although this Yafei looks weak, the rules are still strict.


    Jiang Ning sat down and said with a smile, "I''ve always heard that Lanxing Palace is gorgeous, but when I see it today, it really is. Compared with this place, my Qingyi Courtyard has become a **** house."


    "Prince Concubine, please don''t say that. The Qingyi Courtyard is fresh and elegant, which is very pleasing to my heart. It''s splendid and magnificent, which makes people feel fearful." Ya Fei''s words were sincere, not polite.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 757： cant come in vain

    Chapter 757 Can''t Come For Nothing


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "If you like elegant, you should like Jin Liangyuan''s Meixiang Xiaozhu. Now the plum blossoms in the courtyard are just right."


    "Really? Then I''ll have to give it a reward someday." Ya Fei finished speaking enthusiastically, and sighed again, "It''s just that I don''t have the fortune to live there."


    "You and Jin Yangyuan are both from Silla, so you can walk around a lot in the future, and it will also ease your homesickness."


    "The Crown Princess is so considerate."


    "Isn''t Empress Ya Fei going to invite me for tea?" Jiang Ning saw her sitting still, and took the initiative to remind her, "I haven''t had the good tea from your Silla. That would be better."


    "Ah, yes, I almost forgot."


    Ya Fei hurriedly stood up, brought tea and snacks in person, poured a cup, and brought it to Jiang Ning, with a pair of eyes looking at her with worry.


    Jiang Ning picked up the tea, smelled it first, and praised: "It''s very fragrant."


    She brought the tea to her mouth¡ª


    "Prince Concubine!" Ya Fei stopped her.


    "What?" Jiang Ning looked up at her.


    Ya Fei picked up a piece of dessert and said with a smile: "I made this dessert myself, I don''t know if it suits your taste, try it."


    "okay."


    Jiang Ning put down the teacup and took over the dessert.


    Ya Fei was obviously relieved.


    After eating a piece of dessert, Jiang Ning picked up the teacup again.


    Ya Fei said: "Eat another piece."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I have a dry mouth. I''ll drink some tea before eating."


    "This tea is cold, can I change it for you?" Without waiting for Jiang Ning to agree, she reached out and took away the tea cup, and turned around to change the tea.


    Jiang Ning had no choice but to pick up some snacks to eat.


    After a while, Ya Fei brought another cup of tea and delivered it to Jiang Ning in person: "Slightly hot, just right to drink."


    Jiang Ning took a sip from the teacup and said with a smile, "It''s really delicious, I like it very much."


    The nervousness on Ya Fei''s face was gone, she sat down with a smile, and said, "Prince Concubine likes it, and will come to me for tea from time to time."


    "That''s still a bit troublesome, why don''t you, Lady Yafei bring me some of your good tea, and I''ll cook it myself."


    Ya Fei pursed her lips and smiled: "This is even better."


    In the corner, Gu Feng blinked at Jiang Ning, probably asking her, since the tea has been changed, do you want to pretend to be dizzy later?


    Jiang Ning ignored him.


    Is this kid stupid?


    Ya Fei changed all the tea, what else did she wear.


    Ya Fei changed the tea at the last moment, which made Jiang Ning very gratified, indicating that she was kind by nature and would not help her brother to do evil.


    is not in vain for Jiang Ning''s sincere help to her.


    However, how could Shinkai Shizi give up?


    She also came for nothing.


    When Jiang Ning was thinking about how to help the enemy carry out the conspiracy, he suddenly felt a headache.


    Then came a sense of dizziness.


    Her eyes became blurred, and as the world was spinning, the final scene was Ya Fei''s horrified and puzzled face.


    Ya Fei was shocked to see her fall to the ground. She didn''t have time to think about it, she rushed over and shouted: "Prince Concubine! Concubine! What''s wrong with you?"


    A figure suddenly came in outside the door, and slashed towards Gufeng''s neck with a palm.


    Gufeng fell to the ground softly.


    Ya Fei turned around and said in awe, "How could this be?"


    Shinkai Shiko, who was dressed as a palace maid, walked over with a smile and said, "Don''t you understand, sister?"


    Ya Fei stared at him for a moment, and suddenly realized: "My God...you, you put the medicine in your heart..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 758： Sister is not good

    Chapter 758 Sister is not good


    "Sister is right at all."


    Shinkai Shizi looked down at the unconscious Jiang Ning, and sighed, "I knew for a long time that my sister was soft-hearted and would definitely not bear it. So, I didn''t count on my sister. Well, now she is finally mine."


    He bent over to hug Jiang Ning.


    Ya Fei trembled and protected Jiang Ning: "No! You can''t take her away!"


    Shinkai raised his eyebrows: "Sister is not good-looking like this."


    "Xinhai, stop it! The Crown Princess is a very good person, I can''t let you hurt her!" Ya Fei cried, "Besides, if she disappears from me, I can''t escape!"


    "Ah, this is indeed a problem."


    Shinkai Shiko thought about it seriously, "Then I''ll have to feel sorry for my sister."


    He grabbed a vase next to him and slammed it on Ya Fei''s head.


    Wow, the vase was broken.


    "You..." Ya Fei stared at him in awe, her head slowly bleeding, then lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    Shinkai Shiko didn''t look at her again.


    He picked up Jiang Ning and ran out quickly.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning regained consciousness in a turbulence.


    She opened her eyes, and it was pitch black.


    His hands and feet were also tied up.


    She fumbled with her body for a while, but she could only feel that she seemed to be hit into a wooden barrel, and her head hit the barrel from time to time because of the bumps.


    To transport her out of the palace, we still use wooden barrels, Jiang Ning thought about it, and only the waterwheel that went out of the palace in the early morning to carry water.


    The emperors, queens and other nobles in the palace like to drink sweet mountain springs, so there are waterwheels entering and leaving the palace gate every day.


    It is not surprising that ?? was transported out of the palace in this way.


    Jiang Ning sat in the bucket, puzzled over a question.


    Ya Fei has obviously changed the tea, why is she still poisoned?


    Could it be that the drug is not put in the tea, but in the dessert?


    is careless.


    Jiang Ning lamented that Ya Fei''s innocence and Xin Hai''s viciousness and cunning were not too panicked about his current situation.


    She believed that Gu Feng must be following her.


    Thinking of this, she felt a lot more at ease, and went back to sleep.


    Who is uncomfortable in the barrel, and it was cold and it was still dark, she woke up again.


    The jolt of the barrel has stopped.


    There were faint footsteps and muffled voices outside.


    Where will Xinhai take her?


    Jiang Ning guessed in his heart, and felt his head lit up.


    The lid of the barrel was opened.


    She looked up and saw a lantern, followed by Shinkai Shiko''s hateful, smug smile.


    "I thought it was time for the crown princess to wake up." Shinkai Shizi handed the lantern to the entourage, then reached out and grabbed Jiang Ning''s arm, and lifted her out of the barrel.


    Jiang Ning''s expression was very indifferent, and there was no panic of ordinary people being kidnapped.


    "Where is this?" She stepped on the ground with her feet steadily, and she said the first sentence.


    The Prince of Xinhai smiled and said: "It''s a small farm, and the princess lives in a secluded place, so she probably won''t come here. It''s a little rough here, you can bear with it for two days, and I''ll take you out of here and back to Silla."


    He dragged Jiang Ning into a farmhouse.


    Although it is a farmhouse, it is clean and tidy.


    Jiang Ning sat down, took a breath, and said, "When the palace finds out that I''m gone, you''ll be finished."


    "Of course they will find that you are gone, but¡ª" Shinkai Shiko smiled, "you disappeared in the palace, so what''s with me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 759： Princes Infatuation

    Chapter 759 The Infatuation of the Prince


    Jiang Ning said, "It has nothing to do with you? Did you forget Ya Fei?"


    "She is my sister, even if she doesn''t help me harm you, she won''t betray me. Even if she will betray me, she won''t betray the entire Silla Kingdom." Shinhae Shizi said with certainty.


    "You did it, and it has nothing to do with Silla."


    "Prince Concubine is so considerate." Prince Xinhai stepped forward and stroked Jiang Ning''s face lightly. In addition to infatuation, there was only fanaticism in his eyes. He muttered to himself, "Your face is simply a godsend. Yan, the best Danqing painter in the world can''t paint one-tenth of your face."


    He turned to rummage.


    Being **** and facing a pervert, Jiang Ning was still a little nervous, so he asked, "What are you looking for?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    He actually took out the paper, ink, pen and inkstone, set up the drawing paper, and began to draw on Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning: "??"


    Shinkai Shizi looked at her fascinatedly: "After all, people get old. I want to draw your peerless face and save it forever."


    "Let me go after you finish painting?"


    "Prince Concubine, you are so innocent and cute." Shinkai Shizi smiled slightly, "If it''s just to draw a picture, is it necessary for this prince to fight like this? But don''t be afraid, I won''t treat other women like that. Like being rude to you. I want you to be my prince concubine."


    "You can really fuck."


    "Don''t worry, when you get to Silla, no one will know you, and no one will know that you are Dasheng''s crown princess. At that time, I will change you to the identity of a woman from Silla, and you will be able to shine brightly. You will be my prince concubine." Xin Hai Shizi said enthusiastically, the brush in his hand kept on.


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    This immediately caught Shinkai Shiko''s attention: "What''s wrong with you?"


    "If you are bound, you will not be comfortable."


    "It''s all my fault, because I was too ecstatic to get you, and I kept forgetting it." Shinkai Shizi blamed himself, and immediately stepped forward to untangle the ropes on Jiang Ning''s hands and feet.


    However, Jiang Ning only got a moment of freedom before being locked up again.


    Xin Hai Shizi actually took out a delicate gold chain, one end was put on Jiang Ning''s wrist, and the other end was tied on his own wrist.


    He raised his hand, shook the golden chain, and said proudly, "In this way, we will never be separated. Is Crown Princess Gao happy?"


    Jiang Ning: Happy NMB.


    She can only comfort herself, which is at least more comfortable than being **** with twine.


    To say that this Shinkai Shizi is also a wonderful flower, he has been painting for the rest of the time before dawn.


    painted eyebrows.


    Jiang Ning sat on the chair and only dozed off.


    When it was just dawn, a follower came in and whispered a few words to Xinhai, Xinhai immediately threw away the brush, pulled Jiang Ning out, and said excitedly as he walked, "It''s time to set off, this prince will take you back to Xinluo now. ."


    She was stuffed into a carriage.


    Xin Hai Shizi also got in, looking at Jiang Ning, his eyes were a little dark.


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    Where did this guy ?? Gufeng go, why hasn''t he appeared yet?


    Although the acting has to be realistic, she doesn''t want to hurt herself.


    I don''t know if I felt her call, but just when Shinkai Shizi''s mouth almost touched Jiang Ning''s face, a thin silver needle penetrated the carriage and accurately stabbed Xinhai''s neck.


    Xin Hai fell in response.


    Because it was connected by the chain, Jiang Ning''s pulled wrist suffered a sharp pain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 760： Hidden weapons also need to be maintained

    Chapter 760 Hidden weapons also need to be maintained


    The car curtain shook slightly, Gu Feng nimbly got in, first kicked Xin Hai Shizi in the face, and after confirming that he was really unconscious, he looked at Jiang Ning with a nervous expression: "Seventh Miss, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Jiang Ning sat up straight, "Why did you come?"


    Gu Feng stepped forward to help her untie the gold chain, and explained anxiously: "It''s all my fault, I followed the wrong direction and wasted some time."


    He didn''t know what to do with guilt, lowered his head and said, "If it was a lonely city, he would never have made such a mistake."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If it was a lonely city, he wouldn''t allow me to risk myself at all."


    Gufeng''s mood was a little better: "The general also said that Gucheng is not very obedient."


    "So our Gufeng is still a good baby." Jiang Ning raised his hand and looked at him with his head humming. He asked worriedly, "Can''t it be solved?"


    Gu Feng frowned: "This lock is very delicate, I''m afraid Gu Xing will do it."


    "Did you bring a weapon? Try cutting it off?"


    "Bring it."


    Gufeng immediately took out a small dagger, aimed it in the middle of the chain, and chopped it down.


    Except for a little spark, the chain left no trace.


    Gufeng was surprised, picked up the chain to observe carefully, and muttered, "It seems that this is not made of ordinary gold, and it should be mixed with other things."


    Jiang Ning followed and touched: "It seems a little troublesome indeed."


    "I had to cut off his hand." Gu Feng raised his dagger and slashed directly at Shinkai Shiko''s wrist.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows and did not stop him.


    People, always have to pay for their actions.


    However, Shinkai Shiko woke up.


    He grabbed Gu Feng''s arm, snatched his dagger, put it directly on Jiang Ning''s neck, and shouted angrily, "You dare! Come, come! There are assassins!"


    His sharp cry immediately attracted the attention of the guards.


    They rushed over, seven or eight swords slashed together, slashing open the carriage of the carriage.


    Gu Feng was caught off guard, completely unexpected, this guy woke up so quickly.


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    Gu Feng blushed: "Maybe the hidden weapon has not been maintained for a long time, and the poison has failed?"


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    His neck was pressed against the dagger, his life was at stake, Jiang Ning never dared to act rashly.


    Gufeng is even more afraid.


    If the dagger is a little too far and cuts the seventh young lady''s neck, he will be blamed for his death.


    A circle of guards stared at him.


    The current situation is absolutely beneficial to his own side. Prince Xinhai relaxes a little, and also has the intention to look at Gufeng a few times and smile: "I didn''t expect the little palace maid beside the Crown Princess to be so powerful, and she is also very beautiful and lovely. Since you are rushing to catch up, this prince will reluctantly accept you. When you reach Silla, you can continue to serve the crown princess."


    He did not see that Lone Peak was a man disguised as a woman.


    When facing the threat, Gu Feng lost the cuteness of the little white rabbit, and his whole body was tense, like a little cheetah, staring at Shizi Xinhai, and said coldly, "If you dare to touch Miss Seven, believe me , you will definitely endure all the tortures in this world, so that you can''t survive, you can''t die. Let her go immediately, maybe you still have a chance. "


    "Little Beauty''s mouth is quite powerful." Shinkai Shizi tilted his head towards the guard, "Tie her to me. Little Beauty, you must think clearly, don''t act rashly, otherwise your Seventh Miss''s beautiful neck will easily break."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 761： just have fun

    Chapter 761 Just have fun


    The guards swarmed up and tied the Gufeng tightly.


    Xinhai Shizi changed a carriage and stuffed Jiang Ning and Gufeng into it. As for himself, he naturally followed.


    Prince Xinhai smiled and said: "Prince Concubine, your maid is loyal to you. Little beauty, let me tell you, in fact, I can''t bear to touch the Concubine at all. Not to mention piercing her delicate skin, just let her lose a piece of it. A root hair, this world son will also feel distressed."


    Gufeng was bundled into dumplings and could only lie in the corner of the carriage.


    Although Prince Xinhai was reluctant to touch Jiang Ning, he would not be polite to this little beauty who took the initiative to chase after him.


    He thought about it, took out the key, undid the chain on his wrist, and locked it on a pillar in the carriage.


    Jiang Ning looked at his actions and felt bad in his heart.


    This Xin Hai Shizi is a color embryo. He will never let go of the beauty of the maid who Gu Feng is pretending to be.


    Sure enough, Shinkai Shizi climbed over and touched Gufeng, turned him over, and went to pull his clothes.


    "Huh?" Xinhai Shizi''s hand touched his flat chest, and soon found out the fact that Gu Feng was a man, he looked back at Jiang Ning and couldn''t help laughing, "Prince Concubine, you are really wonderful Man. It seems that you already knew the news of me entering the palace disguised as a palace maid?"


    Jiang Ning moved his body with difficulty, sat against the carriage, and said coldly: "You only know now, it''s too late. It doesn''t matter whether you kill me or not. You have violated the matter of taking away the Dasheng Crown Princess. The bottom line of the Dasheng royal family. You and your Silla Kingdom, just wait for Dasheng''s revenge."


    Shinkai Shiko didn''t look panicked at all.


    He smiled and said: "Hey, you people in the Central Plains have an old saying, peony flowers die, and ghosts are romantic. What is war? What is the country of Silla, and what is the life and death of the people? A life worth living!"


    "You really are a prodigal."


    "I don''t like being responsible to others, I just want to be happy by myself."


    "You never thought about the situation of Zhenming County Master in the palace?"


    "She married your old emperor. According to me, she might as well die."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning realized that as a fairly normal person, he couldn''t have a conversation with a pure pervert like Shinkai Shiko.


    Shizi Xinhai looked at Gufeng again, stretched out his hand and kneaded his face, feeling a little regretful: "How can he be a man when he looks so beautiful and pretty? Damn it, this Shizi has grown up so much, and he hasn''t tried a man yet. Come and try it today!"


    It didn''t take long for Shinkai Shiko to make a decision.


    He turned Gufeng over again and reached for his pants.


    Lone Peak: "!!"


    He never imagined that things would develop to this point.


    Although he always thinks it doesn''t matter to be a man or a woman, he must never make out with a pervert he doesn''t like at all.


    Not to mention in this case.


    Jiang Ning kicked Shinkai Shizi on the back and knocked him to the ground.


    "You shameless bastard!" Jiang Ning couldn''t bear it any longer and yelled at him, "Do you dare to touch Gufeng?"


    Shinkai Shizi got up and said with a smile: "If you are willing to obediently let me touch him, I can leave him alone for the time being."


    "Okay, come here."


    "Miss Seven!" Gu Feng, who had been calm all the time, panicked suddenly, his eyes instantly turned red, filled with tears, and he shouted hoarsely, "Don''t do stupid things for a lowly servant like me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 762： no one left

    Chapter 762 No one left


    "Noisy!"


    Shinkai Shizi grabbed a towel and stuffed it into Gufeng''s mouth.


    Gufeng was lying on the ground, his eyes were round, and he was screaming.


    Xinhai Shizi came to Jiang Ning overjoyed, looked up at her obsessively, and said with a slightly trembling voice: "Prince Concubine, are you really willing to obey me?"


    "That, as long as you don''t hurt Gufeng."


    "Of course I won''t. As long as you are willing to follow me, I will promise you anything, even if I give you the whole of Silla!"


    "Then let him go first." Jiang Ning raised his chin towards Gu Feng.


    Gu Feng''s eyes were about to split, and he desperately shook his head at Jiang Ning.


    Shinkai Shizi thought for a moment and shook his head: "No, I can''t let him go now. After all, I don''t know if the Crown Princess is really following me, or it''s just an expedient measure."


    "That''s fine." Jiang Ning said it doesn''t matter, "Then let Gufeng go after you are satisfied."


    "That''s fine."


    Shinkai Shiko looked at her.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes turned cold, he suddenly raised his left hand that was not locked, the golden hairpin flashed, and stabbed Shinkai Shizi''s neck fiercely.


    Shinkai Shizi is lustful, but he has martial arts after all.


    He hurriedly dodged.


    The golden hairpin slashed a bloodstain on his neck, and the blood dripped out and splashed onto the carriage.


    This time, Shinkai Shiko really felt the threat of death.


    Jiang Ning was so ruthless that he was bound to cut his throat.


    Fortunately, he hid in time.


    Xinhai Shizi covered his neck, and under the shock, he slashed Jiang Ning''s head with his palm.


    Jiang Ning''s whole body flew out, and his wrist made a crackling sound.


    Her wrist broke free from the gold chain and was thrown out of the carriage.


    Jiang Ning, who was lying on the ground, felt the blood slowly left on the top of her head, blurring her eyes.


    In the ?? blurred vision, she saw a dark horse galloping fast.


    A figure jumped off the horse, ran to her side, untied his cloak, and hugged her tightly.


    "Li Hongyuan..." Jiang Ning muttered.


    "Sorry, I am late."


    Li Hongyuan kissed her on top of her head.


    Then the Lonely City fell to them.


    When he saw Jiang Ning''s appearance, the killing intent in his eyes instantly filled.


    "Go and kill them."


    Li Hongyuan looked up at him, every word popped out of his heart, "One, one, no, stay."


    Jiang Ning looked back at Gucheng with difficulty, and whispered, "Don''t kill Guying."


    "Take her back."


    After Gucheng said these four words, the whole person rose into the air and quickly caught up with the carriage and horses in front of him. Every time the crescent machete flashed in his hand, the life of a Silla guard was harvested.


    After taking care of all the guards, Gucheng crouched on top of Shinkai Shiko''s carriage.


    He bent over, slapped his palms hard, and the carriage was immediately torn apart.


    Shard planks fly in all directions.


    Gucheng saw Gu Ying at a glance.


    He slashed Gu Ying''s rope with a knife, lifted him up, and punched him in the face.


    Gu Ying''s face suddenly blossomed, and it was almost impossible to see the original appearance.


    Gu Ying raised his head and asked vaguely, "How is Miss Seven?"


    "You, **** it." Gucheng finished coldly, kicked him to the ground, then stepped on Shinkai Shizi with one foot, raised his double crescent swords, and stabbed Shinkai Shizi''s neck crossed.


    Crack!


    The two knives are staggered.


    The sharp blade severed Shinkai Shiko''s neck!


    Shinkai Shiko''s eyes were round and he swallowed his last breath.


    To death, he couldn''t believe that the Dasheng royal family would really dare to kill him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 763： beautiful woman is expensive

    Chapter 763 Beautiful women cost money


    After ?? killed Prince Xinhai, Gucheng wiped his knife clean, came to Gufeng, and said coldly: "Miss Qi protect you, otherwise, you will surely die."


    "Gucheng, what are you doing to Xiao Gufeng so fierce?"


    A silver bell-like laughter came over.


    Gu Ying crossed his arms, walked over with a smile, and said, "Although he really deserves to die, but... This time Gu Feng also obeyed Miss Qi''s orders, so you can''t blame him. Since Miss Qi protects him, don''t worry about it. Otherwise, Miss Seven will not forgive you lightly."


    "Clearance."


    Gucheng stood up, left two words coldly, and left.


    Gu Ying said: "Hey, don''t talk to me in an imperative tone!"


    The lonely city has disappeared.


    Gu Ying stretched out her clean and fair hand and sighed, "I really don''t like to clean up dirty things. I''ll have to take a bath with goat''s milk when I go back. It''s too expensive."


    Thinking of her not very rich wallet, she sighed again and went to work resignedly.


    Gu Feng got up, wiped the blood on his face, and said, "During the Chinese New Year, Miss Qi gave everyone a large amount of lucky money, didn''t you get it?"


    "I got it. But what do you know, it costs a lot of money for a woman to stay beautiful."


    Gu Ying pouted, "Gu Feng, you really deserve to be the most useless trash among us. Miss Seven is injured, now you will implicate us all and be punished."


    "Don''t worry, I will take the initiative to plead guilty to the general."


    Gu Feng supported the injured shoulder and left slowly.


    ¡­


    The news that Jiang Ning was looted only spread within a very small area.


    Of course, this was deliberately concealed by Li Hongyuan.


    The emperor''s spirit is not good, and now he is addicted to Yafei. Li Hongyuan almost controls most of the palace, but it is easy to hide a piece of news.


    Gu Ying handled the corpses of Shinkai Shiko and his guards, including their carriages and horses, without leaving any traces.


    As if they never appeared in this world.


    For this, no one doubts her professionalism.


    Gu Ying handed a letter to the East Palace, and then returned to the Shadow Guard House to report the news to Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai.


    "Xiao Qi is injured?" Jiang Xiangye, who has always been calm, stood up nervously after hearing the news that his daughter was injured.


    Jiang Mubai also frowned: "Didn''t Gu Feng follow her?"


    "Yes, Gu Feng was also injured."


    Gu Ying turned back, just in time to see Gu Feng limping in. At this time, Gu Feng was still wearing the clothes of a palace maid.


    He knelt down in front of Jiang Mubai and said in a low voice, "I came back from my humble job to ask for my sins."


    Jiang Mubai frowned: "Go and collect the punishment yourself. Where''s the Lonely City?"


    "Gucheng went back to the palace with Miss Seven."


    "This lonely city..."


    "Boss, if you punish Gucheng, Xiaoqi may not agree." Jiang Ruobai reminded his brother, "Forget it, punishing Gufeng alone is enough."


    "Okay, you all go out."


    Jiang Mubai waved his hand, and when only the two brothers were left in the room, he said, "This time war with Silla is inevitable."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled: "Didn''t you always look forward to this day?"


    "I don''t want to go to war in person, it''s tiring."


    "Then send someone else."


    "It seems that you already have a suitable candidate in mind?" Jiang Mubai glared at his brother.


    "Isn''t there a general?"


    "Why don''t we write it at the same time."


    The brothers ordered some tea with their fingers and wrote a word on the table.


    Zhao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 764： Fragrant and smelly

    Chapter 764


    King Zhao is the best candidate.


    Speaking of which, Jiang Sangye sent him to Silla to do intelligence work two years ago, so it may not be that he didn''t have some kind of intention.


    For the emperor, this is a good opportunity to exercise illegitimate children, but there are also dangers.


    Sure enough, Li You lived up to the emperor''s expectations and survived.


    The emperor''s mentality towards this illegitimate child is probably that of pity, guilt, and a sense of expectation.


    As the saying goes, far and near smell.


    The phrase ?? applies to the royal father and son as well.


    Prince dangled in front of his eyes all day, sitting in his Feishhuang Palace, approving his memorials, and reprimanding his princes and ministers.


    seems to have a tendency to replace itself.


    This feeling, as an emperor, is a bit subtle.


    And the illegitimate child who suffered so much was so obedient and obedient, no matter how he looked at it, he was pitiful.


    Being named the illegitimate son of Prince Zhao has seriously threatened the status of the prince.


    At this time, the prince of Silla country was dying, and he insisted on thinking about the crown princess, which annoyed the two bosses of the Jiang family. He simply took advantage of this opportunity to launch a war against Silla, and then pushed King Zhao out. The perfect kill two birds with one stone.


    The two brothers had a good heart and smiled at each other.


    However, Jiang Mubai still mocked his younger brother: "Anyway, King Zhao will soon be your son-in-law, so you have the heart to let him die and make your daughter a widow? The back of your hands are full of flesh, and you are too partial. La."


    Jiang Ruobai raised his eyebrows: "You don''t look down on King Zhao, you think he is not capable of fighting, so if you go, you will die?"


    "Ah, this, war is always dangerous."


    "He has been in Silla for two years, and he is familiar with all aspects. He was tortured and tortured by Silla for a year and survived. Could it be that he could not survive if he went out with an army of several hundred thousand?"


    "That being said, there is always a case."


    "What you said, you might choke to death after eating, so don''t you want to eat? The prince is also easy to be assassinated, and the harem battle is even more terrifying. Didn''t I marry the precious daughter?"


    Jiang Mubai slapped Jiang Xiangye on the back of the head: "Who are you with me? The eldest brother is the father, you must remember this sentence for Laozi!"


    Jiang Ruobai: "..."


    The brothers are about to get up.


    Until Gu Ying said, "Second master, the second lady sent a maid, please go back and say that I want to have a good talk with you."


    Jiang Xiangye''s face suddenly stiffened.


    Jiang Mubai mocked unscrupulously: "I''m afraid that my wife will be like you, why are you still alive. If I were you, I would just hit me to death."


    "roll."


    His beloved wife called, Jiang Xiangye didn''t have the heart to fight with him, so he got up and hurried away.


    Jiang Mubai walked outside the door, saw Gu Ying and began to pity himself in the mirror again.


    Gu Ying asked: "General, you only punish Gu Feng, not us, right?"


    "Since you asked, then...you guys will be fined for one year."


    "Do not--"


    Jiang Mubai walked a long way, and could still hear her screams like killing a pig.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning was lying on the bed in Qingyiyuan, looking at Li Hongyuan with a gloomy face, he didn''t want to wake up.


    "Idiot!" He suppressed his anger, "Can you discuss with me before you make any decisions? Is it that I, Li Hongyuan, are so unworthy of your trust and support?"


    "Don''t get excited, if this matter was told to you in advance, how would it go on?"


    "Haha!" Li Hongyuan sneered, "You are just trying to provoke me and force me to kill Prince Xinhai. Are you satisfied now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 765： Whats the face?

    Chapter 765 What''s the face?


    Jiang Ning thought about it seriously, and said, "The process is indeed a bit unexpected, and as for the result, it''s far from satisfactory."


    "I would like to know, what else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "It is Lonely City that kills."


    "Who do you want to do?"


    "Of course the best candidate is our enemy, and secondly..." Jiang Ning did not continue.


    "Secondly, it''s me?" Li Hongyuan stared at her with phoenix eyes, "No matter who kills Prince Xinhai, it can''t be yours, and it can''t implicate you and the Jiang family, right?"


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    by default.


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "It''s a pity that in the end it was yours who did it, the Jiang family. Does this count as stealing chickens without losing rice?"


    "You can''t say the same thing. Didn''t this chicken end up being stolen?"


    "indeed."


    "As for the rest, I believe that with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince here, no one will know that the Gucheng killed the Shinhae Prince. The Shinhae Prince died on the way back to Silla, and it has nothing to do with us."


    "It doesn''t matter? Are you naive, or are you acting stupid?"


    "I know that since Prince Xinhai came to envoy to Dasheng, as long as he died in Dasheng''s territory, it would be Dasheng''s fault. Silla will definitely not give up." After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he was silent for a while, and then said, "Either make public the evil deeds of Shinhae Prince who robbed the Crown Princess, strongly condemn Silla, and make them shameless to hold them accountable."


    Li Hongyuan laughed angrily at her: "It''s not an idea, but it''s just a bad idea. You are my grand princess and future queen. It is well known to the world that you were robbed, what is the face of the royal family? live?"


    Even though Shinkai Shizi didn''t do anything to Jiang Ning, in this era, when a woman was taken away by a man, nothing happened. In the eyes of outsiders, this woman was no longer chaste.


    Is a woman who is not chaste still qualified to be a crown princess and a future queen?


    For the royal family, there is probably nothing more important than face.


    Jiang Ning suddenly asked: "Li Hongyuan, why didn''t you ask me?"


    "Ask you what?"


    "Have I been harassed by Shinkai Shizi?"


    "What what?"


    "It''s that kind of thing, you know."


    "Shouldn''t you tell me this kind of thing?" Li Hongyuan stared at her.


    "What if I don''t tell you? You''ll keep this in mind and automatically think I''ve been insulted?"


    "Won''t."


    Li Hongyuan said in a low voice, "I''ve known you for so long, although you are a woman doing things, you will suffer losses, but you will never suffer irreparable losses."


    Jiang Ning shrugged and did not speak.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t ask anything.


    When he found her, although she was thrown from the carriage and covered in blood, her clothes and body were intact.


    In fact, if Jiang Ning hadn''t taken the initiative to mention it, Li Hongyuan never even thought about it.


    When he learned that the Crown Princess was missing in Lanxing Palace, he questioned Yafei and the palace staff for the first time.


    Then, he had already determined that Jiang Ning did it on purpose.


    She has been unable to bear the repeated harassment of Shinkai Shizi, and she is bound to force him to kill Shinkai Shizi.


    Li Hongyuan could guess her thoughts and actions, but she still had to catch up.


    In the whole thing, the only thing she missed was that the sick lonely city also followed and killed Shinkai Shiko.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 766： because of love

    Chapter 766 Because of love


    Jiang Ning turned his head to look outside and asked, "Where''s the Lonely City?"


    "Gucheng''s illness is not healed yet, I let him go back to rest."


    "Oh, he wasn''t hurt, right?"


    "No." Li Hongyuan looked at her, "You have been asking Gucheng since you woke up, and you are very concerned about him. Why didn''t you ask Gufeng?"


    "Gufeng should have already gone back." Jiang Ning shook his head, "I implicated him this time. Judging from the rules of the Shadow Guard Institute, he will definitely be punished."


    Li Hongyuan snorted coldly: "As a master, as long as you don''t protect yourself, the people around you will naturally be implicated. I hope you can understand this truth."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly: "You didn''t do anything to Huang Ying and the others, did you?"


    "Why should I treat them?" Li Hongyuan said quietly, "What you should be concerned about now, apart from Gu Feng''s life and death, is how to explain to Ya Fei and Xinluo Kingdom."


    "I told Ya Fei? She lied to me because she wanted to hurt me. It stands to reason that why should she feel guilty about me?"


    "After all, you killed her own brother."


    "Come on, when I don''t know? They weren''t born from the same mother at all. Shinhae Prince is the direct son of Princess Silla, and Concubine Ya is just the daughter of King Silla''s favorite concubine. It will be sent to Dasheng as a gift to please the royal family. How many good days can the concubine and princess of Silla have?"


    "what do you mean?"


    "I think the relationship between Ya Fei and her younger brother is not as good as what the outside world sees." Jiang Ning said, "Ya Fei actually didn''t want to hurt me, but she was struggling to call me over, but she gave up giving it to me. Poisoning. It can be seen that she was also persecuted."


    "Okay, even as you said, Ya Fei doesn''t need to pay attention. What about the Silla Kingdom?" Li Hongyuan stared at her, "In recent years, Rouran has been eyeing us, harassing and robbing our border for a long time. If it weren''t for the Silla Kingdom, I''m afraid Rouran has already driven straight in."


    "Stop pretending." Jiang Ning yawned, "Don''t talk like you think more about Chongluo and rely more on them. Even if there is Xinluo, wouldn''t Rouran still be your confidant? Back then, Emperor Gaozu, Chongrou However, I am afraid that you are afraid that they will take it back day and night, right?"


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "Jiang Ning, be careful!"


    "Let''s be honest, don''t beat around the bush." ??Jiang Ning was a little impatient, "I know you''ve been dissatisfied with Xinluo for a long time, and you''ve long wanted to raise troops to wipe out Rouran completely. What are you pretending to do, with your deep personality, How could you be so impulsive and cut Prince Xinhai''s finger in the palace? Just like last time, you hurt Duke Huai in front of the emperor, both for me and for other reasons."


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "Since you think you know me, then tell me, what will I do next?"


    "Of course it is to cooperate with my two old masters."


    "Oh, how do you say this?"


    "Provoke Xinluo, fight with them, and then ask my father and uncle to recommend King Zhao Li You to lead troops to suppress it!"


    Li Hongyuan smiled slightly: "You are so sure that your father will help me? The marriage between King Zhao and your sister is also a certainty. The battle between me and King Zhao, no matter who wins or loses, has no effect on the Jiang family. There is absolutely no need for the Jiang family to offend King Zhao for me."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "It''s still a question, of course it''s because of true love."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 767： pit brother-in-law

    Chapter 767


    Jiang Ning''s true love refers to Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi.


    Although this is true, it was a bit heartbreaking to hear Li Hongyuan''s ears.


    His emperor father also once claimed to be true love for Lin Zizi. Later, with Jin Zhuzhu, he has been favored by her for decades. After his death, he was even more heartbroken and almost collapsed.


    Everyone thought that the emperor also really loved Concubine Jin.


    But Jiang Ruobai''s true love is shown in that he can give everything for Lin Zizi''s daughter, but what about the emperor''s true love?


    He loves Jin Zhuzhu, but he doesn''t necessarily have the same love for him and Jin Zhuzhu''s son.


    At least, the emperor at this moment was far more wary of Li Hongyuan than his love for this son.


    Jiang Ning comforted him when he saw that he didn''t speak: "The royal family has no kinship. Compared with other princes, the emperor is enough for you."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You are not very good at comforting people."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Your Highness, I risked myself to get you such a good opportunity to get rid of your opponent. Don''t let me down!"


    Li Hongyuan: "...you''re so cheating on your brother-in-law, aren''t you afraid your sister will know?"


    "Why, do you think Li You will die on the battlefield?"


    "War always kills people."


    "Of course people will die in battle, but after all, there are still a few commanders who die in battle." Jiang Ning smiled, "What''s more, with Li You''s ability, as long as you give him enough troops and time, he will defeat Silla. After all, Li You and Xin Luo has a revenge. He should be very willing to take revenge."


    "What if he doesn''t want to go?"


    "He will be willing to go." Jiang Ning said with certainty.


    "Have you ever thought about..." Li Hongyuan said unhurriedly, "If Li You makes great contributions, he will have more capital to fight against me?"


    "I thought about it. And I really hope he can win. It''s best, after the fight against Silla, I can clean up Rouran."


    "You are too naive." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "War is not a child''s play, and the country of Rouran is not a piece of mud in your palm. You can knead it. From the time of Gaozu to the present, you know how many times Dasheng and Rouran have fought. Is it? Rouran is a nomadic people, with powerful cavalry, far from being comparable to Dasheng''s soldiers."


    "In the end, was Jiangshan taken away by your Zhao clan?"


    "That''s because Rouran is brutal, and the people are struggling. Gaozu is to resist Rouran''s tyranny."


    "Of course. History is always written by the victors."


    "Jiang Ning, you seem to be naturally anti-bone? Do you dare to say a word in front of your father?"


    "Isn''t this our husband and wife talking about ourselves in private? Don''t be so serious." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "If Li You wins the battle, it will be more beneficial to you than detrimental."


    "Although I don''t like Li You, I definitely don''t want Dasheng''s soldiers to die in vain."


    "His Royal Highness is still very kind." Jiang Ning sat up, wrapped in a blanket, and said with a smile, "Then wish our Dasheng soldiers triumph."


    Li Hongyuan was unmoved: "Don''t rush to celebrate before the horoscope is over. You have an injury on your head, and Imperial Physician Dong said you must lie down and rest for a few days before you get up."


    Jiang Ning was indeed dizzy, so he lay down according to the words, "Why haven''t I seen Ling Zi and the others for a long time?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that during the period of time you were in a coma, in order to give you a good rest, your mother sent someone to pick up the two children. As for Xiaoqian, she has to study with Lin Shimo, so for the time being Move to Wenhua Palace."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 768： Lone Peak deserves it

    Chapter 768 Lone Peak Deserves It


    "So, my mother already knows? It''s strange that Jiang Ruobai didn''t hide it from her." Jiang Ning said to himself.


    "You can keep it at ease, you don''t need to ask anything else." Li Hongyuan paused for a while, then suddenly said coldly, "Jiang Ning, this is the last time."


    "What?" Jiang Ning heard his unusual tone and glanced at him subconsciously, and as expected, his face was very ugly.


    Li Hongyuan said in a deep voice: "If there is another time, you do this kind of important action without consulting with me, and I will never forgive you."


    Jiang Ning smirked, without any excuse.


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a while, and then said, "I don''t mind you plotting against me, but... at least you have to ensure your own safety. I have other things to do, so I''m leaving."


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, he turned and left.


    Jiang Ning stood up and said behind him, "You have to trust me, I will never harm you. We are a community of interests!"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t look back.


    Jiang Ning lay back, closed his eyes, suddenly opened them again, called Huang Ying and said, "Call Gucheng."


    "Yes, Master."


    Huang Ying quickly led Gucheng in.


    A lonely city or a dark cloak makes his face pale and thin.


    "Are you feeling better?" Jiang Ning asked him.


    "Okay." Gucheng nodded, "Where''s Miss Seven?"


    "I''m fine, just a little skin injury." Jiang Ning frowned and looked at him, "Didn''t I tell you to take care of your illness, don''t come out casually? Why are you disobedient?"


    Gucheng''s tone was flat: "Because, Miss Seven is dangerous."


    "Did Li Hongyuan tell you?"


    "¡­¡­Um."


    "You just trust him like that?" Jiang Ning was annoyed, "He''s just taking advantage of you. He''s the crown prince, isn''t there any kind of expert around him? Do you have to let a patient kill you?"


    Gucheng pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Even if there are many masters around the prince, at that moment, when he saw Miss Seven being bullied, he just wanted to kill the **** himself.


    Jiang Ning sighed: "Now, tell me what kind of punishment Gu Feng received."


    Gucheng said immediately: "He should, suffer."


    Jiang Ning sat up angrily: "Do you want me to be unable to eat or sleep? Gu Feng did nothing wrong, he obeyed my orders and was injured for me. I don''t care what your shadow guards have. Rules, if you don''t tell me, I''ll go back to Jiang Mubai now!"


    As she said that, she lifted the blanket to get out of bed.


    Huang Ying was in a hurry, and quickly stopped him: "Master, you have an injury on your head. The imperial doctor told you that you must not get out of bed for three days, you must rest in rest, otherwise you will leave the root of the disease, and you will have headaches from time to time!"


    She scolded Gucheng again: "Anyway, Guying and you are also partners, so you don''t want to help him?"


    Gucheng was unmoved: "He didn''t protect Seventh Miss, he deserved it."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    She could see why the eldest uncle wanted Gucheng to be the leader of the Shadow Guard, not only because of his high talent and strong martial arts. It is more because of his temperament that he accepts the truth.


    Jiang Ning covered his head and lay back, waving weakly: "Gucheng, you go back to recuperate first."


    Gucheng stood still, and said slowly: "I will wear more clothes so that I won''t get sick again. Gufeng doesn''t have to come again in the future."


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    Gucheng bowed his head slightly, turned and walked out.


    Huang Ying was helpless: "This child is really giving up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 769： return without success

    Chapter 769 Failed


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said, "Huang Ying, you sent someone out of the palace to deliver a letter to the Prime Minister''s mansion, asking my sixth sister to come into the palace."


    Huang Ying complied and went out to instruct the little **** to do things.


    Generally speaking, the little eunuchs are happy to do this kind of errand that goes out of the palace to do errands for the master. Especially the easy errands of delivering messages to major nobles.


    You can go out for a stroll and get rich rewards.


    Prince Concubine Jiang Ning''s natal family was the prime minister''s mansion. She was rich and generous.


    It can be said that it is a job that you want to do even if you break your head.


    Soon the little **** went happily.


    When he came to the prime minister''s mansion, the doorman heard that it was sent by the Crown Princess of the East Palace, and immediately greeted him respectfully.


    Jiang Yi rushed over first and heard that it was the Crown Princess who invited Sixth Girls to meet in the palace, so he knew that this was unusual, and immediately went to his father Jiang Xiangye and reported the matter to him.


    Jiang Xiangye was staring at his wife and smiled bitterly when he heard the words: "Where did she want to see the six girls? She asked for Gufeng to be released."


    "Then let it go!" Lin Zizi, who has always been known for her gentleness, has become extraordinarily tough when it comes to her daughter. "Now that Xiaoqi is ill, everything must be fulfilled as she wishes!"


    "Yes, I also think it should be released. After all, this Gufeng is quite wrong. It''s all Xiaoqi''s nonsense..." After receiving his wife''s cold look, Jiang Xiangye decisively changed the subject, "Yi''er, you are here. Make arrangements and send Xiao Liu into the palace."


    Jiang Yi asked: "Where is the uncle..."


    "I''ll go there in person. You know your uncle''s temperament. If you don''t use some means with him, he won''t spare Gu Feng lightly."


    Jiang Ruobai ran to the long house, but learned that the general was not in the house and went to the barracks.


    Jiang Ruobai offered to see Gufeng, but was ruthlessly rejected.


    Just kidding, this is the long room, and the shadow guard is the general''s private army, not to mention the general''s younger brother, even if the general''s father is here, it is impossible for him to enter casually.


    Jiang Ruobai was helpless and could not push hard, so he had to return without success.


    Jiang Yi became anxious when he heard it: "Then how can I see Seventh Sister?"


    "Can''t you lie to her?" Jiang Ruobai slapped the table angrily, "You just told Jiang Mubai to let him out! I don''t believe that the old **** Jiang Mubai can hide for a lifetime without showing up!"


    Jiang Yi muttered: "Seven girls, ghosts, ghosts, how could I deceive her. Don''t put me in there..."


    "Fart!" The gentle and elegant Jiang Xiangye burst into foul language, "You are a fool? Can''t you tell a lie?"


    "I don''t want to deceive Seventh Sister, I''ll tell the truth." Jiang Yi muttered, "Anyway, if you''re angry with Seventh Sister, Mother will not spare you!"


    Jiang Ruobai was furious: "You¡ª"


    "What are you arguing about?" Lin Zizi said, "You father and son are useless! If you are arguing here, thinking about how to deceive Xiaoqi, why don''t you think of a way to get Gufeng out! I don''t believe it, There is an iron bucket there, uncle, there is no way to do it anyway?"


    Father and son looked at each other.


    "I have an idea."


    "Come and discuss."


    The two thieves, father and son, ran out to discuss how to calculate the backbone of the Jiang family.


    However, a general is a general, and even if he is not at home, his territory is not something others can do arbitrarily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 770： flipped again

    Chapter 770 Flip the brand again


    In the end, Jiang Ning got the bad news.


    Jiang Mubai seemed to know that Jiang Ning was going to plead for Gu Ying, so he hid in the barracks and refused to go home.


    Jiang Ning thought that Gu Ying was suffering because of her, and his heart was so anxious that he couldn''t swallow.


    She went to see the queen and said she was going out of the palace.


    The queen was lukewarm to her: "Prince Concubine, this is the palace, you are the daughter-in-law of the royal family, not some ordinary people''s family. If you want to go back to your parents'' home, go back to your parents'' home..."


    "The Empress is resting, I will ask the Emperor."


    Jiang Ning got up and left.


    does not give the queen any face at all.


    There are several other concubines around.


    The queen blushed suddenly, and she was very angry, but it was not easy to attack.


    When Jiang Ning was walking out, he met Ya Fei who was holding the hand of the maid and walked in slowly.


    This was the first time they met after the accident.


    The moment ?? looked at each other, Ya Fei''s eyes were a little dodging, and her expression was complicated.


    "Empress Yafei is here." Jiang Ning stopped and said, "I drank the tea from the concubine Yafei, and I thought it was very good. The concubine Yafei said she wanted to give me some, why didn''t you move? already?"


    "Ah, tea, yes, tea, I''m ready, I was thinking of giving it to the Crown Princess, but I forgot it when I was busy." Ya Fei didn''t expect that she would ask about tea casually, and she was a little incoherent for a while. .


    The queen and several concubines who were sitting in the room could also hear it clearly.


    They don''t know what happened in the past two days.


    Concubine Yu smiled warmly: "Why does the Crown Princess like Silla''s tea?"


    "I think the taste is pretty good, maybe I haven''t eaten it before, so I think it''s fresh." When Jiang Ning replied, his eyes were looking at Ya Fei.


    Ya Fei didn''t dare to look at her.


    Jiang Ning was thinking, does she know that her good brother is dead?


    Not only died, but was also destroyed, leaving no bones behind.


    The young Yue Guiren who was sitting beside the queen echoed sourly: "Sister Ya Fei is now in constant favor, even the Concubine Jin of the past can''t compare, she is busy serving the emperor, so naturally she has no time to take care of the rest. Crown Princess , According to me, you should not eat any tea from Silla, if you can''t eat it, and you still think about it, what can you do?"


    At this time, the little **** of Feishhuang Palace ran in and saluted Ya Fei: "The emperor has flipped over Ya Fei Niangniang''s sign again today, and asked Niangniang to go back early and prepare to pick him up."


    The concubines in the hall heard it, and their expressions were different.


    Some are envious, some are jealous, and some are expressionless.


    The Empress ?? smiled and said, "The emperor has been going to Lanxing Palace for several days? The concubine Ya Fei has such a favorite, so she must serve the emperor well."


    "Yes." Ya Fei replied in a low voice.


    Emperor Yue pouted and said in a low voice, "Ya Fei herself is young, she just wants to be happy, so she can''t stop going to her house with the emperor. If this damages the emperor''s body, what should we do?"


    Ya Fei''s face was flushed, but she didn''t know what to refute.


    It is a fact that the emperor is old, it is also a fact that he is not in good health, and it is a fact that he keeps blessing her.


    Then what can she do?


    Does she dare to refuse?


    "Yue Guiren, don''t speak so bitterly." The queen said calmly, "It''s her ability to be favored by Yafei. You can''t be favored by the emperor, it''s just that you''re useless."


    Emperor Yue did not dare to talk back to the queen, so she could only pull the veil in a sullen mood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 771： hold back

    Chapter 771 Unwilling to hold back


    Concubine Yu said with a smile: "I think there are already beautiful girls in the palace today? After two days, the show girls will be ready, so it''s time to start the draft."


    "That''s right." The Queen replied.


    "There will always be younger and more beautiful women entering the palace." Concubine Yu glanced at the nobles, "No one can stay beautiful forever, but there are always beautiful people."


    Yue Guiren pouted: "Ya Fei, can you hear me? This harem will soon be filled with younger beauties, you can take it easy!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand, fanned the wind, and said with a smile: "The Queen''s house is too sour, so I still go out to get some air. I''ll retire."


    The concubines suddenly looked different.


    As we all know, Concubine Yu has taken refuge with the Crown Princess, and she is sitting here, and the other concubines don''t dare to say anything bad about the Crown Princess behind her back.


    "Our crown princess is really willful." Another concubine whispered.


    "If I had a family like the Crown Princess, I would be more self-willed and arrogant than her." Concubine Yu said with a relaxed smile.


    The concubines were silent.


    Who told people to have the support of their parents?


    Dissatisfied?


    hold back.


    Jiang Ning came to the Feishhuang Hall, and there was a faint argument in the side hall.


    Jiang Ning stopped and listened to a few words. Hearing the voices of the prince and several ministers, he continued into the main hall and asked to see the emperor.


    The ?? emperor let her in.


    Jiang Ning smelled a strange fragrance.


    is a medicinal scent.


    Jiang Ning walked in, found a seat close to the emperor and sat down, and asked casually, "Your Majesty, do you take medicine?"


    The emperor wore a homely robe and did not comb his hair in a bun. His long gray hair was loose, and he was playing with a small bow in his hand. Hearing this, he snorted: "When will I not take medicine?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, as if he had discovered some miracle, and leaned over and said, "Hey, Your Majesty, you seem to have gained weight!"


    "Really?" The emperor touched his face, hehe smiled, "Little girl, do you think this proves that my body has recovered?"


    "How can I say it, Your Majesty, your body and bones have always been very good." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to touch the snacks, "You have been summoning Empress Yafei to bed for more than half a month. Before I came, I thought you must be thin. It''s over."


    The emperor gave her a white look: "In this whole world, you are the only one who dares to say such things in front of me."


    "This shows that Your Majesty, you are very talented! Take yin to supplement yang or something..."


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean, the emperor is wise and martial!"


    "Stop flattering, are you annoying?" The emperor glared at her angrily, "You came just in time, how did I hear that you are in trouble again? Huh?"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly swallowed the snacks in his mouth and sat upright: "Your Majesty, I want to go home."


    "...What about your ears? I ask you if you are in trouble again!"


    "My head was broken. When my mother found out, she felt very distressed and cried and called to take me home to support her."


    "..." The emperor was speechless.


    "Your Majesty, your own daughter-in-law was bullied and beaten with blood. Your son wants to teach the bad guys a lesson. Can this be considered a disaster?"


    "...It''s just a lesson and a lesson, how can you kill the Prince Xinhai?" The emperor simply showed her a showdown and said, and the more he talked, the more angry he became, until he slapped the table, "How can you be so emotional about things between the two countries? The prince and you. , are too young and feisty.¡±


    "You''re not angry, are you still called a young man?"


    "You killed someone, you still have reason?!" The emperor slapped the table.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly poured tea for him: "Your anger, Your Majesty, I know that you have been disliked by Silla for a long time. I''m not doing this to make your teacher famous. You should praise me by sacrificing your ego and completing your greatness. Ah, why are you still scolding me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 772： What do I want him for?

    Chapter 772 What do I want him for?


    The emperor picked up the teacup, poured it down in one breath, took a deep breath, and continued to sneer: "What do you mean, this majesty, I still need a girl of yours to give advice?"


    "Your Majesty, you are flattering me."


    "You''re kind enough to climb down the pole."


    "Your Majesty, can I squeeze your shoulders for you?" Jiang Ning was eager to try, "You work hard all day, do a massage, you will be in high spirits, and I will make sure that you will be in high spirits at night."


    emperor:"¡­¡­"


    He was puzzled. Could it be that the daughter-in-law of the people would dare to talk to his father like that?


    He didn''t say anything and looked at Jiang Ning coldly.


    Jiang Ning is of course not so diligent, and really rubbed his shoulders and legs for the emperor''s old man.


    She is still wounded, so she needs to rest and recuperate.


    She just said it.


    After all, it is not tiring to move your mouth.


    The emperor had seen through her trick long ago, snorted coldly, and then lowered his head to play with his beautiful and unique bow and arrow.


    "Your Majesty, the beautiful girls have already entered the palace one after another."


    "Hmm." The emperor didn''t lift his head, and didn''t ask her what she was doing here.


    "About Silla Kingdom..."


    The emperor slapped the table: "How dare you mention it? You are the best at making trouble. If you were a man, I would have thrown you into the barracks to fight!"


    Jiang Ning shrank his neck.


    The emperor glanced at the wound on her head, was silent for a long time, and said, "When did you become so timid, that I will scare you into this with a single word? Don''t talk nonsense in front of your parents when you go home, saying that I I scolded you again and gave you a face."


    Jiang Ning immediately raised his head: "You agree with me to go home?"


    The ?? emperor pointed at her: "You talk about you, and when you say you go home, you will be refreshed. Why, did you treat you badly in the palace? Or did the prince bully you?"


    "When people are vulnerable, they want to find a mother..."


    "...Hey." The emperor sighed deeply, "You are lucky, and your own mother is still alive. I don''t have a mother to look for, and the prince is also pitiful."


    I think of Concubine Jin again.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself that when Concubine Jin was alive, he didn''t care much about the prince.


    "Since Concubine Jin Gui left, His Royal Highness has indeed been hurt. Outsiders don''t know, but I can see it." Jiang Ning said quietly, looking at the emperor''s expression, "However, the prince is still lucky, at least his relatives Dad is still here, and he can still love him."


    The emperor heard this, and could not help but reduce his dislike of the prince recently, and sighed: "Prince, this child is capable."


    "Whatever he can do, he has survived it. Since he was in custody, he has not had a good night''s sleep, and he is always in fear, for fear that he will not be able to do something well and will not be able to share the burden for the emperor." Jiang Ning shook his head and sighed. "Your Majesty, have pity on him, don''t let him be so busy and tired. Now that you are in good health, you should handle state affairs yourself, right?"


    The emperor patted the table again, and slapped Xiaogong on the ground: "Nonsense, state affairs, you can also talk about it? The prince is young, and he is too tired to do such a thing? Why do I want him?"


    "He is still young, often doing wrong things, and can''t be used for a lot..."


    "The more this is the case, the more you should study hard!" The emperor roared, "Otherwise, who else will I count on in the future? It''s outrageous! What are you doing here? Are you blocking me? If you want to go home, get out!"


    "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    Jiang Ning suddenly remembered something, "By the way, Your Majesty, I heard that among the beautiful girls in this batch, there is one who looks a bit like Concubine Jin''s temperament."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 773： out of favor

    Chapter 773 Fall Out of Favor


    The emperor''s eyes froze for a moment.


    He sat down and said with a sullen interest: "What''s the use of like."


    Jiang Ning picked up the bow and said, "Talking about is better than nothing."


    The emperor pondered: "The queen is old, and her body is not very good. Several concubines in the harem love to make trouble, and there is no peace of mind. As a crown princess, you need to help the queen a lot in this draft."


    "My son obeys the order." Jiang Ning responded seriously.


    The experience of choosing a concubine for the husband''s father is quite new.


    Jiang Ning said again: "Your Majesty, take care of your health, the crown prince and the little grandsons, the harem, and the world are all counting on you."


    "Long-winded!" Although the emperor scolded, there was no angry look on his face.


    There is even a little use in my heart.


    As emperor, he certainly enjoyed the feeling of being in control, being revered and needed by all.


    "The minister will retire there." Jiang Ning slowly backed away.


    The emperor suddenly asked: "You can see Yafei today?"


    "When I returned to the emperor, I only saw it at the empress''s concubine."


    "How is she?" the emperor asked. "Although her brother is not a weapon, he really deserves to die. But you should also consider her mood."


    "Yes, Erchen can see that Empress Yafei''s mental state is not very good. She will definitely be sad for a while when her brother dies."


    The ?? emperor sighed, "Okay, you go down. Put down the purple jade bow."


    It turned out that he had already discovered Jiang Ning''s small movements.


    Jiang Ning smirked: "This bow is quite unique, I''ve never seen it before."


    She weighed: "The size is right, it''s quite suitable for me. I want to take it home and show my mother something fresh."


    The Emperor ?? said: "What''s the use of just carrying a bow? You don''t have a matching arrow, you are playing a fart!"


    He said to the **** standing beside him: "Bring the quiver."


    The **** immediately brought a bucket of arrows.


    Each one is very short, thin and small.


    But Zi Yingying, the tip of the arrow glowed with clear light, Jiang Ning touched it, it looked like some kind of gem.


    is like a bucket of art.


    The Emperor ?? said, "There are only twenty or thirty arrows. You can play with them. If you don''t play, you can''t make up for them."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Jiang Ning happily carried the quiver on his back.


    The emperor pouted.


    He pretended to be weak for a while, and then jumped up and down again.


    After Jiang Ning went out, the **** asked the emperor for instructions: "Your Majesty, the Empress Yafei is already waiting there."


    "I won''t go." The emperor picked up a book, leaned on the couch, and said lazily.


    "Huh?" The **** was taken aback.


    "Don''t understand what I''m saying?" The emperor glanced at him, and the **** who was frightened by the power in his eyes shuddered and bowed his head, "Yes, the servant understands. How should the Empress Yafei respond?"


    "I know that she has been unwell recently, so I won''t bother her to recover, and tell her to rest." The emperor said quietly.


    The **** bowed and went out to preach the decree.


    Soon, the harem knew the news, causing a lot of discussion.


    Since Ya Fei entered the palace, she has been favored continuously and served for many days in a row. Even Concubine Jin, who only entered the palace that year, did not receive such treatment.


    Just when everyone thought that she would become the next concubine Jin, this favor came to an abrupt end.


    The flipped signs have been temporarily withdrawn.


    This is what happened?


    Ya Fei is a secluded person and will not offend the emperor in a short period of time.


    When everyone was at a loss, there were still well-informed people who found out that before the concubine Yafei fell out of favor, the crown princess went to see the emperor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 774： Have a good relationship with the princess

    Chapter 774 Good relationship with the Crown Princess


    Could it be that the Crown Princess was secretly doing something wrong?


    That''s not right either.


    Isn''t the relationship between the Crown Princess and Ya Fei always good?


    At that time, the East Palace was in charge of receiving the envoys of Silla, and the Crown Princess was very troubled because of Ya Fei¡¯s dissatisfaction. Ya Fei invited the Crown Princess to drink tea, and the Crown Princess happily went too.


    Not long ago, when they met at the Queen''s place, they were talking and laughing.


    Could it be that he is not smiling?


    Is the sword hidden in the smile?


    Many concubines recalled that scene with lingering fears.


    terrible.


    This Crown Princess was so young, with a smile like a spring breeze in front of her face, she turned her head and sold her.


    They thought of the Crown Princess''s "records" in the past few years, and they couldn''t help but feel even more terrified.


    Anyone who offends her will not end well.


    However, how did this Yafei offend the Crown Princess?


    One of these two is the emperor''s concubine and the other is the prince''s concubine. It stands to reason that there is no conflict of interest between the two.


    unless¡­¡­


    The hearts of the concubines jumped.


    Could it be that Ya Fei is pregnant?


    Only when Ya Fei is pregnant can it threaten the interests of the East Palace.


    The wind also reached the Queen''s ears, so she sent an imperial doctor to take Yafei''s pulse.


    After all, the emperor also said that Concubine Ya¡¯s body was unwell, which made her have a good life. As the head of the harem, it was also her duty for the Empress to care about Concubine Ya.


    However, the result of the diagnosis was that Ya Fei was not pregnant.


    Not only is she not pregnant, but she is also in good health and does not need to be raised.


    As a result, Ya Fei suddenly fell out of favor, so it can only be the means of the Crown Princess.


    This princess is amazing.


    How much did the emperor dote on Ya Fei, and he didn''t see what the Crown Princess did. He only ran to the emperor and said a few words, and let the emperor neglect Ya Fei?


    Women''s pillow wind is terrible, how can a daughter-in-law sue her little mother-in-law casually?


    However, when everyone thought of the identity of Jiang Ning''s parents, they felt that it was nothing at all.


    After this incident, the concubines in the harem once again realized that in the harem, they can offend anyone, but they cannot offend the princess.


    If nothing else, the crown princess is the future queen, these concubines, it''s just that the prince and the princess are by their side, no, what will happen in the future, is it not a word from the future queen?


    There are many smart people.


    It didn''t take long for Jiang Ning to discover that the Qingyi Courtyard, which was usually deserted and quiet, suddenly became a crowded place.


    The emperor''s eldest wives and small wives, Yingying Yanyan''s, like to go to the East Palace for a few laps, either to bring food or send some unique small gifts.


    At first, Jiang Ning didn''t understand what was going on, and thought that these concubines were too lonely in the deep palace, and they were going to hook up with the prince.


    Did you make a mistake?


    Although she is greedy for money, if this is the case, even if she bribes her a mountain of gold, she will not dare to help!


    However, after Concubine Yu''s reminder, she quickly understood.


    Ganqing is here to have a good relationship with her.


    However, what Jiang Ning thought before was not wrong at all.


    Many of these concubines who came to Qingyiyuan came for this draft.


    For their own interests, the major families will choose outstanding girls from the clan to enter the palace, and will not miss any chance to draft.


    In this draft, the emperor may keep a few for himself, but he will also choose a concubine for the prince.


    After all, the ?? emperor is very old, and if he follows him, he can''t see a bright future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 775： Take her, hang her again

    Chapter 775 Accepted her and left her


    But following the prince is different.


    The prince was still so young, and he had very few heirs, only one son and one daughter. Among the women around, apart from the Crown Princess, there was only one Concubine Li and one Jin Liangyuan.


    This Concubine Li has been with the prince for many years. If she could get pregnant, she would have been pregnant long ago. It can be seen that the body is not good.


    As for this Jin Liangyuan, a foreigner, she was just a thing that Silla sent to please the prince. No matter how beautiful she was, no one would look down on her.


    And as she is, even if she has children in the future, she will not be taken seriously.


    After all, there is only one prince concubine in this East Palace who is serious.


    If you don''t take advantage of this time and stuff your excellent girls into the East Palace, what are you waiting for?


    Therefore, those families with daughters in the harem began to come up with their own tricks, trying to make their girls shine and be favored by the prince.


    This bribe was sent to Jiang Ning logically.


    Jiang Ning looked at the gifts piled up on the table and picked up a pair of jade bracelets. He couldn''t understand: "Are these women crazy?"


    Huang Ying and Xia Chu were busy tidying up, and when they heard the words, they said, "People can be smart."


    "Why do they think that I will draft a daughter into the East Palace for the prince?"


    "Is the Crown Princess jealous?"


    Li Hongyuan''s voice came from outside the door.


    Jiang Ning stood up, and then heard the voices of Concubine Li and Jin Liangyuan greeting the prince from outside.


    Go to draw the curtains in early summer.


    Li Hongyuan came in first, while Concubine Li and Jin Liangyuan stood at the door and did not dare to come in.


    "What are you two doing?" Jiang Ning asked, "Why didn''t you come in?"


    "I told them to go back." Li Hongyuan sat down casually and looked at the gifts on the table, "They are here, preventing me from talking to you."


    Sure enough, after the two women stood at the door to greet Jiang Ning, they left silently.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Hongyuan: "Jin Liangyuan has been in the palace for a long time, don''t you plan to go to her house?"


    "Go wherever you want to go, it''s your turn to talk more?"


    "Your Highness''s words are meaningless." Jiang Ning put the table in the box, then picked up a small purple bow to play with, and said lightly, "If you don''t want Jin Liangyuan, don''t agree to accept it at the beginning. Now you have accepted it. She killed her, but left her on the air. She came to say hello every morning, noon and night. Poor, what should I do?"


    Li Hongyuan glanced at the bow in her hand, and couldn''t help but glance again.


    "Like?" Jiang Ning raised it.


    "This is the father''s favorite thing, how did it get into your hands?"


    "That day, he took it out in front of me to play, and I also liked it."


    "Oh." Li Hongyuan nodded.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t ask how she took the emperor''s beloved thing from the emperor''s hands.


    He knew that she just had that ability.


    For example, no matter what Jiang Ning asked him, he felt that he could not refuse.


    Jiang Ning pulled the bow: "Don''t look at the small bow, I can''t even pull it."


    "Small, it doesn''t mean it''s useless." Li Hongyuan said, "In fact, if you switch to the right person, this bow is extremely lethal and has a long range."


    "Why can''t I pull it?"


    "You?" Li Hongyuan sneered.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "Do you have the power to bind chickens?" Li Hongyuan mocked ruthlessly, "Just learn to walk, don''t think too much about it."


    Jiang Ning touched his bow and suddenly shouted outside: "Lone City!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 776： Grandpa is not in the mood

    Chapter 776 I''m not in the mood


    Lonely City quietly appeared at the door.


    Jiang Ning raised a small bow: "I want to learn to use this bow!"


    "Yes." Gucheng answered quietly.


    "I want to wear Yang a hundred steps!"


    "it is good."


    "How long do I need to start practicing tomorrow?"


    "Maybe, half a year, or a year."


    "Very good." Jiang Ning got his satisfactory answer and waved Gucheng to retreat.


    The lonely city quietly left.


    Li Hongyuan smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    In his eyes, Jiang Ning''s delicate gust of wind can blow away, and if he can sit, he will never stand, the wind can''t blow, and the sun can''t bask.


    Let her draw the bow?


    gave up within three days.


    Jiang Ning knew that he didn''t believe it, so he didn''t explain it, and said, "What did Your Highness think about the matter of Jin Liangyuan just mentioned?"


    Li Hongyuan picked up the teacup and took a sip, and said indifferently: "Master has been busy recently, so I''m not in the mood."


    "Then when are you in the mood?"


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyelids to look at her, "You expect me to go to another woman''s house?"


    "Of course not."


    "So what are you asking?"


    "Perform the basic duties of the Crown Princess." Jiang Ning muttered, "You think I am willing to take care of your concubines."


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "As a crown princess, your most basic duty is to serve me as a prince. I hope you can remember this and never forget it."


    "I see."


    "During the draft in two days, you will do the queen a favor."


    "When did you care about the queen?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    "I don''t care about her, what I care about is the royal father."


    "Then don''t worry, I will definitely choose as few as possible." Jiang Ning said righteously, "After all, the father is old and there are so many women in the harem, so there is no need to buy new ones."


    Li Hongyuan was noncommittal and said, "I heard that Ya Fei fell out of favor, is it you who interfered?"


    "That''s right."


    "What is counting? Yes is, no is not."


    "Are all things in the world black and white?" Jiang Ning hummed, "Ya Fei hurt me, can''t I teach her a lesson? After all, everyone knows that I am a very careful person, others treat me badly, I''ll give it back tenfold. Otherwise, I''ll feel uncomfortable."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "Are you going to let Yafei fall out of favor for a lifetime?"


    Jiang Ning looked strange: "That depends on how long your father can live."


    Li Hongyuan''s face changed slightly, he gave her a deep look, but did not speak.


    "At least I''m in the palace for one day, and Ya Fei won''t want to be favored again." Jiang Ning smiled.


    Li Hongyuan said slowly: "Should I say that you will pay for it? In fact, you should have used Yafei to kill her younger brother."


    "Don''t try to put the blame on me and make me feel guilty, that''s impossible." Jiang Ning shook her slender fingers, "Maybe Ya Fei also has good intentions for me, but since she asked I went over and obeyed her brother. At that moment, she was my enemy. I couldn''t forgive her just because she was remorseful."


    "What if she''s just confused for a while? You want to deny someone forever because of a mistake?"


    "That''s right. One infidelity, a hundred times of forbearance. This is how Jiang Ning treats others." Jiang Ning smiled, raised a small bow, pointed it at Li Hongyuan, and pulled it gently, "Your Highness, please don''t betray me."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment, lowered his eyes, and said, "I''m here to tell you that Silla already knows the news of Shinhae Shizi''s murder."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 777： as you wish

    Chapter 777 As You Wish


    Jiang Ning''s reaction was flat.


    "You knew already?"


    "I''ll only know after listening to you." Jiang Ning looked up and smiled at him, "However, it can be expected. Sooner or later."


    "Do you know what people would call you for provoking a war between the two countries?"


    "Beauty?" Jiang Ning sneered, "If I am willing to dedicate myself to Prince Xinhai for the sake of friendship between the two countries, do you have to make me a heroine?"


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "What nonsense are you talking about."


    "I said you were hypocritical." Jiang Ning''s tone was a little cold, "I don''t care what other people say about me. Besides, you guys were going to attack the country of Silla, so I took the initiative to be a disaster and give you a valid reason, how good?"


    Li Hongyuan shook his head: "You are too sensitive, no one is calling you a disaster. Believe me, only a few people know the inside story. For most of them, the cause of this incident can only be that Shizi Xinhai died in his childhood. Sheng, Silla wants to start, we can only start to resist."


    "Have you decided who to send?"


    "as you wish."


    "King Zhao?" Jiang Ning said with a meaningful smile, "It''s not what I want, it''s what His Highness wants. Who is in charge of logistics?"


    "Wang Cun."


    "He''s your man?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s not bad, as long as you make a little effort on the food supply, King Zhao will be finished."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Li Hongyuan glared at her dissatisfied, "The war is a big event, how can it be a joke? If the food and grass are cut off, the lives of thousands of soldiers are at stake! I, Li Hongyuan, are not so cruel. If I lose, what good will it do to me? ?"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "It seems that His Highness is still reasonable."


    "Are you testing me?"


    "No, just ask."


    "I hope this battle can be won." Li Hongyuan said calmly, "Most people only saw that Silla resisted Rouran''s attack for Dasheng, but they didn''t see that Silla also blocked Dasheng for Rouran."


    "What can''t you see?" Jiang Ning smiled, "It''s clear on the map."


    She said something casually, but Li Hongyuan was shocked: "How do you know?"


    "look at the map."


    "What map?"


    "Huang Ying, go to my house and fetch the map."


    Huang Ying hurried to fetch a small scroll, unfolded it, it turned out to be an exquisite map, place names, mountains and rivers, all clearly marked.


    Li Hongyuan looked at it for a moment and asked, "Where did this map come from?"


    "I asked the third brother to get it for me."


    "when?"


    "From the day I wanted to kill Prince Shinkai." Jiang Ning reached out and stood beside him, looking at the map with him.


    There are also many markers on the map, which she wrote down when she looked at it.


    Li Hongyuan was speechless for a long time.


    Jiang Ning said: "You think I killed Prince Xinhai just on a whim? I also thought it through."


    "tell me the story."


    "I''ve heard you say it many times, and I''ve also heard from my father and uncle that Rouran is the biggest threat to Dasheng, and has been harassing Dasheng for many years, but Dasheng has nothing to do with them, and has sent troops to suppress them many times. , all came back in vain. I looked at the map and found that if I open Silla, I can go directly to the heart of Rouran."


    Jiang Ning pointed at the position of Rouran''s country, "That is to say, the existence of Silla is superfluous. It seems that they help us resist Rouran, but in fact they hinder us. In other words, to destroy Rouran , we need to make Silla disappear first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 778： Could it be that Your Highness is reluctant?

    Chapter 778 Could it be that Your Highness is reluctant?


    Li Hongyuan looked at her thoughtfully, "Ordinary women don''t notice this."


    Jiang Ning rolled up the map, put it in the box with love, and handed it to Huang Ying to put it away, then smiled: "Your Highness is wrong."


    "Oh?"


    "Ordinary men don''t notice either."


    "Haha, that is."


    Jiang Ning''s words not only praised himself, but also praised Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan''s mood was naturally happy, he asked: "Since you expected this earlier, why bother to put yourself in danger?"


    Jiang Ning said: "I will kill Shinhae''s son, and it is inevitable. The reason why I do it secretly is because I don''t want the people of Silla to know that I killed their son. I''m not afraid of anything, but I don''t want people around me to be targeted."


    Although ??Silla is only a small country, it has many talents, and it is difficult to keep loyal to Shinhae Prince. Knowing that Jiang Ning killed someone, he came to Changan City to do some hidden assassination.


    It''s easy to dodge open spears, but hard to guard against dark arrows. Jiang Ning didn''t want to be remembered.


    Li Hongyuan said: "In fact, my father and I have been thinking about how to solve the Rouran and Silla issue. Even if you don''t take this risk, the court will have other ways to fight against Silla."


    "I know. But I think it''s better to take revenge yourself." Jiang Ning rubbed his fingers, and then put the bowl of Ziyu Xiaogong, "According to your arrangement, I am afraid that Xinhai Shizi can return to Xinhai safely. Luo."


    "Anyway, it''s still too risky."


    "This is the end of the matter, so don''t blame me all the time, right?" Jiang Ning laughed, "As the prince, you should go and arrange the war right now."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "The war is the matter of King Zhao, and he will not let me intervene at will."


    Neither of the brothers trusts the other.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m afraid it will take a long time to fight this time."


    "yes."


    "Maybe a year or two."


    "Maybe."


    "For so long, a lot can happen."


    "That''s right."


    Li Hongyuan looked at her and suddenly asked, "Although the imperial court has to prepare for war, it will take some time after all. Should your sixth sister and King Zhao''s marriage be done or not?"


    "The wedding date has been set, and all preparations have been made. You can''t just change it."


    "Is your sixth sister willing to marry?"


    "If you were the sixth sister, would you like it?"


    "Of course." Li Hongyuan smiled, "For your sixth sister, marrying King Zhao is really a high marriage."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "When I went back two days ago, my sixth sister and I also had a conversation. She also heard about the rumors of war. Although she was worried, she firmly believed that King Zhao would return safely. I told her the same."


    "Since the wedding day is approaching, we have to prepare a generous gift."


    "It''s natural." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand.


    "What?" Li Hongyuan wondered.


    "The key to His Royal Highness''s private treasury." Jiang Ning said, "Didn''t you say you want to give a gift?"


    Li Hongyuan patted her hand away: "Where do I have any private storage? You have almost emptied the things I have saved over the years!"


    "No, last time I saw two tall and large red corals there. They were very beautiful. If I could give them to them, it would be very good." Jiang Ning said and gave him a look, "Is it because Your Highness is reluctant to bear it? ?"


    "Take it if you want."


    Li Hongyuan stood up to leave, "I still have important things ahead of me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 779： Your father asked me to choose a concubine for you

    Chapter 779 Your father asked me to choose a concubine for you


    Jiang Ning stopped him: "Give me the key, don''t be generous."


    "Isn''t the key always with you?"


    "Since you handed over the management of the general affairs to Concubine Li and took it back, the key has been returned to you. Don''t be rude. People who don''t know hear this and think I have greed for your Highness. !"


    Li Hongyuan suddenly squeezed her chin lightly, kissed her pink lips, and said softly, "Master, this person is yours, let alone a little money?"


    Jiang Ning stepped back and insisted on reaching out: "Don''t be nice."


    "Go to my place and get it yourself." Li Hongyuan let go, "The number of times you went to my place was not as many as that of Jin Liangyuan. Are you a good princess?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If I don''t go, His Highness will come too."


    "Yeah, it''s always sadder to be loved than to be loved."


    "...Your Highness, I love you too."


    "Are you saying this against your heart?" Li Hongyuan snorted coldly, "I can''t see any love in your eyes."


    "Whether you love it or not, you have to look at the action, but also look at the eyes? Do you think eyes can''t act?" Jiang Ning mocked, "There are so many concubines and concubines in your father''s palace, and they all look at your father''s emperor with affectionate eyes. Like the sea, do you think they all truly love your father?"


    "if not?"


    "If you think it''s all love... so be it." Jiang Ning shrugged, "When there are as many women in your harem as your father, maybe you can tell the difference."


    Li Hongyuan didn''t say anything, turned around and walked out.


    Jiang Ning suddenly remembered something and stopped him: "This time, the emperor asked me to help the queen. Do you know what this means?"


    "Um?"


    "Your father asked me to choose a concubine for you."


    "Then you choose." He didn''t care.


    "How many to choose?"


    "At will."


    "Then, I have to know what you like, otherwise you don''t like it if you choose it. It''s not a waste of time, and it will delay other women?"


    "Preferences?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her, then picked up a silver spoon and placed it in front of her, "Just choose as you are."


    "Me?" Jiang Ning saw his reflection on the spoon, reached out to touch his face, and said with a smile, "It''s a bit difficult to grow like me."


    "You don''t need to be exactly the same as you." Li Hongyuan said calmly, "You can have eyebrows like you, eyes, nose, and even just a chin."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Your Highness put this stamp collection?"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t understand, but he probably understood what she meant.


    He said, "Anyway, you can figure it out."


    "If you let me figure it out, I''ll choose what I like."


    "What do you like?" Li Hongyuan laughed, "What if you like it? If the one you choose is too lovable, and you will have seven or eight grandsons in the future, you should be anxious again."


    "See if I''m in a hurry."


    "You are not in a hurry, who is in a hurry."


    "Don''t force me to become a vicious woman. I will harm your concubines and let them have abortions!"


    "Do you think you are kind and cute now?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Ning looked at him for a moment, and Li Hongyuan obviously couldn''t hold back his laughter, so he turned around and left first.


    As the weather gradually warmed up, the Silla Kingdom made many provocations, and the court could no longer bear it, and finally declared war, and sent Prince Zhao Li You as the general to suppress the rebellion, leading an army of 200,000 people to Silla.


    Before the army set off, the Kangjun Wangfu and Jiang''s family rushed to arrange the marriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 780： marriage

    Chapter 780 Marriage


    Although the marriage was rushed, it was still lively and grand.


    After all, it is a powerful alliance. Although the Prince Kang¡¯s mansion is inconspicuous, he is still a prince. In addition, Li You¡¯s hidden special identity, in terms of etiquette regulations, it is not easy to overstep on the surface, but there are a lot of things added secretly.


    The Jiang family does not need to be said.


    The first prime minister of the Jiang family, a general, and his daughter is the crown princess, which is very popular.


    Lin Zizi is not a mistress who treats prostitutes harshly. The dowry given to Jiang Yan is the same as that given to Jiang Yuan. Because she was a high-married man, she didn''t want Kangjun Wangfu to look down on Jiang Yan, so Lin Zizi used her own private house to add a lot more.


    In the East Palace, Jiang Ning also added a lot of dowry.


    Aunt Bai shed tears of gratitude.


    Straightforwardly said that his life was worth it, and he wanted to serve Lin Zizi until his death.


    Aunt Liu was a little sour, but she didn''t say anything. The marriage of children and children has its own blessings, and it is not easy to force it.


    Concubine Liu is a smart woman. She knows very well that Jiang Yan is a high-married woman on the surface.


    As soon as he passed the door, Li You was about to lead his troops on an expedition.


    Whether ?? can come back alive is unknown.


    No matter how noble your status is, if you want to be a widow for life, it will be meaningless.


    Compared with this, Aunt Liu still prefers her daughter to be accompanied by husband and wife, and the worldly happiness of children around her knees.


    Therefore, the family and Lele sent Jiang Yan out of the house.


    Jiang Yi, as an elder brother, sent his younger sister to Prince Zhao''s mansion.


    There is another princess in the Jiang family, which can be said to be the icing on the cake, and the prosperity is boundless.


    All the princes and ministers who can have a place in the court go in and out of the Jiang family, and the sound of congratulations and congratulations is endless.


    Prince Zhao''s Mansion is also lively.


    The tall and handsome King Kang and the beautiful and graceful Queen Kang are holding the wedding ceremony. Both of them are smiling, but the atmosphere behind this smile is a little subtle.


    From the moment Princess Kangjun became pregnant, King Kangjun knew that the child in her belly had nothing to do with him.


    After all, before the princess became pregnant, he had not touched her for half a year.


    The couple looks talented and beautiful, but their relationship is not so harmonious.


    The moment he learned that Princess Kangjun was pregnant, King Kangjun was stunned.


    He took the mammoth, and the mama held the abortion pill, closed the door, and forced the princess to ask who the wild man was, without telling her, he poured her a bowl of abortion pill on the spot.


    I thought the princess would grit her teeth and refuse to admit it.


    Unexpectedly, Princess Kang would admit it lightly, and she also confessed her identity as a "wild man".


    King Kang was dumbfounded.


    The wild seed in the womb of his own princess turned out to be... a prince?


    This gave him ten heads, and he didn''t dare to do anything to the fetus!


    Grandma didn''t wink, and asked if she wanted to secretly do the fetus, trying to make her ugly.


    King Kang gave her a cold look and told her to pour out the medicine.


    Then, King Kang called two henchmen and killed the mammy in secret.


    This kind of thing, the less people know, the better.


    King Kang did not dare to gamble.


    Maybe now the emperor still doesn''t know that the princess is pregnant, he beat the child quietly, how can he stop the mouth of the princess?


    He can''t be killed together with the princess.


    When the emperor found out, he killed the prince privately, does he still want to live?


    For the sake of the family in the Prince Kang¡¯s mansion, Prince Kang made the most sensible and most useless decision¡ª¡ª


    Leave the child behind.


    Not only to stay, but also to take good care of him, as the son of the King of Kangjun.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 781： The king is satisfied

    Chapter 781 The king is very satisfied


    In this way, the emperor will feel guilty when he finds out, he will pity him, and he will be better for Kangjun Wangfu.


    King Kang brought himself twenty years of good times with a huge green hat.


    was suffocating at first.


    But as time goes by, the more benefits he gets, and while his grievance and resentment slowly disappear, he has a hint of happiness and gratitude to the emperor.


    Everyone is a man. It is understandable that the princess is so beautiful that she can''t hold it for a while.


    Not to mention that he is an emperor, what woman do you want?


    The King of Kangjun asked himself, if it were him, he had a wife of a subordinate family with a lower status than him, and he was pregnant with a child, he would probably want the child back.


    He couldn''t let his blood flow out.


    Not to mention the prince?


    matters a lot.


    But the emperor did not do that.


    For 20 years, he has always been tight-lipped, never admitting that Li You is his own son.


    This saves face for King Kang.


    Once you have a face, you can talk about everything.


    Now the emperor has named Li You as a prince, but he has not recovered his true identity.


    All the glory still belongs to the Kangjun Palace.


    Li You married the daughter of the Jiang family, which means that the King Kang and the Jiang family became in-laws and boarded the big ship of the Jiang family.


    King Kang was very satisfied.


    Anyway, he does not lack his own son.


    Since the emperor made Li You a prince and gave him another mansion, it meant that his title of King Kang could be passed on to his own son.


    Since the princess was pregnant, he never touched the princess again, but kept taking concubines and closing the house, giving birth to seven or eight concubines and a dozen concubines.


    When he died, the title of King Kang was passed on to his eldest son.


    The emperor, because of his guilt, gave Kangjun Wangfu a hereditary reward. That is to say, from now on, his children and grandchildren will all be Kangjunwang, and will not be demoted.


    You must know that the original Prince Kang''s mansion is already in decline, and when he continues to pass on it, he will be demoted by two ranks, and the next generation may only be an earl or something.


    When it comes to grandchildren, the family will fall completely.


    And now?


    Everything in the future will be different.


    Looking at the grand and lively scene, and looking around the palace where the flowers are blooming, King Kang''s face smiled, and his heart was full of joy.


    As for Princess Kangjun, this charming woman, the years have left light marks on the corners of her eyes, but it has not damaged her beauty and plumpness at all.


    She was dressed luxuriously, enjoying the congratulations and envious eyes from the guests, but she felt a little bitter in her heart.


    Twenty years of neglect and widowhood, who would understand the loneliness in this.


    Although she also occasionally entered the palace, she could see the Lord of the World and feel the warmth for a short while.


    However, she didn''t like that kind of sneaky, invisible feeling.


    I don''t like it very much.


    And she knew very well in her heart that although the emperor had some feelings for her, it didn''t matter much. Just like dealing with so many concubines in the harem, he will pamper him only when he thinks of it, or if someone reminds him.


    Otherwise, in ten or eight years, you may not even think about it once.


    In the lively crowd, Princess Kang saw a young woman with amazing beauty.


    The woman was wearing a long tooth-colored dress, covered with a coral-colored cloak, and was wearing Yunxiang sheepskin boots. Looking at her face again, her eyebrows are like distant mountains, her eyes are like bright stars, and her skin is like the first snow, very beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 782： she is old

    Chapter 782 She''s getting old


    As a woman, a beautiful woman, Princess Kang does not easily admit to other women, especially with the word "beautiful".


    In her opinion, there are many good-looking women, but very few of them can bear the word "beautiful".


    The young woman surrounded by people not far away made these two words involuntarily appear in her heart.


    She has seen her.


    in that year.


    After all, she should be in her thirties, why is she still young and beautiful like a girl?


    Princess Kang''s expression was dazed and motionless.


    "Prince Princess, what are you looking at?" The maid supported her and asked softly.


    "Who is that?" Princess Kang raised her chin not far away.


    The luxurious and beautiful young woman was walking over surrounded by a group of people.


    The maid shook her head in a dazed way: "The slave does not recognize it, but it looks like a noble person in the palace. The slave sees that she is still with her father-in-law."


    Princess Kang''s eyes swept away, and she saw it.


    She realized something in her heart, guessed the identity of the other party, stood up quickly, walked forward, and bowed her knees: "My concubine pays respects to the crown prince."


    Jiang Ning raised his hand to support her, and said with a smile: "Princess Princess is an elder, so you don''t need to be so polite. Please get up."


    Princess Kang straightened up and looked directly at the other party''s face from a close distance, and couldn''t help being shocked by the beauty of the other party.


    This eggshell-like creamy skin, flawless, faintly shone with pearl-like brilliance, as if lingering her in the clouds, making it unreal.


    Every inch of her face is just right, perfect like a handed down treasure.


    The princess of Kangjun couldn''t help feeling ashamed and couldn''t help but say, "I met Mrs. Jiang Er several times many years ago, but I didn''t expect the princess to look exactly like her. Just now... I almost recognized you as her."


    Jiang Ning smiled sweetly: "It''s true that many people mistake me and my mother. In fact, my mother is much prettier than me."


    "The Crown Princess is too humble."


    King Kang smiled slightly, feeling complicated.


    The two times she saw Lin Zizi many years ago has made her unforgettable for so many years. You can see Lin Zizi''s amazing beauty. The emperor was fascinated by such a woman, and Princess Kangjun was completely understandable.


    Now seeing Lin Zizi''s daughter again, Princess Kang suddenly understood why this little girl was able to run amok in the harem, tossing and turning, and became the de facto little overlord of the harem.


    A large part of the reason is probably also because she is Lin Zizi''s daughter, which has something to do with her undoubtedly unparalleled beauty.


    The emperor couldn''t get Lin Zizi, so he transferred all his regrets and nostalgia for his youth to Lin Zizi''s daughter, and loved her daughter as his own daughter.


    Dream in the middle of the night, has the emperor ever imagined that Jiang Ning is the daughter of him and Lin Zizi?


    Princess Kang, who knew the emperor very well, knew that not only did the emperor fantasize about it, he must have done it more than once.


    The delicate and beautiful girl in front of her made Princess Kang feel a sense of emptiness in her heart.


    Although her son was married, for the first time in so many years, she realized that she was really old.


    She didn''t remember hearing anyone say that when a woman thinks she looks better than someone younger than she is, she''s old.


    Although she is well-dressed and maintained, she still looks good.


    But the erosion of time, the fine lines on the drooping lips and the corners of the eyes, and the delicate and watery girl of 16 or 17 years old are completely different.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 783： disappointment

    Chapter 783 Disappointment


    Princess Kangjun personally led the way and asked Jiang Ning to take a seat in the main hall.


    While she was looking at Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning was also looking at her.


    It was the first time Jiang Ning heard about the emperor and the princess of Kangjun, especially when she knew that the emperor and the princess of Kangjun had maintained an improper relationship for more than 20 years.


    She was just dying of curiosity.


    She wanted to know what kind of strange woman this was.


    According to the rules, she is the younger sister of the bride, and she only needs to help at Jiang''s house. But she managed to catch the opportunity, and she could come to meet the Princess Kangjun in an open and fair manner, and naturally she would not miss it.


    met, but made her a little disappointed.


    Because this Concubine Kang is a bit ordinary.


    It doesn''t mean that she is not good-looking, on the contrary, even now, at the age of forty years, she is still a beauty.


    But that''s about it.


    There are too many good-looking women, Jiang Ning can see a large group every day in the harem.


    The emperor was surrounded by these beauties all day long, and the appearance of Princess Kangjun was not outstanding.


    In addition to her pretty appearance, this Princess Kangjun is mediocre in other aspects, her temperament is average, and her temperament is also mediocre.


    has no features.


    After seeing her, Jiang Ning finally realized that she was wrong.


    The reason why the emperor did not accept the princess of Kangjun was not that the princess of Kangjun was free and uninhibited and refused to enter the palace to be restrained. But she resigned.


    Everything she does is for men.


    She didn''t want to embarrass King Kang, or embarrass the emperor.


    I don¡¯t even want to wrong my children.


    She would rather wrong herself.


    Such a princess of Kangjun pales in comparison with the bright, charming, and arrogant Concubine Jin.


    It''s no wonder that the emperor didn''t take her to heart at all, and he didn''t care how Princess Kangjun came here over the years and how much grievances she suffered.


    Jiang Ning lost interest in continuing to be a guest, and after being courteous to Princess Kang, he planned to leave.


    This time, she took Xia Chu and Gucheng with her.


    Xia Chu followed her every step of the way, while Gucheng was not far or near. If you didn''t pay attention, it was like a shadow, and it was difficult to attract people''s attention.


    Walking to the second gate, Li You, the king of Zhao in red, came towards him with a solemn expression, talking with Wen Renzong as he walked, followed by a few staff members behind him.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, they stopped and saluted.


    "King Zhao, congratulations, congratulations." Jiang Ning returned the salute with a smile, and at the same time nodded to Wen Renzong as a greeting.


    Li You''s smile is always like a spring breeze: "Thanks to the crown princess for making this happen."


    "King Zhao''s words are serious." Jiang Ning laughed, "I heard that King Zhao will lead his troops to the expedition soon. We all look forward to your early victory. From the point of view of my own family, I will say one more word, for my sixth sister, King Zhao. You have to take care of your body."


    Li Yourou smiled softly: "It''s natural."


    "Today is a big day for the lord. I must be busy, so I won''t bother. Farewell."


    After saying goodbye to them, Jiang Ning walked past Wen Renzong and asked him, "Thirteen, are you going too?"


    Wen Renzong nodded: "As a general, I will follow the prince."


    "Take care of yourself."


    "Thank you, Crown Princess, for your concern."


    After a brief conversation, Jiang Ning passed him and went in different directions.


    Xia Chu said in a low voice, "I really don''t understand, Young Master Wenren is such a decent person, why does he have to follow His Royal Highness King Zhao."


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked, "What''s wrong with His Royal Highness King Zhao?"


    Xia Chu replied: "It''s not that King Zhao is bad, but our Lord is better. Why doesn''t he follow His Royal Highness?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 784： still friends

    Chapter 784 Still Friends


    Jiang Ning touched her forehead and said, "Don''t talk nonsense outside. Your sister Huang Ying has always praised you for your smartness and stable temperament, so I often bring you out. Don''t be like spring."


    Xia Chu hurriedly said: "It''s the slave maid who talks too much. The slave maid will not dare to do it again."


    "It''s not that you won''t be allowed to speak, but you have to be careful with your words and deeds." Jiang Ning gestured around her neck and lowered her voice, "This is a matter of losing your head!"


    Xia Chu''s face turned pale.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Look how scared you are."


    Xia Chu shook his head vigorously: "It''s the slave maid who got lost."


    Walking out of the gate of Prince Zhao''s mansion, the carriage in the palace was waiting.


    There were people around who recognized this carriage, and they all avoided it and did not dare to approach.


    Jiang Ning swept his gaze and caught sight of a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye, and couldn''t help but pause.


    When Xia Chu saw her stop, he followed her gaze and couldn''t help laughing: "Isn''t that Mr. He?"


    At the same time, He Tang also saw her.


    He hurried over, bowed his head and saluted: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Jiang Ning saw that he was wearing a half-new official uniform, so he smiled and said, "Are you coming to Prince Zhao''s mansion for wedding wine?"


    He Tang said helplessly: "King Zhao''s wedding, all my colleagues came to congratulate, it''s not good if I don''t come alone. I have to prepare a small gift and come to disturb for a while."


    "Then why don''t you go to Jiang''s house for wedding wine?"


    "Go." He answered succinctly, but didn''t say much.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Could it be that there are dogs who look down on people and won''t let you in?"


    "Not really."


    "Tell me which one it is, and I''ll let you out."


    "It''s really not that serious, Crown Princess, please don''t get angry, it''s not a big deal." He Tang said softly, "I''m used to it."


    Jiang Ning looked at his face for a moment and asked, "Has your mother been cured?"


    "It''s already healed. In fact... my mother has always felt guilty. If at that time..."


    "There is no need to mention the past." Jiang Ning interrupted him with a gentle smile, "He Tang, you are a talented person, and you will definitely have a bright future in the future. If you work hard in the Hanlin Academy, I believe that you will be able to do things in the future. into the cabinet."


    "Prince concubine praised me wrongly, and ministers were far from qualified."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I mean the future."


    Xia Chu reminded softly: "Master, it''s time for us to go back to the palace."


    "understood."


    Jiang Ning knew that she was reminding herself not to be too close to He Tang.


    In fact, there is nothing important to say, but Jiang Ning just couldn''t move and couldn''t help but talk to him more.


    Every time she sees He Tang, she will have a calm and warm feeling in her heart.


    He Tang is a clean and simple boy, he treats people sincerely, without any thought or calculation.


    He has not been corrupted by officialdom.


    The original owner and him are two little friends who grew up together as childhood sweethearts. Jiang Ning knew in his heart that He Tang liked the original owner, and Jiang Ning was influenced by the original owner and did not exclude him.


    In the eyes of others, she helped He Tang in order to win over this newcomer in Hanlin. But only she knew in her heart that when she helped He Tang, she just wanted him to have a good life, and she didn''t have any other utilitarian intentions.


    He Tang is a person who knows that there are advances and retreats. Hearing Xia Chu''s words, he knows that he can''t stay any longer, so he bowed his head and said: "If the Crown Princess has nothing else to do, the minister will retire."


    Jiang Ning held the carriage and said, "If you have any difficulties in the future, send someone to send me a letter. Don''t be embarrassed. No matter what, we are still friends."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 785： also private life

    Chapter 785 was also privately set for life


    He Tang''s eyes flashed a strange color.


    He raised his hands and clasped his fists, and said softly, "I understand in my heart, I only hope that from now on, the Crown Princess will be safe and happy, and everything will go well."


    Jiang Ning sat in the carriage and sighed as he watched his figure gradually shrink.


    Hearing the sigh, Jiang Ning was startled and a little stunned.


    "Master, why are you sighing?" Xia Chu asked.


    "I don''t know why, so I sighed unconsciously." Jiang Ning looked back outside the carriage.


    Xia Chu whispered, "Did the master and that He Hanlin know each other since childhood?"


    "Yes, when I was a child, my adoptive parents were extremely poor. Although the He Tang family was also poor, they were not indebted on food and drink. He often saved the snacks and gave them to me to eat."


    These are not because she has the memory of the original owner.


    When she replaced the original owner and hadn''t returned to Jiang''s house, He Tang ordered his servants to bring food every three or five minutes.


    Of course, it was all hidden from his mother.


    From the mouth of the servant, Jiang Ning knew many things between the original owner and He Tang.


    Jiang Ning can believe without hesitation that the original owner and He Tang have already made a private lifelong agreement. If the original owner can live well, they will become a loving couple.


    Unfortunately.


    When He Tang was forced by his family to study the imperial examination behind closed doors, the original owner failed to survive. A lame orphan girl, in the cold season, could not afford to be sick.


    Although He Tang didn''t know that his sweetheart was dead, but he learned that Jiang Ning returned to the prime minister''s mansion and quickly married King Yu, and after giving birth to a child, he did not blame others for this, or had any dissatisfaction with Jiang Ning. and resentment.


    No matter if he has heartbreak and tears behind his back.


    At least outside, in front of Jiang Ning, he maintained the bearing and gentleness that a gentleman should have.


    For this reason, Jiang Ning admired him.


    When Xia Chu heard her talk about this, her eyes were red, and she said distressedly, "Master, you were originally a thousand-dollar body, precious and precious, but you were kidnapped by the goddamn... You have suffered for so many years, it is really hateful."


    "Poor indeed."


    Jiang Ning took it seriously and complained about the original owner.


    After all, she didn''t wait for the day when her parents found her.


    Xia Chu choked up and said, "The slave maid will definitely serve you well in this life, and I will never let you suffer any more."


    "I believe in you, don''t drop the golden beans." Jiang Ning took out the handkerchief and gave it to her, "Today is Miss Liu''s happy day, you cry, your eyes are red, it''s not good for others to see. "


    When ??Xia Chu heard that, he wiped away his tears and said with a smile, "Master, shall we go back to the palace now?"


    "Go to Jiang''s house."


    "What else to do?"


    "It''s still early, I finally came out once, there''s no need to go back so early." Jiang Ning instructed Gucheng to turn towards the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Xia Chu pursed her lips and smiled.


    Jiang Ning asked: "What are you laughing at?"


    "Master said that it is rare to leave the palace. If the ladies in the harem listen to this, you will cry." Xia Chu laughed.


    Most of the concubines, from the day they entered the palace, maybe they never had the opportunity to leave the palace in their lifetime.


    If you are favored, you may have the opportunity to save your relatives, but only once or twice. He got along well in the palace, and his status was higher, but he had to take his family into the palace for a reunion.


    If you don¡¯t get along well, you will be separated from your family.


    Although Jiang Ning could not freely enter and leave the palace, as long as she wanted to leave the palace, as long as there was a legitimate reason, the emperor and the prince would not deliberately embarrass her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 786： Visit Lone Peak

    Chapter 786 Visiting the Lone Peak


    The emperor may be looking at Lin Zizi''s sake. As for Li Hongyuan, he is a little more indulgent towards Jiang Ning.


    The concubines in the palace would inevitably have some criticisms about Jiang Ning''s freedom.


    But Jiang Ning is the crown princess, the crown prince''s wife, not the emperor''s wife. The prince is condoned, how can they have the right to speak.


    What''s more, this Crown Princess, who is ruthless and scheming, who dares to provoke ordinary people.


    As a result, Jiang Ning, the crown princess, became a special existence in the harem.


    Even once, when Jiang Ning was passing by the cold palace, an abandoned concubine stopped her in the crack of the door, and stuffed her with a stack of delicate embroidery work, asking her to take it out and sell it for money.


    Jiang Ning asked her if she knew her identity, and Concubine Qi said it accurately.


    Jiang Ning was surprised.


    Is she already so famous?


    Concubine Qi didn''t say how she recognized Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning helped her anyway.


    As long as there is no grudge between the two sides, Jiang Ning is happy to help.


    Give someone a rose, and leave a lingering fragrance in your hand.


    In this world, in the palace, it is always good to do more good things.


    Even if the other party is an abandoned concubine now, it does not prevent others from having a chance to turn over.


    When passing by Jinyifang, Xia Chu went in, took the money from the consignment of embroidery work, collected it, and prepared to go back and hand it over to the waste concubine named Chunfei.


    Xia Chu counted the silver and said with a smile, "People know that I''m a girl from the Jiang family, and they don''t dare to deduct at all. I''ve given enough. Besides, Concubine Chun''s craftsmanship is first-class, and people like it."


    Jiang Ning nodded and said, "Stop at the roast duck shop over there and buy two roast ducks to go back. Oh, and there is a braised pork shop over there, buy two catties of pork head meat and a pot of bamboo leaves."


    "Yes, the slaves will go now."


    Xia Chuan, went to three stores in a row, bought everything, returned to the carriage, and said with a smile, "Who is this for?"


    "To Concubine Chun."


    "Ah." Xia Chu smiled and said, "Master, will Concubine Chun like these vulgar meats? This wine is also rough. We have good tribute wine in the East Palace, so why buy it from outside?"


    Jiang Ning hummed: "Is it good to be delicate? Don''t worry, after returning to the palace, give the money and these things to Concubine Chun, be careful and don''t be too public."


    "Slave understands."


    The carriage came to the entrance of the prime minister''s mansion. The doorman was about to come up to greet him, but he saw the carriage and walked away without looking back, and went to the big house next door.


    Menzi looked blank.


    Isn''t that Miss Seven''s carriage?


    Why don''t you go through the house and not enter?


    Jiang Ningyuan didn''t plan to go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion either.


    Her destination is her uncle''s house.


    The uncle''s house occupies a huge area because there is a prison cell in it.


    Jiang Ning has been there once, and the inside is clean and spotless. But scary.


    The Jiang family is absolutely unwilling to go there for the second time.


    She came here before to bring Gufeng out.


    Because of her plan, Gu Feng was punished by his uncle and locked in a water prison.


    This water prison is not simply standing in the water, but above the head. And his feet were chained to the rocks.


    When ?? Jiang Ning came to pick him up, he had already been soaked for two days.


    Because he had to forcefully surface to the surface to get a moment to breathe, his two ankles were smeared with blood by the iron chains, and they were rotten and inflamed by the blisters.


    If Jiang Ning goes one day later, he will not be able to keep his feet.


    Entering the door of the big room, she went straight to the room where Gu Ying was recuperating in the front yard.


    Uncle, aunt, cousin and sister-in-law all went to the Xiangfu next door to help with the wedding, and no one could stop her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 787： Cheng Gongzi

    Chapter 787 Young Master Cheng


    Gucheng looked at her light back, and rarely took the initiative to speak: "Seventh Miss should not go."


    "What shouldn''t you go to? Going to see Gufeng?" Jiang Ning looked back at him and waved at him, "Gucheng, come here."


    Gucheng walked up to him.


    When he came to the General''s Mansion, he didn''t have to hide his figure, he could follow Jiang Ning openly.


    Most of the people in the manor knew him, and they had to call out "Young Master Cheng" in a proper manner.


    Although these twelve children with the surname Gu were nominally Jiang Mubai''s bodyguards, their actual status was similar to that of Jiang Mubai''s adopted sons.


    Whether in the army or in the general''s mansion, he has a high status.


    Gucheng has always been cold and indifferent, and completely ignored the salutes of the people in the house.


    He stood in front of Jiang Ning, and habitually lowered his head, as meek as a lamb: "Seventh Miss."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and flicked his forehead, and asked, "Young Master Cheng, why are you so impersonal? Isn''t Gu Ying your good brother?"


    "Just a subordinate."


    "After all, you are also friends who grew up together, and lived and died together with your uncle. Don''t you want Gu Ying to live well?"


    Gucheng was silent for a while, and after organizing the words in his mind, he said, "The right to live is to be fought for by oneself."


    "Who told you this?"


    "The Great General."


    "Uh!" Jiang Ning touched his nose and smiled, "In a sense, this sentence makes sense. However, we are our own people. When we have the ability, should we also do it for ourselves? What about partners fighting for a chance to live?"


    "He made a mistake."


    "People are not saints, how can they be free from mistakes? If you make mistakes, you should also be given a chance to correct them."


    "no."


    What he means is that not all wrongs deserve to be forgiven.


    For example, let Miss Seven fall into a dangerous place.


    can never be forgiven.


    Jiang Ning spent a long time talking and found that it was just a waste of saliva.


    Gucheng has been cultivated by Jiang Mubai for ten years of three views, how could it change just because of her mere words?


    "This matter will be discussed later. Let''s go to Gu Ying first."


    Jiang Ning pushed the door and walked into Gu Ying''s room.


    The room was spotlessly clean, with only a faint smell of medicine.


    It seemed that the room was cold and quiet.


    Gu Ying is sitting on the bed reading a book.


    Wearing a white pajamas, slender, fair, with crossed legs, like a thin girl.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming in, he jumped out of bed and hid the book behind him.


    A white and tender face was slightly embarrassed: "I have seen Seventh Miss."


    "Your foot injury hasn''t healed yet. Sit well." Jiang Ning pretended he didn''t see his small movements, looked at his face carefully, and nodded, "Well, you look better, does the wound still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, thank you Miss Qi for your concern." Gu Ying glanced at Gu Cheng standing at the door and sat down silently.


    Gucheng didn''t give him a good face at all.


    Jiang Ning saw a night of white porridge and a small dish on the table, and smiled: "You just eat this? Uncle is too stingy, why don''t you even have a meal for the wounded?"


    Gu Feng whispered: "This subordinate is not worthy."


    "If you say that, I won''t be able to forgive myself." Jiang Ning took out a roast duck wrapped in greased paper and put it on the table, "I''m the one who caused you to suffer such a big crime. I already feel guilty in my heart. extremely."


    Gu Feng hurriedly waved his hand: "Miss Qi, don''t say that, it''s the fault of your subordinates for failing to protect the seventh lady. The subordinates should die, and they should."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 788： water in the brain

    Chapter 788 Water in the head


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Don''t say such things. Although the patient needs to eat a light diet, I think you are almost okay. If you eat such a clear soup and lack of water, I am afraid it will be difficult to recover well. It is better to add more protein."


    Gu Feng asked curiously, "Miss Qi, what is protein?"


    "Protein, meat."


    "The doctor said that meat and greasy food should not be eaten during the recovery period."


    "This is the reason why the people here will linger on the sickbed as soon as they are injured and recuperate, and they can''t recover for a long time." Jiang Ning smiled, "I am relieved to see you are well. Xia Chu, give me the things."


    Xia Chu was busy taking out a stack of banknotes and placing them on the table.


    Gufeng looked puzzled.


    Jiang Ning said: "I heard that this time, because of my affairs, not only have you been fined, but also other shadow guards have been fined with salaries. You can share the money with them."


    Gu Ying was a little flustered: "Seventh Miss, the rules are like this, you don''t have to..."


    "Your rules are rules, and I won''t break them. But this time it''s because of me, you usually try your best to help me, and I can''t treat you badly. If you don''t accept my apology, I won''t be able to find you again in the future. you guys."


    Gu Ying had no choice but to accept it.


    Jiang Ning was satisfied, and asked Gu Ying to pull up her trouser legs and show her the wound.


    Gu Feng''s face flushed red, and he pulled up his pants a little bit.


    Jiang Ning wanted to look closely, but he was frightened like a frightened rabbit, and jumped away in a panic: "Seventh miss, don''t, don''t look... it''s all good."


    Xia Chu laughed: "Gu Ying, you really got the wrong tire."


    Gu Ying''s face turned even redder, and he said, "Men and women can''t be kissed. Seventh Miss is a noble girl, how can you look at my body?"


    Jiang Ning teased him: "Didn''t you say that men and women are all the same?"


    "The meaning of the humble post is that it is okay for the humble post to be a man or a woman, but after all, a girl''s family is more delicate than a man."


    "Then, if our family Xia Chu is compared with my third brother, which one is more delicate?"


    Now it''s Xia Chu''s turn to blushed: "Oh, master, how can you compare your slaves to slaves, how can slaves compare to the third master..."


    I didn''t expect Gu Ying to say without hesitation, "The girl in the early summer is more delicate."


    Xia Chu was stunned, and then he felt that Gu Feng''s brain was abnormal.


    I was afraid that my head would get water in the water prison and I would be foolish.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Gu Ying, you are rare."


    In this era, a man who can value a little maid more than a wealthy boy is definitely a rare existence.


    Looking at Xia Chu''s eyes, it was obvious that even she herself did not agree with Gu Ying''s words.


    Jiang Ning stood up and said, "Gu Ying, take good care of you."


    "Is Miss Seven leaving?" Gu Ying immediately stood up, looking reluctant.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "You know, I can''t leave the palace anytime and anywhere, and I can only come out today because of the light of the sixth girl''s wedding. It''s getting late, and if it''s too late to return to the palace, it will inevitably cause a bunch of messes. gossip."


    Gu Ying immediately said: "Who dares to talk about Miss Seven, Gu Ying killed them for you."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "The mouth grows on others, as long as they can''t hear it, just let them go."


    She turned and walked out, and Gu Ying followed her out.


    After she had walked some distance, she turned around and found that Gu Ying was still standing at the door looking at herself, skinny and pitiful.


    This immediately made Jiang Ning feel guilty.


    seems to have abandoned him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 789： Make my aunt laugh

    Chapter 789 Made Aunt Laugh


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and asked Gucheng: "What do you think is the possibility of me bringing Gufeng to my side?"


    Gucheng thought about it seriously and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "why do you say so?"


    "Generally speaking, it''s impossible. However, Gu Feng made a mistake, and he should have died. Miss Qi saves him, maybe the general will agree."


    "yes."


    Jiang Ning made a small calculation in his heart.


    Her own force value is basically equal to a negative number, and it is not an overnight thing to learn the skills of self-protection. Since Gucheng came to her side, her sense of security has been greatly improved.


    But after all, there is only one lonely city, and he is like an owl. Even though Jiang Ning has known him for so long, he still feels at a distance from him and cannot guess his mind.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Ning didn''t want him to be too tired.


    With Gucheng''s age and body, it was the time when he was alive and kicking, but a good person suddenly fell ill, so there may not be a reason for being overly tired.


    Jiang Ning didn''t want him to stay by his side day and night. It would be great if someone changed him.


    She figured it out in her heart, and turned around and walked towards Jiang Mubai''s study.


    Although Jiang Mubai is a military general, his literary attainments are by no means inferior to Jiang Ruobai.


    The two brothers who graduated from the Spring and Autumn Academy are both talented in literature and martial arts, but one became a civil servant and the other a military general, and the impressions they gave people from then on were completely different.


    People who don''t know the inside information think that Jiang Ruobai is just a scholar with no power to tie a chicken, but he is also a good horseman and bow.


    Most people also take it for granted that Jiang Mubai is a majestic and mighty rough man, but they don¡¯t know that his poems and songs are good at everything.


    When Jiang Ning pushed the door in, the general was standing behind the desk, admiring a word.


    "Uncle, I''m still thinking, are you still helping my parents?" Jiang Ning laughed.


    "Liu girl has gone away, there''s nothing to do, so I''ll be back. Come, come, Xiao Qi, you came just in time." Jiang Mubai waved with a smile, "Look at this new character I got. How about it?"


    Jiang Ning leaned over, glanced at it, and exclaimed: "My God, which master''s masterpiece is this? Let me think about it, is it Master Liu? With an aura of killing... Could it be Master Liu? But I''ve seen several authentic works of Master Liu, but it still can''t compare to this one."


    She looked at Jiang Mubai and asked humbly: "Uncle, which amazing work by a master I don''t know is this?"


    Jiang Mubai laughed out loud.


    "This child''s eye for appreciation is not very good." Mrs. Ge came in with tea and said with a gentle smile, "Xiao Qi, I just came back from your mother''s side. I heard that you are here, so I brought it with you. Some snacks for you."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly reached out to pick it up: "Auntie, let me come."


    "Don''t touch it, burn your hands carefully. This tea is poured." Ge Shi hurriedly stopped her, for fear that she would really burn her hands, "Go sit and wait for the tea to cool before bringing it to you to drink."


    Jiang Ning heard the words and said with a smile, "I haven''t read any books, which made my aunt laugh."


    Jiang Mubai glared at his wife as soon as he heard it: "What are you talking about? Could it be that I didn''t write well?"


    Jiang Ning was shocked when he heard the words: "What? This is actually written by Uncle himself? No way? Uncle is actually a master of calligraphy?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 790： I want to beg you for someone

    Chapter 790 I want to ask you for someone


    Jiang Mubai laughed again, his beard trembling.


    Ge Shi said angrily: "Look at how proud you are, Xiaoqi compliments you a few words, but you take it seriously. Xiaoqi, don''t praise him, you don''t know what to do if you praise him again, and you''ll be clamoring to give it away tomorrow. Herringbone painting. He''s a general, it''s not good if he doesn''t accept it, if he accepts it, he can''t take it for nothing. Isn''t it hard to embarrass people?"


    "What?" The general stared, "It''s not that I want to take their money, it''s that they have to give it! If I don''t want it, I won''t give people face!"


    Mr. Ge laughed and said, "Little Qi, listen to me, is this person unreasonable? You have the ability, send your words to the emperor and the crown prince, and see if they will insist on giving you money."


    Jiang Ning chuckled: "The emperor is hard to say, but the crown prince will definitely give it. Aunt, don''t you always hit Uncle, in fact, Uncle''s handwriting is really good, just now I really thought it was the handed down of a certain master. What a work!"


    "Look, look!" The general tutted his tongue in admiration, "It''s the people of our old Jiang family who have vision! You woman with a foreign surname has long hair and short knowledge!"


    Ge was furious: "I have given birth to four children with you. Now you say that I am a foreigner? Well, I will go back to my mother''s house tomorrow, and you can live by yourself!"


    General ?? did not panic at all: "Your father and mother are all dead, and you are going back to your mother''s house now to make you feel bad about your brother, sister-in-law, nephew and niece?"


    Ge''s: "...Okay, then I''ll go to the second child! I don''t believe it, they also dislike me and won''t let me live!"


    "It definitely won''t." Jiang Ning smiled, "My mother wished that my aunt would stay there and be with her all the time. I''m afraid that my aunt can''t worry about my uncle, so I''m embarrassed to say it."


    "I can''t worry about him being a bad old man? I bah! I''m going to pack my things now, and I have to live in the second child''s house for a year and a half!"


    She walked out, took two steps, turned back, and took half of the refreshments, leaving only a cup of tea and a plate of snacks for Jiang Ning, and the rest was taken away.


    "Auntie, auntie, calm down..." Jiang Ning chased after her to comfort her.


    "Xiao Qi, don''t worry about that old woman, the older you get, the more you like to be a demon." Jiang Mubai called to Jiang Ning excitedly, "Xiao Qi, tell your uncle carefully, what else is good about this character?"


    "Uncle, you''d better go and coax auntie. You''ve been outside all these years, and auntie is taking care of the house by herself. It''s so hard." Jiang Ning brought the tea to him and smiled, "Don''t save face in front of me. , in front of your own daughter, you can''t do this."


    Jiang Mubai took a sip of tea and sighed with a smile: "It''s still a caring daughter, hey, it''s a pity that your second sister is married far away, and it''s rare to come back. I really regret it, I should have married her by my side, just like you. It''s the most important thing to see you all the time."


    "Second sister also always thinks about her family. When she is away, I will be filial to her. If you and your aunt need your daughter to do anything, just open your mouth and don''t be polite to me."


    "Why are you so considerate today?" The general squinted at his niece who was full of sweet words, "Speaking of which, do you have anything to ask me?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Jiang Ning also brought the dim sum and put it in front of him, "I just want to ask you for someone."


    "Who is it?"


    "Gufeng." Jiang Ning took the initiative to slap him on the back, "Uncle, I really like Gufeng, will you give him to me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 791： nieces iron fist

    Chapter 791 The Iron Fist of the Niece


    Jiang Mubai was still smiling gently, as if he was not surprised at all.


    He smiled and said, "You already have a lonely city, isn''t that enough?"


    "The Lonely City is only following me temporarily, he is not mine."


    "Oh? You don''t want a lonely city?"


    "Of course I want to, especially. But I know that Gucheng is a capable person by the uncle''s side, and he will follow the uncle''s life and death in the future. I am a person in the palace, so I shouldn''t force him to stay. peak¡­¡­"


    "Gufeng is also quite capable."


    "Then you almost killed him?"


    "The military law is ruthless."


    "Uncle, I understand your military law very well, and I absolutely support and support it. But...that matter was indeed my intention, and I was prepared to be injured. It is not close to Gufeng at all."


    "So you brought him out, and I didn''t stop him."


    "Then why don''t you agree?" Jiang Ning thumped his back.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" The general waved his hand with a wry smile, "Your uncle is old and can''t bear the iron fist of your girl, you go back and sit for me!"


    "give or not?"


    "Give it!" Even if you wanted the moon, Jiang Mubai''s uncle went up to the sky to pick a pose for you to play with, "You look at the room, and if you see anything else, take it away."


    Jiang Ning stood in the middle of the room and looked around.


    In this study, all kinds of objects are naturally good, otherwise they are not qualified to be placed in the study of the general.


    Jiang Ning took a serious look, and finally pointed with a small hand: "I want this character!"


    She was referring to the pair of characters that were spread out on the table at the moment.


    Written by General Jiang.


    Jiang Mubai was overjoyed: "I told your father a long time ago that among so many children in the Jiang family, only Xiao Qi has vision. He still doesn''t believe it. There are so many good things in the uncle''s house, you just like this one. Words, good eyesight, really good eyesight, hahaha!"


    "Uncle is willing to give it to me?"


    "If it''s someone else, then I might be a little reluctant. But if my little niece wants it, I''ll definitely give it." Hang it up."


    "Uncle, you are too sweet!" Jiang Ning smiled.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll let the kitchen cook some good dishes, you stay for dinner." Jiang Mubai said.


    "I also want to have a drink with Uncle, but I can''t go back too late." Jiang Ning smiled, "On the fifth of next month, I will definitely come back and have a drink with Uncle."


    Jiang Mubai''s eyes lit up: "Do you still remember Uncle''s birthday?"


    "How can there be a child who doesn''t remember their parents'' birthdays? I can''t remember other things. These things will be remembered for a lifetime." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "I will definitely prepare a big gift for you at that time."


    "Oh, oh, you really don''t need to spend so much money, uncle doesn''t lack anything." General Jiang was polite, and a flower already appeared on his face, clearly expecting 12 points.


    Jiang Ning was also happy.


    She likes to see everyone around her happy.


    What''s more, she also got Lone Peak.


    Before leaving, she chatted with Jiang Mubai about the war in Silla again, and then learned that after his birthday next month, the uncle would have to leave Beijing again and go to the border to be stationed.


    Dasheng will fight against Silla this time, and Rouran will definitely not miss this good opportunity.


    The mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind.


    Jiang Mubai''s task this time is to be the oriole who finally cleans up Rouran.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 792： if you like it

    Chapter 792 If you like it, do as you like


    After saying goodbye to the uncle, Jiang Ning first sent someone to tell Gu Feng the news.


    Let Gu Feng recover from his injuries first, and then enter the palace after he recovers.


    Of course, before that, she had to tell Li Hongyuan.


    After all, the palace is not her decision.


    If you want to buy a maid, palace maid, etc., she can call the shots. If Li Hongyuan doesn''t agree to add men to the harem, it will be really difficult.


    Li Hongyuan has been very busy these days.


    Although it was King Zhao who was sent to fight, but King Zhao was getting married in the past two days, and he was too busy with many things. Prince Li Hongyuan could not stand by and watch.


    Otherwise, it will fall into the eyes of everyone. King Zhao worked for the court, and your prince would just sit back and enjoy the success and do nothing?


    It¡¯s always good to be busy.


    Even if it¡¯s a pretense.


    It was not until late at night that Jiang Ning saw Li Hongyuan.


    She was already asleep at that time, and felt someone leaning against the bed in a daze, then gently lifted the quilt, rubbed behind her, and hugged her.


    Jiang Ning turned to face him, closed his eyes, smelled the faint smell of saponin on his body, and whispered, "Did you take a bath?"


    "Yes."


    Li Hongyuan leaned over and kissed her on the nose, "I woke you up."


    "It''s alright, I went to bed early." Jiang Ning woke up a little, opened his eyes, and looked at his outline in a hazy light, "Why are you so late?"


    "It''s too late to discuss things at the military aircraft office." Li Hongyuan said softly, "Tomorrow, the army will leave, and the affairs will be complicated. Not to mention, it''s not just about preparing for this time. There is also your uncle''s place. This time, it''s just to convene the war. The logistics will require hundreds of thousands of people, and there is no need to talk about other food and grass."


    Jiang Ning nodded silently.


    When the troops and horses are not moved, the food and grass go first, and the battle has always been logistics. If the supplies are not available, no matter how powerful the troops and horses are, it is useless.


    Jiang Ning said: "I just have something to tell you."


    "Um?"


    "I asked my uncle to ask Gufeng to stay in the East Palace. You don''t object, do you?"


    "If you like it, do as you like."


    "you do not mind?"


    "What do you mind?" Li Hongyuan smiled, "In your eyes, my Li Hongyuan''s heart is only as small as the tip of a needle, and no one can hold it? If I can let you stay in a lonely city, do you still care about many lonely peaks. Besides, He is no different from a woman."


    After a pause, he added, "It''s good to have multiple people protecting you."


    In the last incident, although she voluntarily threw herself into the trap, the moment he saw her **** head being thrown from the carriage, his heart almost stopped beating.


    He realized that, as a prince, he could not be by her side to protect her anytime, anywhere.


    She must have the strength to protect herself.


    Li Hongyuan patted her back and whispered, "After a few days of work, I''ll teach you horseback riding and archery?"


    "Didn''t you say that I am weak and can''t learn?"


    "It also depends on what kind of master teaches."


    "I heard that Lin Shimo is also teaching Xiaoqian and Wenzan their bows and arrows. I plan to go and see." After all, Lin Shimo is a famous teacher all over the world. Jiang Ning always wanted to see it, but he never got the chance.


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Go if you want. However, Lin Shimo is not an easy person to get close to. During this time, Li You tried his best to win over him, and he was not moved at all."


    Jiang Ning asked, "Did Your Highness try to win him over?"


    "No."


    "Why? People say that he is an assistant slaughterer. With him, you can have a peaceful and prosperous world. Your Highness doesn''t want him to assist you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 793： The poor little one who was bullied by the green tea brother

    Chapter 793 The poor little one who was bullied by brother green tea


    Li Hongyuan didn''t speak for a while.


    Jiang Ning thought he was asleep, so he retracted his arms and drew her closer to him.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Jiang Ning''s face was already pressed against his chin.


    This affected his breathing, Jiang Ning felt a little uncomfortable, so he pushed him: "Aren''t you uncomfortable sleeping like this?"


    "It''s not hard."


    "Why didn''t you answer my question?"


    "I naturally hope that Lin Shimo can assist me."


    "Then why don''t you try to win him over?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I can''t."


    "Afraid your father would know?"


    "That''s right. Now the royal father sees Li You more pleasing to the eye than me. Li You pleases Lin Shimo, and he can tolerate it. If I, the prince, also win over Lin Shimo, I am afraid that the father will not give me a good face."


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment and said, "It''s not easy for you to be a prince."


    "That''s normal."


    "The emperor has lost two princes, so you should cherish your third one anyway."


    The first prince was the empress''s direct son, Li Tingqian''s father, who had already passed away. The second one was Duke Huai, who had both broken legs and lay in Duke Huai''s mansion, unable to come out.


    Li Hongyuan is indeed the third one.


    Everyone thought he was the last one, but since Li You''s strong return, everything is hard to say.


    Now Li You is about to lead an army to crusade against Silla. If he makes such a great contribution, the threat to the prince will be greatly increased.


    Another reason why Li Hongyuan can''t get out these days is that the staff of the East Palace have been pestering him. Many people think that the prince cannot give this opportunity to make merit to Li You.


    Since they are from the East Palace, they are betting their wealth and future on the crown prince.


    The prince developed, and they followed suit.


    In case...


    If Li Hongyuan''s crown prince is not guaranteed, they will be completely finished.


    Just before Li Hongyuan came, there were two other ministers kneeling and begging with tears and tears, asking him to lead the army in person, make great contributions to the Dasheng court, and stabilize his position as the prince.


    These things, Li Hongyuan never told Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning can imagine.


    She knew that Li Hongyuan was under a lot of pressure during this time.


    Half came from the emperor''s father, and half came from the small court of the East Palace surrounding him.


    Jiang Ning asked: "Have you talked to my father and uncle about this?"


    "No."


    "why?"


    "They want Li You to go, and I want Li You to go too."


    "Do you really expect Li You to die in battle?"


    "No, I hope he can win." Li Hongyuan said, "It''s better to win a big victory without hurting a single soldier."


    "Your mood is understandable, but how is it possible." Jiang Ning squeezed his chin and asked him to stay away from him, feeling less suffocated, and then said, "Then do you want Li You to die or not? come back alive?"


    "It depends on his own life."


    "Don''t you want him to die?"


    "do not wish."


    "That''s weird. Do you still have any brotherhood with him?"


    "Naturally not." Li Hongyuan closed his eyes and muttered to himself, "It''s just that if he dies, the royal father and ministers will see me even more disliked."


    Jiang Ning laughed softly.


    "What are you laughing at."


    "I laugh at you like a poor little boy who was bullied by Brother Green Tea."


    "I''m so pitiful, do you want to comfort me?"


    Li Hongyuan''s hand down¡ª¡ª


    Jiang Ning snorted and did not refuse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 794： love life

    Chapter 794


    The sky was shining brightly, and Li Hongyuan opened his eyes and woke up.


    In front of her eyes is the smooth and clean back of the Crown Princess, with a few strands of blue silk hanging on her shoulders, which makes her skin as white and delicate as the first snow.


    Li Hongyuan leaned over and kissed her on the back gently, the warm breath of her body immediately filled her nose.


    Jiang Ning woke up and pulled up the quilt to cover himself. His voice was a little lazy: "I''m going to sleep again. If you want to get up, go out quietly."


    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement behind.


    Jiang Ning thought he fell asleep again, so he looked back at him.


    I didn''t know he was looking at him.


    "You look, if this was in the wilderness, I would think you were going to cook me and eat me." Jiang Ning said, "Are you reluctant to leave me?"


    "Beauty''s Nest is the Tomb of Heroes."


    Li Hongyuan lifted the quilt, got out of bed and picked up his clothes.


    Jiang Ning suddenly thought of something, so he straightened up and shouted outside, "Where''s Huang Ying?"


    Huang Ying immediately picked up the curtain and came in, saw Li Hongyuan getting dressed, and called two little palace maids to help him dress and comb his hair.


    She herself came to serve Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning said: "Nothing else in a hurry, bring the medicine first."


    "It''s ready, the maid will bring it here." Huang Ying hurriedly went out, and called Xia Chu again to get a stack of clothes.


    Waiting for Jiang Ning to get dressed, Huang Ying just brought the medicine to her.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at the medicine bowl in her hand and said lightly, "You just don''t want to have children with me anymore."


    "In no mood."


    Jiang Ning drank the medicine in one gulp.


    Li Hongyuan snorted: "Love is not born."


    "I really don''t like to be raw." Jiang Ning gave Huang Ying the empty bowl, and then took a glass of water to rinse his mouth.


    "I don''t believe it, you won''t have children with me in the future."


    "I don''t know what will happen in the future, but I can be sure that I don''t want to give birth now." Jiang Ning stood up and walked to the window with her hair covered, stretched out, and smiled refreshingly, "Today It''s a good day for the army to start, won''t your Highness send your green tea brother?"


    Li Hongyuan got dressed, and suddenly asked, "I always wanted to ask you, you always say that Li You is a green tea man, what does this mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything special, I just think he''s far less innocent and harmless than he looks."


    "It''s natural. If he was innocent, how could he come back from Silla alive." Li Hongyuan said, "I''ll go first."


    Jiang Ning turned around and said, "I agreed to teach me to ride horses and shoot arrows."


    "Aren''t you going to ask Lin Shimo for advice?"


    "I just want to see if he really has the skills, I still want you to teach him."


    "it is good."


    Li Hongyuan answered succinctly, and then walked out.


    Jiang Ning came out after grooming and saw Li Tingqian bringing Wen Zan and Lingzi over to greet him.


    Chunlai put the breakfast on the table and whispered to Huang Ying, "I went to the kitchen just now and heard the maid from Jin Liangyuan''s side saying that Jin Liangyuan will also cook by herself."


    "Really? Maybe Jin Yangyuan isn''t quite used to the food we eat here."


    "Where, she wants to use her cooking skills to attract His Royal Highness." Chunlai curled his lips disdainfully, "I guess I heard that our master is good at cooking, and he is very pleased with the emperor and His Royal Highness, so I want to follow suit."


    Huang Ying said softly, "She has been in the East Palace for a long time. His Highness hasn''t looked at her, so it''s normal for her to be anxious."


    "But she didn''t think about it either. Did our master win the favor of the Emperor and His Royal Highness by cooking? It''s because the master cooks the food that people like it. It''s not because of the food that people like the master. The order is reversed, and I still think Attracting the prince, isn''t this a dream?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 795： Im looking for daddy

    Chapter 795 I''m looking for Daddy


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "You are quite clever. Leave her alone, as long as she doesn''t get in our way, she can do whatever she wants."


    "makes sense."


    "By the way, today is the day of the primary election for the show girl. I will dress up for the master later. It''s warm today. You can bring some sets of Chinese New Year clothes that were sent by the Prime Minister''s office a few days ago, and give the master a choice."


    "I''m going right now."


    Spring came and went happily.


    Huang Ying came to serve Jiang Ning and the three little princes for breakfast.


    Jiang Ning pushed a bowl of meat porridge in front of Li Tingqian, "Xiaoqian, eat more meat to grow strong. If you are picky eaters, even Wenzan will be taller than you in two years."


    Wenzan was burying his head in cooking, and when he heard the words, he raised his head, grinned at his mother, and then continued to eat.


    Next to ??, Ling Zi was picky, holding a spoon, eating half a spoon of porridge, and had to look around and play for a while.


    With her alone, a meal can be eaten for an hour.


    is anxious to die.


    The two brothers and sisters are completely different, one is worry-free and the other is annoying.


    In Jiang Ning''s opinion, this Lingzi was completely spoiled by Li Hongyuan.


    For the two children born together, Li Hongyuan only has Lingzi in his eyes. As long as Lingzi is in front of him, he can ignore anyone else.


    Not even with Jiang Ning here.


    The sky and the earth are big, and a good girl has the biggest heart.


    Being spoiled by a bottomless coddling like a prince, what kind of child can he raise?


    You can tell by looking at Lingzi.


    At a young age, you can already see the shadow of the charming and willful.


    Jiang Ning knew that her daughter was raised a bit crookedly, but she was not that kind of strict mother, so she could reprimand her a few words.


    For such a small child, he is spoiled and spoiled every day, and with a few reprimands, it is absolutely impossible to get rid of those bad habits.


    This child is favored by the prince''s father. If he is reprimanded, he will immediately run to his father and cry, which is really helpless.


    Jiang Ning saw her playing with her spoon again, the bowl of porridge barely moved, and she couldn''t help but burst into flames.


    "Ling Zi, why don''t you eat?" She asked in a gentle tone as much as possible.


    "I''m not hungry." Ling Zi blinked at her with **** round eyes, "Mother, I''m going to learn to ride today too. Dad gave me a little red horse, and I''m going to learn how to ride with Mr. Lin."


    "How old are you, you want to ride a horse? No!" Jiang Ning frowned.


    Li Hongyuan is also crazy, he spoils this child so much!


    When Lingzi heard this, her big eyes were immediately covered with a layer of water mist, and she pursed her mouth and said, "But daddy agreed, and daddy also said that in the fall, he will take Lingzi to the hunting ground to hunt. Why can Li Tingqian and Li Wenzan ride horses? , I can''t?"


    "Who said Wenzan can do it? Neither can he! Brother Xiaoqian can, because he is older than you and taller than you!" Jiang Ning said with a stern face, "You give me a good meal, and the rice in the bowl is not finished. , you are not allowed to go out to play!"


    "I do not want¡­¡­"


    Ling Zi pursed her lips, tears fell, put the spoon down, twisted her **** and jumped off the chair, turned and ran out.


    Jiang Ning said angrily, "Ling Zi! Where are you going?"


    "I''m looking for Daddy!"


    "Don''t go! Bring me back for dinner!"


    "Woooooo, Daddy!" Ling Zi ran away without looking back.


    Xiaoman was squatting at the door and nibbling on radishes. When he saw the little princess running out crying, he jumped up and followed.


    Jiang Ning called her: "Xiaoman, bring Lingzi back to me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 796： pull the hook

    Chapter 796 Pull the hook


    Xiaoman stretched out his arms and hugged Ling Zi by the waist.


    Lingzi cried and made trouble, her arms and legs were twisting: "Let go of me, put me down, I''m going to find Daddy, I''m going to tell Daddy, you all bully me!"


    Xiaoman has a solid heart, whoever follows, only has someone in his heart.


    She used to follow Jiang Ning, so she only listened to Jiang Ning''s words, but now she follows Ling Zi, and she only listens to Ling Zi. Even if Ling Zi is only a three-year-old child, the orders given are often not so reasonable.


    Xiaoman is also serious and executes without any discount.


    When Lingzi ordered her to let go of herself, Xiaoman immediately let go of Lingzi.


    Freed the posture, and immediately rushed out with short legs.


    Jiang Ning roared: "Xiaoman, bring her back to me!"


    Xiaoman turned back to look at Jiang Ning, and said naively, "The chief of Xiaojun went to look for daddy, and the maid followed, Miss Qi, the maid is gone!"


    She threw off her arms and followed Ling Zi, running away in an instant.


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    "Master, the slaves go and have a look." Chunlai quickly followed.


    The imperial palace was big, Lingzi had short legs and little strength, and after running for a while, he climbed onto Xiaoman''s back.


    With the strength of Xiaoman, he carried her lightly as if nothing, spread his legs and ran fast.


    Li Hongyuan saw off the army, and was talking to King Zhao Li You and several other generals when he saw Xiaoman running with Lingzi on his back, shaking the ground.


    Ling Zi''s face was crying, and she threw herself into Li Hongyuan''s arms.


    Li Hongyuan picked her up with one hand, wiped her tears gently with a handkerchief, and asked, "What''s the matter? Who would dare to feel wronged for our little county chief?"


    Lingzi sobbed: "My mother won''t let you ride a horse."


    "why?"


    "My mother said that Lingzi is still young and riding a horse is dangerous."


    "Ah, what your mother said also makes sense. Our Lingzi is still a small person. When you grow up a little bit, you can ride your own horse. Daddy gave you the little red horse to let you take good care of it. Oh."


    In front of all the ministers, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince coaxed his little daughter softly, "When Daddy is free, I''ll take you to play on horseback, okay?"


    "Really?"


    "When did Daddy lie to you?"


    "The hook." The little girl stretched out a thin little finger.


    Li Hongyuan smiled and stretched out his little finger, hooking up with her.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Is this still the cold-hearted and cold-hearted Prince?


    King Zhao Li You smiled and said, "His Royal Highness really loves the little princess."


    "My own child will naturally hurt." Li Hongyuan handed the coaxed child to Xiaoman and asked her to take the little princess back to the crown princess.


    Xiaoman left with the little princess on his back.


    Li You looked at the back of the little county lord and smiled: "The crown princess has a beautiful face. This little county lord is still young, but he can already see his extraordinary appearance."


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "How is the appearance of the Crown Princess, can you also judge at will?"


    "Your Highness, don''t worry about it, this is not what I meant."


    "You are still thinking about how to win this battle." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "You and the princess'' sister just got married. It would be a pity if you never return."


    Li You bowed his head and said gently: "Thank you, His Royal Highness, for your concern, I must take care of myself and come back safely."


    He put on a full set of armor, got on his horse, raised the token in his hand, and roared loudly: "All the officers and men obey the order, set off¡ª"


    The morning sun slanted down from the top of his head, coating his armor with a layer of golden light, adding a bit of majesty to his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 797： Dont always mention her

    Chapter 797 Don''t always mention her


    There were many ministers secretly supporting Li You in the middle of the dynasty. At this time, when he saw his back standing in front of the army, he felt that Peng Bai was agitated in his heart.


    This back figure made Li You''s prestige in the court inexplicably rise a lot.


    Wen Renzong also wore battle armor, rode a horse, and followed him.


    He turned his head and glanced at Wang Xianmen.


    "Thirteen, what are you waiting for?" Li You asked in a low voice, "Could it be that you expect the Crown Princess to send the army as well?"


    Wen Renzong shook his head: "My lord thinks too much, I''m just thinking, if I can have Lin Zhangyuan as a military instructor in this trip, it will be twice the result with half the effort."


    Li You''s always gentle and warm smile showed a hint of helplessness: "I''m still not qualified to get his support."


    "But the Court did not choose His Royal Highness." Wen Renzong said softly, "Maybe he is still observing, considering, and waiting."


    "Humph."


    Li You snorted lowly, and then smiled, "No matter what, I have to choose. I''m gone, but I may not be able to come back."


    Wen Renzong hurriedly said: "Your Highness does not have to be so pessimistic. Although His Royal Highness is a cold person, he is definitely not someone who ignores the life and death of the soldiers and the common people."


    "Who knows if he is." Li You snorted again, his gentle smile faded a little, "He has a cold face and a cold heart. I know him better than he thought."


    Wen Renzong said, "His Royal Highness has also participated in all the logistical preparations this time, and he has carefully checked all of his subordinates. Everything has been done thoroughly without any perfunctory. I think, His Royal Highness really wants you to win this battle. "


    "Of course he hopes to win. In this battle with Silla, the people of the East Palace faction hope that the prince can lead the army to go out in person, so as to stabilize his position as the prince."


    "indeed so."


    "Then why didn''t Li Hongyuan go? Could it be that he was greedy for life and afraid of death, so he didn''t dare to go to war?" Li You rode his horse unhurriedly and looked back.


    The prince stood in front of all the ministers and looked at him from a distance.


    Li You gave him a gentle smile and smiled at Wen Renzong: "Let''s not say anything else, our prince is so handsome, his appearance is unique."


    Wen Renzong nodded slightly, but did not speak.


    This is an accepted fact.


    When the prince was not the prince, but just King Yu, his handsome appearance had spread all over Chang''an City, and his portrait had become the dream lover of many boudoir girls.


    Your Majesty is gone, the county lord Ling''an still refuses to marry, crying and shouting that he wants to participate in this draft, and his goal is to become a woman of the crown prince.


    However, for Li Hongyuan, appearance is only the least valued of his many advantages.


    To be a prince, the most important thing is ability, talent, and virtue.


    Sora has a face that is a straw pillow.


    Li You said quietly: "No wonder everyone loves him."


    Wen Renzong glanced at him, smiled and said, "Your Highness, you don''t have to belittle yourself, everyone has their own lives."


    "I don''t believe in fate."


    "Do you have to fight for that position?" Wen Renzong''s voice was so soft that only the two of them could hear him, "As long as you don''t fight, His Royal Highness will not treat you badly. Why are you bothering?"


    Li You''s voice was a little cold: "I just want it."


    "All right."


    "Thirteen, you won''t betray me."


    "Yes." Wen Renzong''s eyes became serious, "I will follow you in a humble position and will never betray you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 798： Move over to serve his parents

    Chapter 798 Move over to serve his parents


    Li You suddenly smiled and said, "What if I let you kill the Crown Princess?"


    Wen Renzong was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t want to think about things that haven''t happened yet."


    "Hasn''t Thirteen heard that people without far-sightedness must have immediate worries?"


    "I only think about the moment." Wen Renzong looked up into the distance, his eyes were a little far away, "The lord only needs to know that I will not betray you, that''s enough. As for the Crown Princess, you don''t need to mention her frequently. It doesn''t really matter too much."


    "Don''t you want to get her?" Li You''s gentle smile was somewhat joking, "When I get that position, I will reward her to you, how about that?"


    Wen Renzong frowned. After enduring it, I finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and said, "Didn''t I say don''t mention her again? Are you bothered?"


    Li You was stunned for a while, and then smiled: "Okay, don''t mention it, why are you so fierce."


    Wen Renzong''s face sullen, the horse speeded up, and walked past him.


    "Good guy, the anger is really not small."


    Li You wasn''t angry either, smiling, still riding his horse unhurriedly.


    ¡­


    East Palace.


    Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Yan who walked in, and was a little surprised: "Sixth sister, why are you here?"


    Jiang Yan is dressed in a red brocade robe, full of hairpins and beaded emeralds, and is rich and gorgeous.


    From a little concubine in the prime minister''s house to becoming a princess of Zhao, Jiang Yan really flew into the branches and became a phoenix.


    However, she was still the same as before, timid and timid, with her head lowered, as if she never dared to look at anyone.


    She is always better to her own family. When she saw Jiang Ning, she immediately showed a relieved smile, and quickly stepped forward to kneel and salute: "I have seen the crown princess before."


    "Sixth sister, there is no need for our own family to do this." Jiang Ning smiled and pulled her to sit next to her, looking at her up and down, "This person who is a princess is different."


    Jiang Yan blushed, bowed her head and said, "Seventh sister, don''t laugh at me."


    Jiang Ning asked her: "You should go home today, why did you end up in the palace?"


    "Yesterday, the lord ordered me to enter the palace to greet the empress and empress, and then go back."


    "Ah?" Jiang Ning was stunned, "What''s the reason for this? Even if it''s to say goodbye, you should go and say goodbye to King Kang and Princess Kang. This is actually going to the palace... It''s funny, does he think his identity has been made public? ?"


    Jiang Yan was embarrassed: "I also thought so in my heart, but... I''m not as good as Seventh Sister. I really don''t dare to say it. I don''t dare to disobey his orders, so I have to enter the palace before dawn."


    "Have you met the emperor and queen?"


    "I only asked the queen to be safe. The emperor didn''t see him there. He only sent a father-in-law out, saying that since I have entered the palace, I can come to the east palace for a walk."


    "What kind of cleverness do you think the old emperor can''t see?" Jiang Ning sneered.


    Jiang Yan twisted the corners of her clothes with both hands, panicked.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t bear to see it, and asked her softly, "King Zhao will lead his troops to go on an expedition today. You must be unaccustomed to being alone in Prince Zhao''s mansion, right?"


    Jiang Yan said: "The lord asked me to move to the Prince''s Mansion in Kangjun first."


    "why?"


    "The lord said that during the time he was away from home, I was afraid that I would be too young to be in charge of the palace, and I would not be able to take good care of myself. Let me move to the palace of Kangjun so that I can take care of me."


    "Is this asking you to serve his parents?" Jiang Ning asked her, "Are you moving?"


    "I don''t know either." Jiang Yan''s voice was small, with a bit of prayer, "Seventh sister, you have always been smart, can you help me make up your mind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 799： good man

    Chapter 799 Beloved


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, then called the little **** Wen Xi and asked, "Go ahead and ask if King Zhao has set off."


    Wenxi hurriedly went out to inquire, and came back after a while and said: "Back to the crown prince, the servant and the father-in-law Li Quan who followed His Royal Highness to inquire, His Royal Highness Zhao Wang has already led the troops to set out and left Chang''an City."


    Jiang Ning and Jiang Yan looked at each other.


    Jiang Yan''s face was full of helplessness and worry, but she did not have the joy and happiness of a bride at all.


    "Seventh sister, do you think it will be dangerous for the lord to go to war this time?" she asked in a very small voice.


    Jiang Ning handed her a cup of tea, "War...there is always danger."


    Jiang Yan''s face showed a little fear and worry.


    Jiang Ning comforted her: "However, don''t worry too much. King Zhao is not an ordinary soldier, and he doesn''t need to be on the front line. If something happens to him, this battle won''t be necessary. Look at our uncle. , As the commander-in-chief, after fighting for so many years, isn''t it good?"


    These words really played a lot of comforting role, and Jiang Yan''s face became lighter.


    She took a sip of the tea and seemed a little surprised by the fragrant aroma of the tea, so she couldn''t help but look down.


    Jiang Ning said: "As for whether to move to Kangjun Wangfu, my suggestion is not to move."


    "why?"


    "You are Prince Zhao, and you are not the prince''s concubine of Kangjun. You don''t stay in your own Prince Zhao''s mansion, but go to Kangjunwang''s mansion to serve your parents-in-law. What do you call that?" Jiang Ning sneered, "This King Zhao is also a chicken thief. In terms of face, I want to please the emperor and empress, and I also want to be filial to Ji, the prince of Kangjun and his wife, so where should I put you?"


    Jiang Yan''s face was full of embarrassment and she was speechless for a long time.


    After a long time, she sighed and said softly, "I think the prince doesn''t seem to like me very much."


    "I don''t like you, and I won''t ask to marry you."


    "He just values ??the Jiang family behind me." Jiang Yan whispered, "In fact, the seventh sister doesn''t need to comfort me, I understand it in my heart. But since I promised to marry him, I won''t complain about it."


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, then said, "You can figure it out for yourself, that''s the best thing. Since that''s the case, why are you still wondering if you should move to Kangjun Wangfu?"


    "I..." Jiang Yan slowly lowered her head again.


    Jiang Ning said, "Do you like King Zhao?"


    "...King Zhao is gentle and gentle, and he is considerate to me. He is a good man. I am satisfied with him, but I don''t know if I like him." Jiang Yan lowered her head and whispered, "I only remember my aunt''s. Teach, the husband is the guide for the wife, since I am married to King Zhao, I must put King Zhao first in everything and listen to his words."


    "He married you, just using you. You put him first in everything, and you are not stupid."


    "Seventh sister, don''t be angry when I say something I shouldn''t say."


    "you say."


    "When the Crown Prince married you, it was also because..."


    "You''re right, I was just a lame man at that time. He married me, and I don''t know how many people secretly ridiculed him. He was also completely for the power of our father and uncle. There is no difference with King Zhao." Jiang Ning was very Said frankly.


    Jiang Yan was stunned: "Could it be that we women can only be chess pieces, give birth to children for men to inherit the lineage, and be used by men to use their fate?"


    "If you don''t want to have children, no one can force you."


    "How could it not be born." Jiang Yan twisted a handkerchief, hesitating for a while, before whispering, "Seventh sister, there is something I want to ask you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 800： no round house

    Chapter 800 No consummation


    "What''s the matter, just ask."


    "Last night..." After only two words were said, the redness on Jiang Yan''s face had spread to the roots of her ears, and she couldn''t continue.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Last night was the day of your wedding night, I know that."


    Jiang Yan''s face was even redder, as gorgeous as a small sunset.


    She babbled for a long time before she said awkwardly, "Me, with him... no, no that..."


    "What?"


    "It''s just... it''s the consummate room."


    "Why? Are you having a menstrual period?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    "No, no." Jiang Yan''s chin almost touched her chest, her voice was like a mosquito, "The lord said he was tired, and he was going to lead an army the next day. To save his strength, he couldn''t..."


    "Excuse." Jiang Ning said.


    "Excuse?" Jiang Yan raised her head, her eyes were puzzled, "What he said was the truth, why did Seventh Sister say he was an excuse?"


    "He was just walking around yesterday, drinking two glasses of wine with the guests, and he didn''t ask him to repair the river embankment and carry a large bag, so how could he be so tired that he couldn''t move? Besides, leading the troops on an expedition is not going to be a war today. There will be a delay of two months on the road!"


    "Then why..." The redness on Jiang Yan''s face quickly faded, turning paler, and she asked, "Seventh sister, could it be that the prince hates me, so he doesn''t want to touch me?"


    "I can''t tell you that. Maybe..."


    "Maybe what?" Jiang Yan looked at her expectantly.


    Jiang Ning paused and said, "Did you know that King Zhao once served as a hostage in Silla for a year?"


    "I know that." Jiang Yan nodded again and again.


    "He was tortured many times during the year."


    "I can imagine." Jiang Yan bit her lip.


    "It is said that he has countless wounds on his body, new wounds piled on top of old wounds, densely packed, with almost no intact skin." Jiang Ning pondered, "So I''m thinking... Maybe he is ashamed to see people, or he doesn''t want to be scared. you?"


    Jiang Yan felt a little heartache, and whispered, "How could I be afraid? Since I married him, no matter what he looks like, I will accept it. He... is so stupid."


    "I''m just guessing. The exact reason is really uncertain. This battle will take a year and a half. Fortunately, time flies fast. When he comes back, you will have more time to get to know each other better."


    "Yeah." Jiang Yan lifted her veil and wiped her eyes, with a smile on her face, "Actually, I''ve been very uncomfortable since last night. But after chatting with you, Seventh Sister, I feel much more relaxed. Seventh Sister, It''s so kind of you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "You and Fifth Sister have been together for a long time, and your relationship is better. Your Prince Zhao''s Mansion is also close to her Earl''s Mansion, why don''t you go to her to solve it?"


    Jiang Yan sighed: "Well, the fifth sister married to the Earl''s Mansion, and she was not so comfortable looking at the scenery. The Earl''s Mansion has very big rules, and she had to go to her mother-in-law in the morning, noon and evening to make rules and serve dishes. At the end of the day, my legs are swollen, and there is no need to worry about other things."


    Jiang Ning said: "Little Earl''s Mansion, you dare to touch the girls of our Jiang family, but you are not too timid."


    "Who said no? But serving the parents-in-law is also a daughter-in-law''s duty, so we can''t say anything. The most important thing is that the fifth sister herself refused to ask the family to vent her anger, saying that she was afraid of the relationship between their husband and wife. Discord arose."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 801： A new little palace maid

    Chapter 801 A new little palace maid


    Jiang Ning said: "Bah. If that man of hers doesn''t protect her, she doesn''t care what kind of hatred she has."


    "The fifth elder sister''s man is a good one, but, as a concubine, the family has not yet split up, and he has to rely on the Earl''s House to live. After all, he has to look at the face of his elders. Even if he wants to protect the fifth elder sister, he has enough energy. "


    Jiang Ning said: "It''s strange, why did the family choose such a marriage for the fifth sister?"


    Jiang Yan smiled wryly: "Seventh sister, you are the direct daughter of our family. I don''t know what''s going on here, so I don''t blame you. Although our family, no matter whether the direct descendant or the concubine is born, they are all equally spoiled. But outside, the concubines are the same. Girls, they have to be a little bit lowly. If you have a head and face and are willing to marry back as a regular wife, it is already a very good way out. Even the daughter of a concubine from the prime minister¡¯s house is still a concubine after all.¡±


    After a pause, she added: "To tell you the truth, if King Zhao hadn''t suddenly asked for a marriage, my aunt would have even been inquiring about which family would be willing to continue the string or concubine would want me."


    "This is too exaggerated."


    "My aunt doesn''t want me to enter the palace. Even if it is a sequel, it is better than entering the palace and never seeing each other in a lifetime." Jiang Yan smiled, "Seventh sister, don''t compare yourself to you, you enter the palace. You can go home from time to time after leaving the palace, that''s because you are the crown princess, if you are the emperor''s concubine, then you don''t want to leave the palace casually."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You have already said it, so what else should I say."


    Jiang Yan also laughed: "I don''t know why, talking to you, Seventh Sister, makes people feel relaxed and happy. Before I know it, I talk too much. It''s getting late, I should leave, my father, mother and aunt. I''m still waiting for me to come back, I can''t let them wait too long to think about it."


    Jiang Ning sent her out and bid her farewell at the gate of Qingyi Courtyard.


    A beautiful and pleasant little palace maid walked towards him. She took small steps and wore a shy smile. When she came to Jiang Ning, she knelt down and gave a big gift.


    Jiang Ning took a half step back and said with a smile, "Where are you from, what''s the matter?"


    The little palace maid gave her a kowtow before standing up, without saying a word, she just looked at Jiang Ning with a smile.


    Jiang Ning was stunned for a while, and when he took a closer look, he was suddenly pleasantly surprised: "Ouch, Gu Feng, how come you are this little guy, you startled me!"


    Huang Yingchunlai and the others came around after hearing the news, and they all laughed when they saw the pink and tender Gufeng dressed up.


    "Gufeng, didn''t I tell you to keep it first? Why are you here now? You''re still dressed like this." Jiang Ning looked at him and smiled.


    Gu Feng blushed: "Since Miss Seven asked the general to ask me, the general sent Gu Lin to heal my wounds, so I will be fine soon. In order to make it easier for me to walk in the East Palace, and to better serve and protect me Miss Seven, I deliberately wore women''s clothes."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Although you are really cute in women''s clothes, but it''s really unnecessary. Look at Gucheng, it doesn''t matter if you follow me all the time. There are so many guards in this harem, not many of you."


    Gufeng said: "The stinky temper of Gucheng would rather be a night owl, but I can''t follow him. I will be a maid, and it is convenient to protect and serve Seventh Miss."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Well then, I''ll see if you can hold on for a few days. It just so happens that I''m going to Chuxiu Palace to see the show girls, Gufeng, Xiachu, you two come with me."


    Gu Feng happily agreed, and when he looked up, he saw Gu Cheng half-squatting on the roof, looking at himself coldly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 802： Intimacy is different

    Chapter 802


    Gufeng grinned at him.


    Gucheng fell lightly beside him and said coldly, "Go away."


    "Why should I leave?" Gu Feng blinked his beautiful eyes, and his long eyelashes fluttered, "Gucheng, you should know one thing. Now I am the seventh lady, and you are still the general. Who should go between us, don''t you understand?"


    "Are you worthy?"


    "If Miss Seven wants me, it means I am worthy."


    "You are not capable enough to protect Seventh Miss."


    "Yes, it was my negligence last time that hurt Seventh Miss. But I have reflected on it and received punishment. Seventh Miss has forgiven me." Gu Feng said as he walked, "In short, the General has expelled me from Shadow Guard. , I will follow Miss Seven from now on."


    He looked at Jiang Ning''s back in front and said softly, "Why do you think the general agreed to Miss Seven''s request so happily?"


    Gucheng looked at him without speaking.


    Gu Feng said: "At most, in another month, the general will leave. At that time, you and Gu Ying Gu Xing and the others will definitely follow the general. At that time, who will protect Seventh Miss?"


    Lonely City did not speak.


    Gu Feng added: "Among us, your martial arts are the best, and the generals value you the most. To be honest, when you are fighting outside, protecting the generals'' safety is your most important task. It is related to the lives of many soldiers, the safety of the people, and the rise and fall of the country."


    "Shut up." Gucheng said coldly, "You, teach me a lesson?"


    "Don''t dare."


    Gu Feng took the small steps of a palace maid, looked ahead, smiled and said, "I just hope you can understand the current situation. You can''t follow Miss Qi all the time, so don''t try to exclude me. I''m the one who wants to follow Qi for the rest of your life. Miss''s person. There is a difference between closeness and acquaintance! The General will call you back soon. You should say goodbye to Seventh Miss earlier."


    Gucheng glanced at Jiang Ning ahead.


    Jiang Ning just turned around and asked with a smile, "You two have been murmuring, what are you talking about?"


    Gufeng looked at the lonely city and smiled without saying a word.


    The Lonely City is silent.


    Jiang Ning saw that something was wrong and asked, "Gucheng, are you not feeling well? Is it because the last illness has not healed yet? Or you should go back to rest. Anyway, it is enough to have Gufeng with me."


    Gucheng said coldly, "No need."


    Jiang Ning looked towards the lonely peak.


    Gu Feng trotted in front of her and whispered, "The Lonely City is leaving."


    "Go? Where to go?"


    "Follow the General."


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    According to the arrangement of the court, when Li You''s army penetrated Silla, Jiang Mubai took the opportunity to lead the army to attack Rouran''s heart, and strive to completely eliminate Rouran''s threat to Dasheng in one fell swoop.


    Jiang Ning was very clear about this matter, but she just didn''t realize that if the eldest uncle went to the battlefield, Gucheng, who was a capable soldier, would also follow.


    Of course she was reluctant to partake of the lonely city.


    But on the battlefield, the safety of the generals is more important.


    She is a person who stays safe and secure in the palace. It would be too much to rob the general''s personal guard.


    Besides, that person is the uncle who loves her as his own daughter.


    Jiang Ning waved to Gucheng: "Come here, I''ll talk to you."


    Gucheng stepped up and walked to her side.


    Gufeng and Xia Chu are both consciously a few steps behind.


    Jiang Ning said: "Gucheng, I hope what I said just now didn''t hurt you. I''m not saying that you are not important.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 803： block my way

    Chapter 803 Blocking my way of making money


    On the contrary, I am used to having you around me. If you leave, I may have to adapt for a long time. "


    The lonely city is silent.


    Jiang Ning added: "Uncle is a general. He is not too young. It is very dangerous to fight outside. You should protect him."


    "Yes." Lonely City said.


    "You can go back earlier to make preparations. If you have anything, you can also discuss with your uncle. I think the rest of you shadow guards also need you to go back."


    "Okay." Gucheng answered succinctly.


    "When are you going to go back?"


    "Any time, you can." Gucheng looked calm, "Tomorrow, can you?"


    "If you want, of course you can." Jiang Ning smiled, "Then go back and pack up."


    "No hurry." Gucheng said slowly, "I can protect Miss Seven again."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Okay."


    So the master and servant both stopped talking.


    Chuxiu Palace was filled with girls from all over the world.


    These girls are between twelve and eighteen years old, and they are all in their cardamom years. Their crisp laughter and youthful faces make Chu Xiugong full of vitality.


    Several old and well-known grandmothers are rectifying their discipline and giving lectures to the show girls.


    Jiang Ning stood in the distance and watched for a while, then turned his head and asked, "Where''s the queen?"


    Wen Xi hurriedly replied: "Back to the Crown Princess, just now, the Queen Mother sent someone to tell me that the Queen Mother''s headwind has been committed again, and she will not be able to go out for the past two days. The matter of the primary election of Xiu Nv is up to the Crown Princess to consider. I''ll do it, she''ll come back when the second election comes."


    "It was quite timely for her to get sick." Jiang Ning hummed, "The old emperor asked me to help her, but she was fine, she gave me the stall directly."


    Wen Xi smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, Crown Princess, this has never been a chore, and many women in the harem are willing to do it."


    "Oh? Is there another way?"


    "I have." Wen Xi lowered her voice, "In the past few days, officials and princes and ministers from all walks of life have sent their filial piety to the empresses everywhere in the palace. Xiu Nu say something?"


    Jiang Ning was stunned, then smiled and asked: "Strange, why is no one honoring me? Don''t they know that I also have a say in this draft?"


    "There were quite a few people sending them off, but they were all stopped."


    "Who dares to stop?"


    "Our Crown Prince."


    "It''s him again, blocking my way of making money." Jiang Ning hummed.


    Wen Xi did not dare to answer.


    Jiang Ning said: "Let''s go, go over and take a look. Since the queen has chosen her, I will go and choose. If the choice is not suitable, don''t blame me."


    In the early summer, Wen Xi and Gu Feng were busy following up, only Gucheng was looming behind. When Jiang Ning walked into the door of Chuxiu Palace, he had already jumped to the roof, hiding his figure.


    The lecturing mama saw Jiang Ning and hurriedly knelt down.


    Although the ??xiu girls didn''t know Jiang Ning''s identity, since the maids knelt down, they saluted according to the rules.


    "No courtesy." Jiang Ning raised his hand.


    Mother Wu stood up and said with a smile, "Prince Concubine came so early, please sit inside and take a rest."


    "Thank you, you don''t have to. The Empress is not feeling well. I''ll take a look for the Empress. I''m not very sensible because of my age. You can teach me." Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    The grandmothers said quickly: "Prince Concubine, these are the slaves."


    After listening to this, the beautiful girls realized that this amazingly beautiful woman in front of her was not a concubine of the emperor, but a prince concubine.


    Of course, there are also people who know Jiang Ning.


    For example, the county magistrate Ling An who was standing in the middle, wearing a red dress.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 804： Provocation from Xiu Nv

    Chapter 804 Provocation from Xiu Nu


    As the head of Ling''an County, she can completely avoid this draft.


    And she is not too young, she is almost nineteen years old, exceeding the age limit for a show girl.


    But her identity is here, since she wants to come, the queen will not stop her, and her father-in-law will not cause trouble for herself.


    Anyway, the purpose of Ling''an County''s coming to participate in the draft is well known to everyone.


    She participated in the small election for the prince two years ago. The prince directly chose the daughter of the Jiang family, that is, the current prince concubine Jiang Ning, but he didn''t even bother to give Ling''an County Lord a chance to be a concubine.


    It can be seen that His Royal Highness the Prince has no interest in Ling''an County Lord.


    But the county lord Ling''an is an infatuated lord. Two years have passed and he has grown old, but he still refuses to give up. Come to the election again.


    She was wearing a red dress, standing in the middle of the beautiful girls, she looked like she stood out from the crowd.


    It''s not that she is the most beautiful among the show girls, but because of her arrogant and arrogant look, she doesn''t care about other show girls at all.


    Even if she didn''t tell her identity, the other beautiful girls knew that she was not easy to mess with.


    An ordinary beautiful girl from an ordinary family background, how dare she put on a show for the grandmothers.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes swept across her, and the county chief Ling An stared at her without showing any weakness, not only was he not respectful, but rather provocative.


    Jiang Ning smiled at her grandmother: "The Empress is unwell and can''t come today. I can only screen for this primary election."


    Ling''an County Lord''s expression changed slightly when he heard the words.


    Her family had already greeted the Queen in advance, and she could directly enter the final selection, which was the final step chosen by the emperor himself.


    Why did the queen not come due to illness during the primary election, and only let the crown princess take full responsibility?


    what is this?


    How could the Crown Princess let her pass the test?


    Ling''an County Lord''s mood instantly turned bad.


    "Prince Concubine, please watch, I see that some of these beautiful girls are quite good-looking." Mammy said with a smile.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes swept across the faces of the beautiful girls one by one, and said, "I don''t think looks are the most important thing. If you serve the masters in the palace, if the temperament is not soft enough, it will not work. what do you think?"


    "What the Crown Princess said is very true."


    "Although it is said that a person''s appearance cannot be seen, some people say that appearance is born from the heart. You can see a little bit of a person''s character just by looking at the face." Jiang Ning casually pointed and stood in the back row. One of the beautiful girls, "I think she''s pretty good, and she''s demure and peaceful. Wen Xi, go give her a sign and stay."


    Wen Xi immediately took a small wooden plaque inlaid with peony and sent it to the beautiful girl.


    The beautiful girl was a little surprised, she caught the sign and looked up at Jiang Ning.


    His face is like a bright moon, his eyebrows are like hooks, and his eyes are like autumn water.


    Xia Chu let out a low exclamation and said in a low voice, "Is she the beautiful girl who looks like Concubine Jin?"


    "It should be."


    Jiang Ning Road.


    After the death of Concubine Jin last year, the emperor fell ill. At that time, the queen secretly searched for a girl with a similar appearance to Concubine Jin, but she never found it.


    But Jiang Ruobai found it by accident.


    He told Jiang Ning about this a few years ago.


    That is the daughter of an official of Xining Mansion. On the way with her father to Chang''an to visit relatives, she was met by Jiang Ruobai''s subordinates, and she was shocked and reported immediately.


    Jiang Ruobai personally met the official and tried several times in his words. The official thought that Jiang Xiangye had taken a fancy to his daughter and was ready to dedicate her daughter to him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 805： Jin Guifei 2.0

    Chapter 805 Jin Guifei 2.0


    Jiang Ruobai is already this age, and he is very affectionate with Lin Zizi, how could he accept such a young girl again.


    After he revealed his intentions, the official was surprised, but also secretly happy.


    The favor of ?? Concubine Jin is well known.


    If the emperor can pass on this favor to his daughter, then his future need not be said.


    immediately agreed to Jiang Xiangye''s proposal and left his daughter in Chang''an City for election.


    After all, she was born in a small family. Jiang Ruobai specially invited a mammy from the palace to teach her all kinds of rules. Even in terms of behavior, demeanor and dress, she also moved closer to Concubine Jin when she was young.


    To be precise, this girl named Shui Xiuxiu is only four or five points similar in appearance to Concubine Jin, but after deliberate training, plus her demeanor, language and dress, at first glance, there are seven or eight similarities. .


    Jiang Ning knew about such a person long ago, so he revealed it in front of the emperor. But she never really saw it, and when she saw it today, she was shocked.


    Now she really wants Li Hongyuan to come and see this Shui Xiuxiu, to see how he will react.


    And the emperor.


    Judging by how much the emperor misses Concubine Jin, seeing such a Concubine Jin 2.0, is he still not happy?


    Shui Xiuxiu received the first sign.


    There are 300 beautiful women on the list, some from the folk, and some from officials and noble families.


    Generally speaking, those who are selected will be the masters, and those who are not selected will stay in the palace as slaves and serve the master. However, for a commoner woman without a family background, for a noble woman, if she can''t choose a master, and the family is reluctant to let her be a palace maid, they have to spend money to move around.


    Whether ?? can be fished out depends on the ability of their family.


    Jiang Yan was also on the shortlist at the beginning. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Ning greeted each other early, and they only walked through the scene and went home after the selection.


    For this situation, the emperor would not care.


    The two sisters of the Jiang family, one has become his daughter-in-law, no matter how ridiculous he is, he will not choose his daughter-in-law''s sister to be his concubine.


    This is not a disorder of generations.


    A mere prostitute, and she is not a beautiful woman who is alluring the country and the city.


    Take a step back and say, even if she is really a beauty, once he is chosen, will this princess not be in trouble?


    It hurts to think about it.


    So when Li You asked to marry Jiang Yan, the emperor readily agreed.


    Three hundred beautiful girls, more than half of them will be screened out in the primary election, and only fifty will remain.


    After all, the emperor''s time is very precious, and it is impossible to watch so many people patiently.


    Jiang Ning walked past the show girls one by one, Wen Xi held a sign, and if Jiang Ning liked him, he would issue a sign.


    These beautiful girls have beautiful appearance and elegant temperament.


    In terms of appearance, these beautiful girls can be divided into three categories: upper, middle, and lower, and they are clearly marked on the roster. Jiang Ning kept fifteen of the most beautiful, and fifteen of the average ones, and then selected the most ordinary and kept nineteen.


    The more than 200 beautiful girls that were screened out were all reserved for the two maids to arrange and train them, and arrange for them to be palace maids everywhere.


    Among them, there are many beautiful people who have high self-esteem but are not selected. They are crying and full of unwillingness.


    Jiang Ning took the last sign and stood in front of Ling''an County Lord and another beautiful girl.


    The ownership of the last brand is created among them.


    Jiang Ning hooked the sign with his fingers, and the sign swayed on his fingertips. She looked at the county magistrate Ling''an, and then at the other beautiful girl, her expression a little troubled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 806： Its beautiful to fall

    Chapter 806 The appearance of falling is very beautiful


    Ling''an County Lord''s expression was a little subtle.


    She came to run for the election this time because of the position of the prince''s side concubine, and the head of the family also passed the air with the queen early.


    That''s why she dared to be so arrogant and rude to Jiang Ning.


    When the governor came, the queen fell ill.


    What disease?


    Headwind?


    What the **** is that, it''s nothing more than an excuse!


    Ling''an county magistrate was very angry.


    She wanted to rush to Fengning Palace to question the queen, why didn''t she come!


    But she can only think about it in her heart.


    Really let her go, she dared not.


    had no choice but to vent his anger in his heart and clenched his teeth.


    She turned her head and glanced at the beautiful girl standing beside her.


    Slightly fat, round face, slender curved eyebrows, small lips, two pear eddies at the corners of the mouth, is a very festive and lovely appearance.


    Look at the style and material of her clothes, as well as the accessories on her body, which are a little shabby.


    At first glance, it is a small household.


    This kind of thing, how can it be compared with her?


    Ling''an county chief glanced at the swaying sign in Jiang Ning''s hand, and when she saw that she didn''t speak for a long time, she couldn''t hold back, and asked, "The other beautiful girls have already distinguished themselves, what is the Crown Princess still hesitating about? ? Give me the sign!"


    She reached for it.


    Gu Feng dodged and separated her from Jiang Ning, staring at her coldly: "Presumptuous!"


    He was dressed as a little palace maid, with a slender figure and a small face, very pink and cute, the county lord Ling An could never tell his true gender.


    She did not expect that a mere little palace maid would dare to stare at herself with such sharp eyes, she froze in place for a while, and then she became a little angry, she raised her slap and was about to hit, but Gu Feng pushed him away.


    Ling''an County Lord staggered a few steps, grabbed his hands in the air a few times in vain, and finally lost his stability and sat down on the ground.


    It is said that if this kind of thing were to be replaced by other ladies and gentlemen, in the eyes of the public, it would probably be ashamed and angry.


    But the Lord of Ling''an is not an ordinary lady.


    She was used to fighting with Jiang Yuan since she was a child, fighting and swearing. He is stubborn and sturdy, and dares to tear up with Jiang Yuan on the street to show the commoners.


    How could such a woman collapse just because she dropped a butt?


    She got up with a whimper, looked for the whip with her backhand, and after a round of groping, she realized that she was here for the audition today, wearing a gorgeous Lingluo dress without any weapons.


    She picked up a stone on the ground and smashed it in the face of Gufeng.


    scared mama and the other show girls stupid.


    Jiang Ning was very calm, and even took a step back so as not to be harmed by Chiyu.


    Although Gufeng looks like a little white rabbit, if someone really treats him as a little white rabbit, it will be bad luck.


    Gu Feng''s movements were as fast as lightning. When Ling''an County Lord''s stone was still flying, he flew close to him and kicked Ling''an County Lord in midair.


    Ling''an County Lord turned around a few times and fell under a blooming magnolia tree, covered with white magnolia petals.


    The scene is a bit beautiful.


    made Jiang Ning very happy.


    "You are a stinky slave, how dare you do something with me, I''m going to tell the emperor and the empress, I can''t spare you ah ah ah!"


    Ling''an County Lord got up and shouted, causing the ground to shake.


    "Ling''an County Lord, stop shouting, come on, go on!"


    Jiang Ning threw something over.


    Ling''an County Master thought it was a hidden weapon and wanted to hide in his heart, but his body was too late, so he subconsciously reached out to catch it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 807： Is it fun?

    Chapter 807 Is it fun?


    After ?? caught it, she threw her backhand out in shock and fear.


    The small sign flew into the distance.


    rolled to the ground.


    The ?? brand has delicate pink tassels.


    Ling''an County Lord couldn''t help being stunned after seeing it clearly.


    Isn''t that what she was thinking about just now?


    Jiang Ning said with a smile but not a smile: "Ling''an County Lord, what do you mean? Just throw away the brand of the draft? Do you still take the emperor and the empress in your eyes? Why do you care about this brand so much? Are you going to Chuxiu Palace?"


    Ling''an County''s face changed slightly, he turned around and ran to pick it up, but was stopped by Jiang Ning.


    "Stop!" Jiang Ning stopped her and shouted to the undrafted girls who hadn''t gone far, "Whoever of you can grab that brand will be the 50th draft girl to enter the second draft."


    Those show girls went crazy in an instant.


    They ignored Mammy and turned around and rushed towards the sign.


    For a while, screams, beatings, shoving, and tearing were heard incessantly.


    Hundreds of beautiful girls turned Chuxiu Palace into a noisy street market.


    Ling''an County Chief was dumbfounded.


    She looked at the messy beautiful girls and struggled a little in her heart.


    Jiang Ning stood not far away, watching all this with a blank expression.


    "¡­¡­Is it fun?"


    Li Hongyuan didn''t know when he came. Standing behind Jiang Ning, he suddenly asked, "It must be interesting to see these beautiful girls, who are well-dressed, clean and elegant, crawling on the ground to make a brand, right?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t turn his head back: "I didn''t say it was fun."


    "I think you''re having a good time playing." Li Hongyuan frowned and looked at the noisy scene in the distance, and said to Li Quan, "Go and have a look."


    Li Quan hurriedly led a few little eunuchs to trot over, separated the show girls who were tearing up, and after persuading them to stop, took the sign back.


    The ?? show girls were dissatisfied, and their fragrant little fists were ready to greet Liu''s whole body.


    Liu Quan took a few blows, his face was scratched by the pointed nails of the show girls, and he hugged his head and shouted, "Your Highness has come down, you dare to be presumptuous!"


    The show girls instantly quieted down.


    When they saw the luxurious and handsome young man in a black python robe standing beside the Crown Princess, they couldn''t help but feel ashamed, and hurriedly knelt down to salute, while secretly arranging their appearance.


    Chang''an City is full of the peerless appearance of His Royal Highness King Yu, and most of these beautiful girls have never seen him.


    They did not expect that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince turned out to be just like the legend, even more elegant, extravagant and handsome than they imagined.


    It''s just his expression and eyes that are very indifferent.


    As long as his eyes swept the place, it was cold to the core.


    A person who is so good-looking has a pair of extremely indifferent eyes, which is really regrettable.


    Liu Quan added: "What are you all doing, what you should be doing."


    One of the show girls whispered: "This father-in-law, you return the brand to me. I grabbed it just now..."


    Liu Quan glanced at the sign in his hand, and then looked at the prince and the princess.


    Hesitant.


    Li Hongyuan asked Jiang Ning coldly: "Prince Concubine, the royal father asked you to assist the queen''s draft. That''s how you helped? Whoever can grab it is who? Are you drafting for the palace girl or the guard?"


    "His Royal Highness said the truth!"


    This sentence was said by the Lord of Ling''an County.


    Seeing the arrival of the prince, she woke up and immediately ran over to complain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 808： last sign

    Chapter 808 The last sign


    Ling''an County Lord looked at Li Hongyuan with admiration, and poured out the grievances he had suffered just now without hesitation.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Jiang Ning, knowing that Jiang Ning didn''t use this method to draft a girl, she was just teasing the county magistrate of Ling''an.


    is kind of vengeful.


    Li Hongyuan retracted his gaze and said, "Since the father and queen have left the draft to the crown princess, I can''t say what she wants to do. If you have any grievances, county magistrate Ling''an, you can go to the queen and ask her to help You do justice."


    He kicked the ball directly to the queen, and the meaning is very clear, Lord is too lazy to care about your crap.


    He and the county magistrate Ling''an have known each other since childhood. The two are still distant cousins, but he really doesn''t like this arrogant and arrogant woman, and when he hears her voice, he can only feel noisy and unbearable.


    Even if he ruled out their respective identities and family backgrounds, he would rather marry a lame Jiang Ning than this Ling''an County Lord.


    Ling''an County chief stomped his feet in grievance: "Cousin Prince, just now she instructed the maid to beat me! You don''t care? My legs are broken!"


    "Oh? Which palace maid hit you?"


    "It''s her!"


    Ling''an County''s slender hand stretched out and pointed to the solitary peak.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Gufeng and smiled: "This palace maid is very good-looking. I don''t know when the crown princess''s room will be filled."


    Jiang Ning knew that he was pretending to be stupid on purpose, but he explained patiently, "I mentioned it to His Highness two days ago."


    "Oh, that might be because I was busy with business and I forgot about it." Li Hongyuan said, "This palace maid dares to commit the following crime and takes the initiative against Ling''an County. Reasoning, should I be punished?"


    "Of course not." Jiang Ning resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Ling''an County Lord is disrespectful to me, so why not let her teach her a lesson? Could it be that I am a dignified Crown Princess, can''t even teach a small County Lord a lesson?"


    "If that''s the case, then there''s no way." Li Hongyuan said lightly, "Ling''an county magistrate, you also know some rules, not everyone is used to you like your parents. You are so presumptuous, still want to be selected? I Look at this last sign and give it-"


    His gaze swept over the rest of the beautiful girls.


    The show girls are all in high spirits.


    If you are directly admired by His Royal Highness, it will be a big happy event.


    Following the young and handsome His Royal Highness, isn¡¯t it more promising and fun than following the old emperor?


    However, before Li Hongyuan made a decision, Jiang Ning took the sign directly from Li Quan and threw it into the arms of Ling''an County Lord.


    Ling''an County Chief: "??"


    Holding the sign, she looked at Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan blankly, not understanding what kind of development this was.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Ling''an County Lord is of noble birth, dignified and beautiful, with poetry and books in his belly, far surpassing others. This last brand should belong to you."


    Ling An: "..."


    The development of things was so unexpected that she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Li Hongyuan''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and he swept across Jiang Ning''s face, but did not speak.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand: "Standing all morning, everyone is tired and hungry, so let''s go back and rest. The selected show girls, the maids will give you a medical examination in the afternoon, and have a good rest in the evening. It will be tomorrow. Holy face."


    The so-called body examination is to check whether the body has any defects, flaws, and whether it is a virgin.


    I heard that there was a medical examination, and the selected show girls were also a little scared and nervous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 809： His old man is looking forward to it

    Chapter 809 His old man is looking forward to it


    Jiang Ning bowed his knees slightly towards Li Hongyuan, gave a palace salute, and said with a smile, "Your Highness is busy, I''ll go back now."


    "What are you going to do when you go back?"


    "Have lunch with the kids."


    "I''ll go as well."


    "Then you go."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, Xia Chu and Gu Feng went over to support at the same time. Xia Chu glared at Gufeng and said in a low voice, "While I''m going, why don''t I have the eyesight to see it?" Then he threw Gufeng aside.


    Even if he dresses like a woman, he is still a man after all, and that''s all he needs to do at ordinary times. At this moment, His Royal Highness is in front of him, and he is also like this. Isn''t this causing trouble for himself?


    Eunuchs can serve their mistresses closely because they are not real men. Does this Gufeng also want to be castrated?


    Gu Feng was also obedient, and immediately retreated consciously, giving his place to His Royal Highness.


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning walked a few steps side by side, Jiang Ning suddenly let out a sigh.


    "Someone forgot to let you meet." Jiang Ning smiled, "Do you want to meet now?"


    "Who?"


    "A beautiful girl."


    "Why do you think that seeing a beautiful girl is more important than eating with the children?" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Why should I see a beautiful girl."


    "Because that beautiful girl looks like your mother-in-law."


    "Really?" Li Hongyuan was not surprised or curious as expected.


    He just sneered: "This so-called beautiful girl who looks like a mother-in-law, if it wasn''t for the queen, it was your Jiang family who did it."


    "Oh?"


    "Oh, what are you, at that time, the queen was looking for women with similar appearances to the mother and concubine, and it was a big fanfare, who didn''t know? As for your Jiang family... your father was in the court, the success rate of doing this thing, you The queen is much taller."


    He satirized in every possible way, but Jiang Ning was not annoyed, and smiled calmly: "You are only partly right. This beautiful girl is the daughter of a local official. My father''s subordinates found out by accident and told my father that my father only brought her Take it to the palace."


    "Humph."


    Li Hongyuan''s younger brother snorted.


    Jiang Ning said: "Who do you show your disdainful face? Why, other princes and ministers can send people to the harem, but not our Jiang family?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Your Jiang family has already sent a pair of daughters out, isn''t it enough? Are you satisfied only if the harem is all the power of your Jiang family?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him with cold eyes.


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You don''t have to look at me like this. What''s the name of that beautiful girl?"


    "Shui Xiuxiu."


    "Liu Quan, take away the sign of Shui Xiuxiu and let her go home." Li Hongyuan ordered.


    "late."


    Jiang Ning said leisurely with two hands in his sleeves.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her: "Why?"


    "Because, your father, the emperor, has long known about Shui Xiuxiu''s existence." Jiang Ning smiled, and there was a hint of malice in his eyes, "And he is looking forward to it!"


    Li Hongyuan stared at her.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Jiang Ning laughed, "Your Highness think about it carefully, has the emperor already left Yafei behind in the past few days?"


    Li Hongyuan said slowly: "Ya Fei fell out of favor, it''s nothing more than your provocation in front of the father."


    "When you say this, you don''t know your father too well." Jiang Ning smiled, "Your father still really loves your mother and concubine after all."


    "True love?" Li Hongyuan''s smile was full of sarcasm, "He loves his concubine because she looks like Lin Zizi. He spoils you, and because you are Lin Zizi''s daughter. Now he loves Shui Xiuxiu. Interest, is it because she is like a mother-in-law, or is she like Lin Zizi? My father spent half his life chasing Lin Zizi''s shadow. Sad person!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 810： you have no face

    Chapter 810 You have no face and no skin


    Jiang Ning gestured towards him: "Aren''t you afraid that this will reach your father''s ears?"


    "Did you think I wouldn''t dare to say it in front of him? Why was the mother-in-law unhappy all her life and gave him a cold face? Because the mother-in-law knew from the day she entered the palace that she was just the shadow of Lin Zizi. "


    "But after your mother and concubine passed away, the sadness of the emperor is real and obvious to all."


    "Do you understand what I''m talking about? I never said that the father does not love the concubine. But he loves the concubine as Lin Zizi, not the concubine. Do you understand? In his heart, the mother-in-law has replaced Lin Zizi and became his favorite. His favorite died, of course he was sad. You raised a cat and died, aren''t you sad?"


    "There''s no need for you to compare your mother-in-law to a cat."


    "Everyone is dead, what can you do if you don''t compare."


    Li Hongyuan said in a low voice, "I saw the beautiful girls you selected, why did you choose so many ordinary looking girls?"


    "No one told me that draft girls must be outstanding."


    "...I need to tell you specifically?"


    "I think ability and character are the most important things."


    "You feel?"


    "Yes, I think." Jiang Ning said, "If you don''t want me to think, then don''t leave this to me. Since I have to choose, I will definitely follow my own standards and preferences."


    "What do you like? Your liking is someone like the county head of Ling''an?"


    "In addition to personal preferences, there are standards. I am also a principled person." Jiang Ning was righteous.


    "Principles?" Li Hongyuan laughed angrily, "Then I really don''t know what your principles are. Don''t you say that ability and character are the most important?"


    "Ling''an County Lord is of noble birth and has a lot of talent and learning. She is a talented **** the same level as our fifth sister. Is there anything she doesn''t deserve?"


    "What about character?"


    "Lively, energetic, and clear-cut." Jiang Ning snapped his fingers, "She has a long-cherished wish with our Jiang family, and even after entering the palace, she will not please me because I am the crown princess. Isn''t that enough to explain? I am the most I hate wallflowers!"


    "...Jiang Ning, I''ve really convinced you."


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for your praise."


    "Who complimented you?" Li Hongyuan was not angry, he stretched out his hand to squeeze her cheeks and deformed her face, "You give me another quibble, why did you give the last brand to Ling An? "


    When Jiang Ning heard this, he suddenly became angry, patted his hand, and sneered: "Hehe, when it comes to this matter, I have to have a good fight with His Highness. Others want to give me benefits, why are you? stop?"


    Li Hongyuan was stunned: "You are so greedy for money?"


    "All the ladies in the harem accept it, including the queen. Why can''t I accept it?"


    "The hand that takes people is short."


    "I do not mind."


    "You have no face and no skin, and this prince still wants it."


    "Ha ha."


    "why are you laughing?"


    "Laugh at you for being arrogant."


    "you--"


    "Most of the money from those princes and ministers'' families is greedy. Why don''t they take it out? When there are frequent floods in the autumn, I can still take it out to buy some rice and noodles for disaster relief. At that time, you can ask those princes and ministers to take the money. Take a penny out of your pocket to help the victims and see if they are willing!"


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "Your sophistication skills are really top-notch. I''m asking why you want to keep the county magistrate of Ling''an. Where did you go to me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 811： As long as I make compromises and be gracious

    Chapter 811 As long as I give in, be gracious


    "It''s all right, why should I offend the county magistrate Ling''an? Her father and mother, which one is easy to provoke? What''s more..." Jiang Ning glanced at him, "The county magistrate Ling An is infatuated with you. To be your crown princess, in this election, she came here again just because she wanted to be your concubine. She likes to serve people so much, so I will satisfy her."


    "You want me to take her?"


    "Did you get her to the East Palace to block me? I hope your father accepts her."


    "...Jiang Ning, you are really, people have nothing to say."


    Li Hongyuan shook his head.


    Jiang Ning caught up with him and said with a smile, "I noticed just now, there are a few who are very beautiful and speak very softly."


    "so what."


    "I''ll keep it for you." Jiang Ning smiled, "Shui Xiuxiu is the best, but she has to be reserved for your father. I specially selected the other beauties for you."


    Li Hongyuan''s forehead jumped with blue veins, and he kept a gentle smile on his face: "If that''s the case, why did you pick so many ugly ones?"


    "Just leave a few beautiful ones for you. As for your father and emperor, it is enough to have Shuixiuxiu one. If you are so old, can you still mess around..."


    "To shut up!"


    Li Hongyuan squeezed the flesh of her cheek and said coldly, "Are you choosing a concubine for me, or for yourself? I like you, do you not know, or are you acting stupid?"


    "Your father likes your mother and concubine, and it doesn''t delay him having three thousand harem beauties."


    "He is him, I am me!"


    "Then if I were a concubine and didn''t choose for you, others would think I was not virtuous."


    "..." Li Hongyuan laughed angrily.


    The woman who dares to love is purely for the sake of her own reputation.


    Jiang Ning broke free from his hand, rubbed his red cheeks, and said dissatisfiedly: "Last time, His Royal Highness reminded me that I still value my reputation. As long as I make compromises and be gracious, I will be yours in the future. If you want to treat me badly, the princes and ministers will not agree."


    "Ha ha!"


    It was Li Hongyuan''s turn to sneer this time. He swept to Gufeng from the corner of his eye, and immediately became angry again, "What happened to that Gufeng? A good man, why do you dress up as a woman?"


    "personal hobby."


    "He likes to serve you so closely, so I will satisfy him."


    A wicked smile appeared on Li Hongyuan''s lips, "Li Quan, take Gufeng to cleanse!"


    Gu Feng listened for a while and asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    Liu Quan explained with a smile: "In the harem, only eunuchs can serve the ladies. Don''t you understand this?"


    "Ah? I..." Gu Feng looked at Jiang Ning eagerly, his eyes reddened, "Miss Qi, I heard that it hurts to wash your body."


    Jiang Ning glared at Li Hongyuan: "What are you doing to scare him."


    "Scare?" Li Hongyuan raised his chin towards Liu Quan, "What are you doing standing there? Why don''t you take him away!"


    "Woooooo." Gu Feng cried, hugging the Begonia tree with one hand, "Miss Qi, let Gu Lin send some numbness to disperse, it won''t hurt after drinking it!"


    "Li Quan, you go down." After Jiang Ning scolded Li Quan, he reached out and pulled Li Hongyuan''s sleeve, "If you don''t like it, I won''t choose a concubine for you. Don''t let the people around me get angry."


    Li Hongyuan squinted her: "Are you begging me?"


    Gu Feng called: "Miss Qi, let him take me there, I am willing!"


    In the eyes of the shadow guards, Miss Seven doesn''t need to ask anyone!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 812： Soft-spoken summation

    Chapter 812 The Summation of Soft Words


    Gu Feng did everything he could to himself, how could Jiang Ning let him get hurt?


    Besides, she knew that Li Hongyuan was just threatening her and was just out of breath.


    He has no interest in castrating people at will.


    Li Hongyuan was a little speechless: "How dangerous is the palace, you have to keep such a man or woman by your side? Is it not enough to have a lonely city?"


    "The lonely city is leaving."


    Jiang Ning said, looked behind, but did not see the shadow of Gucheng.


    He will not show up at will when he is sure of her safety.


    "Where is the lonely city?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "After all, he is the uncle''s person, the uncle is a military general, and there must be someone to protect him." Jiang Ning explained, "Because of the last incident, Gu Feng was not welcomed by the uncle, so I simply asked him to come over. "Li Hongyuan, I made a mistake just now, don''t be angry."


    She asked for a reconciliation softly.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her, looked away, released her cheek, and said, "Li Quan, return to the Frost Palace."


    Li Quan pointed at Gu Feng: "Then he..."


    Li Hongyuan ignored him and walked away.


    Xia Chu hurriedly pushed Li Quan away, urging: "His Royal Highness is gone, you can''t keep up, why don''t you have the eyesight to see?"


    Li Quan was full of confusion, but he kept up with a quick trot.


    Li Hong took a few steps, turned around and said to Jiang Ning, "I''ll come over at night."


    "understood."


    Jiang Ning frowned and watched him walk away.


    Gu Feng came over with red eyes and knelt down: "Miss Qi, I''ve made you wrong again."


    "Get up, what kind of grievance is this?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t care at all, "Let''s go, go back and see what to eat."


    She looked back again, but she still didn''t see the shadow of Gucheng, and she couldn''t help but wonder.


    Walking into Qingyi Courtyard, Huang Ying greeted her and said that Empress Ya Fei had been waiting all morning.


    Jiang Ning untied the cloak, handed it to her, and said casually, "Didn''t you say that she is not welcome here?"


    "The servant said, but..."


    "Prince Concubine." Ya Fei had already come out, stood under the porch, and saluted her.


    I haven''t seen her for a while, Ya Fei is a little haggard and thin. The original elegant appearance, lacking the embellishment of rouge gouache and gorgeous jewelry, appears more clear and watery.


    Jiang Ning walked over and said with a smile, "Ms. Yafei is a rare guest, so please forgive me."


    She asked Huang Ying again, "Why didn''t you see the children?"


    Huang Ying hurriedly replied: "The eldest grandson of the emperor led the little highnesses to study in the Wenhua Hall, saying that he would stay there for dinner at noon and would not come back."


    "Really?" Jiang Ning thought to himself, these children have always been picky, why are they willing to stay in Wenhua Hall and eat the big pot of rice there?


    I don''t know what attracted me.


    Jiang Ning thought about having lunch and went over to take a look. Yu Guang saw Ya Fei standing at the door and smiled, "Why didn''t Ya Fei come and sit? Have you eaten yet?"


    Ya Fei thought she was going to invite her, so she shook her head: "I never used it."


    "Then go back to eat." Jiang Ning sat down at the table, "You seem to have lost a lot of weight, no matter what, life is going to pass, and food is going to be eaten."


    Ya Fei was silent for a while, and when she walked in front of her, she suddenly bent her knees and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ning sat calmly, and even took a sip of soup, and then calmly said: "Ya Fei Niangniang, although in terms of national etiquette, you should bow to me, but in terms of seniority, you also It is my elder. There is no need to make such a big gift."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 813： just dont like you anymore

    Chapter 813 I just don''t like you anymore


    Ya Fei knelt and didn''t move.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying understood and led the rest of the eunuchs and court ladies out, only Gu Feng stood still.


    "Lone Peak?" Huang Ying reminded him softly.


    The solitary peak is as motionless as a mountain.


    He will not go.


    Who is this Yafei?


    She is the county lord of Silla and the older sister of Shinhae Prince.


    The last time Miss Seven was robbed, although she was not the initiator, she was also an accomplice!


    What''s more, if the war between Dasheng and Silla is imminent, a county lord of Silla country hides in his own house, but he came to the East Palace because he was afraid that people would not dislike her and avoid her?


    Who knows what she is thinking now, will it be bad for Miss Seven?


    Although the person who killed Shinkai Shiko was a lonely city, these idiots will only blame the Seventh Miss.


    In Gufeng''s opinion, this Yafei is a bad visitor.


    Having learned the lesson from the last time, how could he possibly leave Miss Seventh half a step away and let them get along alone?


    Don''t go to death!


    Huang Ying had no choice but to see this.


    She was actually not at ease, she just thought that Ya Fei was a weak woman who couldn''t do anything.


    Since Gu Feng refused to leave, let him protect his master.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Gufeng and said, "Ya Fei, what''s the matter with you? Do you want me to feel sorry for your knee when you kneel like this?"


    Ya Fei looked sad and said, "Prince Concubine, everything is my fault. I don''t ask your forgiveness..."


    "Then what are you doing?" Jiang Ning interrupted her, "Come to block me?"


    "No, Crown Princess, I''m here to apologize, to apologize." Ya Fei knelt forward a few steps and touched Jiang Ning''s knee.


    This made Gu Feng a little dissatisfied, and immediately walked over to try to separate her from the back.


    Jiang Ning motioned him to step back with his eyes.


    Gu Feng stood beside Ya Fei, staring at him.


    Ya Fei didn''t care about this either, she wept, "I know that Xin Hai deserves to die for his crimes, and he wanted to be wicked to the Crown Princess over and over again. He deserved it when he died. That time I lied to the Crown Princess, although it wasn''t my intention. , but it also caused harm to the Crown Princess. No matter how you scold me or hate me, I will accept it."


    "Ya Fei''s mother''s words are serious, I can''t even hate you. I just don''t like you anymore." Jiang Ning said in a low voice, "You don''t have to come to me to kneel and apologize, after all, I''m pretty good, and the one who died is your kiss. Brother. I find it strange that you don''t hate me."


    Concubine Ya slowly lowered her head and sobbed: "Prince Concubine doesn''t know, my relationship with Xinhai is not as harmonious as the outside world thinks."


    "Oh?"


    "Xinhai was born by the princess, and my mother is just a concubine. The princess humiliated my mother and daughter in every possible way, and even Xinhai was taught to be disrespectful and bullied us..." Yafei lowered her voice, "How could I be with Xinhai? Feeling good."


    "So, you have a deep relationship with his sister and brother, are you pretending?"


    "The people like to see the royal family in harmony." Ya Fei said softly.


    "Then you helped him harm others? Did he threaten you?"


    "Yes."


    "I see." Jiang Ning was indifferent.


    Ya Fei said: "Prince Concubine, please forgive me. Since I am here and become the emperor''s woman, I will not miss Silla anymore."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently: "Don''t you dare to ask me to forgive? I didn''t forgive you, so what? Dasheng will not be merciful to Xinluo''s men. For such a major event as a war, my mere crown princess, It doesn¡¯t affect the overall situation.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 814： just want to be loved

    Chapter 814 I just want to be pampered


    Ya Fei quickly shook her head, her slightly pale face was full of tears.


    Even the hair is a little messy.


    Apparently he hasn''t cleaned himself up for a few days.


    She wiped her eyes, choked and said, "I''m not here for this."


    "Didn''t you fight for Daesung and Silla?"


    "No." Ya Fei whispered, "I''m just a woman, I just want to live a peaceful life. Since I''m married to Dasheng, I''m a Dasheng woman. I can''t control such a big thing as a war."


    Jiang Ning asked with a smile: "Are you here specifically to plead guilty? Not really."


    "Concubine body..."


    Ya Fei hesitantly whispered, "Since that incident, the emperor has not summoned me for a long time... I want to explain, but I can''t even see the emperor''s face."


    Jiang Ning was completely shocked.


    She looked at Ya Fei with scrutiny eyes, trying to see a little clue from her face.


    but no.


    Ya Fei''s expression and eyes were full of loss, disappointment and sadness.


    At this time, she is completely a woman who has lost her favor.


    The glory of the mother country, the revenge of killing the younger brother, the upcoming war between the two countries... These are completely out of her eyes.


    Jiang Ning suddenly realized that she overestimated Ya Fei too much, or in other words, she thought Ya Fei was complicated.


    She came here only because she fell out of favor.


    She wants to be pampered again.


    Jiang Ning was silent for a long time, and said, "It''s not uncommon for the concubine to fall out of favor and then regain her favor. It''s all up to you. You came to me, I''m afraid you''re asking the wrong person."


    "The emperor hates me because I did something wrong and hurt the princess. If the princess can forgive me, maybe, maybe the emperor can forgive me too."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing and said, "You don''t really think that the emperor neglected you because I sued him, right? I did sued, but it still doesn''t affect the emperor''s decision."


    Ya Fei looked blank: "But why..."


    "Don''t you understand?" Jiang Ning looked at her with some sympathy, "You are from Silla, this is the original sin."


    "But before the emperor..."


    "Yes, the emperor spoiled you very much at first, but so what?" Jiang Ning smiled sarcastically, "Go and see this harem beauties, there are some people who have been favored by the emperor and quickly forgot about it. How much? When one entered the palace, it wasn''t because of his outstanding appearance, his beautiful appearance, that he was pityed by the emperor. You are indeed beautiful, but that''s all."


    "why?"


    "In the eyes of the emperor, how can a mere woman be compared with the affairs of the family and the country? Now that the war between the two countries is about to start, your role as the county master of the Silla country is also invalid."


    Concubine Ya was stunned for a moment, then let out a wry smile: "I know, I was sent to the palace, just to please the emperor, in order to maintain the relationship between Dasheng and Xinluo. But..."


    "But Xinhai died, and Silla did not hesitate to take the initiative to start a war." Jiang Ning said quietly, "Admit it, in the eyes of King Silla, Xinhai is the most important, and you, the seemingly favored county lord, is just a chess piece. When you¡¯re done, you can throw it away without any concern.¡±


    Ya Fei''s eyes were full of tears.


    Jiang Ning said again: "If King Silla cares about your daughter at all, when he starts a war, he should consider your situation."


    Yafei lowered her head, her long hair covering her face.


    She whispered: "Yes, you are right. In Silla, I am just a **** that can be discarded at will. When I come to Dasheng Palace, I am just a dispensable person."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 815： Concubine is not lucky

    Chapter 815 The concubine is not lucky


    Ya Fei cried softly.


    Her cries got louder and louder, and at last she almost burst into tears.


    Even the maids waiting outside looked at each other, not understanding what was going on inside.


    However, for them, as long as it''s not the Crown Princess crying, it doesn''t matter.


    Jiang Ning let her cry for a while. Seeing that she was crying more and more fiercely, and the more she cried, the more wronged she became. He didn''t mean to stop, so he sighed, handed over a handkerchief, and said, "Hey, stop crying."


    Ya Fei grabbed the veil and wiped her face indiscriminately. When she raised her head again, it was already a face with pear blossoms and rain, and I saw pity on her face.


    "I understand it all." Ya Fei held the table and stood up slowly, her slender body blown away like a gust of wind.


    She wiped away her tears and said in a low voice, "It''s the concubine who misunderstood the Crown Princess, I''m sorry."


    "You didn''t misunderstand me. Although it''s not entirely because of me that you fell out of favor, it is indeed related to me." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "If you are unkind to me, I will be unjust to you. There is nothing to say between us. Yes. As for your favor, it''s your own business. As long as you don''t provoke me in the future, I won''t interfere."


    Ya Fei raised her head: "Then, can we write it off and no one will owe anyone?"


    "It can be written off in one stroke." Before Ya Fei''s face showed a happy expression, Jiang Ning continued, "But if you want to restore the past between you and me, it is absolutely impossible."


    Ya Fei looked at her puzzled.


    Jiang Ning said casually: "Actually, the love between women and women is no different from that between women and men. Just as some people cannot tolerate a man''s betrayal, I also cannot tolerate a woman''s betrayal."


    Ya Fei was stunned for a while, her expression a little lost: "It''s the concubine who is unlucky."


    "You can go." Jiang Ning put down the bowl.


    Being so troubled, she didn''t have much appetite. She only ate half a bowl of rice and half a small fish, and she couldn''t eat any more.


    Ya Fei stood still, she seemed to be struggling.


    Jiang Ning was not in a hurry, he filled himself a bowl of soup and drank it slowly.


    After hesitating for a long time, Ya Fei finally made up her mind, looked into Jiang Ning''s eyes, and said, "Prince Concubine, concubine wants to cooperate with you. We can''t be friends, it doesn''t matter, the original relationship between friends is not strong. Yes. But the concubine heard that you people in the Central Plains have a saying, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "That''s right. But what can we cooperate with?"


    "You help your concubine get back into favor, and your concubine can also help you with many things."


    "I can''t think of anything, what can you do for me." Jiang Ning''s reaction was flat and lacking in interest.


    Concubine Ya thought for a while and said, "I heard that the cause of Concubine Jin''s death has not been found out. And the Crown Princess has also been wronged. Don''t the Crown Princess want to know the truth?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    "My concubine''s body can help you check." Ya Fei said softly, "My concubine body is a concubine and can get close to the empress."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Are you sure?"


    "With the ability of the Crown Princess, if your concubine dares to deceive you, you have a way to clean up your concubine." Ya Fei looked firm.


    Jiang Ning looked at her for a moment, then smiled: "How can I help you?"


    Concubine Ya bit her lip and said in a low voice, "I have inquired about it, the emperor will go to the Wenhua Palace in the afternoon..."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Wenhua Palace? Why did the emperor go there?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 816： admire

    Chapter 816 Admiration


    "I don''t know about this concubine." Ya Fei shook her head, "My concubine has no reason to go to Wenhua Hall."


    Jiang Ning said with a half-smile, "So, do you want me to take you to the Wenhua Palace and have a chance encounter with the emperor?"


    Concubine Ya bowed her knees: "I beg the Crown Princess to make it happen."


    Jiang Ning pinched her chin, looked at her, and asked with a smile, "Ya Fei, are you doing this because you want to be prosperous and rich, or because you fell in love with the emperor?"


    Ya Fei said softly: "Maybe in the eyes of others, the emperor is already old, and his appearance is not as handsome and elegant as His Royal Highness. However, in the eyes of the concubine, the emperor is calm, affectionate, and knowledgeable, giving the concubine a sense of security. The concubine respects and admires His Majesty. Whether the Crown Princess believes it or not, in the eyes of the concubine, he is the most powerful and powerful man in the world."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "What''s not to believe, Mu Qiang is also human nature. You are not the only woman in the harem who is desperately trying to win the emperor''s favor."


    "Is the Crown Princess willing to help me?"


    "It''s not impossible. I just planned to go to Wenhua Palace." Jiang Ning glanced at her, "Don''t you have to dress up again?"


    Ya Fei looked down at herself and shook her head: "No need."


    "Are you sure?" Jiang Ning doubted this, "Perhaps you don''t know, the emperor always likes the type with beautiful and bright looks. He may not like you with a pale complexion and lack of water."


    Ya Fei said: "I know this. But if I am in my situation, I am still dressed in a splendid dress, I am afraid that the emperor will not be happy."


    "Okay, you decide what to do."


    Jiang Ning stood up, "Then go."


    Huang Ying has prepared a food box, which contains Xiaoqian and Ling Ziwenzan''s favorite snacks.


    This was the first time they didn''t come back for lunch. Wen Zan and Lingzi were still young after all, so Jiang Ning was worried and wanted to take a look.


    Concubine Ya took the initiative to say, "Let me help the Crown Princess carry it?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, handed the basket directly to Gu Feng, and said with a smile, "With such a trivial matter, you don''t need to bother Empress Yafei."


    Ya Fei suddenly looked embarrassed.


    People didn''t trust her at all, and she was in a hurry to say such a thing, and she asked for it on her own.


    No matter what, she is the princess of the enemy country, and in the entire palace, there is probably no one who completely believes in her.


    Ya Fei followed Jiang Ning to the Wenhua Hall silently.


    As soon as I walked in the door, I heard the crisp laughter of children.


    Jiang Ning could easily recognize Ling Zi''s voice.


    That is happy and flying.


    came closer, and there was a clear sound of hoofs.


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered, he saw Ling Zi wearing a red horse uniform and riding on the back of the little red horse in the spacious training ground, giggling with the sound of the little red horse''s hooves.


    is like a small flame.


    Xiaoqian and Wen Zan stood aside, Wen Zan looked a little envious, while Xiao Qian looked nervous.


    After all, he was a few years older and began to worry about Lingzi''s safety.


    However, it was the legendary Lin Zhangyuan who was leading the horse, and it seemed to be very stable, and there was no danger.


    Lin Shimo, who was always fluttering in his clothes on weekdays, also wore a neat bunt at the moment. His long loose hair was tied high into a flowing ponytail. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 817： Mother is going to beat up

    Chapter 817 Mother is going to beat up


    Dressed like this, Lin Zhangyuan, who is as warm as jade and fluttering clothes, has become a heroic young man with sword eyebrows and star eyes.


    Speaking of age...


    Jiang Ning casually asked Ya Fei beside him, "How old is this Lin Zhangyuan?"


    "Probably... Twenty-three or four?"


    Ya Fei was silent for a moment, then shook her head again, "The appearance of this adult looks very young, but his temperament is quite calm, it is really hard to guess."


    Jiang Ning asked Gufeng: "Gufeng, do you know Lin Shimo''s age?"


    Gu Feng immediately replied: "Lin Shimo, twenty-four years old."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It seems that our Lady Yafei has the right vision."


    She stepped forward and shouted, "Ling Zi!"


    Ling Zi looked back at her, and her laughter stopped abruptly.


    Li Tingqian and Wen Zan hurried over to give salutes.


    "Little aunt."


    "The boy has seen his mother."


    Both of them were a little guilty, and peeked at the little **** the horse.


    Lingzi whispered to Lin Shimo, "Master Lin, please hug me down, my mother is here, it''s incredible!"


    Lin Shimo let go of the reins, stretched out an arm, let her hug her arm, put her firmly on the ground, bent down and laughed softly: "It doesn''t matter, there is Master Lin here."


    He took Ling Zi''s hand, walked in front of Jiang Ning, and nodded slightly: "Lin has seen His Royal Highness the Crown Princess."


    "Lin Zhangyuan doesn''t need to be more polite."


    Jiang Ning knew that his status was aloof, and Chunqiu Academy was not affiliated with Dasheng, so he didn''t need to do any rituals.


    He can come to the palace to teach the princes to read, and even the emperor has to be courteous three points.


    Jiang Ning stared at Lingzi.


    Ling Zi looked up at Lin Shimo.


    Lin Shimo said with a smile: "His Royal Highness the Crown Princess calmed down and rode on a horse with the eldest grandson of the Pope. Seeing that the little princess of Lingzi liked it, she asked her to ride it for a try, which would ensure her safety."


    "I know that Lin Zhangyuan has good intentions, but Ling Zi is still too young and too naughty. If she rides a horse without anyone else''s attention, it will be unsafe."


    "His Royal Highness Crown Princess is right." Lin Shimo bent over and touched Lingzi''s head, and said softly, "Little princess, let''s make an agreement."


    "what?"


    "Until Ling Zi grows up, you can''t ride this horse by yourself, okay?"


    "But Ling Zi has grown up!" Ling Zi pouted, "The little red horse was given by Daddy, Daddy said that Ling Zi can ride it."


    Jiang Ning was angry: "You give me back!"


    Ling Zi was frightened and slipped behind Lin Shimo, revealing half of her face, and shouted, "Master Lin save me! Mother is going to beat me!"


    Seeing that she was as nimble as a little squirrel running away, Jiang Ning was both angry and funny, and more than half of her anger had disappeared, but her face was still sullen.


    Lin Shimo smiled and said, "If your Highness the Crown Princess wants to blame, you should blame it. The little princess is still young."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, even the emperor is polite to you, the crown prince and the king of Zhao can''t even invite you even though they tried their best, who dares to blame you?


    "Lin Zhangyuan''s words are serious, this is just a trivial matter, it doesn''t matter. Lingzi comes here, my mother won''t beat you." Jiang Ning waved at Lingzi.


    Ling Zi was hesitating when the eunuch''s shrill voice came from outside.


    "The Emperor is here¡ª"


    Jiang Ning listened and looked at Ya Fei subconsciously.


    This concubine Ya is a little capable, and she really predicted that the emperor will come at this time.


    Ya Fei had already knelt down to greet her, Jiang Ning could not see her expression.


    She herself brought several children to salute the emperor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 818： startled

    Chapter 818 Scared Horse


    Since the passing of Concubine Jin Gui, the emperor has been depressed a lot. Except for the occasional visit to Concubine Xian to see the sixth prince, or to Concubine Ya, this Wenhua Palace has not been here for a long time.


    Jiang Ning didn''t quite understand why the emperor suddenly came here.


    Is it just for Lin Shimo?


    The emperor didn''t seem to expect Jiang Ning to be here, and was even more surprised to see Yafei here.


    "It''s quite lively here." The emperor said slowly, "Let''s all show respect."


    Ling Zi stood up, jumped to his side, and said with a smile, "Grandpa Huang, did you come to see Ling Zi riding a horse?"


    No matter how ruthless the emperor is, he will be adored by such a soft little girl, not to mention that Lingzi has a pair of beautiful big eyes that came from her grandmother Lin Zizi.


    The ?? emperor immediately bent over and smiled: "Hey? Lingzi can ride a horse?"


    "Well! It was taught by Master Lin!"


    "Then you have to follow the master to learn your skills."


    "But my mother doesn''t allow Lingzi to ride a horse." The little girl pouted a little aggrievedly, "It''s clear that all the brothers can ride, so why can''t Lingzi? Is it because Lingzi is a girl?"


    The emperor laughed: "Of course Lingzi can ride a horse. Whoever dares not allow Lingzi to ride a horse, Grandpa Huang will take care of her."


    To whom this is said, everyone understands in their hearts.


    Jiang Ning had nothing else to say except feeling that he had given birth to a small leaky vest.


    The emperor took Ling Zi''s hand and came to the little red horse, trying to hold her on the horse, and the faces of the eunuchs turned pale.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, if the emperor''s old bones can''t even hold a three-year-old child, he still expects to favor the newly arrived beautiful girls?


    The emperor wants to show his power, who dares to stop him.


    Fortunately, although the emperor lost a little weight, the flesh of this body was not white, and he still sent Ling Zi to the horse with a little ease.


    Ling Zi was instantly happy, his little hands grabbed the reins, and two feet with little boots kicked the horse''s belly vigorously.


    She didn''t have any weight on her feet, and the little red horse''s wildness had not disappeared. Under the pain, she shook her body and was about to throw Lingzi down.


    Ling Zi grabbed the reins with two small hands, and was thrown up and down by the little red horse, crying out, "Mother, mother, save me¡ª"


    Although she has been mischievous all the time and complained about her mother''s bad behavior everywhere, but when she was most afraid, she was still shouting at her mother.


    Jiang Ning''s head buzzed, but before his mind could react, the person had already rushed over.


    The emperor ?? never expected such a situation to happen, and shouted: "Come on, stop the horse, hurry!"


    Everyone moved.


    In addition to Jiang Ning, there are two others who are the fastest.


    One is Lin Shimo.


    He seemed to be relaxed and flew over, but he was a little far away from the horse. When he arrived, Ling Zi couldn''t hold on anymore and was thrown off by the little red horse.


    "Ling Zi¡ª¡ª"


    Jiang Ning screamed in horror, rushed over, stretched out his hand, and tried to catch Ling Zi.


    However, there is someone closer than her.


    Ya Fei caught Ling Zi.


    Lingzi was small, but after all, she fell from the sky and smashed Yafei to the ground, but Yafei protected Lingzi in her arms and made a cushion with herself.


    makes Zi cry.


    Jiang Ning rushed over and hugged her, anxiously asking, "How are you Lingzi, where is the pain?"


    Lingzi cried: "Lingzi is afraid, Lingzi doesn''t hurt..."


    This is frightened.


    Jiang Ning felt relieved, and immediately turned to look at Ya Fei.


    Ya Fei was lying on the ground, unable to get up, obviously she fell hard.


    The emperor saw that Lingzi was safe and sound, so he calmly shouted: "Send Yafei back and pass it on to the imperial doctor!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 819： mother kneading

    Chapter 819 Mother Kneading


    Yafei was carried back to the Hall of Stars.


    The ?? emperor also followed.


    After ?? Jiang Ning comforted Ling Zi, he also went to have a look, but was stopped by the emperor.


    The emperor patted Lingzi''s head guiltily, and said gently, "It''s not the grandfather''s fault today, so Lingzi is frightened. Crown Princess, take her back to comfort her, don''t go to Yafei, let Lingzi go. Take a good rest."


    "Follow the purpose."


    Jiang Ning hugged Ling Zi and watched the emperor''s chubby back hurried away.


    Is this Yafei really trying to save Lingzi, or to attract the emperor''s concern?


    The thought of ?? flashed through Jiang Ning''s mind, and was quickly interrupted by the children around him.


    "Ling Zi, do you feel any discomfort?" The eldest grandson took his sister''s little hand and asked worriedly.


    "Ass hurts." Ling Zi''s eyes were full of tears.


    Jiang Ning hummed: "You deserve it! It makes you disobedient!"


    "Woooooo! Mother rubbing it!" Ling Zi cried aggrievedly, and put her little hand around her neck, tears smearing on her cheeks.


    Jiang Ning hugged her tightly and said distressedly, "Don''t ride horses indiscriminately in the future, listen? It''s not that my mother doesn''t let you ride, it''s that you are still young now, when you grow taller and stronger, you can Tame the little red horse and ride it again, okay?"


    "Yeah! I don''t dare any more."


    Ling Zi whimpered and answered obediently.


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and saw Wen Zan''s sullen face, so he touched his face, making his tone seem relaxed: "Why don''t you say a word? You see, my sister has nothing to do."


    Wenzan said earnestly, "Mother, I will take good care of my sister in the future and not let her be naughty."


    "Mother knows. It''s fine."


    Jiang Ning comforted his son, looked at Li Tingqian again, and said with a smile, "Xiaoqian, are Wen Zan and Lingzi disturbing your study today?"


    Li Tingqian immediately shook his head: "I like to study with my younger brothers and sisters. I beg my aunt not to let Zi come to Wenhua Palace in the future."


    "Of course not, Auntie is not someone who gives up eating because of choking."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile, "I want to take Lingzi back, how about you two? If you don''t want to study in the afternoon, you can go back to the East Palace with me."


    Li Tingqian looked at Wen Zan.


    Wenzan said: "Ling Zi is frightened, mother take her back. I want to stay here and listen to Master Lin''s lecture."


    "Are you sure? Why don''t you go back with your mother, and my mother will cook something delicious for you."


    The three children all craved the food she made.


    But Jiang Ning is not a full-time cook after all, nor does she like to cook every day.


    Now that the weather is getting hotter, the kitchen is like a steamer, and she is becoming more and more slack, making it hard to cook.


    Wenzan''s little face really showed some hesitation, he struggled for a moment, and then whispered to Li Tingqian: "Brother, are you going back?"


    Li Tingqian said: "If you go back, I will go back too."


    Wenzan thought for a while, then glanced at Lin Shimo, who had been standing not far away, and finally made up his mind: "Mother, I still want to stay. You can make it for Lingzi to eat."


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised.


    Wen Zan is a little more sensible, but after all, he is still very young, and he is far from studying hard. Let him read and write on weekdays, although he will do so, but rarely so proactive.


    Jiang Ning guessed that the source of Wenzan''s change must be Lin Shimo.


    What kind of magic does Lin Shimo have, so that he can make a few children obey him, and even resist the temptation of delicious food?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 820： Lin Zhangyuan is a mystery

    Chapter 820 Lin Zhangyuan is a mystery


    Ling Zi twisted her body and whispered, "Mother, I want to talk to Master Lin."


    "Oh, go for it."


    Jiang Ning put her down.


    Ling Zi trotted to Lin Shimo, raised her face, and said, "Master Lin, when I grow taller, I will follow you to learn how to ride a horse, okay?"


    Lin Shimo smiled softly: "Of course it is possible. However, when Lingzi grows taller, I may not be in the palace anymore."


    "Why?"


    "Because Master Lin is going home." Wen Zan answered.


    "Then I will go to Master Lin''s house and ask Master Lin to teach me."


    "Master Lin''s house is far away." Wen Zan said.


    "How far?" Ling Zi asked.


    "This..." Wen Zan couldn''t answer, so he also looked at Lin Shimo.


    Lin Shimo smiled and said, "My home is indeed a bit far away. It takes a long time to take a carriage and a long boat ride."


    "How long will that take?"


    "At least two months."


    "It''s so far." Ling Zi actually didn''t quite understand how long two months were, but since he had to take a carriage and a boat, it was naturally a long distance.


    Lingzi was a little unhappy: "Master Lin, can''t you not leave? Just stay in the palace, Master Lin is so powerful, please ask the emperor to make you a high-ranking official."


    Jiang Ning listened to the childish words of the child, did not stop her, but raised her eyebrows slightly.


    She also wanted to know Lin Shimo''s answer.


    In fact, as long as Lin Shimo revealed a little bit about wanting to be an official, the emperor would impatiently give him any position he wanted.


    But these days when Lin Shimo came to the palace, in addition to staying in the Hanlin Academy to study and discussing knowledge with the Hanlins, he was teaching the princes to read in the Wenhua Hall.


    He rarely goes anywhere else.


    Apart from Wenrenzong, he never communicated with other princes and ministers.


    Even in Wenrenzong, there is not much communication between them.


    Everyone knows that King Zhao Li You tried thousands of ways to win him over, but he never gave any response. It seems that he is not interested in King Zhao.


    I''m not interested in King Zhao, that''s why you want to support the prince?


    However, he also did not have any private contacts with the prince.


    floated out of the dust like an outsider.


    This is elusive.


    Most people think that Lin Zhangyuan is a person who doesn''t eat the fireworks of the world. This time he came to the palace, just for a tour, and there is no other purpose.


    But Jiang Ning doesn''t think so.


    In her opinion, if a person really doesn¡¯t eat human fireworks, why would he come to the most luxurious place in the world?


    If he had great love, he should go to the mountains and countryside to teach children who had no money to study and could not afford a pen and paper.


    Do the children of the palace still lack a teacher to teach?


    When the water is clear, there are no fish.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t see through Lin Shimo.


    She has always been suspicious of him.


    Lin Shimo softly coaxed Ling Zi, led her to Jiang Ning, and said, "I have to apologize to His Royal Highness the Crown Princess, your worries are justified. The little princess is still too young, it''s really not suitable for you. Learn to ride. Later I''ll teach her something that suits her."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Lin Zhangyuan doesn''t have to blame yourself, this matter has nothing to do with you. I can see that several children love Linzhangyuan very much, so I want to ask for the children, Linzhangyuan will be in the palace. How long will you stay there?"


    Li Tingqian and Wen Zan Lingzi heard the words, and as expected, they immediately looked over with concern.


    Lin Shimo pondered with a smile and said, "I originally traveled this far, and wanted to see the world of great prosperity. I originally planned to leave in ten days and a half."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 821： male god

    Chapter 821 Male God


    Jiang Ning was waiting for his "but".


    Lin Shimo did not disappoint her.


    He went on to say: "However, His Royal Highness invited me to stay for a while longer, the Pope''s eldest grandson to study."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Tingqian and asked with a smile, "How does the Lin Zhangyuan think Xiaoqian''s qualifications?"


    Lin Shimo replied mildly: "The eldest grandson of the emperor has a mellow temperament and is very intelligent. As long as you study hard, you will definitely become a talent."


    "Does the Lin Zhangyuan plan to accept Xiaoqian as a disciple?"


    "The status of the eldest grandson of the emperor is precious, so you don''t have to stick to these worldly rituals." Lin Shimo replied with a smile, "My Spring and Autumn Academy is a place to teach and know people, not a place for red tape. It doesn''t really matter if you worship a teacher or not. I''ll be here all day, and I''ll teach with all my heart."


    "Then I will thank Lin Zhangyuan on behalf of Xiaoqian."


    "His Royal Highness is too polite." Lin Shimo nodded slightly, his expression always light, neither humble nor arrogant.


    With his detached status, he didn''t have to kneel to give salute even to the prince. He has always been gentle and courteous to Jiang Ning, and he has a degree of advance and retreat.


    Coupled with his jade-like appearance, elegant speech, and profound knowledge, he is a "male god" type character that is hard not to yearn for.


    "That''s the case, there are two children, Xiaoqian and Wen Zan, who will be taken care of by Laurin''s Headquarters. I''ll take Lingzi back first." Jiang Ning took Lingzi''s hand and left the Wenhua Hall.


    Ling Zi was still reluctant to part with it, she turned her head in three steps, and asked Jiang Ning, "Mother, Master Lin won''t you leave?"


    "I won''t go for the time being."


    Jiang Ning listened to her soft and waxy childish voice and touched her head, feeling very peaceful and happy in her heart.


    Before giving birth to a child, she thought that her life was all her own. After giving birth to a child, the child''s every move, every word and deed will involve her mind.


    There is anxiety, fatigue, and happiness.


    Being a mother is an unusual experience, but for Jiang Ning, that''s enough.


    She didn¡¯t want to experience the pain and danger of having a baby again.


    The medicine here is too backward, and having a child is a matter of life and death.


    She will never risk her life again.


    Jiang Ning was walking, holding his soft little hand, when he saw Li Hongyuan rushing towards him.


    Seeing Lingzi safe and sound, with a slightly relaxed expression, he stepped forward and hugged Lingzi, sighing: "My dear Lingzi, I was almost scared to death when I heard that you fell off your horse. Fortunately, you are all right."


    Ling Zi had nothing to do with her, but being so charming by him, she immediately felt aggrieved, holding her father''s face in tears, "I won''t dare to ride a horse in the future."


    "It''s all to blame for the little red horse that daddy gave you. Tomorrow, daddy will throw away the little red horse."


    "Don''t!" Ling Zi shouted, "Daddy is not allowed to punish Little Red Horse. It''s because Ling Zi is not good, so Ling Zi shouldn''t kick Little Red Horse, that''s what happens when Little Red Horse hurts."


    Li Hongyuan hurriedly said: "Okay, daddy will not punish the little red horse. If Lingzi wants to ride a horse again in the future, he must be accompanied by daddy, remember?"


    "Well, when Master Lin is around, it''s also possible." Ling Zi said solemnly, "But when Grandpa Huang is here, it''s not possible."


    Li Hongyuan laughed.


    Jiang Ning put his hands behind his back and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I heard that Lingzi had an accident, so I naturally wanted to come and see."


    When he was discussing with several ministers at the Military Aircraft Department, he heard that Ling Zi had fallen off his horse and was so frightened that he almost had a cardiac arrest, so he immediately left the ministers and rushed over in a panic.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 822： preference

    Chapter 822 Favorite


    Li Hongyuan''s partiality towards Ling Zi was clearly written on his face.


    Among the three children, Li Tingqian, Wen Zan, and Lingzi, Li Hongyuan loves Li Tingqian, pampers or even spoils Lingzi, and is too strict with Wen Zan.


    Maybe this can be explained as a father has higher expectations for his son, but his doting on Ling Zi is too much in Jiang Ning''s opinion.


    He carefully selected a precious little red horse for Lingzi, but did not give it to Xiaoqian and Wenzan.


    Xiaoqian''s horse was selected by himself at the Imperial Horse Supervisor.


    Wenzan does not have a horse of his own yet.


    Although Wen Zan is still young and does not need to have his own horse, there is a contrast in everything. Brother and sister of the same age, Ling Zi has it, but he does not.


    is this okay?


    Either give it all, or don''t give it at all.


    Jiang Ning disliked Li Hongyuan''s behavior very much, which made her feel sorry for Wen Zan and prefer Wen Zan in her life.


    She knew this was wrong. As a mother, she should treat both children equally.


    But whenever she sees Li Hongyuan pampering Ling Zi like a sweetheart, but often ignoring Wen Zan, she feels a little uncomfortable and can''t help but want to be nice to Wen Zan.


    She felt that all this was Li Hongyuan''s fault.


    Because, she rolled her eyes and looked elsewhere.


    Although Li Hongyuan''s attention was all on Ling Zi, he still noticed her eyes, snorted, and didn''t say anything.


    "Is Lingzi still afraid?" He hugged Lingzi, turned around and walked back.


    Lingzi hooked his father''s neck, and said in a milk voice, "I''m not afraid at all. It was Empress Yafei who rescued Lingzi. My mother said that Empress Yafei was injured. But the grandfather did not allow Lingzi to visit Empress Yafei in Lanxing Palace. Oh."


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "The Empress Ya Fei needs the imperial doctor to see her now. When she is well, Ling Zi will visit her again."


    "Um!"


    Ling Zi was already thinking about what good things to bring to Empress Ya Fei.


    The cloud cake is a must. She loves it the most, and Empress Ya Fei must also like it. There is also a small wooden horse that the third uncle gave to walk on its own, and the concubine Yafei must also be happy.


    Although she was a little reluctant, Ya Fei was injured and needed the comfort of the little Trojan horse.


    Ling Zi was thinking about this in her mind, and gradually she felt sleepy, and she fell asleep in Daddy''s arms before she knew it.


    Li Hongyuan saw that she was motionless, so he stopped and let Jiang Ning look.


    Jiang Ning put his hands up and said, "I fell asleep."


    Li Hongyuan asked Li Quan to fetch a small cloak and put it on Lingzi. He didn''t hand her over to Mammy, so he hugged her and walked slowly towards the East Palace.


    seems to be afraid that walking too fast will bump her.


    He held Ling Zi with one hand, and protected her back with the other, patting lightly, and he glanced at Jiang Ning from the corner of his eye, and seeing her heartless appearance with both hands cuffed, he asked, "What happened just now? What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you know all about it, that old emperor of yours, he insisted on riding with Lingzi. Lingzi couldn''t ride, so he fell."


    "I know these..."


    "I know you''re still asking?" Jiang Ning was dissatisfied, "How do you spoil Ling Zi? I can see this kid. Sooner or later, he will become like the county magistrate Ling''an, stubborn and willful!"


    "Ling Zi won''t be like that, even if she becomes like that, it doesn''t matter."


    "Listen, this is what the father said?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 823： Because she is my daughter

    Chapter 823 She is my daughter


    Li Hongyuan patted Ling Zi''s back and hummed, "Do you know why I want to pet Ling Zi?"


    "Why?"


    "Because she loves me, her eyes are full of her father." Li Hongyuan said, "She is my daughter alone."


    "¡­¡­what about me?"


    "You have too many people to love." Li Hongyuan replied in a low voice, "Your heart does not belong to me, and you will not only love me."


    "I mean, Ling Zi is not only your daughter, but mine too! She was born to me. What about your own daughter, do you have one?"


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows: "I am her father and she is my daughter. This is a fact that will never change."


    Jiang Ning pouted secretly.


    Could it be that Li Hongyuan is madly pampering his daughter because he can''t get the satisfaction of love from her?


    Crazy this is.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t understand Li Hongyuan''s thoughts and actions.


    "Ling Zi is also my daughter. You want to spoil her, I absolutely can''t agree." Jiang Ning said displeased, "Why do you want to spoil a good girl? You don''t love her, you want to hurt her!"


    "To stir up self-will is to harm her? Maybe other people''s daughters are like this, but my daughter is not."


    "Why?"


    "Because she is my daughter."


    "I know what you mean. The question is, how long can you protect her? Have you ever thought about what to do when you are gone?"


    "I''m not here, and there is Wen Zan."


    "Haha!" Jiang Ning sneered.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "I really didn''t expect it. You, Li Hongyuan, have such an innocent temperament?" Jiang Ning mocked him, "Your eccentric behavior now won''t hurt Wen Zan? If it were you, you would like a deceiver. Take all your father''s favored siblings? How many of your brothers are fighting to the death, and you put your hope that the two of them will love each other. "


    Li Hongyuan frowned: "Ling Zi and Wen Zan are compatriots, how can they be compared with others. Your parents dote on you so much, doesn''t your third brother still take good care of you?"


    "That''s because my parents treat me and my third brother equally."


    "Where are your two older sisters?"


    "Why do you want to compare my situation? I''ve been missing since I was a child, and I haven''t been at home for so many years, so who can I take?" Jiang Ning''s voice was cold, and he was already angry, "If one day in the future, Sixth Sister knows about me Dad and uncle chose to help you instead of her husband, just because they like me more, what do you think Sixth Sister is in?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Everyone''s life is different."


    "You..." Jiang Ning was silent for a moment before softening his voice, "Don''t treat Ling Zi and Wen Zan too differently in the future. Wen Zan is still very young after all, and he needs Dad''s love and attention very much."


    "I see."


    Li Hongyuan replied gently.


    The two walked silently for a while, and Li Hongyuan asked, "Why is Ya Fei also in Wenhua Hall?"


    "She begged me to take her there."


    "You forgive her?"


    "Don''t think too much, it''s just mutual benefit." Jiang Ning said calmly, "I can no longer be sincere to her. Although she saved Lingzi this time, it was only to please the emperor."


    "Mutual benefit? How can she help you?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "His Royal Highness is too despised by the pillow wind. In fact, I don''t expect her to help me. I just think that in the harem, it is always better to have multiple friends than multiple enemies."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 824： You can never hide your true love for someone

    Chapter 824 You can never hide your true love for someone


    Li Hongyuan disagreed with this: "At this time, it doesn''t seem like a wise decision for you to help her win favor. Don''t forget her identity."


    "I will not forget myself."


    "just in case¡­¡­"


    "Can a woman really change the emperor''s decision?"


    "Of course not."


    "So what are you worried about?" Jiang Ning asked calmly.


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    The two walked quietly side by side.


    Because he didn''t want to bump into Lingzi, Li Hongyuan walked very slowly, and Jiang Ning couldn''t go first alone, so he had to follow him slowly.


    The weather is warm, so it¡¯s time to take a walk.


    "Tomorrow''s draft, are you coming down?" Jiang Ning suddenly asked.


    "No. If I have that time, I might as well spend more time with the children." Li Hongyuan said in a light voice, "I''m not a father, so I''m not so interested in women."


    "I do believe that."


    "Why?" Li Hongyuan looked back at her.


    "We are already a great beauty in the East Palace. After all these days, Concubine Ya is about to be pregnant. His Highness has never even been to Jin Liangyuan''s house. I must praise you Liu Xiahui." thumbs up.


    Li Hongyuan said coldly: "Master is not a Liuxiahui. Otherwise, where did your two children come from? What is the purpose of the Bizi soup you drink from time to time?"


    Jiang Ning was at a loss for words.


    Li Hongyuan said leisurely: "Maybe it''s because I haven''t fully got your heart, so it''s hard to be interested in other women for the time being."


    "You mean, the day I fell in love with you, the moment I fell out of favor?"


    "Will you fall in love with me?" Li Hongyuan asked casually.


    "Of course, I love you very much now." Jiang Ning answered very seriously.


    Li Hongyuan snorted softly.


    "You don''t believe it?" Jiang Ning heard.


    "Do you believe it yourself?"


    "Of course I believe in myself." Jiang Ning was surprised, "I don''t understand, why don''t you believe me? What did I do to make the trust between us collapse?"


    Li Hong said: "Because of you, you have always been at odds with one another."


    "believe or not."


    "When you really love me, even if you don''t tell me, I''ll know." Seeing her angry, Li Hongyuan smiled, "Because you can never hide your true love for someone."


    He turned his head and dropped a gentle kiss on Lingzi''s tender cheek, "Like I love Lingzi."


    Jiang Ning looked at the backs of their father and daughter, thoughtfully.


    After dinner, Wen Xi said, "The emperor is staying at Lanxing Palace today, and the ladies in the harem are talking about it."


    Jiang Ning sat by the bed and sorted out the children''s small clothes and trousers. Hearing the words, he asked, "How is Ya Fei''s body, can she serve the bed?"


    "It''s said that it''s not a big problem, but it will take a while. The emperor stays there, it''s not necessarily that he wants the concubine Yafei to sleep in the bed." Wen Xi replied with a smile.


    "That''s right." Jiang Ning handed over the folded clothes to Chunlai, stood up, stretched, and said to Huang Ying, "It''s getting late, let''s wash and sleep here too."


    Huang Ying said: "Master, did you forget that His Royal Highness said that he was here at night. We have to wait."


    "Who knows when he will come. If he comes in the middle of the night, we will accompany him to work hard? That would be too stupid."


    Huang Ying thought about it, yes, there have been several times that the prince came here in the middle of the night, quietly, and would be startled when he saw it the next morning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 825： such a stunner

    Chapter 825 Such a stunner


    But after a while, you get used to it.


    Ever since His Royal Highness the Crown Prince supervises the country and handles government affairs, the emperor seems to have tasted the taste of leisure, and he doesn''t care about anything more and more.


    His Royal Highness is always busy.


    Huang Ying remembers very clearly that His Highness has seven or eight days in a month, of which only five or six times, the Crown Princess asked for Bizi soup in the morning.


    It can be seen that His Royal Highness is indeed very busy and tired.


    So I packed up and got ready to go to bed.


    Who knows, but another uninvited guest came.


    Xia Chu was squatting at the door washing the handkerchief, when he saw Jin Man holding the hand of the little palace maid, betrothed Tingting came over, hurriedly got up, first greeted him, and then said: "Our crown princess has already fallen asleep, if Jin Liangyuan has not The most important thing is to come back early tomorrow."


    Jinman has long curly hair, one of which curls down her cheeks, and her emerald-like eyes add a bit of enchantment to her snow-white face.


    Her voice was soft and melodious, which was even more captivating.


    Such a stunner, coming from the dark night, even the beginning of Xia was thrilled.


    She thought, if she were a man, she would bow down to Jin Liangyuan''s pomegranate skirt early in the morning.


    His Royal Highness was able to hold back his indifference to her. Sure enough, His Royal Highness is not an ordinary person, not a servant like her can guess.


    Jin Man said softly, "I beg your daughter Xia Chu to inform you that my concubine does have something to ask to see His Royal Highness the Crown Princess."


    Such a graceful plea, even Xia Chu couldn''t remain indifferent. After hesitating for a while, he stood up and said, "Please Jin Liangyuan wait a moment, the servant will come as soon as she goes."


    She went in and talked to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning had already changed into pajamas, and was choosing a bedtime hypnosis reading in front of a pile of books. Hearing the report, he said casually, "Let her come in. It''s not a forbidden place for me, so there''s no need to stop them. It''s all a yard. Live here, don''t make trouble with each other."


    Shut up in early summer, go out and invite Jin Man in.


    Jin Man bends his knees to salute Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning sat cross-legged on the bed, with a few books spread out in front of him, smiled and beckoned: "Jin Liangyuan, come and have a look, which of these books do you like?"


    Jin Man got up and walked over, tilted his head to look at it for a moment, shook his head slightly, a little embarrassed: "Prince Concubine forgive me, I haven''t read these books, and I don''t know much about them."


    "It''s okay, after all, you are not from Dasheng." Jiang Ning saw that she was wearing only a thin skirt, and pointed to the chair, "Come sit and talk, although the weather is warm now, it is still cold at night. What are you doing? Wear so little? Don''t catch a cold."


    "Thank you, Crown Princess, for your concern."


    "Did you not bring thick clothes? Have you received your monthly money and expenses this month? Those eunuchs didn''t make it difficult for you, did they?"


    The eunuchs and ladies in the palace also have their own unspoken rules and ways of survival.


    There is no way, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    As the Crown Princess, Jiang Ning can''t control that much.


    Jin Man is a foreigner after all, and his status is not as noble as Ya Fei. If he is made difficult and harsh, it can be expected.


    Besides, she is not favored at all. The prince has not been lucky to her, and no one in the palace knows.


    In the eyes of most eunuchs, whether a concubine is beautiful or not is not important at all. What matters is whether she is favored or not, and whether she can do them any favors.


    Jin Man said softly: "Thanks to the care of the Crown Princess, no one will embarrass your concubine."


    Jiang Ning told her: "If someone embarrassed you, you can tell me, or tell Concubine Li. If you just give in, you will only encourage their arrogance."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 826： Kneel first, then talk

    Chapter 826 Kneel first, then talk


    Jin Man replied softly.


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to bring tea and snacks to Jin Man.


    Jin Man tasted it and said with a smile, "Prince Concubine''s cakes here are better than those elsewhere."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "You are hungry, right? When you are hungry, you can eat anything. I see that you seem to have lost a lot of weight than when you first came. Is there any difficulty? Since you came to the East Palace, Tell me anything."


    Jin Man lowered his head, and after a long time, he suddenly knelt down to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Do you people from Silla like to kneel first and then talk about things?"


    Jin Man said, "Is the Crown Princess talking about Princess Zhenming? Did she kneel down for you too?"


    "Just like you are now."


    "The Crown Princess promised to help her." Jin Man lowered his head, "I heard that the emperor is staying at Lanxing Palace today."


    "It can''t be said that I helped her, it''s all her own efforts."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, the women in this harem have a lot of tricks to make the emperor pay attention to themselves, but there are very few who can go out and hurt themselves.


    In order to regain her favor, Ya Fei really relies on her own efforts.


    Jin Man suddenly stretched out his hand and opened it, revealing a red, soybean-sized ball in the palm of his hand.


    Gu Feng stayed at the door, and immediately rushed in alertly when he saw this, stared at her, and said, "What are you doing?"


    Jin Man was taken aback by his speed, stared at him for a moment, then calmed down and whispered, "Prince Concubine calm down, the concubine tells the truth, this is a kind of poison."


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    Huang Ying and Xia Chu also immediately gathered around nervously.


    "Jin Liangyuan, do you want to murder the Crown Princess? Are you dying?" Huang Ying shouted.


    "If the concubine wants to murder the Crown Princess, will she still take out the medicine?" Jin Liangyuan said with a smile, "I prepared this medicine for myself."


    Jiang Ning asked: "What the **** are you going to do? Don''t I want to help you, are you going to kill each other?"


    "No no, concubine would never dare to do this." Jin Man hurriedly denied, "Prince Concubine listened to concubine''s explanation, this medicine actually has only one effect. Men will take it, it will not have any effect, women will be infertile for life. ."


    The crowd suddenly changed color.


    For women, isn¡¯t this worse than death?


    Jiang Ning always looked calm and said, "Jin Liangyuan, why did you prepare this medicine for yourself? Where did you get this medicine?"


    "Before the concubine came, I prepared this." Jin Man said softly, "The concubine knows her own destiny, and she also knows that in the Dasheng Palace, the concubine can never be trusted."


    Jiang Ning said: "Do you think you can gain the trust of the emperor or the prince by taking this medicine and ruining the possibility of pregnancy?"


    "I don''t know." Jin Man slowly shook his head, "I just thought that if I couldn''t get pregnant and have children again, I wouldn''t pose any threat to the nobles in the harem."


    "You don''t have to do this at all." Jiang Ning said calmly, "Just like Princess Zhenming, she can be favored, that''s her ability. The Empress has never made things difficult for her. Do you think I will make things difficult for you?"


    Jin Man lowered her eyes: "My concubine knows that you are a tolerant and generous person, Prince Concubine, and will not do those things. Judging from your treatment of Concubine Li, you can see your noble character."


    Jiang Ning said: "You look at me too highly."


    Jin Man said quietly: "If I can''t have a child, can the Crown Princess put down her guard against me and treat me like a sister like Concubine Li?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 827： eat it

    Chapter 827 Eat it


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, she raised her hand and put the pill into her mouth and swallowed it quickly.


    "Kim Yangwon!"


    "You don''t¡ª"


    Huang Ying and Xia Chu were scared and hurried to stop it.


    Jinman raised his hand to stop them, opened his mouth at the same time, motioned for them to see, and said calmly, "I''ve already eaten it."


    Huang Ying frowned and silently stepped back.


    Xia Chu was a little at a loss, not knowing what to do, she whispered to Gu Feng: "What should I do? Should I find an imperial physician?"


    Gu Feng had a handsome little face of Bai Shengsheng, and hummed, "Are you stupid? Jin Liangyuan took medicine here, and it spreads out, how many mouths can you tell?"


    Xia Chu also reacted, sticking out his tongue: "I didn''t think through it thoroughly."


    "Take good care of your master, I''m going back to the house to sleep."


    Gufeng saw that there was no danger, so he left with confidence.


    Jiang Ning sighed, got Jin Liangyuan up, and said, "Why do you do it?"


    Jin Man said: "Now that the war between Dasheng and Silla is imminent, my identity is inevitably embarrassing and unlikable in the palace. I''m just a weak woman with no strength, and I can''t go back to my homeland, and now I can only rely on it. Beside Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess, pray for the Crown Princess''s care."


    Jiang Ning said: "You should go and ask the prince to look after him. After all, I also want to live by looking at his face."


    Jin Man was silent.


    She is a smart woman who knows right from wrong.


    Both the emperor and the prince are in charge of the former dynasty, and these concubines and concubines, the real masters are indeed the queen and the crown prince.


    Their first wife, as long as they don''t make any big mistakes, is the master of the harem, in charge of their life and death.


    She came to Jiang Ning and showed sincerity that no woman could show.


    Can Jiang Ning refuse?


    She smiled and said: "Is all of you girls like this in Silla? You act decisively without regard for consequences. In the past, there was Ya Fei who tried to save others, and then you Jin Liangyuan self-harmed. You said that you weren''t forcing me, but every one of them behaved in a bad way. You''re forcing me."


    Jin Man, who had just stood up, knelt down again.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand: "Get up, you know my knee is not good, and I feel my leg hurts when I see others kneeling."


    Jin Yangyuan stood up silently.


    Jiang Ning said: "You already know your determination. In fact, I never stopped the prince from going to your place. It''s just that he doesn''t want to go, so I can''t knock him out and carry him over, right?"


    Jin Man couldn''t help showing a little smile: "His Royal Highness values ??you. If you don''t want to, His Highness will not favor anyone else."


    "Then you have to think too much. Concubine Li has been with the prince much longer than me, and she has always been favored."


    "Since the Crown Princess married His Royal Highness, Concubine Li has been out of favor."


    "Okay, if I want to think so, I can''t do anything about it."


    Jiang Ning said, "If you want to be liked by the prince, you have to rely on your own ability."


    Jin Man said solemnly: "My concubine really wants to be favored by His Royal Highness, but please rest assured that the concubine will never become pregnant and give birth to a child, and will never threaten your status."


    In the palace, a woman who can''t get pregnant can''t have children by her side. Indeed, the only way to go is the servant of Israel.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "I see, you can go back."


    Jin Man suddenly frowned, and he couldn''t help but put his hand on his lower abdomen.


    "What happened to you?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Don''t worry, Crown Princess, it''s just a reaction to taking the medicine." Jin Man''s face was already full of pain, and he was almost unsteady.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 828： Why cant you think about it

    Chapter 828 Why can''t you think about it?


    Jiang Ning stood up and called Gu Feng: "Go and pass on the imperial doctor."


    Huang Ying hurriedly came to support Jin Man.


    Jin Man was already unstable, and half of his body weight was on Huang Ying''s body. When Xia Chu saw this, he hurried over to help, and the two supported her.


    Jin Man endured abdominal cramps and whispered, "I beg the Crown Princess to send me back and let the Imperial Doctor come to our hospital for diagnosis and treatment. I don''t want the Crown Princess to bear any rumors because of this."


    Jiang Ning said: "I don''t care about this. Seeing you like this, can you persist until you go back? Just lie down with me."


    She doesn''t care, but Huang Ying and the others don''t agree.


    They have to think about their masters.


    "Don''t worry, master, there are slaves and maids here, and they will be sent back no matter how far they are." Huang Ying went to the warm pavilion, pulled Xiaoman who was snoring, and asked her to carry Jin Liangyuan back.


    Xiao Bru''s strength was amazing. Seeing that Jin Liangyuan seemed to have a stomachache, he didn''t dare to carry her on his back, so he directly slapped her and hugged her, and rushed out like a fly.


    Huang Ying told Xia Chu to follow him over there to take a look, and then brought the clothes and changed Jiang Ning''s clothes.


    Anyway, something happened to the people in the East Palace, and she, the Crown Princess, would definitely go there to see it.


    also have to inform the prince.


    Jiang Ning sent Wen Xi, the **** in charge of Qingyi Yuan, to inform Li Hongyuan that he quickly dressed himself, and Huang Ying held her lantern to support her.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Gucheng fall beside him.


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised and said with a smile, "I thought you had already gone back."


    Gucheng didn''t speak, and quietly followed behind her.


    "When are you going back?" Jiang Ning asked again.


    "tomorrow."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning felt very reluctant, but also knew that he had no position to keep him.


    She can only comfort herself in her heart, Lonely City is very capable, she has to do more important things, and Gufeng is also very good.


    She should be satisfied.


    Meixiang Xiaozhuli, the imperial doctor has arrived, Gufeng is guarding at the door, seeing Jiang Ninglai, just showing a smile, he sees the lonely city behind her.


    He said, "You have to leave, what are you doing here? I will be responsible for Miss Seven''s safety in the future, and it has nothing to do with you!"


    Gucheng glanced at him coldly and said nothing.


    ignored him at all.


    Jiang Ning turned around and said, "Gufeng, you are not allowed to bully Gucheng, or you will be returned! I don''t want you anymore!"


    Gu Feng was boring, and squatted aside with shy eyebrows.


    The imperial physician is diagnosing Jin Man''s pulse.


    Jin Man curled up on the bed, his face was terrifyingly pale, his face was sweating, and he was speechless due to the abdominal pain.


    After a while, Li Yuanyuan also heard the news. Seeing this situation, she couldn''t help but be scared and scared, and asked Jiang Ning in a low voice, "Prince Concubine, what''s the matter?"


    "She took the medicine herself." Jiang Ning replied.


    "Why can''t Jin Liangyuan think about it?" Li Yuanyuan was puzzled.


    "You''ll find out later." Jiang Ning was a little sleepy, and he didn''t want to explain anything, so he stood by the bed with a blank face.


    Wen Xi ran in and said, "His Royal Highness has come down."


    Everyone turned their heads and saluted.


    This is the first time the Crown Prince has set foot in Meixiang Xiaozhu.


    Even Jin Man, who was suffering from abdominal pain, couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked at him expectantly.


    Li Hongyuan, wearing a black uniform with a waist and a golden crown, strode in, saw Jiang Ning''s sleepy face, and was quietly covering a yawn with his sleeves.


    "Doctor Dong, how''s it going?" Li Hongyuan looked away and asked Imperial Physician Dong on duty.


    Physician Dong retracted his hand and replied respectfully: "Back to your Highness, Jin Liangyuan seems to be suffering from symptoms of bleeding. I will prescribe a prescription first and take it for a few days."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 829： The prince is a man of nostalgia

    Chapter 829 The prince is a person who misses old love


    Dong Taiyi has superb medical skills and is very good at a thousand gold subjects. As soon as his hand is placed on Jin Man''s wrist, he knows about 70% to 80%.


    But he doesn''t know the specific situation, so he won''t talk too much.


    Having been in the palace for a long time, the imperial physicians have their own way of protecting themselves.


    Seeing a doctor is important, and so is your own life.


    Imperial Physician Dong went out to ponder the recipe, Li Yuanyuan followed him out to inquire about the situation, Imperial Physician Dong only perfunctory and did not elaborate.


    Li Yuanyuan had some guesses in her heart.


    Since the Crown Princess frankly said that Jin Liangyuan was taking the medicine, it must not have been her doing it.


    Looking at the situation of Jin Liangyuan, seeing that the Crown Prince came down, he was only a little happy, and there was no grievance or resentment. It can be speculated that Jin Yangyuan was not forced by anyone to take this medicine.


    was entirely of her own accord.


    As for the consequences of taking this medicine, Li Yuanyuan could not guess.


    In short, it was a success to attract His Royal Highness.


    Li Yuanyuan walked to the door and saw that His Royal Highness was talking to the Crown Princess, she smiled and said with the confidant, "See, Jin Liangyuan was rolling on the bed in pain, but after our Crown Prince came, his eyes were always on the Crown Princess. I don''t think this Jin Liangyuan''s bitter plan will succeed."


    The maid nodded: "Yes. In fact, who can''t see that, His Royal Highness is interested in the Crown Princess." She glanced at her master, and hurriedly added, "His Royal Highness also cares about you."


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, "I understand in my heart, you don''t need to comfort me. After all, His Royal Highness is wary of me, and he cannot trust me wholeheartedly."


    "His Royal Highness has made you a concubine. Even if you are a newcomer in a few days, you are the number one in the East Palace other than the prince. You have been with the prince longer than the prince, and the prince is a person who misses the old love. ."


    Li Yuanyuan sighed: "Yes, I just want to be safe and secure, and don''t polish this old relationship. Let''s go, let''s take the initiative to take care of Jin Liangyuan, at least we can''t let the Crown Princess do it herself."


    She went to arrange to get the medicine, decoct it, hold it in a handkerchief, bring it over in person, and wait for Jin Man to drink it.


    Jin Man''s pain was unbearable, and he couldn''t take care of so much. After pouring a bowl of medicine, he was lying on the bed, with long messy hair wrapped around his pale face, and his green eyes seemed to dim a bit. .


    Li Hongyuan has already learned what happened from Jiang Ning''s mouth.


    He grew up in the palace, and he had never seen any means in the harem, nor was he shocked by Jin Man''s behavior.


    "What else did Imperial Doctor Dong say?" Li Hongyuan asked Li Yuanyuan.


    Li Yuanyuan was wiping the sweat from Jin Man''s face with a handkerchief, and hurriedly replied: "Go back to your Highness, Master Dong instructed, Jin Liangyuan''s illness is urgent, but fortunately it is not dangerous, take medicine on time for a course of treatment, and it will take another half a month. All right. Be careful not to catch a cold. Just¡­¡±


    She paused.


    Li Hong said: "Speak."


    "Yes." Li Yuanyuan looked at Jin Man and lowered her voice, "Dong Imperial Physician said that in the future, Jin Liangyuan may have more difficulties in childbirth."


    Jin Man lay with his eyes closed, indifferent to this.


    After saying this, no one was surprised except Li Yuanyuan himself.


    After seeing everyone''s reaction, Li Yuanyuan was inseparable.


    Surprised and shocked, she also felt sad.


    An exotic woman was sent to the palace as a gift, originally intended to be given to the emperor, but turned into a woman of the prince.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 830： why did you leave

    Chapter 830 Why did you leave?


    is so casual, like a new thing.


    Such a fate is destined to be sad.


    The Dasheng royal family could never truly accept her, nor would she allow her to give birth to a child with royal blood.


    Now that she has cut herself off from the possibility of childbearing, she can gain a trace of trust and tolerance for herself.


    At least, it can make her life in the palace much easier.


    After drinking the medicine, Jinman''s abdominal pain gradually subsided.


    She lay calmly on the bed, enjoying the ease and powerlessness after the pain dissipated.


    Jiang Ning came to the bed and said softly, "Jin Liangyuan, this is the end of the matter, so let''s take care of it. Actually..."


    She thought about it and said nothing.


    In fact, as long as others don''t trouble her, she won''t take the initiative to make trouble with the women in the harem. Why bother.


    are all a group of poor women, it is boring to compete with them.


    She can live peacefully with Li Yuanyuan, and of course she will not embarrass Jin Man.


    But Jin Man seems to have blamed her, the princess, for the reason why she was not favored by the prince, and ran to her to take medicine to prove his innocence.


    Jiang Ning admires Jin Liangyuan''s brain-boosting skills.


    After tossing about this scene, it was already late at night.


    Jiang Ning endured the drowsiness, and after comforting Jin Man, he planned to go back to sleep.


    But Li Hongyuan hadn''t left yet. As a subordinate, it was not easy for her to leave first, so she looked at him with her eyes and said, "If Your Highness wants to stay here, I will send someone to prepare."


    Li Yuanyuan looked up.


    Jin Man on the bed showed a hint of surprise.


    Concubine Ya''s bitter tactics successfully won the emperor''s heart. Her suffering is much more tragic than Concubine Ya. If the prince has a bit of pity for fragrance and jade, he will also pity her a little bit more.


    This is also human nature.


    Unexpectedly, the crown prince slapped his face on the spot when he heard what the crown prince said, and his tone changed from gentle to cold: "As a prince, you should take care of the affairs of the Eastern Palace. Prince? According to me, you should stay and look after Jin Liangyuan."


    Jiang Ning: "??"


    Li Yuanyuan saw that the atmosphere was developing in a stiff direction, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Prince Concubine is weak, and there are still small highnesses in the house to take care of, how can you stay here? The imperial doctor said that Jin Liangyuan needs to rest for half a month. It is suitable to serve His Royal Highness. My Huanghua Xiaoxuan is close to here, so I can take care of anything. Juxiang, please take good care of Jin Liangyuan, and come to me if you have anything."


    Juxiang is the maid in charge of Meixiang Xiaozhu, and she is busy responding to her words.


    Li Yuanyuan said again: "It''s late at night, Your Highness should go back and rest early."


    "Concubine Li side did a good job, reward."


    After Li Hongyuan praised Li Yuanyuan, he left.


    Li Yuanyuan smiled embarrassedly: "Look at the trouble, it''s my beneficiary."


    Jiang Ning said: "Concubine Li side doesn''t have to be modest. You are busy running in and out today, and you should be rewarded. I will still be busy in the next few days, so you have to take care of Jin Liangyuan."


    "Don''t worry, Crown Princess, I have all written down."


    "I''m going back."


    Jiang Ning led the people away.


    A room full of people hula-la and walked away.


    Jin Man looked at the empty house with a confused expression.


    She didn''t understand, His Royal Highness has come, why did he leave again. She knew that she couldn''t sleep in her current situation, but... the prince didn''t need to leave in such a hurry, even if he spoke softly to her, she felt better.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 831： Good morning, princess

    Chapter 831 Hello, Princess, everyone is good


    Li Yuanyuan asked people to prepare some meals, and then brought water-proof mats and menstrual belts.


    "Doctor Dong said, it will take half a month for your redness to stop, so lie down and don''t get cold." Li Yuanyuan urged.


    Hearing this genuine concern, Jin Man''s eyes gradually turned red, and he choked out, "Fortunately, Donggong still has sister... The heart is not so cold."


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, "You don''t have to think people are so bad. They just don''t care about you, they don''t care about you, and they don''t mean to target you or harm you. Why bother?"


    "Is Concubine Li talking about His Royal Highness, or the Crown Princess?"


    "It''s all the same." Li Yuanyuan stretched out her hand to tuck the quilt for her, and said gently, "Sister should know, I have been with His Royal Highness the longest time, and I know a little bit about his temperament. Although he is a cold person, he is very friendly to the people around him. People are not strict. As for our crown princess, the same is true. She is slightly alienated from people, but has no malice. As long as we stay safe, the crown princess will not treat us badly. Look at me for so many years, no Are you having a good time?"


    Jin Man was stunned: "Sister, I heard that before the Crown Princess came, you were the most favored woman by His Royal Highness."


    Li Yuanyuan smiled: "It''s just rumored by outsiders, it can''t be taken as true. In my opinion, the only person who can be called favored by His Royal Highness the Crown Prince over the years is the little princess Lingzi."


    "Isn''t His Highness the Crown Prince also fond of the Crown Princess? In a month, he spends half of his days going to Qingyi Courtyard."


    Li Yuanyuan showed a somewhat meaningful smile: "That''s probably just... love can''t do it."


    "Isn''t my elder sister joking?" Jin Man was surprised, "Could it be that His Royal Highness loves the Crown Princess, but the Crown Princess does not love His Highness?"


    "The princess is so beautiful and beautiful, it''s not surprising that any man loves her, right?"


    "I mean...why doesn''t the Crown Princess love His Royal Highness? How can someone not love His Royal Highness? He is so handsome and noble, so unpredictable and difficult to approach. He...is fascinating like a god." Jin Man''s green eyes His eyes were full of doubts and incomprehension.


    Li Yuanyuan looked at her obsessed expression and couldn''t help but chuckled: "No wonder you would rather self-mutilate, but also attract the attention of His Royal Highness, so you are in love with His Royal Highness."


    "Since we are the women of His Royal Highness, we naturally have to love His Royal Highness. Sister, don''t you love him?"


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, "Do you count as love?"


    "if not?"


    "You have to think so, that''s fine. Since you have entered the East Palace, you have no other hope in your life anyway." Li Yuanyuan patted her hand gently, "His Royal Highness does not like the smog and intrigue in the East Palace. Especially in the Qingyi Courtyard, it is almost impossible to have it. Therefore, you should not go and block the crown princess, it will not do you any good. My sister will give you a piece of advice, in the East Palace, the crown princess is good, we are all good If the crown princess is not well, you and I don''t even think about having a happy birthday."


    Jin Man was thoughtful.


    Li Yuanyuan laughed again: "With our status, what else do you want? If you have someone who is easy to get along with like the Crown Princess, you should be content. If you have someone who is not easy to get along with, it will be a hard life!"


    Jin Man reluctantly smiled and said, "Thank you sister for your advice, and thank you for taking care of my sister today. I will keep it in my heart."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 832： what to do

    Chapter 832 What to do


    Li Yuanyuan saw that she was in a bad mood, so she stood up and said, "Go to sleep for a while, it''s late at night, and I''ll go back now. If anything happens, just ask Juxiang to speak to me. The Crown Princess is very important, and I can''t speak in the East Palace. Well done."


    Jin Man was a little envious: "My sister has been with His Royal Highness for a long time, and her affection is naturally different from others."


    Li Yuanyuan smiled softly and said nothing.


    Jin Man watched her lightly move the lotus steps towards the door, and suddenly asked, "My sister has been with His Royal Highness for many years, why hasn''t she raised a child and a daughter?"


    Li Yuanyuan paused slightly, looked back and smiled, "It doesn''t matter if you have children or not."


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" Jin Man was surprised, "His Royal Highness is the heir, and he will be the ruler of a country in the future. Isn''t it a big deal to inherit his heirs?"


    "It''s a big event, isn''t there a crown princess?"


    "The more children of the royal family, the better. After all, who can say what will happen in the future. I know the value of direct birth, but our prince is also a concubine of a concubine."


    "Jin Liangyuan, you should talk less about this in the future. It''s not good to spread it out." Li Yuanyuan said lightly, "There are women in this world who want to be mothers, and some women who don''t want to be mothers. How can there be so many certain things? For example, Jin Liangyuan, didn''t you cut off your own blood?"


    Jin Man''s expression darkened a little when he heard this.


    She is a woman and has the instinct of being a woman. How could she not want to see the two lively and lovely beautiful children in the prince''s house.


    But she also deeply understood that she did not have that blessing.


    Rather than that, it is better to simply get something better for yourself.


    She just didn''t understand that although Li Yuanyuan was not a noble girl, she was also a Dasheng person from an innocent background. After following the prince for so many years, why did she never give birth to children.


    If it is said that the prince is to have the eldest son first, then the eldest son is already three years old.


    But Li Yuanyuan, who was a concubine, still had no movement in her stomach.


    Jin Man believes that not only her, but many people in this harem are suspicious of this, suspecting that this concubine Li can''t bear children at all.


    In the face of criticism and rumors, Li Yuanyuan never defended.


    She looked at Jin Man''s gloomy expression and said, "People say that hitting people doesn''t slap you in the face, and I didn''t mean to poke your scars. Since we are both women of His Royal Highness, let''s get along in harmony in the future, there will always be some hope for life, Fang has a taste."


    Jin Man reluctantly smiled and said: "It''s all my sister who is ignorant and asks things that shouldn''t be asked, sister don''t have the same knowledge as me."


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning thought he had annoyed Li Hongyuan, and he would not come tonight.


    Who knew it was still coming.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Jiang Ning looked at her with a grin, her skin under the light was shimmering with pearlescent light, her beautiful face in the daytime, but in the vague outline, she was pure and a little charming.


    "Being angry doesn''t affect doing what you should do."


    Li Hongyuan tore off his robe, threw it on the ground at will, and raised his legs to get on the bed.


    ¡­


    The next day, March 14th, the sky was clear and it was a serious draft day, and the emperor and queen would all attend.


    These fifty beautiful girls that Jiang Ning personally selected, it is time to pull them out for a walk.


    They all dress up carefully and put on their most appropriate and gorgeous clothes.


    Chuxiu Gongzhi powder was fragrant for a while, and the sound of birdsong was smoky.


    The emperor and queen attended on time, and even the concubine Shu, Concubine Yu and other high-ranking concubines came to join in the fun, but Jiang Ning, one of the people in charge, was late.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 833： Why is the princess up late?

    Chapter 833 Why did the princess get up late


    The emperor was crooked, the little palace maid was beating his legs for him, he was playing with a string of beads, and he looked lazy.


    Since the death of Concubine Jin, this has been the normal state of the emperor.


    The queen felt troubled at first, worried that the emperor would not be able to withstand it, but who knew that the emperor still favored the concubine Ya.


    The Queen ?? also felt relieved.


    At her age, it is of course impossible to serve the bed, and she doesn''t want to. The emperor spoils whomever he wants, and he can let anyone he wants to serve in the bed.


    As long as the emperor lives, she is the queen.


    is the master of this grand harem.


    Those cold-hearted couples in the East Palace, don''t even try to climb on her head!


    The hall was quiet and quiet. Several concubines and concubines came to join in the fun. Seeing that the emperor and empress didn''t say a word, they had to endure the mind of gossip and sat upright.


    After a long time, the Empress couldn''t help but say, "Why hasn''t the Crown Princess come yet? What time is it, why haven''t you gotten up yet? A-Chun, go to the East Palace and take a look."


    The father-in-law named A Chun hurriedly trotted out.


    Concubine Shu calmly shook a jade-colored fan and said with a smile, "After all, the Crown Princess is young, so there is some snooze in this spring day. The Empress will calm down."


    "If you want to sleep, when can you not? No matter how much you snooze, you should have a degree. How can you ask the emperor to wait here?" The queen was very dissatisfied.


    The emperor lowered his eyes slightly, without saying a word.


    Concubine Yu smiled and said: "Prince Concubine was busy with the primary election for a long time yesterday, and she has to take care of a few children when she goes back. I heard that Jin Liangyuan was also ill and made a fuss in the middle of the night. After all, Concubine Princess is just a sweet girl. Therefore, it is not good to be tired and sick. We are idle anyway, so it¡¯s okay to wait a little longer. Sister Xianfei, do you think so?¡±


    Concubine Xian was there, and she didn''t intend to speak, but she was suddenly named, and the emperor and empress all looked at her. She had to cheer up and said, "Is Jin Liangyuan ill? I didn''t even hear about it. However, the Crown Princess herself is also weak."


    The queen gritted her teeth secretly and looked at the other concubines.


    There are many concubines who please her on weekdays, but some of them are too low-ranking to come here. Several high-ranking people did not dare to openly offend the Crown Princess.


    At this moment, I don''t even dare to say a word.


    Especially Concubine Xian, as the mother of Duke Huai, she got into trouble with the concubine, and now she doesn''t dare to say anything bad about the concubine.


    The means of this princess is evident.


    Not to mention Concubine Yu, she has completely fallen to the Crown Princess''s side, and she can''t wait to move to the East Palace.


    Looking around the harem, the queen was surprised to find that the queen herself was not as good as the crown princess.


    Every family is the emperor''s women, fighting for power and profits, fighting back and forth. How did it change when it came to her?


    She actually had to compete with her daughter-in-law for the harem concubines.


    is simply outrageous!


    The queen was sulking when A Chun ran back to answer.


    "The Crown Princess is coming this way."


    "Why is she so late?" the queen asked.


    "Last night, Jin Liangyuan in the East Palace was ill, this morning..." A Chun paused, then whispered, "Prince Concubine serves His Royal Highness, so I got up late."


    Queen: "..."


    Concubine Yu chuckled.


    The rest of the concubines also had different expressions, but most of them laughed.


    The crown prince and the crown princess are both upright and elegant, the men are handsome and beautiful, and it is inevitable that they will love each other a little.


    Is it upright and bright, who can say what is not.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 834： hate each other

    Chapter 834


    The Queen ?? also had nothing to say.


    She can''t criticize the prince, saying that he shouldn''t drag the prince to bed.


    Even if she is the queen, she is not easy to interfere in the affairs of the East Palace.


    Besides, she is not the mother of the prince.


    Think about it again. If she is the prince''s mother, all the problems will be solved easily.


    Ugh.


    Very upset.


    The Queen ?? took the fan handed over by the maid, shook it a few times irritably, and saw the slender figure of the Crown Princess appear at the door.


    Every time ?? appeared in front of her eyes, the stunning appearance of this princess made the queen secretly startled.


    She has seen many beauties, but the princess who inherited Lin Zizi''s beauty is still a fault-like existence.


    The beauty Jinman presented by the Silla country is beautiful, charming and enchanting, with a strong exotic style. But after all, it does not conform to the conventional aesthetics of Dasheng people.


    What enchanting, beautiful, all are not as beautiful as the princess''s fairy-like beauty full of dreams.


    It''s no wonder that the emperor and the prince were both confused by Lin Zizi and her daughter.


    A woman can have such a face, this life is also worth it.


    It''s a pity that the little princess Lingzi did not inherit the peerless beauty of her grandmother and mother. Although she was also beautiful, it was obviously a little worse.


    The queen was thinking about things in her heart, and Jiang Ning had come to her and greeted her and the emperor.


    The emperor raised his hand at will, asking her to excuse herself from the ceremony.


    The queen said calmly: "The crown princess is very busy, so many people are waiting for you."


    The emperor ?? glanced at her, "The queen is getting older and more nagging. What''s the point of their children''s family willing to sleep a little longer? You keep holding on to it, and it''s annoying enough."


    The Queen ?? suffocated slightly.


    She just mentioned the princess a little!


    After all, she is also the queen, the lord of the first house, what''s the matter, can''t even criticize her daughter-in-law a few words?


    The sullenness in the queen''s heart added another layer, and she said sullenly: "Yes, the concubine shouldn''t say this."


    "I know if I shouldn''t say it, but if I say it, isn''t it disgusting?"


    "..." The corners of the queen''s mouth almost drooped to her chin.


    Have been a couple for decades, and now that they are old and fading, they really hate each other.


    He didn''t even want to hear the other party''s voice.


    The queen was angry and lost, and her heart was filled with panic.


    Concubine Shu spoke to ease the atmosphere: "Prince Concubine, I heard that Jin Liangyuan from the East Palace is ill? She is from Silla, so she must not be suitable for us here?"


    Jiang Ning was about to find a chair to sit down when he heard the words: "It''s true that he is ill, but it''s not that he is not acclimatized."


    "What''s the reason for that?"


    "People who eat whole grains will always get sick. Concubine Shu asked me why Jin Liangyuan got sick. I''m not a doctor, so I can''t give you an accurate answer." Jiang Ning saw Concubine Yu grinning at herself, so she went over to sit beside her. Down.


    Concubine Yu took out a handful of peeled pine nuts, held them with a white silk handkerchief, and handed them to her as if offering them a treasure: "Try it, I peeled them one by one myself."


    Jiang Ning took it and ate one, and said with a smile, "You don''t want your nails anymore?"


    "Hey, since I gave birth to the sixth prince, I have cut off all my long nails, so as not to scratch the delicate skin of the child." Concubine Yu carelessly stretched out her short nails.


    "It was a wise decision."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    The chatter and laughter of the two of them stood out in the quiet hall.


    The emperor listened, looked over, and said, "I haven''t seen Lao Liu for a long time, Concubine Yu, I will visit you tomorrow."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 835： a little shameless

    Chapter 835 A little shameless


    The hall was silent for a moment.


    They heard right?


    The emperor said just now, going to Concubine Yu?


    Since the death of Concubine Jin Gui, the emperor has only favored Concubine Ya alone. Even if Concubine Yu gave birth to the sixth prince, he rarely set foot there.


    Now just because she said a few words to help the crown princess, the emperor is going to her!


    After all, with the emperor''s temperament, his interest in concubines who have given birth to children will be greatly reduced.


    Concubine Shu and others couldn''t help but be envious.


    The queen is old and never forgets her bedtime, but they are still young, and they don''t want to accompany the queen to live as a widow.


    If you can''t get any practical benefit from following the queen, why should you go along with her?


    Concubine Yu has openly joined the Crown Princess, how dare the Empress dare to take her? People still eat and drink spicy food, and they have a good life.


    An Zhaoyi couldn''t help but smiled and said, "My concubine saw the sixth prince yesterday, worthy of being the emperor''s heir, and the little guy is getting stronger and more lively, which is really lovable. At the beginning, the crown prince suggested that Concubine Yu should raise her personally. Sixth prince, it is a wise move."


    Her words not only flattered Jiang Ning and Concubine Yu, but also flattered the emperor.


    is like killing three birds with one stone.


    just offended the queen alone.


    This An Zhaoyi has always been close to the Queen''s faction, so opening her mouth at this time can be regarded as openly surrendering to the enemy.


    The queen was angry, but in front of the emperor, it was not easy to get angry. She only had a gloomy face, thinking about it in her heart before reckoning.


    Concubine Yu naturally understood An Zhaoyi''s thoughts, and responded with a smile: "When the sixth prince was born, An Zhaoyi also said that he seemed to be suffering from deficiencies, and he was afraid that it would be difficult to support him, so he needed to be placed with the empress. An Zhaoyi just let it go? I really don''t have a good memory."


    Concubine Yu didn''t show any face, An Zhaoyi''s face turned pale for a while.


    The emperor was impatient to listen to these women in the harem grinding their teeth and bickering, so he asked Jiang Ning, "What''s wrong with Jin Liangyuan?"


    Jiang Ning''s heart moved slightly.


    Could it be that the emperor is still thinking about Jin Man?


    No, Jin Man is now the prince''s good Yuan, and if he thinks about it again, it will be a bit shameless.


    Jiang Ning turned his thoughts in his mind, and answered without delaying his mouth: "Go back to your majesty, Jin Liangyuan has a woman-only disease, and Imperial Physician Dong said that it will be fine to keep it for a while."


    The ?? emperor nodded slightly, without asking any further questions, he only said: "Although the war is imminent, there is no need to make it difficult for Jin Liangyuan, women are innocent after all."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The emperor is kind, I will definitely treat Jin Liangyuan kindly."


    The queen said meaningfully: "The prince is in his prime, but he has only one son and a daughter, which is too thin. As a prince concubine, you should also urge the concubines of the East Palace to serve the prince well and give birth to many princes."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Don''t worry, Empress, I''m not that kind of person."


    The queen hummed softly and asked, "Why didn''t the prince come to the draft?"


    Jiang Ning replied calmly: "His Royal Highness said that the previous dynasty was busy with affairs and had no time to come here, so I will do everything for you."


    "You choose a concubine for the prince?" The queen raised her eyebrows and smiled kindly, "Then I am curious to see what kind of concubines the prince will choose for the prince."


    "Don''t worry, Empress, I won''t let you down."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Wen Xi, "Let''s start, let them come up."


    Fifty beautiful girls, in groups of five, entered the hall one by one to receive the critical gaze of the emperor and the concubines.


    Coincidentally, the five people from the first group were all beautiful girls with mediocre looks.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 836： what happened to the face

    Chapter 836 What happened to the face slap


    The emperor lifted his eyelids and glanced at it, then lowered it again, playing with the beads in his hand.


    The bead string Jiang Ning recognized, it was the belongings of Concubine Jin.


    After the death of Concubine Jin, most of the things were buried with her. Only this string of beads became the emperor''s personal belongings.


    For the first group of show girls that came up, the emperor did not say anything.


    ''s expression didn''t change at all.


    On the contrary, the queen frowned slightly, looking rather dissatisfied, and said, "How did the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Temple do things this year? The beautiful girls selected are all mediocre."


    Although she was complaining about the adults from the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Temple, she actually accused Sang and Huai, and accused Jiang Ning of being reckless.


    I deliberately chose some beautiful girls with mediocre looks.


    Concubine Xian, Concubine Shu and several other concubines looked at each other without saying a word.


    Only Concubine Yu said: "As the saying goes, when you marry a wife, you should marry a virtuous person. For us women, it is not only the appearance that is the most important. Those who rely on a single face will only be enchanting and enchanting, and cannot be left in the palace."


    The queen sneered: "It''s just choosing a few beautiful girls to serve others. How can it be compared with marrying a wife? What do you mean by this, Concubine Yu?"


    Concubine Yu was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that her words were indeed easy to misunderstand.


    Marry a wife and marry a virtuous person?


    Could it be that these beautiful girls still want to replace the queen''s position?


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to pay attention to the queen at first, but Concubine Yu was talking for her before being scolded by the queen, so she couldn''t pretend she didn''t hear it.


    "I don''t think what Concubine Yu said is unreasonable." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "Xian wins people''s hearts, if there is something wrong with me as a princess, I should abdicate and let Xian go. Don''t get me wrong, Empress, I am not. I''m talking about you, I''m talking about myself."


    The Queen''s back was taut and straight, and she said with the most graceful and luxurious smile: "Since the Crown Princess said this, it can be seen that she is extremely virtuous. This palace believes that it will not be long before the East Palace can have a few more children."


    The implication is that if there is no concubine in the East Palace to get pregnant in the future, it means that she, the prince concubine, is not virtuous and will slap herself in the face.


    But will Jiang Ning care?


    of course not.


    Li Hongyuan once praised her, with a thick skin like a city wall.


    How many times did you hit yourself?


    At this moment, His Royal Highness, who was far away from the military plane, who was handling government affairs, sneezed suddenly.


    Li Quan hurriedly brought a cloak, brought hot tea, and served carefully: "Your Highness is working hard for the military situation today, you must take care of yourself."


    Li Hongyuan drank a sip of hot tea and asked casually, "Has the royal father gone to Chuxiu Palace?"


    "Go back to His Highness, His Majesty and the Empress have all gone, as well as Concubine Xian, Concubine Shu and many others. The Concubine is the last to go." As the prince-in-law next to the Prince, Li Quan knew that His Royal Highness thought Knowing something, without waiting for the prince to ask, he immediately told the news that he had been paying close attention to, "I just started the draft. I don''t know how."


    Li Hongyuan nodded.


    Li Quan asked again, "Won''t your Highness go and have a look?"


    "What are you looking at? Do you see how the Crown Princess was in the Chuxiu Palace for three hundred rounds of battle?"


    "..." Li Quan laughed dryly, not daring to answer.


    He saw that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince had picked up this chapter and read it again, so he silently withdrew.


    The little **** was waiting at the door and asked quietly, "Master, should I go to Chuxiu Palace to inquire about the news?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 837： Could it be a coincidence?

    Chapter 837 Could it be a coincidence?


    "Go. Why not?" Li Quan glared at him, "How many times have I taught you, you must understand what the masters really want to know."


    The little **** scratched his head: "I''m too stupid, and I have to be taught by Master."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re stupid, don''t worry so much, it''s serious. We still have a long time, you can follow me and learn slowly in the future." Li Quan''s voice softened a bit, "Go quickly, the rest will be left behind. Secondly, just look at what the Crown Princess has chosen for our Highness."


    "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    The little **** patted his head and trotted away.


    In Chuxiu Palace, standing in front of the emperor and the concubines at this time was already the second group of beautiful girls.


    The first group of beautiful girls had bad looks. Although the emperor had nothing to say, the empress took the opportunity to ridicule Jiang Ning fiercely.


    As expected, none of this group was left behind.


    In the second group, there happens to be that Shui Xiuxiu who looks like Concubine Jin in the middle.


    The emperor only glanced at it, and his eyes could no longer be taken away.


    Forgot to turn the string of beads in his hand.


    "What''s your name?" The emperor sat up straight and asked directly.


    Shui Xiuxiu bowed her head and saluted, and said softly, "Go back to Your Majesty, the slave''s name is Shui Xiuxiu."


    The queen and concubines also stared at Shui Xiuxiu in shock.


    Shui Xiuxiu is very young. She looks fifteen or sixteen years old, and she is still very immature, but no matter her makeup or expression, she is very similar to Concubine Jin.


    Even the peacock blue dress on her body is also the color that Concubine Jin usually likes.


    These deliberate imitations, in the eyes of a person who misses Concubine Jin very much, are like the resurrection of Concubine Jin.


    The queen saw the emperor''s demeanor and knew in her heart that this beautiful girl would soon replace Yafei''s favorite concubine.


    became the second Jinzhuzhu in the harem.


    Who let the emperor like this one?


    When she was young, she would still be jealous and jealous. At this age, the queen no longer cares who the emperor favors. What she really cares about is how this Shui Xiuxiu came out.


    When Concubine Jin passed away and the emperor was decadent, the empress also moved to look for a substitute, and searched for it with great fanfare for a period of time.


    However, it was not found.


    Now, out of nothing, a beautiful girl with a divine sense of Concubine Jin has appeared.


    This had to make her suspicious.


    She is a woman, an older woman, a woman who is used to seeing intrigue in the harem and has gone through thousands of years.


    She could see at a glance that this Shui Xiuxiu''s dress and demeanor were deliberately imitated by Concubine Jin. In terms of appearance alone, she is only four or five points similar to Concubine Jin.


    But with these deliberate imitations, or training, there are eight or nine points of resemblance.


    Could this be a coincidence?


    The queen is not so naive.


    She definitely doesn''t believe that Shui Xiuxiu''s appearance is just a coincidence.


    The matter of selecting beautiful women from all over the world has always been the responsibility of the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Temple according to the custom of Dasheng. As we all know, the Minister of Rites and the Shaoqing of Honglu Temple are both disciples of Jiang Xiangye.


    In other words, there must be Jiang Ruobai''s shadow behind the draft.


    Then this Shui Xiuxiu thing must have something to do with Jiang Ruobai.


    Between the light and flint, the queen figured out the joints behind this incident.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she watched the emperor''s eyes staring straight at Shui Xiuxiu, and said, "It seems that this palace has misunderstood the crown princess. I didn''t expect this real beauty to be behind. Shui Xiuxiu, you Very good, just stay and serve the emperor."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 838： Slave Qiu Rong

    Chapter 838 Slave Autumn Rong


    Shui Xiuxiu immediately bowed down, thank you.


    The few beautiful girls next to them all showed envious expressions, and at the same time, they also worked hard to raise their chins to show their sweetest expressions, in order to get the emperor''s favor.


    However, the emperor''s eyes were always on Shui Xiuxiu.


    Even though Shui Xiuxiu turned around and went out, the emperor kept staring at the door and did not move for a long time.


    This scene made the hearts of several concubines sour.


    Next came the five beautiful girls from the third group. Even with the second group of Shui Xiuxiu and Zhuyu in front, these five beautiful girls still made everyone''s eyes shine.


    When Jiang Ning conducted the primary election this time, of course, he would not lose the most beautiful girls.


    That also seemed unfair to her.


    Although ?? looks are born, they are also people''s luck.


    Among hundreds of beautiful girls, it is easy to choose a dozen beauties.


    Coincidentally, the five in the third group are all beauties.


    Huan Feiyan is thin, and each beauty has its own characteristics.


    The Queen ?? had nothing to say.


    She sneered at Jiang Ning''s words, and was slapping herself in the face at this time.


    Facts have proved that the crown princess is not favoritism.


    The emperor ?? also rarely pulled his thoughts back from Shui Xiuxiu and put them on the five beautiful girls in front of him.


    Concubine Shu pondered the holy will, and upon seeing this, she smiled gently: "It seems that the quality of this year''s show girls is much better than before. These little beauties, even like the concubine body. The emperor, the concubine body sees it. In the middle, the one in pink is the best, generous and bright, and at first glance, there is some talent in him."


    The emperor nodded slightly and asked the girl in pink in the middle: "What''s your name?"


    The beautiful girl in pink hurriedly replied: "Go back to Your Majesty, servant Qiu Rong."


    "The last name is Qiu... Are you from the Shaoqing family of Dali Temple?"


    "Go back to your majesty, this servant girl is the daughter of Qiu Qi, the young minister of Dali Temple." Xiu Nu replied in a crisp voice.


    From Jiang Ning''s aesthetic point of view, although Shui Xiuxiu''s deliberate imitation of Concubine Jin is very beautiful, in terms of appearance alone, this girl from Shaoqing''s family in Dali Temple is the most outstanding.


    This girl is extremely tall and slender. The most eye-catching thing is her eyes, which are as smart as the spring sun in March, like the two brightest stars.


    is a flamboyant face that can be seen at a glance no matter where you stand.


    Her beauty, with strong aggression.


    is the kind of beauty that can make women feel a little uneasy and inferior.


    is impressive at first sight and hard to forget.


    This girl has a free and lively temperament, full of confidence, and she must be a proud girl who grew up doted on by thousands of people at home, and has never suffered at all.


    Seeing her, people will believe that there is such a thing as aura in this world.


    Jiang Ning thought of King Zhao Li You the moment he saw this Qiu Rong.


    The gentle and restrained affinity of Li You, the king of Zhao, and the flamboyant beauty of Qiu Rong formed two strong extremes.


    The beauty of Qiu Rong is too dazzling.


    completely suppressed the other four little beauties beside her.


    Even Concubine Yu, who was becoming more and more Buddhist, couldn''t help but mutter something in a low voice.


    Different questions, this Qiu Rong will definitely be left behind.


    The clever **** has already held a tray and sent a hairpin to it.


    Qiu Rong took the golden hairpin with a smile and bowed to the Empress to thank him.


    Her attitude is calm and confident, and there are no flattering surprises.


    This is also the confidence emanating from her bones, she knows that with her appearance and family background, she cannot be defeated.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 839： Did not expect it?

    Chapter 839 Didn''t expect it?


    The ?? Emperor also seemed very satisfied with this Qiu Rong, and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that Da Qiuqi, who looked like a reckless man, could raise such a handsome daughter."


    Qiu Rong was bold and replied generously: "The appearance of the slave maid is similar to that of the slave maid''s mother."


    "So it is." The emperor smiled and turned to Jiang Ning, his face full of kindness, "Prince Concubine, take this Qiurong back and settle it well."


    The concubines were greatly astonished.


    The emperor actually gave Qiurong a reward to the crown prince?


    Is this still the fat emperor in their hearts who can''t wait to take all the beauties in the world?


    After the ?? queen was stunned, she smiled secretly in her heart.


    This crown princess also deserved it. The power of the primary election is in her hands. She even left such a beauty behind.


    Didn''t she expect that this beauty was not favored by the emperor, but was stuffed into the East Palace instead?


    If the prince is also infatuated with this woman, then there will be a good show.


    The queen ?? immediately smiled and said, "There are indeed too few people serving the prince."


    Since it was the emperor''s decision, the concubines also agreed.


    Only Concubine Yu didn''t say a word, and looked at Jiang Ning a little worriedly.


    Although they were a little conflicted before, since Jiang Ning helped her get the child back, she has been sincere to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning also appreciated it and smiled at her.


    Concubine Yu was about to speak when she heard the voice of the beautiful Qiurong entering her ears.


    "The slaves are only willing to serve the emperor." Qiu Rong said confidently and crisply.


    She, actually, wants to resist the decree!


    is still in such a draft occasion.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Except for Jiang Ning alone.


    Because she had expected this scene.


    In fact, before yesterday''s primary election, she overheard the conversation between Qiurong and Ling''an county chief.


    Ling''an County''s absolute target is the crown prince, so he is full of malice towards Qiu Rong, the most beautiful girl among the show girls, and the two have a little conflict.


    However, Qiu Rong quickly clarified that she did not want to be the prince''s concubine.


    She entered the palace just to serve the emperor.


    At that time, the county magistrate of Ling''an was shocked.


    Jiang Ning thought it was normal, after all she had seen it before.


    County Master Zhenming is an example. With her in front of her, Jiang Ning can be considered a person who has seen the world, and when she hears Qiu Rong''s words, she won''t make a fuss.


    As for why these beautiful young girls have to choose an old emperor instead of a young and handsome prince, it is actually quite understandable.


    The emperor is already the emperor, and what will happen to the prince in the future is hard to say.


    Especially now that there is another King Zhao, the future situation is even more unclear.


    Instead of waiting for the unknown future, it is better to seize the best that is available at present.


    This is practical.


    is also a wise decision.


    Everyone has different ideas, and it is impossible to say which one is right and which one is wrong.


    Therefore, when Jiang Ning heard Qiu Rong resisting the decree in public, his expression was as calm as ever.


    There was even time to show a meaningful smile to the queen.


    Didn''t expect it?


    The ?? pit is still dug for you.


    The Queen ?? was sulking again.


    However, she did not believe that what the emperor said could be taken back.


    Dasheng has never had such a thing happen in the selection of the emperors of the past dynasties. Xiu Nv dared to oppose the emperor''s decision on the spot.


    Will the ?? emperor be angry?


    Everyone is waiting for the emperor''s reaction.


    The emperor himself was a little surprised, but he quickly smiled tolerantly: "If you are willing to serve me, then your wish will be fulfilled."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 840： very proud

    Chapter 840 Very proud


    Emperor He agreed!


    He agreed!


    agreed!


    The queen and the concubines stared at the emperor in shock.


    A moment ago, he said that he would reward Qiu Rong to the prince, but Qiu Rong said something against it, and he changed his mind!


    When did the emperor speak so well?


    Could it be that he valued Qiu Qi, Shaoqing of Dali Temple, so he was very kind to his daughter?


    The Queen ?? was in shock. After the shock, she subconsciously glanced at Jiang Ning.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be looking at her.


    The moment ?? looked at each other, the queen suddenly figured it out.


    There is no such thing as valuing the Qiu family at all. Qiu Qi was born in a poor family and has no other family background or background except that he was once a student of Jiang Ruobai.


    The reason why the ?? emperor agreed to Qiu Qi''s request was entirely because she was beautiful.


    With such a radiant beauty standing in front of her, her pretty request to serve her, which man could refuse?


    Maybe there is a man in this world who can refuse, but that man is definitely not the emperor.


    Have been married for decades, the queen simply understood the emperor''s temperament too well.


    As for why the emperor gave Qiurong so generously to the prince before, the reason is very simple¡ª¡ª


    He is in a good mood.


    Why is he in a good mood, because he got a new "Jin Guifei".


    He was really happy and proud.


    lost all interest in the beauty who appeared later, so he generously pointed the beauty to the prince.


    Who knows that this beauty has openly stated that she does not want a prince, but only the emperor.


    Although the emperor is an emperor, he is first and foremost a man. When a beauty falls in love with him, instead of the well-known young and handsome prince, the emperor''s vanity is also greatly satisfied.


    Of course he would not refuse.


    What is the reason for refusal?


    He is the emperor.


    This is the only ego in the world.


    The emperor received two beauties in a row, and he was in a good mood.


    The next few groups of beautiful girls, he did not look carefully, but unexpectedly pointed to two who looked docile and pleasant, and gave them to King Zhao Li You.


    Jiang Ning stood beside him and couldn''t help frowning.


    King Zhao married Jiang Yan before he led his troops on an expedition. After a long time, he gave two beautiful girls over.


    Jiang Yan, Princess Zhao''s **** has not been hot, and she has not yet figured out the inextricable connection with the Kangjun palace, and she has to face the concubines rewarded by the two emperors.


    is bad enough.


    Jiang Yan has a weak temperament, if these two beautiful girls are really docile, that''s all. If it is a worry, Jiang Yan''s life will not be easy.


    When the last two groups were reached, the emperor got tired of it and didn''t want to stay any longer, so he told them to come up together.


    The others are unusual, except that there is a person among them, but it is an old acquaintance that everyone knows.


    Ling''an county magistrate.


    As the finale, she was placed in the last group.


    There is some dissatisfaction, but she firmly believes that she will be selected.


    She is the dignified county magistrate of Ling''an. Even if she can''t be the prince''s concubine, isn''t she qualified to be a side concubine?


    She has been so compromising!


    She stood last, but her arrogant expression showed her different identity from others.


    The emperor and the concubines really noticed her, and their expressions were different.


    The Queen ?? smiled slightly, while the Emperor looked away with a hint of impatience.


    "Your Majesty," the Queen came with a mission, and said first, "I have already rewarded two beautiful girls to King Zhao, and the county lord of Ling''an will give it to the crown prince."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 841： Ladies have to be friendly

    Chapter 841 The ladies must be close to the people


    Ling''an county chief showed a hint of joy on his face.


    Concubine Yu smiled and said, "Is this possible? The head of Ling''an County has a noble status and should marry the son of a noble family. How can he be a concubine?"


    Ling''an County Lord glanced at her and was displeased.


    The Queen ?? did not respond.


    Since the two fell out completely because of the Sixth Prince, Concubine Yu is attached to the Crown Princess, which is a well-known fact. Concubine Yu even had some resentment towards the Empress, as long as she seized the opportunity, she would hate her regardless of occasion and time.


    Of course, the Queen would not be happy, but when she tried to frame her several times and found that she had nothing to do with Concubine Yu, she lay down and laughed at her.


    Concubine Yu''s family background is also unusual, at least much stronger than the Queen''s family that is now all trash.


    If the whole family hadn''t counted on the Queen''s support, it would have been over.


    Concubine Yu is different. Her family has military exploits, and the brothers and sisters in the family are harmonious and support each other.


    In other words, Concubine Yu had the support of her maiden family, but the queen''s maiden family still needed her to pull her.


    As far as manipulating in the harem, that doesn''t work either.


    Concubine Yu protected the sixth prince like an eyeball, and it was absolutely impossible for the Queen''s people to approach. Of course, the queen is the queen after all, the master of the harem. If she goes out to harm Concubine Yu and the sixth prince, it is not that she can''t do it.


    It¡¯s not impossible, it¡¯s not worth it, it¡¯s not worth it.


    The sixth prince is still young and poses no threat to anyone.


    The ?? queen''s crisis did not come from him, but from the East Palace.


    The person she really wants to deal with is Donggong, there is no need to pay attention to the unimportant Concubine Yu and her son.


    The Queen is a shrewd woman. She has a clear mind on how to settle this account.


    Ling''an county chief felt anxious when she saw that she didn''t respond, and motioned to her with his eyes, asking her to speak for himself.


    The queen was a little impatient, but she still maintained the dignity and majesty of the queen, and said slowly: "Concubine Yu, in your eyes, is being a royal concubine the same as the commoner concubines outside?"


    Concubine Yu was speechless.


    That is of course different.


    In the harem, except for the queen, the four concubines and nine concubines below all have serious rank and registration, how can they be compared with ordinary people''s concubines.


    Concubine Yu''s words were equivalent to belittling their concubines.


    The other concubines also showed dissatisfaction.


    Concubine Yu felt a little embarrassed.


    At this moment, a voice like fairy music entered her ears.


    Yes, the princess who made people feel safe opened her mouth to help her out!


    "The people of the world are all the people of His Majesty, and since this is the case, the people of the world are also the people of the empress and all the goddesses. That being the case, why do you put yourself in a high position? The prince is still breaking the law. It is the same crime as the common people, every spring ploughing, Your Majesty has to go to the fields in person, the ladies should be more close to the people."


    The Queen''s face changed slightly, and Concubine Shu and others also showed embarrassment.


    But how could the queen be so easily defeated.


    She immediately spoke again: "Prince Concubine''s words are reasonable. That being the case, the county lord Ling''an is no different from others, so why can''t she be the prince''s concubine?"


    "Of course it can be done." Jiang Ning smiled, "I still have to ask the emperor to decide this matter."


    What kind of cookie is your queen who dares to point anyone to the prince in front of the emperor?


    The Queen ?? couldn''t hear what she meant, the smile on her face could hardly hold back.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 842： I just want to go to the East Palace

    Chapter 842 I just want to go to the East Palace


    She turned to look at the emperor, and asked softly, "Your Majesty, you see¡ª"


    "Oh, that''s it."


    The emperor seemed to have regained his senses suddenly, moved his body slightly, cleared his throat, and glanced at the county magistrate Ling An, "Ling An, I intend to give you another good marriage, so don''t join in the fun in the East Palace. "


    Ling''an County Lord was stunned.


    How is this different from what we said in advance?


    She turned her eyes to the queen a little bewildered: "Empress Empress!"


    The Queen ?? was also taken aback and hurriedly reminded the Emperor: "Your Majesty, didn''t you agree a few days ago..."


    "What did I promise?" the emperor asked back.


    "..." The queen wondered if she should continue to remind her now.


    The emperor sat up straight and said, "I''m not in good spirits these days, and my memory has also deteriorated a lot. If I forget something, you can help me remember it and remind me all the time!"


    "Yes, yes, the concubine must remember it." The queen kept her promise, but she never dared to remind her again.


    The emperor still didn''t let her go, and asked: "What did the queen say I promised? You said it."


    The queen sweated coldly: "It''s also a bad memory to think about being a concubine."


    "Alas." The emperor sighed, "Empress, you are also getting older, and you are not doing things neatly. Luckily, you have the Crown Princess to help you in this draft, otherwise you will not know what troubles will arise."


    The queen smirked: "The crown princess is indeed capable."


    The emperor hid needles in the cotton here, but annoyed the county magistrate of Ling''an.


    She was used to being arrogant. She thought that the marriage was a sure thing, but was directly rejected by the emperor, and she had to give her another marriage. How could she bear it.


    She immediately pushed aside the few beautiful girls in front of her, walked over to the emperor and the queen, threw herself down on her knees, stubbornly said, "Your Majesty, the empress, I, Ling An, only want to go to the East Palace and be the crown prince''s person. I don''t want any other marriages!"


    If it were said by a woman, it would definitely cause a shock.


    However, these words came from Ling An, and it is not surprising.


    Is she that kind of person?


    It would be surprising if she so meekly obeyed the emperor''s arrangements.


    The Queen immediately reprimanded her: "Ling An, don''t be self-willed. The emperor must be referring to a good marriage for you."


    "I don''t want it! I said I don''t want it!"


    The county lord Ling''an collapsed and made a fuss in the hall, "I just want to marry the crown prince, everyone in Chang''an City knows this! As the county lord, I have condescended to be a concubine for the crown prince, why do you all Still unwilling to agree? I don''t understand, I don''t understand!"


    Now the queen is also angry.


    She stood up and shouted: "Ling''an county magistrate, what are you making a fuss about? What do you mean by condescending to be a concubine for the prince? There is a limit to your troubles, don''t lose your dignity!"


    "Decent? Why do I need to be decent?" Ling''an County leader jumped angrily, "You all agreed to let me sit on the side concubine, but now you regret it! Why don''t you talk about it, I hate you!"


    Everyone''s face changed.


    Concubine Shu hurried over and tried to pull her out, coaxing, "Ling An, you are in a daze, why are you saying this in front of the emperor and the empress? Come, I''ll take you out."


    "I''m not leaving!" The county chief Ling''an had learned some martial arts, and with a few strokes, he was strong enough to push Concubine Shu to the ground with a wave of his hand.


    The show girls fell to their knees in fright, not daring to let out the air.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 843： The harem is bitter

    Chapter 843 Harem is bitter


    "Presumptuous!"


    The ?? emperor was furious, "Ling An, you insist on going to the East Palace, don''t you?"


    "That''s right! I, Ling An, were born to be the prince''s person in this life, and died to be the prince''s dead person!" Ling An''s magistrate''s righteousness and the appearance of not yielding to death made Jiang Ning almost couldn''t help clapping and applauding for her.


    Concubine Yu moved to sit next to Jiang Ning and whispered, "Why is Ling An so hard-hearted, it''s not because her grandfather was a hero, the emperor must be careful, not to chill the hearts of ministers."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "She makes such a fuss, the emperor still doesn''t punish her, doesn''t it chill Concubine Shu''s heart?"


    Concubine Shu kindly tried to persuade her. Not only did she not appreciate it, she pushed Concubine Shu to the ground.


    Speaking from a young age, this is a white-eyed wolf.


    In a big way, this is the following crime, which is disrespectful.


    Concubine Shu''s family background is not as good as Ling An, but she is the emperor''s woman, the emperor can dislike it, even if you are a county owner, you dare to do it, or in front of the emperor, isn''t this beating the emperor''s face alive?


    Not to mention the mere county lord of Ling''an, now that the ancestor of the county lord of Ling''an is here, the emperor can no longer control her.


    The two grandmothers came forward and grabbed Ling An''s arm, not allowing her to splash again.


    Ling''an County Lord made a lot of noise, and he still refused to give in.


    The ?? emperor was already very unhappy, and with a smile on his face, he said coldly at this time: "Ling An, since you insist on being in the East Palace, I will fulfill you."


    Before Ling An could show his joy, the emperor continued: "From now on, you will go to the East Palace as a slave."


    "what?"


    Ling''an County Lord was completely stunned.


    The concubines looked at each other. With Concubine Shu''s lessons learned, no one said a word for her.


    Ling''an County Lord asked dumbly, "Your Majesty, what did you just say?"


    "You go to the East Palace as a slave, and you are never allowed to leave. Crown Princess, I will hand her over to you. If she leaves the East Palace for half a step, I will only ask you!" The emperor said coldly, then walked out.


    The concubines hurriedly stood up and saluted: "Congratulations to the emperor."


    When the emperor was far away, the queen glared at the county magistrate Ling''an, too lazy to say anything, and left with a sleeve.


    is really angry.


    Concubine Shu fell innocently, and her face was even worse.


    The other concubines also followed.


    In case this Ling An goes crazy again, without the emperor here, who can control her.


    Concubine Yu was at the end and said to Jiang Ning with a smile: "It''s a good draft, it''s really exciting. As expected of you, I''m not here for nothing."


    Jiang Ning laughed and said, "Are you here to watch the show?"


    "Hey, you don''t know, life in the harem is boring and bitter. It''s rare to find some fun. The princess will continue to work hard in the future, and this palace will look after you."


    also swayed away.


    The people are gone.


    Jiang Ning asked the steward to take away the rest of the beautiful girls, and assign them according to the rules wherever they should be assigned.


    Among these beautiful girls, there are also excellent family backgrounds and outstanding appearances, but they were implicated by Ling''an County Lord, and in the end, only a palace maid served the people.


    How can I not be angry with the county magistrate of Ling''an?


    Originally said that this time he would choose several concubines for the crown prince, but this time it was good, none of them were selected, and there was only a lifetime honorary maid in the East Palace.


    In the empty hall, Jiang Ning sighed at the county magistrate Ling''an: "You said you have to do it, now it''s good, play it big?"


    Ling''an County Lord knelt on the ground and cried loudly: "Why, why? Let me be a maid, I don''t want to die!"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 844： The queen is in a hurry

    Chapter 844 The Queen is in a hurry


    Jiang Ning squatted down and asked, "You''re already like this, do you still want to resist the decree? Don''t struggle anymore, just follow me back to the East Palace. The water in the kitchen is still waiting for someone to choose."


    "I dont go!"


    Ling''an County Lord suddenly raised his head, his face full of grief and indignation, "My dignified County Lord, let me go to the East Palace to be a slave? Are you embarrassed?"


    "The emperor asked you to do it, but I can''t help it."


    Ling''an county chief was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "I can go to the East Palace. As long as the prince is willing to come to me, I can naturally still be the prince''s concubine."


    Jiang Ning was stunned for a moment, then blinked his beautiful eyes: "You crooked man, seriously, it''s not impossible."


    "You agree?"


    "Hey, I disagree with this, and it''s useless." Jiang Ning spread his hands, "Isn''t we the prince who is willing to do this?"


    "As long as you don''t block it, His Royal Highness will definitely be willing."


    "Don''t worry about this, I definitely can''t stop it. You must know the temperament of our prince better than me. If you are willing to accept you, can I stop it?"


    Ling''an County Lord heard the words, and snorted proudly: "That''s of course, how can His Royal Highness be controlled by a woman at will."


    "So what are you worried about? Come on, follow me back to the East Palace." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to her, exuding holy light all over his body, like a peerless Virgin, "A bright future is waiting for you."


    Ling''an County Lord...really followed her.


    Just returned to the Fengyi Palace, and the Empress, who had not yet covered her buttocks, was stunned for a while when she heard the news.


    She asked the female officer, "Isn''t Ling An making a fuss?"


    "No, I followed the princess very quietly."


    "What did the Crown Princess feed her to make her so obedient?" The Empress was sullen, "I dared to go crazy in front of the Emperor and Ben Gong in the palace before, but now she''s following the Crown Princess, so she doesn''t make trouble?"


    The queen originally wanted to watch the fun.


    She knew Ling An''s character well, and if she was asked to go to the East Palace as a maid, she would definitely make the East Palace''s troubles uneasy.


    If the East Palace is in chaos, it is the fault of the Crown Princess.


    She can also take the opportunity to pull back a round.


    Who would have known that Ling An was so unsatisfactory, and was followed by the Crown Princess after a few words.


    She is a county magistrate and goes to the East Palace to be a maid, right?


    Cry!


    What a commotion!


    Do it!


    Dare to fight with Concubine Shu, why didn''t you dare to fan the Crown Princess to the ground?


    The Queen ?? was about to have a heart attack.


    At this critical time, King Zhao was suddenly sent out to fight, and he didn''t know what the future would hold. The crown prince and crown princess became more and more powerful in the former harem.


    The emperor was constantly indulging in women''s sex, and he didn''t take care of himself at all.


    The situation is getting worse and worse for her.


    Why is she not in a hurry?


    Speaking of which, when King Zhao went to war, he still had to blame the East Palace and the enchanting Crown Princess.


    If it wasn''t for her, could Shinkai Shiko die?


    Troubled Water, Troubled Water!


    The Queen ?? was heartbroken.


    After a short meeting, the **** came to report, saying that the emperor named Shui Xiuxiu as the nobleman of Zhu, and Qiu Rong was Zhaoyi, and went to the nobleman to sleep tonight.


    The Queen sneered: "Your Majesty Zhu? Our emperor is quite infatuated."


    zhu was Concubine Jin''s boudoir name, and he just gave it to other women.


    Shui Xiuxiu has an ordinary family background. She is a noble person when she comes in, and she also got a bead character. It can be seen that she is very fond and satisfied with her.


    Who the emperor is willing to spoil, the queen doesn''t care much, but this woman was sent by Jiang Ruobai, so she can''t care less.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 845： revival

    Chapter 845 Revive the glory


    The Queen ?? felt a strong crisis.


    She has worked hard for so many years. After the death of her first-born son, she has been unable to bear children for so many years, but she still takes great pains to maintain her status.


    She is the queen. As long as she does not make any serious mistakes of principle, even if she has no children, the emperor and the court will not easily touch her.


    As long as the emperor is healthy, her position as a queen will be secure.


    But the question is, can the emperor be okay?


    He is getting old, and his body is not getting better every day.


    Prince has an unruly temperament and has a cold relationship with her. If he ascends the throne, he will never have her good fruit to eat.


    Relying on her family is all over.


    For the sake of the family, the queen knows that she will persevere no matter how difficult it is.


    She has to let someone who can control her take over that position.


    At first, she was interested in the sixth prince.


    The sixth prince is young, if he ascends the throne, he needs someone to support the government.


    She can take power alone.


    Who knew that Concubine Yu was an idiot, she didn''t want such a great opportunity, and insisted on mixing with the Crown Princess.


    The Queen ?? sneered.


    Is there any brotherhood in the royal family?


    not at all.


    When the prince ascends the throne, the fate of the sixth prince will not be much better.


    It''s a pity that Concubine Yu, an idiot, only looked at the benefits and benefits in front of him, and couldn''t think of such a long-term future at all.


    The queen had no choice but to re-select the target.


    At this time, the illegitimate child Li You fell into her sight.


    Li You is smart, gentle, introverted, well-liked, and able to do things. It can be said that his conditions and possibility of winning the heirloom are countless times higher than that of the little boy of the sixth prince.


    The queen naturally supported him with all her might. The good news was that Li You also knew how to be grateful, and was grateful and respectful to her queen.


    is 10,000 times better than the cold thing of the prince.


    Seeing that Li You was named Prince Zhao, more and more loved by the emperor, trusted and supported by the officials, and the queen seemed to see the dawn of hope.


    But at this time, the waste of Xinhai Shizi died on the way back. The two countries were at war. Jiang Ruobai and the prince joined forces to send Li You to the battlefield.


    Swords and guns have no eyes, if Li You died on the battlefield, wouldn''t all her plans and arrangements fail?


    Thinking of this, the queen became anxious, angry, and couldn''t sleep.


    Hearing that the emperor couldn''t wait to come to Xing Shui Xiuxiu, he was even more angry.


    She sneered and sneered: "The sky is still bright, so I''m so anxious. If you spread it out, you''re not afraid of being embarrassed!"


    The female official hurriedly said in a low voice, "My lady is careful."


    "Bengong is in his own room, can''t tell the truth?" The queen patted the table vigorously, venting her anxiety, "Jiang Ruobai is a traitor, what did he want to bring Shui Xiuxiu here? Do you think the emperor dislikes the emperor? Your body is too good? Wait, Jiang Ruobai, this palace won''t let you feel better!"


    For three days in a row, the emperor summoned Shui Xiuxiu to sleep.


    Not only rewarded countless jewelry fabrics, but also directly promoted her to be a pearl concubine.


    Shui Xiuxiu has an ordinary family background. She entered the palace for three days and had no children, so she was directly promoted to the position of concubine, which was really inappropriate.


    The Queen ?? objected, and was repelled by the Emperor.


    For the next three days, the emperor lived directly in Yaoyue Palace, where Concubine Zhu was located.


    All state affairs were thrown to the prince.


    Not only that, but the queen also inquired that the emperor was drinking the medicine to strengthen the body in order to restore his glory.


    In short, it is an aphrodisiac medicine.


    Is this still good?


    On the seventh day, the queen went directly to Yaoyue Palace, and when she saw the emperor, she found that his eye sockets were sunken, and his expression was slightly haggard, and he was immediately shocked and angry.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 846： You dare to spoil Your Majesty?

    Chapter 846 You dare to spoil Your Majesty?


    In the eyes of the queen, the emperor was haggard and sluggish.


    But the Pearl Concubine Shui Xiuxiu is more and more radiant, plump and beautiful.


    Although she is still young, her temperament is getting closer and closer to the former concubine Jin.


    It''s just that she lacks Concubine Jin''s arrogance and indifferent indifference, she is more charming and charming, and her eyes are also somewhat seductive.


    The Queen ?? looked at Shui Xiuxiu who looked like this, and wished she could slap her face, tear her face to pieces, and then stomped on her feet and scolded a few "shameless bitches".


    But she is the queen and a model of women in the world. She must be dignified, grand, and virtuous.


    These thoughts, she can only think about it in her heart, and never show it on her face.


    She took a deep breath, patiently, and said to the emperor in a gentle tone: "Your Majesty, there are many things waiting for you in the previous dynasty, you can''t always stay in the harem."


    The emperor leaned on the couch and said lazily: "Isn''t there a prince? If there is anything, let him handle it."


    "Prince is still young after all..."


    "He''s already married and had children, so why is he still young?" The emperor was impatient, "Does he have to wait until he is thirty or forty before he grows up?"


    The queen bowed her head: "Your Majesty calm down, this is not what your concubine meant."


    "Go back." The emperor waved his hand.


    The Queen ?? stood still and insisted: "Your Majesty, the concubine will accompany you back to the Feishhuang Palace."


    The emperor frowned: "Empress, are you crazy? Why do you come here to make a fuss?"


    The Queen knelt down: "Your Majesty, my concubine heard that you asked the Taiyuan Hospital to make soup and drink?"


    "I''ve been drinking medicine to condition my body, doesn''t the queen know about this?"


    "Your Majesty should know in his heart what medicine the concubine is talking about." The queen raised her head and looked at the emperor, "Since the concubine is the queen, she has the responsibility to persuade the emperor to take care of her body, and she must not condone Concubine Pearl to charm the Lord."


    The big hat was buttoned down, and Concubine Zhu immediately knelt down: "The Empress, please calm down."


    The Queen ?? glanced at her and sneered: "Who allowed you to hook up with Your Majesty like this? Your Majesty is weak, can you let you spoil it like this?"


    Concubine Zhu''s face turned pale with fright, with tears in her eyes, shaky.


    "Empress!" Upon seeing this, the emperor was furious, "How come I have been pampering Concubine Zhu for a few days, yet you are so speechless? Look at your own face, where is there the slightest bit of the queen''s demeanor!"


    Queen''s eyes reddened and she choked up: "The heart of the concubine''s body can be learned from the world. Since ancient times, the loyal words are against the ears. If your majesty does not listen to the advice, the concubine will invite all the censors to judge!"


    The emperor laughed angrily: "Empress, you are here to spoil my happiness today."


    Queen Huo Ran pointed at Concubine Zhu and said, "Jiang Ruobai trained this woman exactly like Concubine Jin, what kind of heart does he have?"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at Concubine Zhu: "Are you sent by Jiang Xiang?"


    Concubine Zhu''s forehead touched the ground, and her whole body trembled in fright: "Your Majesty, calm down, my concubine came to Chang''an with my father, without relatives or reasons, it was indeed Jiang Xiangye who took in the concubine. Because the concubine came from a humble background and did not understand the rules, Jiang Xiangye still I asked my mother to teach my concubine."


    The emperor suddenly laughed: "So that''s the case, I was thinking in my heart before, how can you be so good at your rules, Concubine Zhu. Jiang Xiang has a heart, and I must reward him well."


    Queen: "??"


    Is she here to take credit for Jiang Ruobai?


    The emperor was startled when he saw her kneeling, and asked, "Empress, are you still leaving?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 847： the queen is disgusting

    Chapter 847 The Queen is disgusting


    The queen lowered her head, kowtowed to the emperor, and said slowly, "I only ask Your Majesty to take care of the dragon''s body."


    "My body is very good!"


    The Emperor was very displeased when the Empress repeatedly mentioned this matter.


    Why does it seem that in the eyes of the Queen, he favors a few concubines, and he will not be able to live?


    Why is it so old!


    The Queen ?? left silently, walked out of the hall, and sighed long and slowly.


    Although I have also experienced the tenderness of young couples, they have been exhausted by now.


    Now the relationship between them is just the emperor and the queen.


    The position of ?? Queen is her glory, her shackles, and the armor she cannot throw away.


    She has been trapped here all her life, she can''t escape, and she can''t leave.


    She only hopes that the emperor can take care of her health, live well, and try to live a few more years, so that she can have time to plan more.


    But the emperor ignored her advice.


    Does he still have her as the queen in his eyes?


    Every time she sees the appearance of the emperor favoring other concubines, the queen feels disgusted in the bottom of her heart.


    Especially today.


    The emperor was puffy, old, pale and haggard.


    The Queen ?? felt like she didn''t know him anymore.


    why.


    why!


    Just like hanging out with women?


    At such an age, she is still so obsessed with women.


    Is this a man?


    The Queen ?? walked back to Fengning Palace in silence, the silk handkerchief in her hand was wrinkled by her unknowingly.


    She sat down on the chair and said nothing.


    The female officer called her several times before she recovered.


    "Niangniang, what''s the matter with you?" The female official looked worried, "Did you have trouble with Your Majesty?"


    The queen raised her hand and folded her temples, and said calmly, "Since I am the queen, I have the responsibility to persuade the emperor. If he is angry, he will be angry."


    "But the Emperor is still staying with Concubine Zhu."


    The queen gritted her teeth: "I don''t believe this palace, no one can stop such a ridiculous thing!"


    ¡­


    The next day, he persuaded and reprimanded the emperor and impeached Jiang Ruobai''s memorial, which flew like snowflakes, and there was a long table in front of the prince Li Hongyuan.


    The **** Liu Quan knelt on the ground, neatly arranged the memorials, and said cautiously, "There are enough."


    Li Hongyuan, however, was always calm, picked up a copy of the book, and looked at it seriously.


    Those who persuade the emperor are put together, and those who impeach and scold Jiang Xiangye are put in another.


    There were also some of the memorials who neither persuaded the emperor nor scolded Jiang Xiangye, but took a different approach and attacked the beloved concubine Zhu.


    Those civil servants who have studied books all their lives are not necessarily capable of much, but the skill of cursing people in these words is more powerful than the last.


    Lively scolded Concubine Zhu as a disaster for the country and the people, and asked the emperor to abolish Concubine Zhu in order to lead the dynasty.


    Looking at the three big characters "Qingjun''s side", Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "My father has stabbed a hornet''s nest this time. However, I don''t know who provoked these officials and dared to force my father to abolish Concubine Zhu."


    Liu Quan said with a smile: "The adults not only persuaded Your Majesty, but also impeached Jiang Xiangye."


    Li Hongyuan squeezed the book and said with a half-smile, "Liu Quan, do you mean that the queen is behind the scenes?"


    "Minions don''t dare, slaves don''t understand anything."


    "Humph."


    Li Hongyuan withdrew his gaze and threw the book aside, "I just said I''ve seen it all, take it to Wenyuan Pavilion, and let the scholars read it."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 848： Nothing that money can solve

    Chapter 848 Things that money can solve are nothing


    Liu Quan didn''t dare to be neglected, he quickly picked up a large pile of playing books, summoned a little **** for help, and trotted away from the East Palace to Wenyuan Pavilion, which was one kilometer away.


    This is the place where the cabinet scholars work.


    Dasheng did not have the position of prime minister and prime minister, so he called Jiang Ruobai the prime minister because he was the first assistant scholar of Wenyuan Pavilion.


    The cabinet has a total of four members. In addition to the first assistant, there are also the second assistant, the third assistant, and the fourth assistant. Their main job is to help the emperor handle affairs.


    Wenyuan Pavilion was originally just a small pavilion for the senior scholars to rest. Later, after several development and changes, additional buildings were added, and finally it evolved into a place for the senior scholars to work in earnest.


    This is two miles away from the emperor''s palace in a straight line. As the political center of the Dasheng Dynasty, the emperor rarely came here.


    The last time an emperor came here was decades ago.


    The current emperor has never set foot there once.


    The usual memorial documents are carried and conveyed by the eunuchs of the supervisor of ceremonies back and forth.


    A large number of chapters and memorials cannot be read by the emperor alone. We must ask the eunuchs of the supervisor of li to help.


    These eunuchs who can read and hyphenate are called eunuchs with a pen.


    Now the emperor doesn''t care about anything, and the crown prince supervises the country. Of course, the **** Liu Quan beside the prince and his subordinates temporarily took this position.


    The emperor and the courtier of a dynasty, anyone who becomes an emperor will only use the people around him he trusts, and will never use the eunuchs left by his predecessors.


    This is normal and human.


    Liu Quan carried the playbook and walked to the door of Wenyuan Pavilion, where he met several eunuchs with pen.


    These eunuchs with pen brushes are highly trusted by the emperor, and usually have a high status in the palace. The rest of the eunuchs and maids have to curry favor, and even the princes and officials are polite to them.


    can be said to be arrogant.


    Seeing Liu Quan carrying the little **** holding the memorial, he blocked the door and said strangely: "The world has really changed. Now, can anyone''s dirty hands touch these memorials?"


    Liu Quan smiled apologetically: "Eunuch Wang, the villain is not worthy, but this is the order of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and the villain can''t do anything. Or, if you are tired, help the little one in?"


    said and shoved a silver note without a trace.


    Eunuch Wang was satisfied, and stepped aside in a relaxed manner.


    They are not stupid. Although they are still eunuchs with pen, it is hard to say in the future. People are the confidants around the prince, and it would be unwise to offend him severely.


    Stay a line as a person, and see you in the future.


    When the princes and fathers walked away, Liu Quan motioned the little **** with his eyes to follow him in.


    The little **** is not angry: "I''ve been blocked here every time, obviously to take advantage of the opportunity. Master, next time we don''t give it, I don''t believe he dares to block the door all the time, delaying the delivery of the book, let''s see what he will do!"


    Liu Quan walked quickly under his feet, and said in his mouth: "Why bother with them, things that can be solved with a little money are not a problem. If we delay the delivery, they can''t get rid of the relationship, so what about us? His Royal Highness Prince. What? Your Majesty can forgive our prince, but the adults outside will not. At this juncture, let¡¯s be safe and don¡¯t cause trouble for our prince. Remember, if the prince is good, we can be good, if the prince is not good Well, we''re all done."


    The little **** nodded again and again: "The apprentice has remembered it."


    "go in."


    Liu Quan put a stack of papers impeaching the cabinet chief assistant Jiang Ruobai in front of Jiang Ruobai.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 849： not agree

    Chapter 849 Disapproval


    Jiang Ruobai was writing, when he looked up and saw the large stack of playing books, he smiled and said, "Eunuch Liu worked hard."


    Liu Quan hurriedly smiled and said, "Look at what you said, what your duty is, don''t dare to say tired. Jiang Xiang, these are all sent by the servants sent by His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ruobai put down his pen, picked up a book, and opened his eyes.


    Liu Quan stood aside, paying attention to his expression.


    Jiang Ruobai''s face was always calm, and he carefully read the book from beginning to end.


    That memorial book was full of words of impeachment, rebuke, and curses at him. Liu Quan glanced at him a few times, and he was convinced that if these words were to curse him, he would never be able to maintain such calm.


    Sure enough, Jiang Xiang is Jiang Xiang, not a mortal like him who can guess.


    After reading a book, Jiang Ruobai put it aside, and Liu Quan with a smile said, "Let''s put these notes on hold. After me and a few graduating students have decided on the tickets, I will send someone to notify you."


    "Okay, the slave will go back first, Jiang Xiang, you are busy."


    After Liu Quan went out, the other scholars came over to read the memorial, with different expressions on their faces.


    Jisuke said: "Jiang Xiang, these will be written by a few of us, right?"


    Jiang Ruobai said with a smile: "Hey, don''t do it all alone, let''s share a share together, it can be faster."


    On an ordinary day, there are only a few dozen copies of the memorials sent to the cabinet every day, and a few high school scholars are divided into one point. After discussing with each other, the votes can be drawn up in a short time.


    Of course, as the first assistant, most of the votes were decided by Jiang Ruobai.


    The ?? votes are prepared and sent to the emperor, who will be approved by the emperor.


    The current emperor is too lazy to do it himself, which requires the use of eunuchs with a pen.


    The **** Bingbi wrote down the content of the first assistant''s ticket with a red pen, and then sent it to the sixth department, and handed it over to the relevant departments for specific processing.


    Such a process has been going on for many years.


    Generally speaking, the emperor would not easily oppose the content of the first assistant''s vote, because it showed that he did not trust the great scholar.


    Of course, it will still happen that the emperor does not agree with the content of the vote.


    This requires further negotiation between the monarch and his ministers.


    In addition to impeaching Jiang Ruobai and criticizing the emperor, the rest were all asking the emperor to depose Concubine Zhu.


    The first two are nothing more than performances to challenge things, to vent their emotions, and it stands to reason that they don¡¯t need to be ignored. As for the scribbles that demanded the dethroning of Concubine Zhu, it was written with reason and evidence, and the scholars must take it seriously.


    This Concubine Pearl is the emperor''s favorite concubine now, and to depose her is to fight against the emperor.


    Fighting against the emperor, will it end well?


    Besides, Concubine Zhu was sent to the palace by Jiang Ruobai, the first assistant of Wenyuan Pavilion.


    Zhezi fell into his hands, what else could he do.


    Of course I don''t agree.


    The booklet prepared by the ticket was quickly returned to the prince.


    Li Hongyuan is the prince of the supervising state. He has no right to instruct the emperor''s **** with a pen, and he is not qualified to appoint a new **** with a pen.


    Therefore, he had to approve all these papers in person.


    That''s why he worked harder than the emperor.


    He looked at the ink characters on the ticket, and it was all he expected.


    Jiang Ruobai is not a saint. The person he recommended entered the palace as his favorite concubine, and he voted to abolish her again?


    That is to prove that he is indeed incompetent as a first-fu master.


    also proves that the ministers who impeached him are correct.


    is really shooting himself in the foot.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 850： that medicine

    Chapter 850 That medicine


    Shooting yourself in the foot with a stone, such a stupid thing, the wise and martial master Jiang will not do it.


    It is about the emperor''s favorite concubine, and the prince is not good at being arbitrary, so Liu Quan sent the book and the ticket to the emperor.


    The emperor was watching the play with Concubine Pearl.


    Concubine Zhu held a small cotton hammer and beat the emperor''s legs.


    The emperor was peeling melon seeds, and after peeling a small amount, he sent it to the mouth of Zhu Fei.


    Watching Guaziren disappear into Concubine Pearl''s bright red cherry mouth, the emperor seemed to be greatly satisfied, and his face also showed a pleasant look.


    This kind of comfort continued until the presentation of the book and the ticket.


    Seeing the contents of the memorial, the emperor angrily said: "I have been an emperor for decades, and I dare not compare with the great ancestors, but I am also conscientious and conscientious, and I dare not be slighted. Now I only dote on a woman too much, why does it seem like I have committed a sin Article, everyone is here to dissuade?"


    Concubine Zhu heard that it was her own business, and immediately dropped the small cotton hammer and knelt down silently.


    The emperor waved: "You get up."


    Concubine Zhu lowered her head and kowtowed: "I beg the emperor to take care of your health."


    "Take care of your body?" The emperor was stunned, "I''m just playing chess with you, listening to operas, joking and eating snacks. Why didn''t you take care of your body?"


    Concubine Zhu wept: "Your Majesty has lived here for a few days. It is rumored that the concubine is a disaster, a disaster for the country and the people. The concubine is just an ordinary little girl, and I really can''t bear such a heavy responsibility."


    The emperor felt helpless and stretched out his hand to help her up, "Although I have lived with you for a few more days, I have not been in the same room with you every day, and it has only been three times so far. I am old, but I have that kind of heart, but I don''t have that kind of strength. Outsiders. I don''t know this, I really feel wronged Concubine Ai."


    Concubine Zhu''s eyes were red: "I am not wronged, and I am worried about the emperor''s body. Don''t drink that medicine of yours."


    The ?? emperor rubbed her arm and whispered, "I am getting old, how much time do I have? I just want to spend more time with the woman I like."


    Concubine Zhu sobbed and cried.


    The ?? emperor smiled and said: "Why are you crying? I''m fine. Don''t worry, you don''t need to care about the reports of the ministers. Have you seen Jiang Xiang''s vote? Block it."


    "But where is His Royal Highness..."


    Now it is the crown prince supervising the country, without the prince''s approval of red votes, it is equivalent to a piece of waste paper.


    The emperor smiled and said: "The prince will not be embarrassed by a woman like you. In the past few days, I will go back to the Feishhuang Palace first, so as to prevent the ministers from making more trouble."


    Concubine Zhu was relieved and knelt down: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for being sympathetic to your concubine."


    The emperor smiled and said, "I''ll get my body ready in a few days, and come back to you." He stroked Concubine Zhu''s delicate cheeks and said softly, "I also hope that you can give birth to a prince and a princess for me."


    Concubine Zhu''s cheeks were slightly red: "I just don''t know if my concubine has this blessing."


    "I said you have it, and you have it."


    The emperor appeased Concubine Zhu, then went back to the bedroom, and did not go to the harem for several days in a row, it seemed that Concubine Zhu had fallen out of favor.


    When the news of ?? spread, all the ministers and officials cheered.


    Although the emperor did not agree to their request to depose the concubine Zhu, they were not really fools, and would not really think that just a few words from them would make the emperor depose a favorite concubine.


    Besides, behind that favorite concubine stood Jiang Ruobai, a big tree in a prosperous country.


    Their ultimate goal is to invite the emperor out of the harem and return to the dormitory to continue to recuperate, and not to waste their bodies on the harem concubines.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 851： Can the emperors bones hold up?

    Chapter 851 Can the emperor''s body hold up?


    The ?? emperor moved out, and their purpose was achieved.


    This is certainly something to be happy about.


    The Queen ?? also breathed a sigh of relief.


    In private, she passed on the imperial physician Dong who had prescribed the aphrodisiac prescription to the emperor, and severely reprimanded him, threatening that if he dared to prescribe this medicine to the emperor again, he would be punished with conspiracy and treason.


    Dong Taiyi stood up and trained honestly, saying that there was suffering.


    He is just a doctor, the emperor asked him to prescribe medicine, did he dare to refuse or what?


    In this palace, is it the emperor or the queen, doesn''t she understand?


    called him over to scold him, just to vent his anger.


    Imperial Physician Dong had nothing to argue with, so let the queen finish her scolding sooner so he can go back to work.


    The medicine on the emperor''s side should be prescribed or must be prescribed.


    What if else?


    The emperor himself wanted to drink, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Walking out of Fengning Palace, Imperial Physician Dong looked up at the bright sunshine, but his heart was heavy, and he panicked.


    He studied medicine with his grandfather since he was a child, and has always aimed to save the world by hanging the pot. He did not expect to enter the Taiyuan Hospital after becoming famous, but his dream was completely shattered.


    What is hanging a pot to help the world, what is helping the poor and the poor, are all submerged in this boring and trivial court.


    Intrigues, tricks, trade-offs, pros and cons.


    He just wants to be a doctor who heals and saves people.


    Chief Doctor Dong sighed, and walked listlessly to the Tai Hospital, when he heard a sweet girl''s voice coming from his face.


    "Doctor Dong!"


    Imperial Doctor Dong looked up and saw a beautiful girl in a white dress standing in the sun, smiling like a cherry blossom, showing a small row of white teeth towards him.


    In the palace, such a beautiful girl who does not pay attention to dressing up is the only one in the East Palace.


    Although he entered the palace and became a crown princess, Jiang Ning still kept the habit of wearing a light white dress. This habit is not very accepted in the palace.


    The nobles in the palace like all kinds of colorful clothes, the colors are either simple and elegant, or fresh.


    There is no white dress like her.


    Queen had mentioned it several times, but she ignored it. The emperor and the prince also ignored this matter, and over time, everyone slowly got used to it and accepted it.


    As long as she doesn''t wear it for formal events.


    Imperial Physician Dong hurriedly came to her in small steps and bowed his hands: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Jiang Ning put his hands behind his back and said with a smile, "Where did Imperial Doctor Dong come from?"


    "Fengning Palace."


    "Is this being reprimanded by the Queen?" Jiang Ning laughed, "Don''t be uncomfortable, she is just letting out her anger. Typical incompetent rage."


    Doctor Dong understood, and couldn''t help but smile: "Thank you, Crown Princess, for your relief."


    Jiang Ning approached and asked, "I heard that the emperor is drinking aphrodisiac recently, is it true?"


    Imperial Physician Dong hurriedly handed over: "Prince Concubine, don''t ask about it."


    "What''s so secretive about this? With the emperor''s body and bones, can you keep pampering Concubine Pearl for many days without taking medicine?"


    Imperial Physician Dong smiled wryly, not daring to speak up.


    This crown princess'' mouth is too bold.


    Jiang Ning asked again, "Is it really harmful for the emperor to drink this medicine?"


    "It''s a medicine that is three-part poisonous. If you say that it has no effect at all, and the minister said it, you won''t believe it either." Imperial Physician Dong replied, "But this official uses the medicine carefully, and it won''t have a big impact on Your Majesty''s body. "


    "So, the queen is overthinking it."


    "Taking medicine or not is second, the key is..." Imperial Doctor Dong paused halfway through his words.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 852： loitering

    Chapter 852


    "What''s the key?"


    The girl leaned forward, pricked up her ears, her eyes were sparkling, and her face was full of gossip.


    Dong Taiyi was busy and handed over his hands: "Prince Concubine, please forgive the minister, the minister does not dare to arbitrarily argue."


    "If you don''t say it, I know it."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile, "The key is to make the old man less fond of his concubines, isn''t it?"


    Imperial Physician Dong coughed lightly, but said nothing.


    Jiang Ning asked again: "According to your diagnosis, should our old man reboot properly?"


    Physician Dong: "..."


    Jiang Ning squinted at him: "You are the judge of the Taiyuan Hospital, a famous doctor in the world. Is it taboo to talk about the patient''s condition?"


    "I dare not." Imperial Doctor Dong smiled bitterly, "I can only say that if things go on like this, it will definitely have a great impact on Your Majesty''s body. This minister also persuaded His Majesty to rest and recuperate, but..."


    He didn''t go on.


    Jiang Ning understood: "There are only two beautiful concubines in this draft. It''s normal for the emperor to feel fresh for a while. It''s not long, so you don''t have to worry too much about Doctor Dong."


    "Yes."


    "Then Imperial Physician Dong, you are busy, I am leaving."


    "Prince Concubine, wait a minute." Imperial Doctor Dong called Jiang Ning again.


    Jiang Ning stopped: "What else is there to do with Doctor Dong?"


    Physician Dong hesitated for a moment and said, "About Jin Liangyuan''s condition..."


    "Oh, I know about this."


    "Prince Princess, do you really know?"


    "Of course I do." Jiang Ning nodded firmly, "Jin Liangyuan took medicine in front of me, can I not know?"


    "Ah this..."


    Tai doctor Dong was taken aback and was speechless for a while, not knowing what to say.


    "You don''t have to be taboo, this matter is entirely her own volition, but it''s not me who hurt her." Jiang Ning smiled: "Dong Tai doctor has been in the palace for so many years, and he has been in the palace for so many years. ."


    Physician Dong hurriedly said, "All ministers understand."


    "Jin Liangyuan''s situation is not easy for her. In the same situation, there is also the Empress Yafei." Jiang Ning said meaningfully, "This time Jin Liangyuan''s body still needs to be looked after by Imperial Physician Dong."


    "This is all within the responsibility of the minister, and the minister must do his best."


    "Thank you so much." Jiang Ning said with a smile, "Although we have different identities and different positions, as long as we do everything right now, keep our hearts, and be worthy of the world, that''s fine. I have other things to do. It''s good to say goodbye."


    Imperial Physician Dong looked at her back and pondered those words in a daze.


    Yes, he is a doctor, whether in the civil society or in the palace, what he needs to do is to heal and save people.


    He had to do what he could do, so there was no need to think about other things.


    What is the use of his thinking about things beyond his ability?


    Although he was in the palace, he could not directly see a doctor to the common people, but he also had more resources, and he could study diseases and prescriptions to the best of his ability.


    The ?? prescription was handed over to the clerks in the folk, and asked them to diagnose and treat more people.


    That is the real realization of his ideal.


    After trying to understand this matter, Imperial Doctor Dong swept away the previous depression, decadence and resentment, regained his spirits, and hurried back to the Imperial Hospital, ready to continue to adjust the typhoid fever prescription that he had been studying for two years.


    Jiang Ning continued to hang out in the palace.


    She is the Crown Princess. In theory, she has to take care of things in the East Palace, and she has to take care of three children, so she should be very busy.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 853： block me

    Chapter 853 Block me


    But Li Yuanyuan, the side concubine, is really capable. She is very good at managing accounts and household affairs. Everyone in the East Palace is well-organized in terms of food, clothing, housing, and house repairs.


    Jiang Ning was so happy to let her do it, and let himself be at ease.


    She likes being in a high position, but doesn''t like having to worry about everything. Otherwise, what are you going to do with the people below?


    Li Yuanyuan is capable, find something to do for her, so as not to have nothing to do when she is full, and something else will happen again.


    Li Yuanyuan manages the affairs of the East Palace, and feels that this is because the Crown Princess values ??her, trusts her, and is grateful to the Crown Princess.


    Come to greet me every morning and evening, and take good care of Jin Man.


    As for the children, Li Tingqian is a little older, and he reads with the gentlemen of Hanlin Academy in Wenhua Hall every day, and even goes with Wen Zan and Ling Zi.


    Now that the charming Lin Zhangyuan has come to the Wenhua Palace again, the few of them are even more reluctant to think about Shu.


    Jiang Ning is even more relaxed.


    She can''t sleep and eat in the house every day. The palace is so big and the weather is good, so she goes out for a walk when she has nothing to do, from this empress'' residence to that empress''s place.


    We are warmly welcomed wherever we go.


    As for which of them are sincere and which are fake, Jiang Ning doesn''t care.


    She is just in a hurry, hanging around.


    By the way, enjoy the beauty of the three thousand beauties in the emperor''s harem.


    After all, in her capacity, the concubines who are usually seen are high-ranking concubines. Those low-level concubines are not qualified to show their faces, not to mention the servants, who have never even seen the emperor''s face. .


    Some concubines lived with other concubines. They were in their 40s and 50s, their temples were gray, and they were just pick girls.


    You can''t walk around, there will be no eunuchs and maids to curry favor, and the cost of food and clothing is also the most rudimentary.


    Speaking of being the emperor''s woman, in fact, it is slightly better than being imprisoned for life.


    This kind of person, when Jiang Ning is hanging out, he can meet several a day.


    is really miserable.


    There are a few poor people who live in the shade. As soon as they enter the house, there is a musty smell, which makes them sick all over. If Jiang Ning can help, he will help easily, and if he can''t help, there is no way to do it for the time being.


    After all, she is not the queen, logically, she has no part in this harem.


    After walking around for a long time, on the way back, he passed the Feishhuang Palace, and Jiang Ning turned in, but Gu Feng didn''t even have time to stop it.


    He paused.


    This is the emperor''s palace!


    She can''t follow the house of a low-level concubine, she can enter if she wants!


    The **** at the door was familiar with her for a long time, and knew that the emperor never refused her an audience, but he went to pass it on as usual.


    Sure enough, when the emperor heard that the Crown Princess was coming, he let her in immediately.


    Jiang Ning went in with his hands behind his back. He smelled the smell of herbal medicine. He immediately covered his nose and frowned.


    "Little girl is back."


    The emperor laughed and scolded, put down the bowl, "This medicine is fragrant, how come to you, it is worse than shit?"


    "Then I don''t know, after all, I haven''t eaten shit."


    "...You bastard, why do you have to come here to block me every few days?" The emperor patted the table, "You''re just so idle? Is there anything serious?"


    "No."


    "You¡ª" The emperor was choked.


    There are very few people in this world who dare to be so righteous with him.


    Because I had never encountered such a situation, the emperor didn''t know what to say for a while.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 854： The princess is very free

    Chapter 854 The princess is very idle


    Jiang Ning sat across from his table, picked on the four treasures of the study on the table, held his cheeks, and said casually, "Your Majesty, don''t drink this medicine?"


    The emperor was taken aback for a moment, and his eyes moved to the bowl.


    Jiang Ning picked up the bowl and handed it to the **** beside him: "Take it and pour it out."


    The **** took it without hesitation, but did not move.


    This is the emperor''s medicine, what qualifications does the Crown Princess have to throw it away?


    The emperor glanced at Jiang Ning and hummed, "Little girl, what do you mean? Don''t let my old man drink medicine?"


    "If you are sick and take medicine, I definitely can''t stop you."


    "This is also healing."


    "Are you sick?" Jiang Ning asked back.


    "...that is."


    "You are not sick, you are getting old." Jiang Ning pierced the emperor mercilessly, "Do you think it is always a disease? All things in the world, birth, old age, sickness and death are normal. As an emperor, if you can''t accept your natural When you get old, how can you educate the people?"


    The emperor was taken aback by what she said, and when he reacted, he immediately patted the table and shouted: "I just drink a few bowls of medicine, where did you go to Laozi?"


    "It''s a three-part poison." Jiang Ning said leisurely, "If you drink these things now, that is to drink poison to quench your thirst."


    "It''s not that serious, Lao Dong''s prescribing medicine is measured, and the effect is not strong." The emperor waved his hand, "It''s okay, it''s okay, haha."


    Jiang Ning said: "You don''t take care of your body so much, don''t you make the Empress worry and worry?"


    The ?? emperor immediately became suspicious: "Did the queen ask you to come?"


    "No, I came here by myself."


    "Hmph, you don''t need to cover up for the queen. I know best what her temperament is. She seems to be generous and virtuous, but in fact she is very jealous."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "If the Queen is not jealous at all, it probably means that the Queen doesn''t care about Your Majesty." Jiang Ning said meaningfully, "For example, my mother will definitely not feel bad for you to drink medicine."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mentioning Lin Zizi, the emperor suddenly lost his temper and waved the **** who was carrying the medicine to get out.


    When the **** heard this, he hurriedly took the medicine and withdrew it.


    Jiang Ning said again: "Your Majesty, you can actually take the opportunity to test it. In this harem, who is sincere to you and who values ??your status and power."


    "I''m not interested in knowing."


    The emperor leaned back lazily on the back of the chair, "That''s just to find yourself uncomfortable."


    "Your Majesty doesn''t care about sincerity?"


    "Why don''t I take it seriously? I just don''t care about the sincerity of people who don''t care." The emperor said lazily, "Okay, I won''t drink medicine in the future, you can go back, don''t make me upset. Yes. I don''t care about the prince in this idle time, but it''s on my head."


    As soon as the ?? emperor said these words, Jiang Ning had to rely on him even more.


    She even asked the eunuch: "What does the emperor have for dinner? Bring it up early, and I will accompany the father and the emperor to eat together."


    Emperor: "...I don''t want you to accompany me? Are you so idle? Can you find something serious to do?"


    "No."


    Jiang Ning was bored, "There are ladies in the harem, Concubine Li in the east palace, the prince is busy with state affairs, and the children are fascinated by Lin Zhangyuan."


    She spread her hands: "What else can I do? I''m really full."


    The ?? emperor rolled his eyes and suddenly showed a kind smile: "Prince Concubine, since you are so free, why don''t you go and talk to Concubine Ya."


    "Don''t go."


    "Why? She''s trying to save Lingzi''s injury. Reasonable..."


    "Because of love and reason, I''m too lazy to pay attention to her." Jiang Ning blinked his eyes, "Your Majesty, why don''t you go to busy state affairs and let the prince take time to accompany me?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 855： Doting is unusual

    Chapter 855 Doting is unusual


    The ?? emperor was stunned: "Xiao Ningzi, does your crown prince know you did this?"


    The prince who oversees the country is already in power, not to mention that Li Hongyuan is really smart and capable, and he manages the affairs of the country properly. If King Zhao hadn¡¯t come out, he would have won the support of almost everyone.


    Now that King Zhao has been sent on an expedition, it will take at least a year and a half to go.


    Normally, this is an excellent opportunity for the crown prince, and he can take advantage of King Zhao''s absence to stabilize his position and enhance his strength.


    By then, even if King Zhao came back, he would have lost his ability to compete with the prince.


    Jiang Ning, as the Crown Princess, should fully cooperate with the Crown Prince.


    But she ran to the emperor and asked him to handle state affairs himself, so that the prince could relax.


    Isn''t this the same as asking the prince to hand over the position of prisoner?


    The emperor''s eyes were meaningful: "Have you discussed it with the prince?"


    "No. However, I believe he also wants to take a break." Jiang Ning said quietly, "The emperor may not know that since Jin Liangyuan entered the palace, the crown prince has not been lucky to her. Does the emperor not want more grandchildren?"


    The emperor hummed: "Don''t talk about these nonsense. If the prince doesn''t want to do it, you let him come and tell me. I will definitely fulfill him. As for what you said, I can only believe 10% and no more."


    Jiang Ning said: "Then don''t bother me."


    She banged on the table: "Where''s the meal? I''m hungry."


    The eunuchs were dumbfounded.


    The emperor was helpless and waved to the eunuch: "Pass the meal."


    The **** was stunned, then came back to his senses, and quickly trotted out to pass the meal.


    The emperor''s work and rest rules, especially the three meals a day, are fixed at a fixed time. At this moment, it is still a while before the meal, and the emperor actually agreed to the willful behavior of the crown princess.


    You must know that even the empress, or the concubine Jin, who was favored for many years, has never been able to break the emperor''s dining rules.


    It can be seen that the emperor''s love for the crown princess is unusual.


    The **** was amazed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to slow down at all, and in a blink of an eye, a table of food was served.


    Jiang Ning sat at the table early and waited, the food was ready, he immediately picked up the bowl and chopsticks, picked something he had never seen before and put it in his mouth.


    The emperor said: "There are no rules at all."


    "When you robbed me of my meal, there was no image of the emperor." Half of Jiang Ning''s cheeks bulged, like a pine tree with only hazelnuts, so that he could not speak clearly.


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, thinking of the time when he went to her small shabby house to eat food every other day, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Jiang Ning swallowed the food in his mouth and asked, "I''ve always wanted to ask you, when you always went to eat with me, was it because you liked the food I made, or because I looked like Lin Zizi? "


    "Cough, let''s have both." The emperor was slightly embarrassed.


    Jiang Ning asked again in a wicked manner: "Then why did you not want to take me into the palace as a concubine when you saw me, a beautiful girl who looks exactly like Lin Zizi?"


    After all, even the concubine Jin, who had only a few imaginations with Lin Zizi, was pampered in the sky, not to mention that she looked exactly the same as Lin Zizi when she was young?


    The emperor stopped his chopsticks, showing a look of reminiscence of the past, and said quietly: "Actually, I thought about it."


    "what?"


    "Otherwise, how do you think I found out about your background?" The emperor said quietly, "The woman I want to bring into the palace must not be of unknown origin, right? As a result, you turned out to be Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi. Daughter, I have no choice but to take advantage of that stinky boy Li Hongyuan."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 856： Whats wrong with me

    Chapter 856 What''s wrong with my fat


    The meaning of the ?? emperor is that although he is lustful and loves beauties, he still has a moral bottom line.


    will never do anything unethical.


    Just like when he fell in love with Lin Zizi at the beginning, as the honor of a country, he did not force Lin Zizi, but fulfilled her and Jiang Ruobai.


    Although he often regretted it in the following decades, he had no other thoughts.


    Jiang Ning poured a bowl of soup and brought it to him diligently. At the same time, he gave a thumbs up, and a series of rainbow farts rushed out: "Your Majesty, you are so wise and righteous! I have lived for so many years. Among the emperors, he definitely ranks in the top three."


    The ?? emperor was very happy to be photographed by her horse, and asked, "How come it is only five thousand years?"


    "It''s a slightly exaggerated rhetorical device, the main purpose is to set off your greatness."


    "Hey, I just love to hear your flattery."


    The emperor was in a good mood, so it was rare to eat half a bowl of rice, and he drank all the soup happily.


    The **** who was waiting on the side couldn''t find his eyes.


    Jiang Ning also had a round belly, put down his chopsticks, wiped his lips, and greeted, "Your Majesty, I have time to spare today, can I go out for a walk with you?"


    "Don''t go."


    The emperor decisively refused, and moved a position, lay down comfortably, and took a book for recreation.


    Jiang Ning said, "You just lie down after eating?"


    "It is only comfortable to lie down after eating."


    "No wonder you''re fat."


    "...What''s wrong with me being fat, have I eaten your meal?"


    "I also care about your body." Jiang Ning glanced at the book he was reading, "Your Majesty, can I tell you a story?"


    The emperor was simply annoyed: "Can''t you walk when you''re full? What are you going to do?" Immediately, she saw her gaze sweeping over the ornaments on the table, thinking that she understood her purpose, and waved casually, "Look. Take whatever you want, as long as you don''t bother me here."


    "I''m so sorry."


    Jiang Ning said these words, and his hand has been picked up rudely.


    Who would dislike how hot money is.


    What can be placed on the emperor''s table is by no means ordinary.


    Jiang Ning took a bottle from an official kiln, held it in his arms, and took aim at a paperweight stone carved in the shape of a unicorn.


    The emperor disliked it very much: "You are also a noble girl from a noble family, so you are so petty."


    "What is my background, don''t you know?"


    "I gave you a basket of treasures back then!"


    "Just that basket of junk..."


    I don''t know if the emperor didn''t want her to recognize it at that time. Although the things he took were all valuable things, if they didn''t know the goods, they would only be regarded as real junk.


    Where are these splendid treasures made of gold thread and jade that are eye-catching.


    The ?? emperor was very contemptuous: "You are too superficial!"


    "Hehe." Jiang Ning silently put the little unicorn in his pocket.


    The whole piece of jade is carved and it is worth old money.


    The emperor waved his hand: "Go away when you''re done."


    Jiang Ning said, "You don''t want to hear stories?"


    "Go back and tell your son!"


    "...Then I''ll retire."


    Jiang Ning walked out of the Feishhuang Palace with the bottle and the unicorn. After walking for a while, he heard the prince calling her.


    "Where did the Crown Princess come from?"


    Li Hongyuan came over, looked at her for a moment, and asked.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The Palace of Feishhuang."


    "You got the autumn wind from the father again." Li Hongyuan noticed the bottle in her arms, "This bottle is the treasure of the father, and it is very valuable."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 857： Mu Xiu Yulin

    Chapter 857 Mu Xiuyu Lin


    "Really? I took it and he didn''t say anything."


    "It''s just a bottle, and the royal father won''t look into it yet."


    "Then you said..."


    "It''s just because no one dared to ask the royal father for these things." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "You went to the Feishhuang Palace just to get these?"


    "Of course not, just by the way." Jiang Ning handed the bottle to Gu Feng and let him hold it.


    Gufeng was a few steps behind, allowing the two of them to talk.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Gufeng and asked Jiang Ning: "Good man, why do you have to humiliate him if you insist on him dressing up as a palace maid?"


    Jiang Ning smiled: "I''m not that boring."


    "You''re so bored that you''re running around in the palace."


    "...I''m really bored, but I''m not going to toss Lone Peak." Jiang Ning said angrily, "He wants to dress like that, why should I interfere with his freedom of dressing."


    "Freedom to dress?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "This is the palace, the palace has the rules of the palace, and I still want freedom."


    "Really? I feel like I''m quite free to wear clothes." Jiang Ning raised his hand to block the sunlight, "The weather is getting hotter and hotter, I don''t know how comfortable this dress is. His Royal Highness''s robe is too hot. "


    "Mind is calm and naturally cool." Li Hongyuan said, "People like you who are frizzy and can''t stay for a moment naturally feel hot."


    "You are the crown prince, everything you say is reasonable, and I will not argue with you."


    "What are you doing in Feishhuang Palace?" Li Hongyuan asked again.


    "I''ll take care of the emperor, please take good care of his body, put his mind on state affairs, and don''t throw everything on you, the prince."


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled, and gave her a deep look: "You don''t want me to continue to supervise the country."


    Jiang Ning looked around and said eight words seriously: "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it."


    "Oh?"


    "You have gone too far." Jiang Ning said calmly, "I admit that you are very capable and smart. I believe that everyone believes in this. In the past, it is not unprecedented for the prince to supervise the country, but Those situations are different from yours. The emperor is in the palace, and although his body is not as good as before, he is not at the level of being unable to visit the court. You can help deal with state affairs for a period of time. If you hold on to it for a long time, it is inevitable that people will grow up in their hearts. Come up with another idea."


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    Jiang Ning said again: "Even if you don''t care about the thoughts of the princes and courtiers, what about your father and emperor? What are you going to do if you haven''t handed over your power?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "As long as the royal father speaks, I will hand it over immediately."


    "Why don''t you take the initiative?" Jiang Ning advised, "Look at your father, the emperor, went to Lin Xingya concubine with all his life, and now he is so fond of concubine Zhu, what do you think it is for?"


    "Naturally because I like them."


    "If you like it, you will definitely like it. Who doesn''t like beautiful women? But the question is, was the emperor such an indulgent and willful person in the past?"


    "no."


    "That''s why!" Jiang Ning emphasized, "Back then, when he was young and powerful, he could let go of Lin Zizi, who looked like a fairy, but now that he is old, he can''t control himself. Going to drink medicine, to favor a few concubines?"


    Li Hongyuan said funny: "I have reason to suspect that you are praising yourself."


    "That''s not the point."


    "I know what you said." Li Hongyuan put his hands behind his back, "Actually, I didn''t think about it that much. I just saw that my father was in a bad mood, and wanted to help him for a while. Since you are worried, I will go to my father tomorrow to ask for help. resign."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 858： The emperor is a bit difficult

    Chapter 858 The emperor is a bit difficult


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "You are for me? You don''t want me to worry, so you don''t continue to monitor the country. In fact, you still want to continue?"


    "I do not mind."


    "I thought you''d be reluctant to give up the feeling of being in control."


    "The power is in your hands?" Li Hongyuan smiled and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning tilted his head and looked at him: "Am I wrong?"


    "You''re right, it''s just not very accurate." Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said slowly, "I found out that being an emperor is tiring during this period of supervision of the country."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If you want to be a good emperor, you must suffer. If you don''t want to be a good emperor in the future, you can relax."


    "Since I''m destined to suffer, why don''t I take it easy for a few years?" Li Hongyuan said softly, "What you said makes sense, the royal father is already very jealous of me. Otherwise, he will not love King Zhao more. Maybe you don''t know yet, This time, your father and others helped King Zhao lead his army to go on an expedition, but even though the royal father had no choice but to agree, he was not very happy."


    "Don''t agree if he''s not happy."


    "Being an emperor is not so much freewheeling." Li Hongyuan said, "Especially trying to be a good emperor is hindered a lot. In the early years of Emperor Taizu''s founding, he abolished the prime minister system and created a cabinet, precisely to weaken the officials. Power has made the power in the hands of the emperor more concentrated. However, until now, the cabinet has once again become a behemoth that can stand up to the imperial power. Or me, I can''t arbitrarily deny the memorial that your father voted for."


    "Did you change my father''s vote during the time you were in custody?"


    "No."


    "Ah this..."


    Jiang Ning once again had a clear understanding of his cheap dad''s status in the imperial court.


    That is to say, no matter the chapter presented by the officials of the vassal frontiers or the memorials sent by the ministers, Jiang Ruobai can write his opinion on handling it at his own will, and then show it to the emperor.


    No matter what the emperor thought in his heart, he could not easily deny the content of the vote.


    In other words, Jiang Ruobai, the chief assistant of the cabinet, has too much power.


    Regardless of state affairs, or the appointment of officials and personnel, it is all his words.


    If the emperor does not agree, he has to write his reasons for his objection. Without justifiable reasons, the cabinet can object to his objection.


    Jiang Ning recalled his father''s warm and jade-like face, always smiling, and asked, "Did you dissatisfied with my father''s ticket proposal during this time?"


    "There are also."


    "for example?"


    "As a concubine of the harem, you can''t interfere with state affairs at will. Don''t ask nonsense." Although he said so, Li Hongyuan continued, "A few days ago, there was a vacancy for the staff of the Ministry of Works, and the Ministry of Personnel sent them up for election. List, your father directly chose one, and that person is not satisfactory to me."


    "Then don''t agree with his proposal." Jiang Ning gave him an idea to trick his own father, "If you can''t object to the proposal, you can ignore this matter, don''t let the **** Bingbi send the six copies, let This position is vacant, there are many officials in the Ministry of Industry, and there is a temporary lack of a staff member, so it is not impossible to operate."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her with a half-smile when he heard the words: "Do you think this method was not tried by the father at the beginning?"


    "The results of it?"


    "The royal father ignored the remarks and made the position vacant. The elders did not agree. They did not allow the father to be willful, and they forced the father to agree."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 859： woman in east palace

    Chapter 859 The woman in the East Palace


    Li Hongyuan sighed, "There are twists and turns in the process, so I don''t need to talk about it. Anyway, that time, the father was forced to compromise with the cabinet, and he felt a lot of fire in his heart."


    "He just put up with it? With the emperor''s temperament, he probably won''t."


    "You''re right. The emperor didn''t have a bad attack at the time. In the next few months, when the situation subsided, all the officials involved at that time were demoted or transferred from Chang''an. The emperor also breathed a sigh of relief." Li Hongyuan He smiled and said, "By the way, it is precisely because of this incident that the cabinet is empty. Your father was promoted from a bachelor''s student to a bachelor of Wenyuan Pavilion, and after a few years, he gradually rose to the position of first assistant."


    Jiang Ning sighed: "My father has these lessons, how can he be so domineering."


    "Actually, you can''t blame your father. The development of the cabinet is not something that your father can change alone." Li Hongyuan sighed.


    Jiang Ning asked: "If you ascend to the throne in the future, will you try to change the state of the cabinet?"


    "It''s very difficult. Dasheng has a vast territory and limited personal energy, so it''s impossible to manage everything. Otherwise, what will the courtiers do."


    Jiang Ning agreed: "You''re right, I''m very tired even if the East Palace is so big. Thanks to the capable and virtuous Concubine Li, I can have time to hang out outside without having to bring my children."


    At the end, he exclaimed: "Life is really happy."


    Li Hongyuan couldn''t bear to see her arrogant appearance, and hummed, "Have you been the Crown Princess for so long, have you ever taken care of the East Palace? Throwing everything to Concubine Li, you are quite proud."


    "The East Palace has nothing to do with it. So far, there is one concubine Li, one Jin Liangyuan, and three or two kittens. They are all so well-behaved and don''t cause me any trouble." Jiang Ning held up the crystal clear little unicorn and looked at the sunlight. The radiant light radiated, and he sighed, "Life is really beautiful."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at the little unicorn and recognized that it was the paperweight stone that the emperor had been putting on the table, and said, "Why do you seem so sorry? I think the East Palace is deserted. Why didn''t you add me to this draft? ?"


    "I can decide whether to add people to you or not? You want to add people so much, why don''t you tell your father and mother in person? I believe they are absolutely willing to fulfill your wishes."


    "When did I say it was my wish?"


    "Then don''t ask me over and over again!" Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows, "The East Palace is my territory, and the comfort zone of my children. I will clean up whoever dares to make a mess of me."


    "If I want to add people, you will also clean me up?"


    "I mean, you can add people, but you can''t be someone with a vicious mind and a love for demons." Jiang Ning smiled suddenly, "However, I have to say, a gentle, virtuous and capable concubine like Li Fang, that of Jin Liangyuan. It''s a beautiful and moving song that dances at every turn, and I still like it very much."


    "Ha ha."


    Li Hongyuan thought to himself, is this woman in the East Palace his or hers?


    He was busy spinning around, but she was leisurely, calling his side concubine and letting his Liangyuan dance for her to enjoy. Some of the concubines had nothing to do with her.


    No, he has slipped to the emperor again.


    Every time you go, you have to take something along the way.


    What did she do in the palace?


    The autumn wind is coming?


    Li Hongyuan was madly complaining in his heart, but seeing her relaxed and wanton appearance, he was vaguely relieved and happy.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 860： Love the country but not the beauty

    Chapter 860 Love the country but not the beauty


    He hoped that she could stay like this forever.


    Relaxed, comfortable, healthy and carefree.


    Every time he was busy, he was able to "ran into" her in a corner of the palace, watching her skirt sway in the sun, and his mood rose inexplicably.


    Li Hongyuan held her hands behind her back, her face was expressionless, she only occasionally glanced sideways to see her brisk steps and the smile on her cheeks.


    Look at her triumphant appearance holding the jade unicorn.


    "Have your legs been hurting recently?" Li Hongyuan asked suddenly.


    "No." Jiang Ning replied, "I haven''t had pain in my legs for a long time, but my head hurts a little lately."


    "how?"


    "Could it be that Your Highness doesn''t know yet?" Jiang Ning stopped admiring the splendor of the little unicorn, and smiled at Li Hongyuan, "You said these drafts before, but you didn''t add people, this sentence is not very accurate."


    "If you''re talking about Ling An, I know that."


    "Tsk, His Royal Highness is really concerned about the draft." Jiang Ning sighed, "There are some stunning beauties in this show, I specially kept them for you. An messed up, and the rest of the Xiu Queen didn''t have the heart to watch, and they were all dispatched to be ordinary palace maids everywhere."


    Under the words, all are regrets.


    Li Hongyuan sneered: "Even if the beauty enters the East Palace, is it possible that she will still sleep with you? Don''t you allow me to have other children to compete with Ling Ziwenzan for status? What are you doing so actively? Or, you are sure that I only Like you, won''t pamper other women?"


    "I don''t know." Jiang Ning shook his head, "I only know that Li Yuanyuan has been with you for many years, and she has never conceived or gave birth to a child. You have never asked a beauty like Jin Liangyuan to sleep in the palace for so many years."


    "I''m not interested in the woman sent by the enemy, who knows if she''s safe?" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "As for Li Yuanyuan, the reason why she''s not pregnant, I''m afraid you won''t be able to guess in your life."


    "Then don''t guess." Jiang Ning smiled, "It turns out that His Highness doesn''t want Jin Liangyuan because she is from Silla. It can be seen that His Highness is not as good as the Emperor, but the Emperor does not hesitate to dote on Yafei."


    "Where is Concubine Ya now?" Li Hongyuan was not at all displeased by her words, he just said calmly, "Do you think the royal father won''t favor Concubine Ya just because of your words?"


    "Anyway, I loved it."


    "I''m not a royal father, and I can''t be exactly the same as him." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Family and country matters are more important than mere beauties."


    "What a man who loves the country and not the beauty."


    "At least I still like you." Li Hongyuan said.


    "Then, in your eyes, is the country more important, or me?"


    "Why ask such self-indulgent questions?"


    "...His Royal Highness, you really have no interest." Jiang Ning shook his head, "No matter what your true thoughts are, don''t you know what kind of answer will make the person you like happy?"


    "If you''re happy because I lied, you''re stupid too."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    is simply too much to talk about.


    Jiang Ning felt that it was good for him to visit the emperor''s concubines every day, and he was in a good mood, but every time he saw Li Hongyuan, he didn''t talk about it.


    This is how she likes him?


    Although I like his appearance and the status of his prince, I just can''t like him.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 861： If there are blooming flowers

    Chapter 861 If there are blooming flowers


    Li Hongyuan, the prince, is cold on the outside and cold on the inside, and he can''t be arrogant all day long, and he will kill people half to death in less than three words.


    Jiang Ning secretly decided to teach him a lesson.


    She trailed a few steps, beckoned Gufeng to approach, and whispered a few words to him.


    Gufeng immediately ran away holding the bottle.


    Li Hongyuan gave him a surprised look.


    "I told him to do something." Jiang Ning explained.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Ning asked him, "Why aren''t you busy today?"


    "It won''t be busy every day."


    "Is there any news from Shilla?"


    "No special news has come back yet." Li Hongyuan said, "The journey is long, and Li You''s army has not yet arrived."


    "Is the logistical support for food, grass and clothing in place?"


    "Every soldier will carry food with him. As for clothes, the weather is getting warmer now, and we don''t need it yet." Li Hongyuan explained, "I and the Sixth Division have been coordinating to recruit farmers to deliver food. The small border country of Silla is actually going to be taken down. , it''s not difficult. The real big fish is the country of Rouran next door to Silla."


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and said again: "Your uncle has another half a month before it''s time to leave."


    Jiang Ning said: "Jiang Mubai is in his fifties, and he has to lead troops to fight, so can''t you choose a few young generals in the imperial court?"


    Her eldest uncle loves her no less than her father Jiang Ruobai.


    In Jiang Ning''s heart, Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai were in the same position. The last time I saw him, Jiang Ning noticed the faint silver in his hair.


    After all, he is also a grandfather.


    You have to travel long distances and lead troops to fight, why is it not worrying.


    Li Hongyuan knew what she meant and pondered: "There are naturally young generals in the imperial court who are suitable for wars, but General Jiang is superior in strategy and martial arts. The most important thing is that he and Rouran fought twenty times. Nian is more familiar with Rouran than others, and I believe he himself hopes to defeat Rouran completely. Even if something happens on the battlefield, I believe that General Jiang will never regret it. "


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    For a general, is death in battle the best destination for him?


    Thinking of Jiang Mubai''s smile when he took out the steaming oil-paper bag from his arms and gave her the pork trotters in sauce as if offering a treasure, Jiang Ning felt uncomfortable.


    "You must protect the logistics." She said to Li Hongyuan solemnly, "If the soldiers protect the family and the country, if you can''t even guarantee food and clothing, it will be too cold for their hearts."


    "rest assured."


    Li Hongyuan looked serious, "I''m not going to make fun of this kind of thing."


    The two talked and returned to the East Palace.


    Li Yuanyuan was instructing a few eunuchs to plant flowers and plants, and Jin Man sat under the porch and watched, and in the end of the warm spring, he was also tightly wrapped, and he was slender and lacking in spirit.


    Seeing them coming back, they hurried over to kneel and salute.


    "No ceremony is required." Li Hongyuan raised his hand, "What are you planting?"


    "Sunflower." Li Yuanyuan said with a smile, "A few days ago, the Crown Princess said that the East Palace was too empty. In this spring and summer, if there are blooming flowers, it is serious."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You remember her words clearly."


    "My concubine herself also loves flowers and plants." Li Yuanyuan said with a gentle smile.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I like sunflowers very much, Concubine Li, you have worked hard. This is for you."


    She handed her the jade unicorn.


    Li Yuanyuan glanced at it, and quickly declined: "It''s too precious, I can''t take it as a concubine."


    "How dare you give anything that your father has rewarded to you? Besides, her identity is not worthy of using it." After Li Hongyuan finished speaking, he looked at Jin Man again and asked casually, "Jin Liangyuan, how is your health?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 862： future tyrant

    Chapter 862 The future is a tyrant


    Jin Man has an exotic bloodline, originally white as snow, and green eyes. She was sick now, her complexion was as pale as paper, and the blue blood vessels on her forehead could be clearly seen.


    The skin is almost transparent.


    A curly hair has also lost its luster.


    lied on his head weakly.


    This sick beauty, who I feel pity for, seems to have temporarily lost the mood to attract the attention of His Royal Highness due to physical discomfort.


    Hearing the Prince''s initiative to ask, there was still a bit of joy in her eyes: "Thank you, His Royal Highness, for remembering, fortunately, with the care of Prince Concubine and Concubine Li, my concubine''s body is much better."


    "That''s good."


    Li Hongyuan quickly withdrew his gaze, and there was no real concern and concern in his light words.


    Jin Man felt sad in his heart.


    Li Yuanyuan smiled and said: "Today, my concubine is free, so I specially cooked some small dishes. It is refreshing and delicious. It is most suitable for the hot weather in early summer. If your Highness and the Crown Princess don''t dislike it, come and sit with me."


    "Alright."


    Jiang Ning agreed immediately.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and said lightly: "If you like it, go, I have something else to do."


    "His Royal Highness said just now that he is not busy today."


    "Yeah, I suddenly remembered that there are still some things to do."


    "No matter how busy you are, you have to rest, don''t you? It''s a combination of work and rest." Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve, "Let''s go, it''s rare that Concubine Li is in the mood. The weather is so good, let''s go and sit. I heard that Huanghuaxiaozhuli is open. I got a piece of begonia, it''s very beautiful, let''s appreciate it."


    Li Hongyuan took out his sleeves from her hand: "Li Fangfei is very busy, unlike you who are idle all day long, which is disgusting."


    "Don''t say that, Your Highness, your concubine is frightened." Li Yuanyuan hurriedly said, "Normally, my concubine can''t wait for His Highness and the Crown Princess to come and sit for a while. How can you dislike it?"


    "Listen? People really want us to sit down." Jiang Ning persuaded diligently, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    "Go yourself."


    Li Hongyuan walked away.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "This person has a very bad temper. He is so good and no one provokes him. The weather is uncertain. This is just the prince, and that''s it, he will not become a tyrant in the future..."


    Jin Man looked at her in surprise.


    Li Yuanyuan hurriedly said: "Prince Concubine, you can''t talk nonsense. Since His Royal Highness is not interested in the little things about the concubine''s body, it is the same for the concubine''s body to entertain the prince."


    She took Xia Chu''s place, personally supported Jiang Ning, took two steps and then turned back to call Jin Man, "If Jin Liangyuan is alright, why don''t she come to sit with me, and go back and just lie down and sleep, everyone Silly sleep."


    Jin Man hesitated, hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head: "Thank you, Concubine Li, for your concern. I''ll go back next time. I''m so dizzy from the sun, I want to go back and lie down."


    "Alright. Then we''ll go."


    Li Yuanyuan supported Jiang Ning and walked for a while. After confirming that Jinman couldn''t hear him, he chuckled softly.


    Jiang Ning asked: "What are you laughing at?"


    "Prince Princess, do you think Jin Liangyuan will go back to Meixiang Xiaozhu to sleep?"


    "Didn''t she say she was dizzy, what else could she do if she didn''t go back to sleep."


    "Did you not see her eyes, you have been looking in the direction where our Crown Prince is going?" Li Yuanyuan smiled, "She, I''m sure she''s going to his Highness''s bedroom with you."


    "Really? She''s healthy? Can she sleep?"


    Jiang Ning remembered very clearly that Imperial Physician Dong said that her redness would take half a month to heal, and during this period, she had to lie down and recuperate.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 863： Let the concubine serve His Highness

    Chapter 863 Let the concubine serve His Highness


    Li Yuanyuan whispered with a smile: "My concubine is also wondering, this Jin Liangyuan is no longer popular. I don''t know whether it is because the medicine of Dong Taiyi is too good, or Jin Liangyuan''s body is strong and strong. Crown Princess, you said that Your Highness will ask her to serve her this time. sleep?"


    "Won''t."


    "Why?" Li Yuanyuan asked, and then asked and answered, "That''s right, our prince didn''t pay attention to her for so long, which shows that he doesn''t like her, not to mention that the two countries are now at war. Not to mention His Royal Highness, it''s a concubine. Don''t worry about her."


    "You don''t trust her?"


    "Yes, she is from Silla, who knows if she has other thoughts? I have been ordering people to watch her every move these days. If something goes wrong, I can stop it in time."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be quite alert, Concubine Li."


    Li Yuanyuan raised her hand and folded her temples, and said softly, "In those days, my concubine followed His Highness to guard the mausoleum, and was always worried about being assassinated by King Xian and Duke Huai. Sometimes I didn''t dare to sleep all night, and kept the knife under the pillow at all times. ."


    "You dare to kill?"


    "It''s not murder." Li Yuanyuan was silent for a moment, then said, "It''s suicide."


    "Um?"


    "As a woman, I would rather be broken than broken. Rather than being humiliated in life, it''s better to die and be clean."


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised: "You are quite strong."


    "This is also a desperate way. If there is hope, who wouldn''t want to live well."


    "It''s really hard for you to follow Li Hongyuan all these years." Jiang Ning said.


    "This is what the concubine should do. It''s a matter of her own accord, and the concubine doesn''t feel the hard work."


    "How did you follow the prince back then?"


    "My family was also a squire and landlord. Although I was not a lady, I was loved by my family and lived a carefree life. That year, there was a severe drought in the country, and there were bandits everywhere. My family took me to flee the wilderness, and met a group of bandits who killed my family. My mother desperately protected me, and in the end, it was His Royal Highness that saved me."


    "No wonder you are so committed to him."


    "Actually, I was originally the servant girl of His Royal Highness, serving him in his daily life." Li Yuanyuan smiled shyly, "However, the Empress kept asking His Highness to accept the people in the house, and even Duke Huai and the others spread so many rumors, and His Highness gave it to me. A name can be considered to be the mouth of the empress and the ministers."


    Jiang Ning said, "You''re too hard to beat."


    "My concubine has nothing to ask for in this life, as long as I can live in peace and stability." Li Yuanyuan helped her into the Yellow Flower Courtyard, and asked with a smile, "By the way, you said just now that His Highness would not let Jin Liangyuan serve in the bed, and she still Is there any other reason? Because the concubine looks at you and doesn''t seem to agree with the concubine''s words."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I don''t know anything else. The reason why I''m sure that Jin Liangyuan can''t be in bed today is because...there is still someone in the prince''s room."


    "Who is it?"


    "You wait and see."


    Jiang Ning smiled without saying a word.


    As Li Yuanyuan expected, Jin Man did not go back to sleep in his room, but followed Li Hongyuan to Lingfeng Pavilion, his bedroom.


    As soon as Jin Man entered, he saw two palace maids were busy dressing and removing the hats of the crown prince.


    However, before her hand could touch His Royal Highness''s clothes, a figure suddenly appeared from the slash, slapping her in the face.


    Jin Man was beaten around in a circle, holding on to the wall, and immediately saw gold stars, his eyes darkened, and he was stunned in place.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 864： Its unpredictable

    Chapter 864 The world is unpredictable


    Jin Man was blinded by the beating. He leaned against the wall and waited for a while before he could clearly see the situation in front of him.


    I saw a woman in a red shirt, with towering clouds and hairpins all over her head, looking arrogant, staring at herself in anger.


    She has never met the county magistrate Ling''an, but she has been in the palace these days, and she knows that if she dares to dress up like this, she will not be an ordinary character.


    When did this East Palace have people again?


    Could it be the concubine of the prince who was canonized in this draft?


    Why the Crown Princess and Concubine Li didn''t tell her.


    Jin Man''s already fair face quickly showed a clear slap print.


    She covered her face and looked at the county magistrate Ling An with a shocked expression. These thoughts ran through her mind, and she forgot to respond for a while.


    Prince Li Hongyuan, who was changing clothes over there, looked back and saw this scene, with no expression on his face, but he already knew it in his heart.


    Besides the Crown Princess, who else could arrange for her to come here?


    Of course, it does not rule out that the Lord of Ling''an County is domineering and arrogant, and he has to come here.


    But Li Hongyuan thought of the previous situation when Jiang Ning and Gu Feng whispered in a whisper, and he had to make Gu Feng leave early, and he was sure that Jiang Ning could not get rid of this matter.


    This woman is so simple!


    Li Hongyuan secretly hated in his heart, his face remained calm, and he only said coldly: "Ling An, who gave you the courage to make a fuss here?"


    Ling''an County Lord heard his voice, the cruelty on his face melted instantly, put on a bright smile, turned to face Li Hongyuan, curtseyed, and said softly, "Brother Prince, I have been waiting for you here for a long time."


    "Why did you beat Jin Yangyuan?"


    "Is she the woman sent by Xinluo?" The county chief Ling''an pouted, "She looks strange, no wonder you don''t like her, brother, and so far you haven''t let her sleep."


    Jin Liangyuan was still puzzled at first, but when she heard that the prince called her "Ling An" and that she called the prince "Brother Prince", she knew that this domineering woman in red was the famous Ling''an county head.


    said that she was famous, not safe because of her noble birth, but also because of her savagery and savagery, which was famous throughout Chang''an City.


    She and the girls in the Jiang family didn''t like each other, and even fought with Miss Jiang Wu from childhood to adulthood, tearing and scratching their hair on the streets where people came and went.


    Everyone who is making trouble knows the tyranny of the county lord Ling''an, as well as the sturdyness of Miss Jiang Wu.


    Before ??Jinman was sent to the palace, he was also specially taught the rules of the palace, and he also knew something about the princes and nobles.


    Naturally, I also heard the name of the Lord of Ling''an, who grew up with the prince.


    She has always liked the prince, she is Minglian, everyone knows.


    However, the prince never made excuses for her, nor did he hide his boredom with her in the slightest.


    In her identity, she failed to become a crown princess, which is an ironclad proof.


    Think about it, Li Hongyuan, who was still King Yu at the time, would rather choose the disabled daughter of the Jiang family than the noble county head of Ling''an, isn''t that enough to explain the problem?


    Jin Man never expected that after he lived in the East Palace, he would still deal with this Lord of Ling''an County.


    After all, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince hates her very much.


    She also has a very bad relationship with the prince concubine from the Jiang family!


    Who would have thought that she would appear in the East Palace in such a grand manner, in the bedroom of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince.


    can only say that things are unpredictable.


    Jin Man felt his hot face, and knew that he had suffered a loss today and could only endure it.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 865： I was the one who blamed her

    Chapter 865 I used to blame her


    Jin Man advised himself to be patient in his heart.


    But, my face really hurts.


    Although she is not the princess princess, but she is also the daughter of a nobleman of Silla. Because of her pink and jade carvings since she was a child, she was pampered and grew up with her snow-like beauty.


    Even though this beauty didn''t bring her any luck, and instead eventually became a chess piece and was sent to the East Palace at will, but the East Palace''s masters, Crown Princess and Concubine Li, were both very good-natured people and never felt sorry for her. , nor did it shorten her food and clothing costs.


    It can be said that, apart from the favor of His Royal Highness, the life she lived in the East Palace was ten times more comfortable than in Silla.


    She thought that she could live such a comfortable life all the time, and the only thing she needed to do for the rest of her life was to seek the favor of His Royal Highness and the Crown Princess.


    Never thought, reality gave her a slap in the face.


    She was dizzy and couldn''t tell the difference between east, west, north and south.


    Ling An was still acting coquettishly at the prince: "Brother Prince, a lowly woman from Silla, who dares to come to your bedroom, I will teach her a lesson for you, how do you thank me?"


    Li Hongyuan brushed her hand away coldly, and asked coldly, "Who are you from the East Palace? The people here will learn your lesson from you?"


    Ling''an County Lord was stunned for a while, his smile could not be hung up, and he pouted: "Brother Prince, I am also Ling''an County Lord after all. Now the emperor and the empress have rewarded me to you..."


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "If I remember correctly, your father asked you to come to the East Palace as a slave. Why, you still consider yourself your master?"


    "Isn''t that the emperor''s angry words? Can you still take it seriously?" The county magistrate Ling''an obviously didn''t take the emperor''s words to heart at all.


    What a joke, she is the county magistrate of Ling''an!


    It is already very aggrieved that I can''t be a crown princess.


    To be a slave?


    How is that possible.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Jin Man, saw her standing in the corner with her face covered, her head lowered, showing half of her swollen face with tears in her eyes, and said, "Jin Liangyuan, go back and rest. You can''t come here at will if you have nothing to do. ."


    "Yes, my concubine retire."


    The prince saw that she was being bullied, and there was no word of comfort. Even if Jin Man was aggrieved, embarrassed, and heartbroken, he still knelt down and walked out slowly.


    Seeing this, Ling An was very proud and said, "This woman really doesn''t know who she is, and she should be taught a lot in the future so that she can be honest. After all, she is a low-level person in Silla. Brother Prince, you are too soft-hearted, why do you still Want to keep her? Just send her away."


    Li Hongyuan ignored it and suddenly asked, "Did the Crown Princess send you here?"


    "Yes. The concubine specially arranged for me to come and serve the brother of the prince." The always domineering and arrogant county magistrate Ling''an seemed a little innocent at this moment, "To be honest, I was quite surprised."


    "what?"


    "Prince Concubine, I used to hate her very much. I thought she had a pretty face besides having a first assistant, and she was useless and had a bad heart. I didn''t expect her to be fine. of."


    "Very good?" Li Hongyuan repeated.


    "I angered the emperor. The emperor fined me to be a maid in the East Palace. Others laughed at me. Only the prince concubine comforted me and let me come to the prince''s brother''s side. I think, the prince is a very kind prince. I misunderstood her."


    Li Hongyuan showed an unintelligible smile and said softly, "If that''s the case, you will go to Qingyiyuan to serve her in the future."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 866： She can sleep, so can I

    Chapter 866 She can serve the bed, so can I


    Ling''an County Lord didn''t react, and subconsciously asked: "Brother Prince, what did you say?"


    "Since you are so grateful to the Crown Princess and feel that you have wrongly blamed her, then go to Qingyi Courtyard and serve her well and make her comfortable."


    "Brother Prince, you asked me to..." County Lord Ling An pointed to his nose with disbelief on his face, "Let me serve the Crown Princess?"


    "You heard that right."


    "How could I possibly serve her?" County Lord Ling An asked in surprise. "I''m here to serve you, Brother Prince!"


    "You serve me? What will you do?"


    "I..." A flash of ****** brother''s face flashed across Ling''an''s cheek. Why did he ask such a question. How can the princess serve you, how can I serve you, and I can also have children for the prince''s brother. "


    "Oh, you''re talking about intercourse." Li Hongyuan casually said, "Since I already have a Crown Princess to serve me, why do I still need you? Do you think you are more beautiful than her?"


    "I..." County Lord Ling''an blushed, "Yes, I''m not as good-looking as she is. But I''m not bad. At least I''m better-looking than the prince''s elder brother''s concubine Li Fang, and the prince''s elder brother asked her to serve sleep, why can''t I?"


    "I just don''t like women who are not gentle or docile." Li Hongyuan''s voice became cold, "I asked you to go to Qingyiyuan as a maid, did you hear clearly?"


    "I dont go."


    The director of Ling''an County said, "I just want to serve the prince''s brother here. The prince''s concubine asked me to come here."


    "So, in the East Palace, the words of the Crown Princess are more effective than those of the Crown Prince like me."


    "Of course not, Donggong is the oldest brother of the prince."


    "So, you''re not going yet?"


    "I don''t want it." The county magistrate Ling''an was coquettish and dissatisfied, "Brother Prince, please stop joking with me."


    "joke?"


    Li Hongyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the door, "Come here, take her to Qingyiyuan to serve her. If you dare not obey, the palace rules will serve you."


    Ling''an County Lord Pupil Earthquake: "Brother Prince, are you really here?"


    The prince ignored her.


    Facts have proved that the prince will never joke with people casually.


    Two sturdy grandmothers came in quickly at the door. They seemed to be punching and kicking. They came up and said "forgiveness."


    Ling''an County Master was used to being arrogant, how could he bear it, he immediately became furious, raised his hand and slapped Mammy.


    "This is the order of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. If the county master is disobedient, don''t blame the servants for their heavy hands."


    pulled hard and dragged Ling''an County Lord out.


    Ling''an County Lord shouted, claiming that these dog slaves must be slaughtered in the future.


    However, the grandmothers were unmoved, and threw her to Qingyi Courtyard unselfishly.


    Jiang Ning just came back from Li Yuanyuan''s tea and was eating in the yard. When he saw the two maids came in with Ling''an County Lord on his back, he immediately understood nine times out of ten.


    Li Hongyuan is using his own way and treating his own body.


    She threw the Lord Ling''an over to disgust him, so he followed suit and sent the Lord Ling''an back to her.


    Although Jiang Ning can still return her, but it is really unnecessary.


    After all, this East Palace belongs to his prince.


    Mammies brought Ling An to Jiang Ning and gave Jiang Ning a gift before saying, "His Royal Highness said, let the county lord Ling An come to Qingyi Courtyard to serve the crown prince."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 867： Dare you hit me?

    Chapter 867 You dare to hit me?


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "This is the county magistrate of Ling''an. It''s right to serve His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. I don''t dare to serve here."


    Mamma said with a smile: "Prince Concubine is serious, you are the master, not to mention the county master, you are the princess of the county, and it is also appropriate to serve you. His Royal Highness ordered that if the county master Ling''an refuses to obey the discipline, he will serve you according to the palace rules."


    "That''s okay, I know."


    Jiang Ning sent two grandma.


    As soon as the county magistrate of Ling''an was free, he jumped up and turned around to chase the two grandmothers.


    "Where is the county chief Ling''an going?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "I''m going to abolish those two dog slaves!"


    "I advise you not to go." Jiang Ning said calmly.


    Ling''an County Lord subconsciously stopped and turned around: "Why? They dare to commit crimes, I can''t teach them a lesson?"


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Ling''an County Lord, you still haven''t set your mind and position right. Outside, it''s not bad that you are the County Lord, you are high above, everyone gives you some points. But since you have entered the palace, you have become the East Palace. If you are a slave, then you have to abide by the rules here. The two maids just now belonged to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. If you dare to beat them, do you still want to hang out in the East Palace in the future?"


    Palace maids and eunuchs also have their own 369 and so on.


    Ling''an County Lord pinched his waist with both hands: "They can only be slaves all their lives, I''m different!"


    "No matter what status you used to be, when you enter the palace, it''s the same. Your Majesty Jinkou Yuyan, who dares to defy him?"


    "The emperor''s angry words are just for a while, and they will soon be taken back!" County Lord Ling''an is still full of confidence in this, thinking that with her family background and identity, the emperor will take back those words soon and let her become a A serious prince and concubine.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Okay, maybe the emperor will forgive you one day. However, before that, you are still a servant of the East Palace, right?"


    "Even if I am a servant of the East Palace, I can only serve the prince''s brother. No one else is qualified to serve me." County Lord Ling An threw his hands and went straight to the lounge chair under the porch to sit down, kicked his shoes, and put them in a comfortable place. In a posture, he raised his chin towards a little palace maid, "Come here and squeeze it for me. It hurts to death from those two dog slaves. Sooner or later I won''t be able to spare them."


    The palace maids and eunuchs of Qingyiyuan all looked at each other.


    This Ling''an County Lord is really spoiled.


    regards this as her own backyard.


    Gu Feng went forward and pulled out the reclining chair.


    Boom!


    Ling''an County Lord fell to the ground.


    She was furious, got up and glared at Gufeng: "Do you dare!"


    "Do you think you''re not? I''m just a dog and the princess'' favorite dog. You''re not worthy." Gu Feng twisted his waist, brought a pot of clothes and put it in front of her: "Go and put this pot of clothes in front of her. washed!"


    Huang Ying shook his head secretly.


    Chunlai and Xiachu snickered.


    Ling''an County shivered angrily: "You asked me to do laundry? I''ve never washed a handkerchief in my life!"


    She raised her foot and was about to kick the basin over, but Gu Feng was quick to take the basin away.


    Ling''an County Lord kicked in the air, and shouted at Jiang Ning in exasperation: "Jiang Ning, take care of your minions!"


    Gufeng came up and slapped her: "A slave, do you dare to call the Crown Princess by name?"


    "How dare you hit me? How dare you hit me? How dare you hit me?"


    Because he was too shocked and couldn''t believe it, the county magistrate Ling''an repeated it three times.


    Gu Feng rubbed Bai Nen''s little hand: "That''s right, dare, and hit him."


    Ling''an County''s eyes turned black, and she roared angrily: "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to demolish this place!"


    But she couldn''t touch Lone Peak at all.


    Ling''an County Chief was so angry that he smashed the flowers and plants in the yard into smashes.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 868： The Collapse of Lingan County Lord

    Chapter 868 The Collapse of Ling''an County Lord


    Gu Feng wanted to stop it, but Jiang Ning stopped him with his eyes.


    Let her vent.


    If you make trouble and do something wrong, you can fix it.


    When the county lord Ling''an exhausted his strength and was sitting in the courtyard full of flowers and willows, Jiang Ningwen asked her, "Is the county lord in a better mood?"


    "Humph!"


    The county head Ling''an thought she was here to please him, so he snorted proudly with his nose, "Brother the prince doesn''t help me, all of you dog slaves here are bullying me. I''m not here anymore! I''m going home to find me. Daddy is in charge!"


    Gu Feng brought another chair, Jiang Ning sat down, straightened his skirt, and said, "Since the county owner is here, he can''t leave."


    "Why? I always come to this palace, and leave if I want! You want to stop me?"


    "In the past, you were the head of Ling''an County, but now you are the servant of the East Palace. If you let you run around, wouldn''t it be my crown princess'' dereliction of duty?"


    "Oh, I knew that you pretended to be like that before! You Jiang family don''t have a good thing! Fortunately, I was almost deceived by you!" Ling''an County Lord sneered, "I''m leaving today, let''s see who dares Stop me!"


    She lifted her foot and walked out.


    "Gufeng, tied her up."


    "Yes!" Gu Feng was already eager to try, and when he heard the words, he dashed forward with a single stride, dividing the county by three and five, tying the county magistrate of Ling''an firmly.


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying, "What did the people around the prince say just now?"


    Huang Ying hurriedly replied: "Mother Li said that if the county head Ling''an refuses to obey the discipline, she will serve under the rules of the palace."


    "Since it was the order of His Royal Highness, I had to obey." Jiang Ning stood up, "County Lord, don''t blame me, I don''t want to offend you. If you want to blame, it''s your brother, the prince, who is too ruthless. I don¡¯t know how to pity Xiangxiyu, hey. If I had such a confidante, I would definitely take care of her.¡±


    She shook her head and went back to the house with a look of regret.


    Ling''an County Chief was stunned when he heard it, and shouted at her back: "What are you going to do to me?"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand without turning his head.


    Gu Feng said with a smile: "That''s naturally a board game. The county owner often goes in and out of the palace. You should be familiar with this, right?"


    Ling''an County Lord is no stranger to this.


    But she used to watch others get beaten, but she never tried to be beaten herself.


    Gu Feng excitedly found a wide stool, forced her to lie on her back, and said, "It stands to reason that you will have to take off your pants if you are beaten, but you are the county magistrate anyway, so I will keep this honor for you. Let''s beat it like that."


    The two little eunuchs each held a board, separated from each other, and got ready.


    This board is thick and heavy, made of pure solid wood. Ordinary women have to lie down for several months when they are placed on three boards. Although the princess of Ling An is more saucy and strong than ordinary ladies, she is also spoiled and never touched a finger.


    She saw that this was going to be real, and her anger and anger gradually turned into fear.


    "If you really dare to hit me, you will be finished!"


    "Let me go, I can pretend this never happened!"


    "I don''t have to hold you accountable for your faults today!"


    "In the future, I will definitely promise you thousands of gold benefits!"


    "You let me go!"


    "Woooooo!"


    From coercion, to inducement, to emotional breakdown, it took only a very short time for Ling''an County Lord.


    Gufeng is not an ordinary palace maid, although he is a weak chicken in the shadow guard, but he also followed Jiang Mubai in the **** sea of ??corpses, and he has never seen anything.


    He didn''t even move his eyelashes for the coercion and temptation of the county magistrate Ling''an and crying bitterly.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 869： That little horse

    Chapter 869 That little fierce horse


    Gu Feng''s appearance is like a gentle rabbit, his voice is as cold as ice, and he instructs: "Fight!"


    Snapped!


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡±


    With the sound of the dull board hitting the meat, the county magistrate Ling''an also let out a heart-piercing cry.


    The little **** who executes executions will not be soft-hearted.


    One finishes and the other follows.


    Snapped!


    Ling''an County Lord cried bitterly: "It hurts so much, stop beating, stop beating me...Brother Prince, come and save me!"


    The third board fell immediately.


    The county magistrate of Ling''an cried and shouted: "Wuwuwu Jiang Ning, Crown Princess, don''t hit me, I know I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong! I don''t dare to mess around in the East Palace again! Please let me go! Let me go! I dare not!"


    blood had seeped through her skirt.


    The two eunuchs exchanged glances, then looked at Gufeng together.


    Still fighting?


    Gu Feng stared: "Why did you stop? If your hands are soft and you can''t move the board, get out of the East Palace for me!"


    When the eunuchs heard it, this is not bad.


    It is others who are punished, but they can''t be caught up in themselves.


    So the board was raised again¡ª


    "okay."


    Jiang Ning''s voice came from the door.


    This simple word falls in the ears of the head of Ling''an County, no less than Xianle.


    At this time, she was in so much pain, tears and snot covering her face uncontrollably, she passed out without saying a word.


    Gu Feng sighed: "Miss Qi, your soft-hearted nature is not good."


    "Ling''an County Lord is a spoiled child, and the three boards will cost her half of her life. If you fight again, she will be killed." Jiang Ning instructed Huang Ying to ask for the imperial doctor, "Take her into the house and send someone before the injury is healed. Guard, if something happens, I can''t forgive you."


    Huang Ying was busy going out.


    Gu Feng followed Jiang Ning and fanned her, "This county lord Ling''an also has some punches and kicks, and he can''t kill him with three boards. Even if he is killed, it doesn''t matter."


    "Three boards can''t die, and it''s hard to say if there are more boards. It''s not necessary, you have to forgive others." Jiang Ning laughed, "The emperor and the ladies of each palace watched her enter the East Palace with their own eyes, and it only took a long time. If the kung fu man is dead, won''t Donggong become the target of public criticism?"


    "Master is right." Xia Chu came in with melons and fruits, picked a frozen lychee, peeled it and put it in Jiang Ning''s mouth, "Gufeng, you are too cruel, and you have to beat people to death. Really beaten to death, isn''t it causing trouble for the East Palace? Her family is not easy to provoke."


    "Ling''an county magistrate below commits a crime, making trouble here, it is light to be beaten."


    "So I hit it, but I couldn''t kill it."


    Jiang Ning enjoyed the cool and sweetness of the lychees peeled at the beginning of summer, and said with a smile, "Ling''an county chief is a bit arrogant, and the little liema has to be tamed slowly. What''s the use of killing him with a stick?"


    After eating a plate of lychees in a row, Jiang Ning couldn''t take it any more and sighed: "It''s a little stretched, my stomach is not very comfortable."


    Gu Feng stared at Xia Chu: "This lychee is very cool, how dare you give the master so much?"


    Xia Chu was a little flustered: "The slave maid is going to ask the imperial doctor."


    "Hasn''t Huang Ying gone already?" Jiang Ning called to her, "When the imperial doctor sees the Lord Ling''an, he will also stop by here."


    Early Xia was a little puzzled, but she quickly understood.


    Ling''an County Lord entered the East Palace, and most of the concubines in the palaces headed by the Queen were waiting to see a good show, so naturally they sent people three times a day to inquire about the news.


    Soon, the news that the Lord of Ling''an County was beaten spread out.


    was also passed on to the ears of Ling''an County Lord and her parents.


    Ling''an County Lord''s father is the Prince of Wutong County. From this title, we can see that the Prince of Wutong County is not only a relative of the royal family, but also a military general with military exploits and military power.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 870： The **** of plague is here

    Chapter 870 The God of Plague is here


    has relationships, backgrounds, and abilities.


    Are people like ?? easy to mess with?


    If it wasn''t for such a family background, the county lord Ling''an would not have been so arrogant and domineering since childhood, fighting back and forth with the daughter of the Shoufu family.


    The Prince of Wutong and the Princess of the County are not happy for their daughter to enter the palace to be the concubine for the prince. After all, once they enter the palace, it is like the sea, and their precious daughter, looking for a new noble to be the first wife, is not as comfortable as being bored in the harem?


    Helpless, the daughter is obsessed with the prince, and no one is happy except the prince.


    Once dissuaded, he would cry and go on a hunger strike at every turn.


    The Prince of Wutong had no choice but to recognize it.


    I didn''t think that this daughter didn''t understand the rules. After entering the palace, she committed the following crimes, contradicting the emperor and the queen''s concubine, and even touched the concubine Shu.


    Is this still good?


    Without waiting for the King of Wutong County to enter the palace to intercede, he had already learned that the emperor had sent Ling''an County to the East Palace as a slave.


    The King of Wutong was also severely reprimanded by the emperor.


    Although this guy is a fierce guy, after all, it was their fault, they didn''t teach their daughter well, they dared to contradict the emperor and the queen''s concubine, and attacked the concubine Shu.


    Only punishing her to be a maid is already light.


    Not to mention being a maid for the prince, it''s not too wrong for her.


    The Duke of Wutong had no choice but to go home with a decree to thank him and discuss it with the family. He planned to pass this world and wait for the Empress and Concubine Shu to calm down, and then fish out his daughter.


    Who would have thought that before the **** was hot, there was news from the palace that her daughter was hit by a board.


    County Princess clutched her chest and fainted on the spot.


    The King of Wutong County rushed into the palace in a hurry to understand the specific situation.


    The matter is not responsible, the East Palace does not cover up, and the Queen and others will never cover up for the East Palace.


    So the Duke of Wutong quickly figured out how things started.


    Prince ordered Ling An to serve the princess in Qingyiyuan, but the county magistrate Lingan not only refused to obey the discipline, but also made a scene in Qingyiyuan, smashed Qingyiyuan into a smash, and even made the princess angry.


    Qingyi Courtyard is rotten or not, the fact is right in front of you, and anyone who is sent in can see it.


    The yard is full of broken flowerpots and broken flowers, and in the bright sunshine of early summer, anyone who sees it is dazzling.


    The Duke of Wutong did not see it with his own eyes, but someone described it to him in detail, and it was in front of the emperor, the queen, and the prince.


    The emperor was sullen, the queen lowered her eyes, and the prince was expressionless.


    "Prince Wu, this Ling An is making a fuss at the Crown Princess, what can you say?"


    "It''s all the minister''s fault." The Duke of Wutong knelt down immediately, "I beg the emperor, the empress and the crown prince to calm down. But... Ling An has been spoiled since she was a child and can''t do rough work. You know these emperors. Of course it was Ling An''s fault for breaking the flowerpot, but is it too much for the Crown Princess to order someone to beat her board? Ling An''s mother has already fainted several times, she just wants to see Ling An for the last time..."


    "It''s not that serious." Li Hongyuan said, "Ling''an County Lord has always been in good health, and she''s not so bad as to kill her. Instead, she made the Crown Princess angry, and the Prince of Wu should know that the Crown Princess''s body has always been weak. "


    "Is the Crown Princess really sick?"


    The Duke of Wutong asked this, obviously skeptical.


    There was a cold hum from outside the house.


    The **** walked in and replied, "Your Majesty, General Jiang Mubai is asking to see you."


    Ouch.


    How did you call this **** of plague?


    The Duke of Wutong secretly complained in his heart.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 871： my niece has a soft temperament

    Chapter 871 My niece is weak


    The King of Wutong County is proud of his noble birth, understands civility and martial arts, and has military exploits.


    As a military general, he even more despised those civil servants who only moved their lips and pens.


    Even the first assistant, Jiang Ruobai, is not very attractive to him.


    The only person he was afraid of was Jiang Mubai.


    Ten years ago, Jiang Mubai beat him up, and there was even a large-scale conflict between the two sides. The final result was that the people of the Wutong County King were crushed and beaten by Jiang Mubai''s people.


    Since then, the King of Wutong has been beaten and convinced.


    Dare to challenge Jiang Mubai again.


    Jiang Mubai also became the top military general of the Dasheng court, serving as the Minister of War and receiving the position of a scholar of Wuyingdian University.


    "Let the General come in."


    The emperor looked at the show, nodded and asked the **** to bring Jiang Mubai in.


    Jiang Mubai strode forward with a golden sword on his horse.


    "My minister, pay tribute to the emperor, the empress."


    "Quickly forgive the gift." The emperor said gently, "Come here, give the general a seat."


    After thanking Jiang Mubai, he stood up, looked at the Duke of Wutong first, and said calmly, "It''s a coincidence that I have met the Duke of Wu."


    The Duke of Wutong felt a chill on the back of his neck when he saw him, and said with a dry smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but the general''s demeanor remains the same."


    "Stop flattering." Jiang Mubai scolded him unceremoniously, "I came to the palace to discuss the military situation with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, but I never thought about it and heard that our niece was ill. I just want to ask, this matter. Is it true, or is there a rumour?"


    The Queen ?? smiled and said, "General, don''t be impatient, this is not a big deal, the two children are just fighting each other."


    "Oh, so it''s true."


    Jiang Mubai sneered, "My niece has a weak temperament, can''t walk on her legs, and stays in the harem with no help. Naturally, whoever wants to bully can come and bully her."


    The Queen heard this and laughed worse than crying.


    Weak temperament?


    Can''t walk with your legs?


    Anyone can bully her?


    You are the general of the three armies of Megatron, how can you speak nonsense with your eyes open?


    The concubines in this harem are all about to be destroyed by her. Which one sees her like a mouse sees a cat and can''t avoid it?


    That good-looking concubine, all sat down and fell ill.


    Hearing the words "Prince Princess", I couldn''t help but tremble.


    The younger concubines in the harem, including the two little concubines who had just entered the palace, did not think about how to serve the emperor well, and spent the whole day inquiring about the princess''s preferences, breaking their heads and thinking about how to please her.


    Does this make sense?


    There should be someone like Ling''an County Lord in the harem, go and kill her spirit!


    Don''t think that she is the master of this harem.


    As expected by the queen, the county lord Ling''an couldn''t give in, and there was a commotion in the East Palace.


    And the crown princess, who has been invincible in the harem, also met her opponent and was actually sickened.


    After seeing the doctor of Ling''an County, who suffered from the board, he went to the crown princess and prescribed a prescription for her.


    All this happened under the eyes of the queen.


    In the face of General Jiang''s cynicism, she was unable to argue.


    Because this crown princess is indeed not in good health, and she has indeed been unable to use her legs,


    But her legs are healed now!


    She bullies the harem concubines every day!


    General, open your eyes and take a look!


    The queen held back for a long time, and finally said: "The general is serious, the princess is delicate, the emperor and the prince dote on her, who dares to bully her."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 872： Great Generals Cub

    Chapter 872 The general guards the cub


    Jiang Mubai said calmly, "The Empress said that no one bullied the niece of the minister, and she was ill. If she was bullied, I am afraid that the little life of the niece of the minister would not be guaranteed."


    The queen is a little embarrassed.


    The emperor said: "Is the general here today to ask for his sins?"


    "I dare not." Jiang Mubai glanced at the Prince of Wutong, "The prince is here to seek justice for the Lord of Ling''an County. As an uncle, I naturally have to protect my niece. As a leader of the army, if If you can''t even protect your own children, how can you still protect the world?"


    The Prince of Wutong frowned: "General Jiang, the fact is that the Crown Princess ordered someone to beat my daughter, why did you complain first?"


    "If I didn''t happen to come to the palace to report the military situation, I''m afraid the prince of the county would have slapped the crown and poured all the dirty water on the crown prince''s head!" Jiang Mubai said coldly, "The crown prince is so good in the East Palace, how dare your daughter dare to If you smashed it in Qingyiyuan, don¡¯t you think there are no rules in the palace?!¡±


    "Ling An made a mistake and should be punished..."


    "If that''s the case, why did you come here to collide with the Empress and Empress, and hold injustice for your daughter?" Jiang Mubai sneered, "The county lord Ling An first committed the following crimes, and rammed the Emperor, Empress Empress and Concubine Shu, and they refused to accept discipline when they arrived at the East Palace. Troubled Qingyiyuan, Princess Concubine suffering from qi disease. You are still not satisfied with this pile of pieces, only hitting her three times? According to me, the punishment should be severe!"


    The Duke of Wutong was oppressed by his aura, and could no longer refute, he threw himself on his knees: "I beg Your Majesty to punish the minister''s mistakes, and for the sake of the little girl''s ignorance, please spare the little girl this time."


    The emperor said slowly: "You deserve to be punished. After all, the son does not teach, the father is the fault. You did not raise the bishop of Ling''an county well."


    "The minister is guilty."


    "Well, the King of Wutong County will be fined for three years, and he will spend three months thinking behind closed doors. As for the County Master Ling''an, he will stay in the East Palace for the time being to see the aftermath. If he commits another crime again, he will be severely punished."


    The Duke of Wutong did not dare to argue any more, but he still prayed weakly: "Ling An''s mother fainted several times because of her worries. I beg Your Majesty''s permission so that Ling An''s mother can visit her in the palace."


    The queen and the princess of Wutong County are distant relatives. They have a very good relationship on weekdays, and they often communicate with each other. When they heard the words, they took the initiative to speak for her: "Your Majesty, the feeling of being a mother is a concubine.


    She is also someone who has lost a child.


    The emperor thought of the eldest prince and the eldest son, Li Tingqian, who had no father or mother, and felt a little sad in his heart, so he nodded in agreement.


    The Duke of Wutong quickly thanked him and retired.


    Jiang Mubai said, "The Crown Princess''s mother must also miss her."


    The emperor immediately said: "If Jiang Xiang''s wife wants to visit the palace, she can of course do so at any time."


    The queen pouted secretly.


    It''s been so many years, when Lin Zizi is mentioned, the emperor still has a fever and forgets everything.


    Jiang Mubai was satisfied, and turned to the prince, "I have something to discuss with His Royal Highness."


    Li Hongyuan went to the side hall to discuss with him, leaving the emperor and the queen to talk.


    The queen has nothing to say to the emperor now, and this time the crown princess has the upper hand again, so she is naturally unhappy. But thinking that King Zhao, whom she misses most, is still outside, she can''t help but say soft words again, begging His Majesty to take care of King Zhao.


    The queen was chatting, and the **** came in again with a sign, asking the emperor to turn over the cards routinely.


    The Queen smiled when she saw it.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 873： who flipped

    Chapter 873 Who''s Card Turned Over?


    The emperor glanced at the green head card and saw the names of several young concubines such as Yafei, Zhufei and Qiu Zhaoyi.


    Ya Fei...Although her figure is rare and hard to find, she is from the Silla country after all. At this time, it is better to be cold.


    Concubine Zhu... Thinking of her demeanor resembling Concubine Jin, the emperor''s heart became hot, and he wanted to go to her side immediately and see her smile.


    But recently, because he loves Concubine Zhu too much, he has already aroused the dissatisfaction of the ministers and officials.


    and the first assistant Jiang Ruobai were also implicated.


    This matter was suppressed a little, and the emperor didn''t want to cause trouble again, making himself troubled.


    For the time being, I have to stay away from Concubine Pearl.


    Qiu Zhaoyi?


    The emperor''s mind appeared a beautiful face in pink, with a bright and flamboyant appearance, a generous bearing, and a high-spirited face.


    Such a bright and charming girl refused to enter the East Palace and demanded to serve the old emperor under the watchful eyes of the public. This alone was enough to make the emperor''s heart move.


    If it wasn''t for Shui Xiuxiu''s resemblance to Concubine Jin, the emperor''s thoughts were all on her, and he wouldn''t have left such a beautiful and beautiful woman behind and completely forgotten.


    This Qiurong is the daughter of Shaoqing of Dali Temple. Since she entered the palace, it is naturally not good to be cold all the time.


    The emperor raised his hand and turned over the green-headed card with Qiu Zhaoyi written on it.


    The Queen ?? watched clearly from the sidelines, knowing that what she said was in vain, but she couldn''t help it after all: "Your Majesty still has to take care of the dragon body."


    The emperor said coldly: "Does the empress think that my health is so poor that I can''t even have a concubine serve the bed?"


    "I just hope that Your Majesty will put the country first..."


    "Enough." The emperor didn''t want to listen to her long-winded words, "Empress, your health is not very good, so you should go back and rest earlier."


    The Queen ?? had no choice but to stand up and step back.


    That night, Qiu Zhaoyi was washed in vain and sent to Feishhuang Palace.


    The next day, the prince asked to see the emperor and voluntarily resigned from the post of supervisor. I don''t know why the ministers got the news early, and they all knelt outside the Fengtian Hall, echoing the prince''s request.


    Is the emperor embarrassed to refuse?


    He had just doted on a young concubine.


    As an emperor, he can sing and sing every night, but he can''t go to court?


    This is too much.


    If this goes on, the emperor''s previous decades of hard work will be in vain, and the historian will mercilessly record him.


    The emperor suddenly felt that it was a big hole to choose two beauties to enter the palace this time.


    The days of leisure are over.


    In desperation, he had to accept the prince''s request.


    So, the prince''s task of supervising the country finally ended, and the emperor reappeared in the court, which greatly pleased the courtiers.


    But at the same time, the ministers also discovered that the emperor''s physical and mental state was indeed not as good as before.


    The emperor was full of energy when he was young. After the early court, he would arrest a few officials to talk, personally review the memorials, and even often add a noon court temporarily.


    can be said to be extremely diligent.


    But now, not long after the early morning, the elders of the pavilion were reporting the restoration of the river embankment. After a long while, they did not get a response from the emperor. They quietly raised their heads and found that the emperor was sitting on the dragon chair and dozing off.


    The ministers looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a while.


    The spirit of the emperor has been so bad?


    How can this deal with the government?


    The ministers all looked at the chief assistant Jiang Ruobai.


    As a civilian chief, he has to take care of this.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 874： Concubine Jin?

    Chapter 874 Imperial Concubine Jin?


    Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly, took a step out, stood in the middle, and said, "Your Majesty, are you tired of your dragon body and need to suspend your morning rest?"


    The emperor propped his head in one hand, and slowly raised his eyelids when he heard the words, and said lazily, "No, if there is anything else, let''s talk about it."


    Ugh.


    Seeing the emperor''s sullen appearance, the ministers who were used to facing the young and energetic Prince''s Highness felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Ever since the death of Concubine Jin Gui, the emperor was so grief-stricken that he was unable to come to the court. Every day, courtiers were faced with a young prince with a calm expression, clear and sharp eyes, and a quick mind.


    Prince is diligent and impartial, and listens carefully to all the suggestions put forward by the courtiers. Even because he could not use the emperor''s pen eunuchs, the young prince had to read the chapters and memorials submitted by the provinces and ministries by himself.


    Those long and long-winded chapters involve place names, people''s names, customs and habits all over the country. The emperors of each generation need the help of more than a dozen eunuchs with pen in order to understand them.


    There is only one prince, and he can answer all kinds of questions from the courtiers about this chapter with ease. It is really surprising that the prince is knowledgeable, quick-witted, and diligent.


    Once accustomed to such leadership, how can the ministers endure a sleepy emperor sitting on a dragon chair?


    Lord Shoufu''s words were gentle, and the courtiers did not dare to say anything, but they were already a little dissatisfied in their hearts.


    An emperor who indulges in the beauty of the harem but indulges in national affairs will obviously disappoint his ministers.


    In the afternoon, a young and vigorous censor sent a memorial to Wenyuan Pavilion criticizing the emperor.


    The words are quite sharp, scolding him for not doing his job properly, pampering the harem, disobeying the court and so on. Not at all worried about annoying the emperor.


    Jisuke looked at the book and sighed, "Are you a young man after all?"


    The chief assistant Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "The court cannot be without such a person at any time."


    "Having said that, a court battle is unavoidable."


    "Hey, these censors are naturally not afraid."


    As expected, Zaoshu was sent to the emperor, which made the emperor very angry, and he severely reprimanded the censor, and gave thirty court battles to beat the young censor from bed for half a year.


    Fortunately, his life was saved.


    No matter what, the emperor is still alive, and no matter how lazy he is, the ministers and officials can''t take the emperor anything but criticize.


    And the emperor''s love for the concubine Zhu concubine also intensified.


    There was even a vague idea of ??wanting to promote her as a noble concubine.


    This frightened everyone.


    How many days has Concubine Zhu entered the palace?


    I have become a concubine from a young age, and that¡¯s all, I will be promoted to concubine in a few days. The position of a royal concubine is really Chinese cabbage, just throw it away?


    Concubine Jin also gave birth to the fifth prince, that is, several years after the current prince, was promoted to the position of imperial concubine.


    If you want to be a noble concubine, you have to get your qualifications and give birth to a prince.


    Which one of her meets the requirements?


    is just a mess.


    The ministers expressed their dissatisfaction and asked the emperor to withdraw this idea.


    For this type of book, the emperor ignored them all, and there was even a willful tendency that he was forced to do it, and the ministers refused to let him do it.


    The ministers had no choice, so they put the pressure on Lord Shoufu.


    He is the chief assistant, and if the emperor is disobedient, he has to take care of him.


    Jiang Ruobai talked to the emperor privately.


    "Your Majesty, didn''t you really plan to make Concubine Zhu a noble concubine?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 875： old rebel

    Chapter 875 The old rebellious


    "No plan."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Haha." The emperor looked at him and smiled, "Speaking of which, you recommended this concubine to enter the palace, and her promotion as a noble concubine will benefit you as well."


    "Your Majesty''s words are serious. This Concubine Pearl has indeed helped her, but her future has nothing to do with the minister. As the chief assistant, the minister should advise your majesty."


    "I won''t make any more noble concubines." The emperor was disillusioned, "The reason why I don''t bother to pay attention to those people is just because I feel bored. I have been on the throne for so many years, and my words and deeds are always being watched by the ministers, and I can''t do anything wrong. I''m wrong. I''m a human, not a god, so I''m really tired. Tell me, why do they care so much? Are you bothered?"


    Jiang Ruobai understood.


    The emperor is rebellious.


    Speaking of which, the emperor is already this age, is it too late for the rebellious period?


    Jiang Ruobai was dumbfounded.


    No matter what, since the emperor had no idea of ??making Concubine Zhu a noble concubine, Jiang Ruobai felt relieved.


    At least I can explain to the ministers.


    After the two monarchs and ministers finished talking about business, they came to the East Palace.


    "What is the Crown Prince doing now?" The emperor played with a walnut in his palm and asked Jiang Ruobai indifferently.


    "Today''s lecture in the East Palace, His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson of the emperor, and the little prince and the little county master are all listening to the lecture."


    "Oh, the East Palace lectures have been suspended for a long time, right?"


    "Since the Eastern Palace was in charge of the country, His Royal Highness was busy and could not take care of it, so he paused." Jiang Ruobai paused, and then said, "Speaking of which, His Majesty''s banquet has been suspended for a long time. Do you want to resume..."


    "I''m not in good health, so I can''t stick to those tedious rules of the banquet."


    The ?? emperor waved his hand in rejection.


    The so-called classics and lectures are the ceremonies for the great scholars of Wenyuan Pavilion to give lectures to the emperor and the prince.


    For the prince when he was young, he was to be taught by a scholar of the Hanlin Academy. For the emperor, the three times a month of the feast has become a ritual.


    Sutras usually last for a whole morning, and both emperors and courtiers must sit upright and not let loose.


    Bachelor of Lectures have to lecture for several hours in a row, which is even more tiring.


    is all about the Four Books and Five Classics, the history of the previous dynasties.


    The so-called taking the past as a mirror can tell the rise and fall.


    As an emperor, you must understand these truths.


    Anyway, it was a chore.


    The emperor was quite diligent when he was young. He was able to attend the sutra banquet three times a month, but he was slack after middle age, and always refused because of his illness. Today, the sutra banquet has been stopped for five or six years.


    As the chief assistant of the cabinet, Jiang Ruobai is responsible.


    But his identity is not the emperor''s mentor, but a playmate who grew up with the emperor, so he can''t take out the identity of a teacher to persuade the emperor.


    Jiang Ruobai often feels worried.


    The rules of the imperial court are always like this. Once a hole is opened, it will go on indefinitely.


    Probably, this is why many ministers secretly prefer to support His Royal Highness.


    The emperor was still happy about the prince''s diligence and asked, "Since it''s a lecture, why didn''t you attend?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty, now it is Lord Xu Guo who is in charge of giving lectures to the East Palace."


    Xu Guo was compiled by the Hanlin Academy. He was in his forties and learned a lot. He was favored by many people as the successor of Jiang Ruobai.


    He is now the teacher of the prince. In the future, when the prince ascends the throne, he will enter the cabinet to assist him, which is a matter of course.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 876： two sons-in-law

    Chapter 876 Two sons-in-law


    Jiang Ruobai thought of one thing, and hurriedly added: "Now Lin Shimo is teaching the little highnesses in the Wenhua Palace, and I must also participate in the lecture at the East Palace today."


    "Lin Shimo is arrogant and arrogant. If he doesn''t want to, he can''t force it."


    "I understand."


    "Before King Zhao went on an expedition, did he often come to him?" The emperor asked casually.


    "This minister has indeed heard something."


    "King Zhao''s mind is quite active." The emperor said calmly.


    Jiang Ruobai thought for a while and smiled, "Actually, the reason why King Zhao and Lin Shimo got close is mostly because of Wen Renzong. When Wen Renzong was studying in the Spring and Autumn Academy, he had a close relationship with Lin Shimo, and Wen Renzong had a close relationship with Lin Shimo. Renzong is working under King Zhao again, and some contact is inevitable."


    The emperor raised his eyelids, glanced at his chief minister, and said meaningfully: "You are not guilty of anyone."


    Jiang Ruobai bowed his head.


    The emperor let out a long sigh: "We have known each other for decades, and there are no outsiders here, so don''t hold them. I will tell you what I mean."


    "Your Majesty, please speak."


    "This prince and King Zhao are both your sons-in-law now. What do you think of your two sons-in-law? Are you satisfied with them?"


    This question can be big or small, deep or shallow.


    Jiang Ruobai knows the emperor''s temper too well, knowing his words, on the surface, it is a small talk, but in fact it hides murderous intentions.


    On the bright side, he asked Jiang Ruobai if he was satisfied with the two sons-in-laws. It sounded like his sons and daughters were talking about the family. In fact, he asked the prince and the king, who was more responsible.


    Although the emperor has not paid attention to the affairs of the state recently, since Li You returned, he quickly gained the status of Prince Zhao and won the favor of the emperor.


    The undercurrent is turbulent in the dynasty, there are firm princelings, and naturally there are also those who support King Zhao.


    Although this kind of thing is very risky, once it fails, it is easy to be killed. But the greater the share, the greater the benefit after success.


    From Dragon''s Power, who doesn''t want a piece of the pie?


    Jiang Ruobai pondered for a while, then smiled and said, "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince and Prince Zhao are both sons-in-law of the ministers. The ministers only hope that they can treat the daughters of the ministers kindly, so they are satisfied."


    The ?? emperor smiled, did not let him go, and then asked: "The relationship between the prince and King Zhao is not very good, and the relationship between your two daughters is also affected, right?"


    Jiang Ruobai said with a smile: "Between their sisters... in fact, the original relationship was also normal. Your Majesty knows that the Crown Princess has been lost since childhood, and it was not long after she came back, and she entered the Yuwang Mansion. The time with their sisters was not long."


    "Hahaha." The emperor laughed, "Jiang Xiang, you are very frank!"


    "Your Majesty, don''t make it difficult for you to be a minister." Jiang Ruobai grimaced, "These palms and backs are all flesh, and this minister can''t be biased."


    The emperor snorted and waved his hand: "In a few days, Jiang Mubai will lead the army to set off. After all, he is a brother, Jiang Xiang, you will also send him."


    Mentioning eldest brother, Jiang Ruobai''s face instantly turned cold, but he still respectfully replied: "My minister follows the order."


    The emperor looked at his cold face and said with a smile: "The general lost your daughter back then. For so many years, the two of you met like enemies. Now that your daughter is back, it''s time for this hatred. One of you is a civil servant. , one is a military general, and is my right-hand man, if the two of you are not in harmony, it will also be detrimental to the court."


    Jiang Ruobai did not defend, but still answered honestly.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 877： Riding the wall

    Chapter 877 Riding the Wall


    But nothing else.


    After leaving Feishhuang Palace, Jiang Ruobai returned to Wenyuan Pavilion.


    Here is his office.


    Passing by the Wenhua Hall, he stopped for a while, and inadvertently caught sight of a small head melon seed sticking out of the wall from the corner of his eye.


    He fixed his eyes, couldn''t help being scared, and hurriedly shouted: "Lingzi, why are you there?"


    Ling Zi used both hands and feet to climb up, and finally successfully rode to the top of the wall.


    She heard the shouting, looked down, and found that it was her grandfather. She immediately became happy, waving her little hand, and shouted in a milk voice, "Grandfather, do you think Ling Zili is very powerful?"


    Jiang Ruobai looked at her short legs swaying, and her little hands didn''t know how to grab the wall. She was afraid that she would scream again, which would frighten her to fall. She quickly soothed and teased her with a warm voice, and ran to the bottom of the wall. She reached out her hand and said : "Ling Zi is really good at climbing the wall, come on, come down and teach your grandfather."


    Ling Zi blinked: "Grandfather, you are an adult, can''t you climb the wall by yourself?"


    "...Grandfather is very stupid, no way. Would Ling Zi be willing to teach grandfather?"


    "OK then."


    Ling Zi, like a little adult, sighed helplessly and said seriously, "Grandfather, you have to study hard, I only teach you once. I''m down!"


    The three-year-old child didn''t seem to know what danger and fear were. As soon as he finished speaking, he twisted and jumped down.


    Jiang Ruobai''s brain buzzed, blank.


    Fortunately, although his mind was blank, his body''s instinctive response was still there, so he hugged Ling Zi.


    There was a sharp pain in his arms, but the child caught it firmly.


    Looking at the little girl''s sweet smile, Jiang Ruobai''s brain slowly returned to normal.


    He patted Lingzi''s head soothingly and put her on the ground, her face instantly turned cold.


    Until this time, one of Ling Zi''s nurses ran out in a panic. When she saw that Ling Zi was safe and sound, she didn''t wait to breathe a sigh of relief, and she saw Jiang Xiangye''s gloomy face again, and she knelt down when her legs softened.


    After a while, Jiang Ruobai took Ling Zi and came to Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan was sitting in the hall, listening to Lin Shimo''s lecture.


    Surrounded by several officials of the East Palace, as well as the eldest grandson Li Tingqian, Wen Zan, their companions and other children.


    When Li Hongyuan knew that Ling Zi had climbed the wall alone, but no one followed, the lecture could not continue.


    Ling Zi''s wet nurse, maid, maid and **** knelt on the ground.


    Jiang Ning who got the news also hurried over.


    Needless to say, someone must be punished.


    Li Hongyuan didn''t have any nonsense, he directly ordered everyone to be pulled out to face the board, each with sixty sticks.


    Jiang Ning felt that this was all because Lingzi was too stubborn, and even if he had to punish the people around him for not taking good care of him, he didn''t need to be so serious.


    Sixty sticks, most likely to be beaten to death.


    Jiang Ruobai advised: "If there is a mistake, you should be punished, but everyone around the little county master is familiar with it, so you can''t suddenly change it all."


    Li Hongyuan accepted the advice of his father-in-law, and finally each played ten boards.


    Jiang Ning is doting on children, but when it comes to discipline, he is never soft-hearted.


    She let Ling Zi watch people get beaten.


    At the same time, Li Tingqian and Wen Zan were also watching.


    Looking at the miserable cries of the maids who were holding her, coaxing her, and pampering her on weekdays, the wet nurse and the palace maid were beaten, Ling Zi also burst into tears.


    Since then, Ling Zi began to understand that in their position and position, once they go wrong, they will affect countless people.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 878： a military book

    Chapter 878 A Military Book


    Ling Zi¡¯s body trembled as she cried, her face flushed red, and her face was full of tears.


    Jiang Ruobai''s heart was broken when she saw it.


    If this was at Jiang''s house, he would never allow it.


    Unfortunately, this was the decision of the crown prince and the crown prince in the palace, and he could not refute it in public.


    "Mother, don''t fight, stop fighting!" Ling Zi knew who was the most effective at begging at this moment, so she ran to Jiang Ning, hugged her leg, and cried and shouted, "Ling Zi will stop being naughty in the future, beg Mother, don''t beat Grandma Sun, Sister Pei''er and Sister Xiaoman!"


    These two people, one is her nanny, and the other is a maid of honor.


    As for Xiaoman, I don''t need to say, he came from Jiang''s house.


    All of them were personally selected by Jiang Ning. Except for Xiaoman''s sincerity, the others were all calm and gentle, and they didn''t talk much. On weekdays, Jiang Ning was very at ease with them.


    Today, I can''t blame them entirely. The children were all listening to Lin Shimo''s lecture in the hall. As servants, they couldn''t all be crowded in here. Who knew Lingzi would sneak out under the pretense of being courteous.


    By the time they found the little master, she was already in his arms by Jiang Xiangye.


    Lingzi accompanied them day and night, and had a deep relationship. Now that they were beaten to pieces, she was frightened, scared, and crying.


    Li Hongyuan dotes on this daughter the most, he can''t listen anymore, he stepped forward and carried Ling Zi away from here.


    Ling Ziru was like a little koala wrapped around Li Hongyuan, crying and trembling.


    "I won''t dare anymore." She whimpered and whispered in Li Hongyuan''s ear.


    "Daddy believes in Lingzi. Be good, it''s alright."


    His Royal Highness, who has always been cold-faced and cold-hearted, held his little daughter and walked back and forth in the Wenhua Palace, comforting her in a gentle and low voice.


    The little girl slowly calmed down, because she cried too violently, she didn''t stop for a while, sobbing and choking.


    Li Tingqian brought a glass of water and fed it to Ling Zi.


    Wen Zan took a towel and wiped Ling Zi''s face.


    Ling Zi drank the water, wiped her face, and lay obediently in Daddy''s arms, stunned.


    Jiang Ning glanced at their father and daughter, and seeing that they were all hiding from him, completely unwilling to let him get close, he simply turned around and sent Jiang Ruobai out, talking by the way.


    Jiang Ruobai sighed one after another: "Why are you doing this?"


    "Children don''t know how high the sky is, so they need to be disciplined."


    "Discipline is not the way you do it, it scares the children."


    "She is afraid, which shows that there is still reverence and salvation."


    "How old is Ling Zi? You are too serious." Jiang Ruobai disagreed, "Ling Zi''s identity is here, no matter how arrogant and arrogant it is, it doesn''t matter."


    "That will kill her sooner or later."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to discuss this issue with his father, so he turned to ask, "I heard that the eldest uncle is about to leave, how are the preparations? Can I go back and see him?"


    "It''s better not to go, you are the crown princess, it''s not good to always run out, so as not to attract courtiers to discuss." Jiang Ruobai walked smoothly with his hands behind his back, "There are about four or five days left."


    "The battlefield is dangerous, and I can''t help the eldest uncle. Dad, help me give this to the eldest uncle."


    Jiang Ning took out a thin booklet.


    Jiang Ruobai took it over and glanced at it. The words "Tiger Bells Sutra" were written on the cover, and he wondered, "What is this?"


    "Book of War."


    "Why haven''t I heard of such a military book?" Jiang Ruobai opened it in amazement, and even more surprised to find that the handwriting in this booklet was written by his youngest daughter.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 879： fairy dream

    Chapter 879 The Immortal''s Dream


    Jiang Ning''s handwriting is not good-looking, even a little ugly.


    This is of course because she does not like writing with a brush, and she is too lazy to practice seriously.


    People around her know that she is not good-looking in writing, and she is not good at chess, calligraphy and painting, which all girls should know.


    But no one criticized or blamed her for that.


    Because she has good reason.


    Who can force a person who has been exiled to the people at the age of three and grew up in a poor environment?


    Because of these reasons, the two bosses of the Jiang family are full of guilt towards Jiang Ning, and absolutely do not allow anyone to mention that she does not understand the rules, is not elegant, does not know how to calligraphy, calligraphy, and writing.


    The original Jiang Ruobai, in order to make up for years of guilt, regardless of Lin Zizi''s objection, just wanted to send her lame, inelegant, ignorant of poetry and poetry, and incompetent daughter to the palace to be the most honorable woman in the world. .


    And he was almost there.


    At this time, he was holding the booklet, looking at the slightly ugly handwriting, and smiled: "Xia Chu can write a good calligraphy. Whatever you want to write, just tell her to do it."


    Jiang Ning said: "Now is not the time when you dislike my ugly words, you can take a look at this content."


    Jiang Ruobai heard the words, calmed down, read a few lines carefully, and looked up at his daughter in surprise: "It''s interesting, you wrote this?"


    "I wrote it down."


    "Really, it was written from that book? Why have I never read this content?" Jiang Ruobai said, staring at the words on the booklet, and the more he read, the more frightened he became.


    Although he is a civil official, he studied at the Spring and Autumn Academy when he was young, and he also learned the art of war. He and Jiang Ruobai can be called all-rounders in civil and military affairs.


    He asked himself that he was familiar with the art of war, but he had never read the book at hand, how could he not be surprised.


    Since Jiang Ning took out this book, he was naturally ready to speak.


    She replied calmly: "Even in the Hanlin Academy, I''m afraid there is no such book. A few days ago, I dreamed of an old man reading a book in a dream, and when I woke up, I could still remember it clearly, so I followed my memory. I wrote it down. I don''t know much about it, but I did my best to study it and found that it should be a military book. This book was given to the eldest uncle in this crusade against Rouran. Maybe it could be useful? In any case, this is a piece of my filial piety as a niece."


    Jiang Ruobai was stunned for a moment.


    Dream?


    An old fairy with a white beard?


    Although there have always been stories of epiphany in dreams, it is still unbelievable that it really happens to the people around you.


    But the military book in front of him was written in black and white, and could not be faked.


    With Jiang Ruobai''s knowledge, it can be seen through only a few lines of words that this book of military equipment is of great value.


    Could it be that such a miraculous thing as an immortal entrusted a dream happened to his own daughter?


    If this is the case, then my little daughter is really the daughter of destiny.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "After I go back, I will give this book to your uncle and let him take a look at it. Even if it has a little use, it will be your credit."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My uncle loves me, and I naturally want to repay it. By the way, Dad, I also want to ask you, how is the Gucheng going back?"


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "You already have a lonely peak, and you still miss the lonely city? Don''t be too greedy."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 880： Daddy, dont make trouble

    Chapter 880 Don''t make trouble


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Dad, where do you want to go? After all, Gucheng has been with me for so long, and he always has some feelings. He has been in the palace for a long time, and I am afraid that he will not adapt to it when he returns."


    "You underestimate the Shadow Guard. Children trained to fight from over a hundred people can adapt anywhere, anytime."


    "More than a hundred people?" Jiang Ning was surprised, "I heard that there are only twelve shadow guards? What about the rest?"


    "This is something about your uncle''s army, so I won''t ask any more questions," Jiang Ruobai didn''t care much, and carefully took the booklet Jiang Ning gave him into his arms, "Just send it here, you can go back and coax orders. Zi. The child is still young, so don''t scare her. Your mother will feel sad when she knows about this."


    "Can''t you not tell her?"


    "If she doesn''t ask, I won''t tell."


    "If she asks, you know everything and dare not hide anything?"


    "Husbands and wives need to be honest with each other." That''s why only Jiang Dashoufu can shamelessly express fear so fresh and refined.


    "Stop, after you go back, talk to my mother about these words." Jiang Ning hurriedly interrupted him, "Father, just tell me if Gucheng is good or not."


    "he''s good."


    "That''s good." Jiang Ning sighed.


    Jiang Ruobai saw that she looked a little melancholy, and smiled: "You are so reluctant to partake of the lonely city, so Dad gave up this old face and went to Jiang Mubai to beg you for someone."


    "Dad, don''t make trouble, I have Gufeng enough. Gucheng is even more powerful, and you should protect the uncle."


    "That''s alright, Dad will go back now."


    Jiang Ruobai repeatedly told her to go back and coax Lingzi well, and then she went back.


    In the sedan chair he returned, he read the military book from beginning to end, and the shock in his heart was beyond words.


    From his point of view, this military book is enough to be famous for centuries.


    He even began to believe that the immortal Tuomeng that Jiang Ning said was real.


    He has never led a soldier, but what this military book is about is not general empty words and theories, but detailed descriptions. In specific battles, various methods and strategies should be used in this way.


    It even includes the horns of the wind, the medical care of the horses, the use of various formations, etc., which are extremely detailed.


    is an amazing book.


    Jiang Ruobai is sure that this book does not exist in the world today.


    As for her youngest daughter, she has never been to a school or a tutor, and she doesn''t know anything about poetry, song, chess, chess, calligraphy and painting. It is impossible for her to write such a book.


    It should be said that except for the slightly ugly handwriting, nothing else in this book has anything to do with Jiang Ning.


    Then, apart from the fairy''s dream, can there be another explanation?


    Jiang Ruobai went straight to Jiang Mubai''s martial arts training ground with excitement.


    Jiang Mubai is bare-chested, with a spear dancing like a tiger, his muscles are knotted, his copper-colored skin is covered with sweat beads, full of strength and wild beauty.


    Jiang Ruobai looked at his fair and thin figure, and sighed with a wry smile.


    Once, they started at the same starting point and went in two different directions over the years. ,


    "Boss," he stepped forward.


    Jiang Mubai looked back and saw him, threw the spear to the attendant, picked up the towel to wipe his sweat, his voice was loud and full of energy: "You are not staying in Wenyuan Pavilion, why are you back?"


    "Hey, you can''t sit all day long." Jiang Ruobai handed over the booklet, "Take it."


    "What kind of stuff? I''m so impatient to read books!" The general snorted with a look of disdain.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 881： not pretty, but cute

    Chapter 881 is not good-looking, but cute


    Jiang Ruobai chuckled: "Really not?"


    "Stop infecting me with your nerdiness." Jiang Mubai waved his hands with some disgust: "No, no, take it away. If you don''t have anything else to do, just go back where you come from, don''t delay my martial arts practice."


    "Alright then, I''ll return this booklet to Xiao Ning''er."


    Jiang Ruobai withdrew his hand and stuffed the booklet into his arms at the same time.


    "What did you say?"


    Jiang Mubai''s eyes widened, and with lightning speed, he snatched the booklet back from his arms, "You said it was given to me by Xiaoqi, and it took so many words!"


    Jiang Ruobai was stunned.


    My brother is very good at martial arts.


    Jiang Mubai glanced at his expression and smiled proudly: "When we left the Spring and Autumn Academy, our martial arts skills were similar. The way of martial arts is like sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat!"


    "Stop preaching." Jiang Ruobai snorted, "Let me tell you, take a good look at this booklet, it''s good for you. Don''t let down the filial piety of the seventh girl. She spent a few days writing it by herself."


    "yes?"


    Jiang Mubai heard the words, and immediately took another towel from his hand, carefully wiped his hand clean, and then carefully opened it.


    He thought it was some admonishment from the little girl, but he never imagined that there was a whole book of war in it.


    He has fought for many years, and his sensitivity to the art of warfare is much higher than Jiang Ruobai. He can see that the content of this military book is seasoned and skilled, and the arrangement of troops is ingenious and practical. , epiphany.


    "This..." Jiang Mubai was surprised and delighted, looking up at his brother, "This is the handwriting of the seventh girl, I know it. But who did she copy from? I must meet this expert. ."


    "Don''t see me, I can''t see you even if I want to see you."


    "Hehe, I don''t believe it, there are people in this world that I can''t see Jiang Mubai? Unless he is a dead person! Stop talking nonsense, who is the master?"


    "The master is your precious little niece."


    "What?" Jiang Mubai was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "Don''t coax me, although the seventh girl is smart, this book of war is not something you can read. This book of war should be a wizard who has led soldiers for more than 20 years. written."


    Jiang Ruobai said leisurely: "You are also several decades old. In your opinion, who in this world can write it?"


    Jiang Mubai frowned and pondered: "I heard that the national teacher of Rouran country is always scheming... No, no, if he wrote it, why would he give it to the seventh girl? It''s impossible for these two to know each other."


    He thought for a while, and then asked, "Could it be Lin Shimo? He''s talented, but he doesn''t have much experience in leading troops, so he can''t write these details..."


    Seeing Jiang Ruobai''s smile getting more and more weird, Jiang Mubai couldn''t bear it anymore and couldn''t bear to ask, "Say, who is it?"


    "I said, it''s Xiao Qi."


    "Bullshit."


    "If you don''t believe me, pull it down. As far as the ugly words in this book are concerned, who else can write them except your little niece?"


    Jiang Mubai looked down and smiled, "You are not allowed to slander my niece''s words. Obviously she is very cute."


    When a person has no beauty to boast about, there is only cuteness left.


    The word ?? is the same.


    Jiang Ruobai knew that if he didn''t make it clear, this eldest brother would not let him go.


    He repeated the reason Jiang Ning told him.


    Then he expectedly admired General Jiang''s expression: he was dumbfounded.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 882： My niece is sinking fish and falling geese, alluring the country and the city

    Chapter 882 My niece sinks fish and geese


    Jiang Mubai wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "You think I''m a three-year-old urchin?"


    "I don''t believe it too, but the fact is right in front of me. There is no other reason besides this." Jiang Ruobai spread his hands, "Or can you think of a candidate who can prove that Xiaoqi got it from him?"


    Jiang Mubai stroked his beard and looked up at the sky. After a while, he said quietly, "If there is such a person in the world, it is only me."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "So, I think it''s true."


    "Immortals entrusted to dreams? Stop talking about it, I don''t believe it." Jiang Mubai frowned, "If you want me to believe this, I''d rather believe it was written by the seventh girl herself."


    "That''s impossible."


    "If I remember correctly, Lin Shimo is still in the palace, right?"


    The brothers looked at each other.


    Although Lin Shimo had never led an army to fight, the Spring and Autumn Academy had countless books, and there were many talented people. If he came up with such a book, it was still possible.


    Jiang Ruobai shook his head again: "If Lin Shimo took it out, why would you give it to Xiao Qi''er?"


    "Perhaps it''s because Spring and Autumn Academy has always been neutral and won''t openly support which country?" Jiang Mubai guessed, "If Lin Shimo publicly sent a military letter to Dasheng, wouldn''t it also make Spring and Autumn Academy stand on Dasheng''s side?"


    Jiang Ruobai pondered: "You have some truth in what you said, but I still think it''s unlikely. What reason does Lin Shimo have to support Dasheng privately, or even Donggong? Why didn''t he give the military book to King Zhao Li You and Wen Renzong? It stands to reason that his relationship with Wen Renzong is better."


    The two bosses of the Jiang family thought about this for a long time and broke their heads.


    In the end, Jiang Mubai said weakly, "If there is anything else that can make a man lose his mind and give up his principles and bottom line, it is only...beauty."


    "You mean, Lin Shimo has a crush on Xiao Qi?"


    "Impossible? Xiao Qisheng''s drowning fish and geese, with a beautiful face, fascinated a mere man, what''s the difficulty?" Jiang Mubai was full of honey confidence in his little niece''s beauty.


    Jiang Ruobai pouted: "If you want to say that Zizi was an alluring country when she was young, that would be... As for Xiaoqi."


    "Don''t Xiao Qi look the same as her mother?"


    "It looks the same, but the difference is too big."


    Jiang Mubai thought about it, but did not refute.


    Lin Zizi when she was young was indeed called an alluring country and city. Although Jiang Ning inherited her appearance, perhaps her temperament was too lazy and her eyes were too clever and cunning, missing Lin Zizi''s nobility and beauty.


    Jiang Mubai was stunned for a long time, then shook his head and waved his hand: "Oh, don''t talk about these useless things, maybe it has nothing to do with Xiaoqi, Lin Shimo just supports the prince, and borrowed Xiaoqi''s hand to give us the military book? You are her father, yourself If you don''t dare to ask, I will ask. I believe Xiaoqi won''t hide it from me."


    If the East Palace has been secretly supported by the Spring and Autumn Academy, its significance is self-evident.


    This is important.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "I will ask carefully about this matter. Regardless of the origin, you can take the military book, it will be useful to you."


    "Nature is useful."


    Jiang Mubai held the booklet in love, and sighed, "This little niece is not in vain. I said Jiang Ruobai, don''t you panic?? Just such a precious daughter, you lost it and made her suffer for so many years. I can''t even get the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting..."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 883： some tattered stones

    Chapter 883 Some tattered stones


    "Shut up, shut up!" Jiang Ruobai was poked at the sore spot and couldn''t help but get furious, "Don''t you feel uncomfortable if you don''t expose people''s scars? If you hadn''t always bought street food for her to eat, she would have been attracted by a pig''s trotter seller. ?"


    "You still blame me for not being optimistic about the child?"


    "I blame you, it''s all your fault!"


    These two big men, who are enough to control the situation in the court, are both red-faced and thick-necked at the moment, and they can''t wait to grab each other''s necks and fight again.


    It wasn''t until the appearance of the First Lady Ge Shi that the strife was stopped.


    Under her gentle persuasion, the two bosses sat in the study and spoke calmly, talking about the affairs of the court and the war between Silla and Rouran.


    At the end, Jiang Ruobai asked about the Gucheng, Jiang Mubai wondered: "Why, even you remember the Gucheng?"


    "I don''t care about your people. It''s the seventh girl who cares about Gucheng, worried that he won''t be able to adapt after staying in the palace for a long time."


    "That''s not true." Jiang Mubai thought about it, and ordered someone to call Gucheng over, "Gucheng, the army will set off in five days. You go to the palace to see the Crown Princess in the past few days, and pass her some self-defense measures. This way you I can go with peace of mind, and I am also at ease.¡±


    Gucheng nodded silently and turned to leave.


    In the end, neither the general nor his shadow guard leader can trust Xiaokubao Gufeng''s ability.


    Especially holding the military book handwritten by his little niece, Jiang Mubai felt even more guilty. The niece was so filial to him, but he sent the least capable person among the shadow guards to be his niece''s bodyguard.


    Mrs. Ge said with a smile: "Five years ago, when Shan''er got married and left home, I asked General General for a shadow guard to protect Shan''er, but General Gu was not even willing to give it to Gu Feng."


    General ?? snorted coldly: "She is married to a scholar from a poor family, what does she need to guard? The harem is dangerous, how can she compare with the seventh girl? I think you are blinded by lard and confused!"


    Ge Shi pouted: "You don''t do this, I don''t know you yet, you feel guilty and feel that it''s your fault that the seventh girl is lost. If the seventh girl speaks, you are afraid that the entire shadow guard can give it to her. ."


    "When Lao Tzu is released from his army and returns to the field, Lao Tzu''s belongings will be given to the seventh girl, what can you do to me?"


    "Xingxingxing, your poor family is not uncommon for my mother! It''s not as good as the good things I saved, the seventh girl will definitely like it more."


    Ge Shi rolled his eyes and turned away.


    Jiang Mubai said behind her: "What do you have? Isn''t it just some broken rocks?"


    Jiang Ruobai listened to the quarrel between his brother and sister-in-law for a long time, and did not dare to intervene, until the sister-in-law left, and then asked weakly: "The tattered stones of the sister-in-law, shouldn''t they be gold and silver jewelry?"


    "Not a stone?"


    "That''s also a valuable stone."


    Mrs. Ge came from a family of merchants and giant crocodiles. Her parents¡¯ family was very rich and loved her. She gave her a large amount of dowry in those years. In recent years, because he felt that the general had no money, he continued to subsidize the Jiang family.


    The belongings left by Gu Shi are enough to make many people jealous.


    In the eyes of the general, it was just a pile of broken stones.


    No wonder the eldest lady rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning touched his nose in the East Palace.


    The prince and the little princess, the father and daughter, ignored her.


    Even if she personally went to cook and made their favorite food, Baba brought it in front of her, and people would ignore it. The little guy was sitting in the arms of the prince, holding a red pen, and scribbling on a pile of books.


    Jiang Ning''s heart skipped a beat when he saw it, but once he tried to stop him, he was blocked by His Royal Highness''s cold eyes.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 884： cat food

    Chapter 884 Cat Food


    Jiang Ning endured and endured, and finally couldn''t hold back, and asked: "Your Highness, you have already resigned from the post of supervisor of the country, why are you still criticizing the book?"


    "Royal father said he couldn''t see it and asked me to share."


    "...The emperor already has so many eunuchs with pen brushes to read the papers for him."


    "These are all insignificant documents." Li Hongyuan picked up a copy that had just been crossed by Ling Zi and handed it to her, "For example, this one is a document for asking for safety from the Governor of Nanzhili, asking if it was the time for the Longevity Festival. You can meet Sheng He Shou."


    Jiang Ning suddenly said, "So it is."


    "So you don''t have to worry. Go back."


    Li Hongyuan said.


    The father and daughter looked at her together, despising her with their eyes,


    Jiang Ning said: "Lingzi, you were born to me, why do you turn your elbows out? Also, you are forbidden to go to Wenhua Palace in the future! Three times you have been there, you have caused trouble twice!"


    Lingzi''s small mouth was deflated, and her big eyes were immediately covered with water mist.


    Li Hongyuan immediately took her into his arms and frowned at Jiang Ning: "She''s already frightened, don''t talk about her anymore. Lingzi will stay in Lingfeng Pavilion tonight."


    "Okay, you are willing to take children, that''s great."


    Jiang Ning quickly left,


    When you are a hands-off shopkeeper, you don¡¯t need to bring children, but it¡¯s so relaxing and beautiful.


    As soon as Jiang Ning returned to Qingyi Courtyard, he saw the black-clothed and black-haired boy Gucheng, like a straight shadow, standing beside the door.


    Jiang Ning was surprised and delighted, and quickly stepped forward: "Gucheng, why are you here?"


    Gucheng saluted first, and then slowly said: "The general ordered me to come."


    "What are you doing? Say goodbye to me?"


    "Teach Miss Seven to practice martial arts."


    "..." Jiang Ning subconsciously took a half step back, "You keep saying that I have poor aptitude and can''t learn martial arts. Could it be that my uncle doesn''t know this? Don''t waste your time on me, go back and follow my uncle."


    She lifted her feet and walked towards the yard.


    Unexpectedly, Gucheng pinched the collar of his shirt: "Don''t go!"


    "Release!" Jiang Nington felt a huge loss of face, feeling like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered at the moment.


    Gucheng also immediately realized that the lazy brothers who were not his shadow guards in front of him immediately released his hand and knelt down on one knee at the same time: "This subordinate knows your fault."


    Jiang Ning turned around and saw his appearance, and sighed: "Get up, I don''t blame you."


    Gucheng stood up and said, "The general said, I hope you have the power to protect yourself."


    "You mean, just teach me a few self-defense martial arts?"


    "Yes."


    "This way..." Jiang Ning thought for a while and felt a little happy, "So, there is still a quick martial arts."


    Lonely City is noncommittal.


    He didn''t want to tell the truth, and he refused to learn from Miss Qi, who had beaten him.


    Although it may not be very useful to learn, it is better than nothing.


    When Jiang Ning led Gucheng into the yard, Gufeng, who was dressed in a pink palace dress, approached him gently and gently. When he saw Gucheng behind Jiang Ning, his face changed slightly.


    "Why are you so haunted!" Gu Feng stared at Gucheng, "What are you going to do in the palace if you don''t protect the general? This is the harem, not your shadow guard. Come here if you want?"


    At this moment, the soft and cute little white rabbit disappeared, replaced by a fierce, ferocious eye, guarding the food with raised hair and tail... a cat.


    When this thought popped up in Jiang Ning''s mind, he was also torturing himself, is he the cat food?


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 885： we women

    Chapter 885 We Women


    Gucheng is silent and withdrawn by nature, and he didn''t want to pay attention to him, but he kept blocking the way, so Gucheng had to take care of him.


    One palm went over, Gu Feng lay on the ground and vomited blood.


    "Beyond one''s own strength."


    Gucheng withdrew his hand and left two words lightly.


    The weakest person among the Shadow Guards, who dares to provoke the boss of the Shadow Guard Institute, is indeed a bit clueless.


    Jiang Ning hurried over to check on Gufeng: "How are you, are you okay? Do you want to see the doctor?"


    Gu Feng struggled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Qi, with his palm strength, he can''t do anything to me."


    Chunlai passed by carrying a bucket and a rag, and complained, "Don''t be rude, this blood vomited all over the floor, it''s so annoying to clean."


    Jiang Ning was sure that he was fine, so he advised him to stop provoking Gucheng. After all, he used to be his leader, and it was true that his skills were inferior to others.


    Why bother.


    Gu Feng got up, wiped the blood from his mouth, and asked Jiang Ning pitifully, "Miss Qi, why did he come here? Could it be that Miss Qi dislikes my bad service and wants to change me back? Throw me back."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "What are you thinking, how could I throw you away. It was the uncle who asked Gucheng to come over for a few days to teach me some martial arts for self-defense. He still has to follow the uncle."


    "That''s why." Gu Feng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then muttered, "What can I teach in a few days..."


    Jiang Ning squinted at him: "Gufeng, what do you mean by that? Think I''m stupid?"


    "Miss Qi, you are the smartest woman I''ve ever seen. You don''t need to practice those martial arts. We women are gentle, and they look beautiful in long skirts."


    "We women?" Jiang Ning looked at him suspiciously, "You are wearing women''s clothes, do you really think of yourself as a woman?"


    "It''s good to be a woman." Gu Feng said quietly, "In this way, I can take care of and protect Miss Seven, and I won''t always be kicked out of your house by Sister Chunlai and the others."


    said and felt aggrieved and wanted to cry.


    Although he dressed up as a pure and lovely cute girl, Huang Ying and Chunlai were not fooled by his appearance at all. Once Jiang Ning had a lunch break, or the sky was about to get dark, they would immediately kick him out and not allow her to approach Jiang Ning''s bedroom.


    They don''t have any prejudice against Gufeng, but they have to take into account the reputation of their master.


    Outsiders don¡¯t know that both the emperor and the crown prince are aware of Gu Feng¡¯s identity.


    His Royal Highness has always been aware of the men around the Crown Princess such as Gucheng and Gufeng, but he has never expressed anything about it.


    Whether he trusts the Crown Princess or because he doesn''t care about threats from other men, in short, since His Royal Highness has given Qingyiyuan enough trust, Qingyiyuan must be more conscious.


    Huang Ying said to the four girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter under her opponent: "At any time, don''t challenge a man''s bottom line, and don''t despise a man''s jealousy."


    Chunlai nodded again and again, only Xia Chu had a slightly different opinion. She thought: "Our crown princess walks upright, sits upright, and is not afraid of shadows. Sister Huang Ying, you are too obvious, but you want to hide it."


    "Hey, this girl, I know that you are the most knowledgeable among us. Your handwriting is beautiful, and you can speak a lot of idioms. I won''t argue with you." Huang Ying smiled and broke off her fleshy cheeks.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 886： You can save it

    Chapter 886 You can still save it


    Chunlai hummed: "Among the girls in the house, Madam valued you the most and taught you how to read and write. Don''t show off, lest we all die of jealousy."


    Xia Chu smiled.


    These girls are slightly older than Jiang Ning.


    When Lin Zizi was pregnant with a child and the imperial doctor diagnosed that it was a girl, Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi happily stayed in the house of the servants in the mansion and picked four young girls who had just been born and asked the family to take good care of them. Well, in the future, I will accompany Miss Di.


    Jiang Ruobai''s eyes are old-fashioned, and sure enough, these four girls are all very good-looking, especially Xia Chu, who is smart and calm. Quite like Lin Zizi.


    Later, Miss Di was lost. Even though Lin Zizi was heartbroken and mentally unstable, she was still very kind to these girls who were prepared for her daughter.


    Until Jiang Ning returned, they naturally became Jiang Ning''s people.


    finally did not waste this thought.


    The four girls have been trained with the goal of following the young lady since they were born. During their growth, the words "Miss Seven" filled their lives.


    Because of this, what they thought was Miss Seven, and what they read in their mouths was Miss Seven.


    If you want to find the most loyal person to Jiang Ning in this world, these four girls are definitely on the list.


    They don''t care who sent Gufeng Gucheng, as long as it affects the seventh young lady, it will not work.


    The Crown Princess was surrounded by these girls. Whenever Gu Feng was driven away, she wished she was a real woman and could follow Miss Seven all the time.


    In the next three days, every time Gucheng taught Jiang Ning martial arts, Gu Feng squatted on the side, stared at each step, and said, "What''s the use of these flower fists and embroidered legs... I can teach."


    In the end, Jiang Ning finally couldn''t bear it anymore, so he temporarily rushed him to Wenhua Hall to follow Wen Zan.


    After three days of learning martial arts, Jiang Ning rubbed his sore arms and legs, feeling a little discouraged: "I really don''t have the talent to learn martial arts, I''m just a waste."


    Gucheng stood calmly aside, watching her sitting on the ground panting, sweat on her forehead, and said lightly, "Miss Qi, don''t belittle yourself. Maybe, I''m not a good master."


    Jiang Ning hummed: "Don''t be modest, I heard that you have been in charge of the training of other shadow guards since you were ten years old."


    "The general is busy."


    "Hey." Jiang Ning supported the tree to stand up, his arm was sore and he could barely lift it up, "Gucheng, I''ll resume the practice after two days, okay?"


    "Stop practicing." Gucheng said.


    "Ah? Don''t give up on me, I think I can still save it."


    "This is for you."


    Gucheng handed her a small wristband, "For self-defense, use this."


    Jiang Ning took it over and studied it, put it on his right wrist, and held it up to show him, "Is that so?"


    "so."


    Gucheng adjusted the wristband for her, and slowly instructed, "This hand, in the future, don''t wear a bracelet."


    "How to defend yourself?"


    "There are ten poison needles inside."


    "Here?" Jiang Ning raised his wrist, shocked, "Then is it safe for me to bring my child?"


    "As long as this strap is not undone, it will not fire."


    Gucheng explained it to her carefully, but his speech was a little awkward and slow.


    Jiang Ning listened patiently.


    is a matter of life and wealth, and you can¡¯t be serious if you¡¯re not serious.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 887： Your Highness, dont do this to her

    Chapter 887 Don''t treat her like this, Your Highness


    Jiang Ning shook his wrist and asked excitedly, "Can I try it?"


    "Can."


    "I''ll shoot that tree." Jiang Ning straightened his right hand, aimed at a begonia in front of him, released the safety buckle with his left hand, and pressed the button¡ª


    ಡª


    An invisible light flew out from the wristband and disappeared from Jiang Ning''s sight.


    "Did you hit?" Jiang Ning immediately stepped forward to check, but he didn''t notice the poison needle.


    Is it wrong?


    If this is picked up by a few children to play, it will be over.


    She looked back at Gucheng with help-seeking eyes.


    "Don''t touch anything you don''t have the ability to control." Li Hongyuan didn''t know when he appeared, so he went straight to the begonia tree and pulled out a silver needle from a stamen.


    Gucheng said softly, "Your Highness, it''s poisonous."


    "I know." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "Gucheng, it''s fine for you to teach the Crown Princess martial arts these days. But it''s probably not appropriate for you to give such a dangerous thing to her casually."


    "This thing has a safety buckle, it''s fine." Jiang Ning explained.


    "There are so many children in the East Palace, and I don''t care about hanging out with you on weekdays. What if I accidentally bump into it?" Li Hongyuan took her wrist and took off her wrist guard.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly ducked back: "Do you want to do it? If you do this again, I''ll get angry!"


    Li Hongyuan stopped, looked at her, and slowly asked: "Is there really anyone in the palace who needs you to use such a poisonous needle to deal with?"


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled, and asked meaningfully, "Have you forgotten your mother-in-law?"


    Li Hongyuan was speechless.


    Jiang Ning was unwilling to poke his wounds, and said, "Didn''t Duke Huai and Princess Huai attack me in the palace back then?"


    "This time is different from the past, and now the master of the East Palace is me."


    "Well then, since you don''t want me to protect yourself, take this away." Jiang Ning raised his arm and looked into his eyes.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment, released her hand, and said, "Perhaps you didn''t realize that you always had deep vigilance and hostility toward the palace, and never really regarded it as your home."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and said, "When I''m in the palace, I will put the wristbands away and only use them when I leave the palace. Are you satisfied with this?


    "what ever."


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Gucheng and asked, "You made this hidden weapon?"


    Gucheng nodded silently.


    "It''s too difficult for you. You worked so hard for your Seventh Miss, and after three days of teaching, nothing was taught. As the leader of the Jiang Family Shadow Guard Institute, you should have never met such a stupid student."


    Jiang Ning: "¡­"


    This Li Hongyuan just didn''t want to make her feel better, so he came over to hurt her a few words.


    "I''m going for a rest."


    She raised her sleeves and wiped the sweat from her forehead, then walked away slowly.


    is a little listless, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s tired or unhappy.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her back, and heard the voice of Gucheng in his ears.


    "It''s not stupid. Miss Seven was injured when she was young, and her bones are not suitable for martial arts." Gucheng said seriously, "Miss Seven is very hard. Your Highness should not treat her like this."


    Li Hongyuan was slightly startled, and his eyes turned to Jiang Ning''s back again.


    Gucheng added: "The general once asked me to check Miss Seven''s past. She has suffered a lot."


    When he was a child, he broke his leg without medical treatment, so he was in pain, and finally became a lame man for ten years. Without He Tang''s help, she would not have survived.


    In the evening, Li Hongyuan came to Qingyiyuan, saw Jiang Ningmao playing with her wrist guard in the corner, and immediately hid back when he saw Li Hongyuan coming.


    "You''re so afraid of me?" Li Hongyuan seemed to be smiling.


    "I don''t want to hurt you by accident!"


    Jiang Ning put the wristband in a box, locked it carefully, and put away the key. Then he sat on the reclining chair and said with a smile, "Your Highness will rest elsewhere tonight, I can''t serve you here."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 888： I just want the most beautiful in the world

    Chapter 888 I only want the most beautiful in this world


    Li Hongyuan came ten times, but she refused eight times.


    has long been used to it.


    He didn''t care, he pulled up a chair and sat down, stretched out his hand to take Jiang Ning''s teacup from Huang Ying, took a sip of tea, and said, "When did you do anything to serve me?"


    "I said..."


    "Even on the bed, it''s me who is tired." Li Hongyuan said it so bluntly with a pair of clear eyes.


    Huang Ying and Xia Chu looked at each other, both lowered their heads, pursed their lips and smiled and exited, letting them both talk.


    Jiang Ning was a little annoyed: "If the children are here, would you talk like this?"


    "of course not."


    "Then you are flirting with Huang Ying and the other girls?"


    "You think too much, I''m teasing you." Li Hongyuan sat and stretched, "Didn''t you specifically go to see the father and emperor to complain that I, the prince, is busy with state affairs and has no time to accompany you? Now that I''m free, I can You must be very happy to be here with you from morning to night."


    Yun Dai said: "I will let you get away and get rid of Your Majesty''s suspicions, aren''t you revenge for your kindness?"


    "This prince is by your side, do you think this is revenge?" Li Hongyuan pulled her onto his lap and sat down, pulled out one of her hairpins, and watched her black hair pour down like a waterfall, looking at her lazily. Looking at her, he said indifferently, "Do you know how many people dream of being avenged by this prince?"


    Jiang Ning stroked his hair, looked back and smiled and said, "Since Your Highness is free, shouldn''t it be time to go to Concubine Li and Jin Liangyuan''s house?"


    "I just want to be here with you."


    "Jin Liangyuan hurt her own body in order to reassure you, so please don''t chill her heart again."


    "Do I have to be responsible for her?"


    "Didn''t you send her to the East Palace?"


    "Then she can go." Li Hongyuan''s words were a little cold. "Before, I only accepted Jin Man because of King Silla''s face. Now that Silla and Dasheng are about to fight, she is useless."


    "Speaking of nothing else, she is also a stunning beauty."


    "It''s a pity that I''m not as good as you." Li Hongyuan curled her long hair with her fingers and said lazily, "Since I, Li Hongyuan, want to like a woman, I naturally want the most beautiful in the world."


    "So you value appearance so much, when I get old and faded?"


    "At your current age, you can still maintain your beauty for 20 years." Li Hongyuan played with the ends of her hair attentively and said calmly, "If you want to ask about things in 20 years, who knows what I can do? Can''t live until then."


    "Why not?" Jiang Ning looked at him suspiciously, "Could it be that you have some hidden disease?"


    "No. But things are impermanent, and you know that, throughout the past dynasties, most emperors have relatively short lifespans."


    "Since that''s the case, you shouldn''t be the emperor."


    "Let Li You do it? Then my fate will be King Huai and King Wei."


    The situation is inexorable. Being in the royal family, he was also pushed step by step to get to where he is today.


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment and asked, "When will this battle in Silla end?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "calculate the time, it should be handed over now. When your uncle gets there, it will almost be over. Next, he will concentrate his forces to cooperate with the general to fight Rouran. He will not be back in half a year. ."


    "Even if King Zhao is not around, you should keep a low profile." Jiang Ning advised, "The emperor has always been thinking about King Zhao, thinking about him fighting outside, if your prince is too comfortable, I''m afraid he won''t be too happy."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 889： Daddy stay

    Chapter 889 Daddy stay


    Li Hongyuan squinted at Jiang Ning and said with a half-smile, "Do you care and help me so much, because you care about me, or because of something else?"


    "Why don''t we all know the reason."


    "I want you to speak up."


    "Of course it''s because I love you."


    "Jiang Ning, you really don''t have a single word of truth in your mouth." Li Hongyuan pushed her away, stood up, and straightened his robes, "Since you are a crown princess, you are thinking of the overall situation of the East Palace, so you want me to go. In other concubines'' houses, it''s not good for me to always refuse, I have to give you some face as a princess."


    Jiang Ning looked up at him, smiling like a flower: "Is His Royal Highness going to go to Concubine Li''s house or to Jin Liangyuan''s place?"


    "I''m not interested in gifts from Shilla."


    "That''s Concubine Li?"


    "Anyway, I and Concubine Li have been in love for many years. Speaking of which, I haven''t been to her place for a long time to see and talk. Let''s go."


    He lifted his foot and left.


    Ling Zi and Wen Zan came to greet him at the door, Ling Zi asked curiously, "It''s getting dark, where is Daddy going?"


    "Go somewhere else."


    "Isn''t Daddy going to spend the night with Mommy tonight?"


    "No way."


    "Why?" Although Ling Zi was young, in her small heart, she felt happy and reassured when she saw her father and mother being together in harmony.


    She also knew that Concubine Li and Jin Liangyuan, who lived in Meixiang Xiaozhu and Huanghua Xiaoyuan, were also Daddy''s women, and Daddy could also spend the night in their house.


    Although Li Side Concubine and Jin Liangyuan were also very kind to her, she was reluctant to let her father get close to them.


    She felt that her father should be with her mother.


    Lingzi has always been favored, and she has no scruples about what to say, but Wen Zan is more cautious, and immediately poked her sister''s arm, and whispered, "You can''t ask about Dad''s affairs."


    "I want to ask." Ling Zi pursed her lips and opened her arms, "Daddy hugs."


    Who can refuse such a request as a small padded jacket.


    Li Hongyuan bent down and picked her up, smiled and said, "Your mother doesn''t want daddy to stay in Qingyiyuan, so daddy has to leave."


    Ling Zi was lying beside his ear and asked in a low voice, "Daddy didn''t annoy Mother, Mother was unhappy, so he won''t let Father sleep here?"


    "Probably."


    "Then Lingzi helped daddy coax mother, mother likes Lingzi the most, no matter what Lingzi asks for these two days, mother agrees."


    Li Hongyuan laughed.


    Little girl, I''m afraid you didn''t understand the reason for the matter.


    The reason why your mother has been obedient to you these two days is to make up for the things that scared you that day.


    But Ling Zi didn''t understand this, she really broke free from her father''s arms, ran to her mother, and said coquettishly, "Mother, don''t be mad at father, Ling Zi wants father to stay here."


    Jiang Ning took her to his lap, kissed her on the cheek, and said with a smile, "Your father didn''t want to stay, it has nothing to do with your mother. If you don''t believe me, ask your father."


    Ling Zi immediately stared at Li Hongyuan with wide eyes: "Dad, mother said it''s not her fault. Then you can stay."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyuan glanced at Jiang Ning.


    The latter smiled at him.


    Li Hongyuan had to stay and accompany the two children until Ling Zi fell asleep and was able to escape.


    Jiang Ning said with a half-smile, "Is Your Highness still going to Concubine Li''s house?"


    "Naturally, I want to go. The prince''s words always count. What''s more, Concubine Li is waiting, so she can''t be disappointed."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 890： lights out

    Chapter 890 Lights out


    Although it was dark, Li Hongyuan left with a calm gait.


    Chunlai frowned, followed to the gate of the courtyard, walked in the direction of His Royal Highness, and stretched his neck to look around for a long time.


    Huang Ying couldn''t stand it any longer and called her: "Have you read it? Come over and wait for the master to go to bed."


    Chunlai came back hurriedly and muttered: "Master, you are too, the Prince''s presence here shows that His Royal Highness always cares about you, why do you push him out instead."


    "I''m also trying to reduce hatred."


    "You are the Crown Princess, who dares to hate you."


    "You didn''t see that Concubine Jin was so favored and became a thorn in the eyes of the whole harem. What happened? The emperor loved her unscrupulously, and at the same time made so many women in the harem. Have you really considered the situation of Concubine Jin?"


    Chunlai disagreed with this statement: "Your Majesty loves concubines, that''s His Majesty''s great grace. The fault is those villains who hate noble concubines. How can it be the emperor''s fault. Besides, you are the crown prince and concubine, who would dare to do this."


    "Okay, I know."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "I fell asleep after reading a book, and you both rested."


    Chunlai snorted, and Huang Ying packed up and sat down in the hallway in a daze.


    Xia Chu passed by and said with a casual smile, "Why do you care more about this than our master? Could it be that you want to climb high?"


    Chunlai was in a hurry: "Bah ah ah, what nonsense are you talking about? If I have that kind of mind, I will be struck by lightning!"


    "Just kidding, why are you still in a hurry?" Xia Chu said, "It''s not enough for you to be busy all day long, go to sleep. There are some things that you don''t need to worry about, so you should think less about them. That''s the prince. "The Crown Prince of Dasheng, there will be more concubines and concubines in the future, can you stop your Highness from going to their place?"


    "It''s naturally the best not to go there. I hope His Highness will be wholehearted with our master."


    "Don''t forget, when we followed the master to Prince Yu''s mansion, His Highness already had the most beloved concubine, which is now Concubine Li."


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Chunlai is a bit crazy. It must be that those playbooks have been read too much, and people have become crazy. I hope that His Royal Highness the Prince can be like the talents and beauties of the playbooks. Isn''t this stupid?"


    "I think so too." Xia Chu poked Xia Chunlai''s head and scolded with a smile, "Next time you are not allowed to go to the theatre again, Haosheng will serve the little princess."


    Chunlai hummed: "I firmly believe that the kind of love in the playbook exists."


    Xia Chu smiled and said, "Then I wish you a man who is devoted to you in the future."


    "Chew your tongue again and see if I don''t tear your mouth!"


    Chun Lai became angry, and chased after him to fight the beginning of Xia.


    "You two keep your voice down, don''t disturb the little masters..." Huang Ying helplessly watched them run away and called a little eunuch, "Go outside and see, where does His Royal Highness live tonight. "


    The little **** went out in response, but came back soon.


    "Sister Huang Ying, your Royal Highness has gone to Meixiang Xiaozhu to build Concubine Li''s house. The lights in the house are all turned off at the moment, so she must have stayed there to rest."


    "Oh, I see, okay, you go."


    Huang Ying returned to Jiang Ning''s bedroom, saw her reading a book attentively in front of an oil lamp, and smiled, "Master, don''t read it, it''s a waste of money."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "We are already so poor, can''t I even use a little oil?"


    "The main thing is to worry about the eyes of the master."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 891： envy him

    Chapter 891 Envy him for pretending


    Huang Ying took the book from her hand, "Get some rest early, on a sunny day tomorrow, how many books you can''t read."


    Jiang Ning really felt tired, but he was attracted to see the present, since the book was confiscated, that''s all.


    She lay down, patted the position beside her, and said with a smile, "Huang Ying, come and lie next to me, let''s sleep together."


    "Slave is not sleepy." Huang Ying said in her mouth, she took out an embroidery stretcher and began to embroider flowers.


    Jiang Ning said: "You said that I''m going to burn my eyes, so I''m not afraid of going blind?" She said, blowing out the fire.


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "The maid is busy during the day, so just calm down and embroider at this moment of the day, but you don''t allow it."


    She stretched out her hand to cover Jiang Ning with a thin quilt, and said softly, "Meixiang Xiaozhu''s lights are all turned off."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes and didn''t care much.


    After a while, Huang Ying asked again, "Do you want to send Bizi soup to Concubine Li tomorrow?"


    Jiang Ning laughed: "This kind of thing, it''s not our turn to worry about it. Whether we want to keep the child or not, the prince has to decide."


    "Master, didn''t you say that His Royal Highness is not allowed to have other children?"


    "That''s just a joke. Li Hongyuan is a man, and a man of high power. There are countless women who want to have children for him. Can I stop it? This kind of thing depends on a man''s self-consciousness."


    Huang Ying laughed.


    Jiang Ning felt it even though he closed his eyes.


    She smiled and said, "Do you also think this kind of thing is impossible?"


    "My lord, my servant dares to ask you, what do you think of His Highness in Concubine Li''s house at the moment?"


    "envious."


    "Envy Concubine Li?"


    "No, I envy Li Hongyuan." Jiang Ning smiled unhurriedly, "I envy him for being really good at pretending."


    "Pretend? Slaves don''t understand."


    "Huang Ying, if you are the crown prince, can you just turn off the lights and go to sleep in the house of a woman who has been waiting for you for many days?"


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and laughed softly: "... This kind of thing, it doesn''t matter if the lights are turned off or not."


    "I don''t know about other men, Li Hongyuan will not take the initiative to turn off the lights."


    Huang Ying smiled: "Could it be that His Highness went to Concubine Li''s house just to show it to you?"


    "Just a guess."


    "You already knew this would happen?" Huang Ying asked.


    "You said the lights were off, so I guessed that. As for what happened, it doesn''t matter." Jiang Ning said, "I just don''t understand why Li Hongyuan kept her from getting pregnant."


    "Perhaps Concubine Li is not in good health, so she can''t conceive?"


    "Maybe."


    There are indeed many women who have difficulty conceiving a child for various reasons, but it just so happens, is Li Yuanyuan the same?


    What if Li Hongyuan forbade her to have children?


    With Li Hongyuan''s character, no matter how beautiful Jin Man is, she is the woman of the enemy country, he will never look at her, let alone touch her.


    Is that also because Li Hongyuan has a grudge against Li Yuanyuan, so she is not allowed to have children?


    Li Yuanyuan was the daughter of a small official. She served him as a maid for many years, and later became a concubine. It is reasonable to say that her identity and family background are clear.


    was not forced upon him by the queen or any other force.


    At least on the surface, Li Hongyuan should not have any precautions against Li Yuanyuan.


    Jiang Ning closed her eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep, but in her mind, she was slowly retracing the moments from her acquaintance with Li Yuanyuan when she was in Prince Yu''s Mansion to the present, deducing all traces of her little by little. .


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 892： The hero does not ask the origin

    Chapter 892 Heroes do not ask about their origins


    Jiang Ning tried to find clues from thousands of pasts to explore a person.


    It''s also her way of giving herself a break.


    Lie down on the bed, turned off the lights, closed her eyes, and looked back at the past in her mind. For her, it was an extremely important way to review.


    On the surface, it seems that she is living leisurely in the harem now, and everyone is afraid of her letting her go, but Jiang Ning knows that the harem is dangerous, surrounded by wolves.


    Now the fear and respect of others towards her are all given by the two mountains standing behind her.


    As the saying goes, the backer is down.


    When the two mountains could no longer be relied upon for her, she hoped that her little tree could grow into a towering tree, sheltering the two mountains and shielding them from the wind and rain.


    In today''s harem, she would never trust anyone with all her heart except the few maids and children around her.


    Including Li Hongyuan, and of course the two concubines in the East Palace who were always obedient to her.


    If a woman is someone who even Li Hongyuan needs to guard against, what is her origin?


    I was terrified when I thought about it.


    Jiang Ning would not be afraid to back down because of this, but instead made her nerves slightly excited, like a cheetah that had been dormant for a long time, smelling the smell of blood.


    She rubbed her arm sore from practicing martial arts and turned over.


    Huang Ying immediately noticed and said softly, "Yesterday, you were sore all over, so the maid still takes a few plaster and sticks it to you."


    "I can''t get used to that smell, so I rubbed my nose." Jiang Ning refused, "I haven''t exercised for a long time. When I start to move, I will inevitably feel sore. It will be fine in two days."


    Huang Ying was still worried. After all, she pinched her shoulders and rubbed her legs before letting her sleep.


    This caused her to go to bed late and couldn''t open her eyes in the morning. Even Lingzi and Wen Zan came to greet her, but they didn''t dare to come in to disturb her when they heard that she was still sleeping.


    Lingzi was forbidden to go to the Wenhua Palace to make trouble again. Li Hongyuan didn''t want her to be wronged, so he immediately invited two female gentlemen to teach her poetry, poetry, and martial arts.


    These two female gentlemen were also educated in the Spring and Autumn Academy, and their literary and military skills were no less than that of most civil servants and generals in the imperial court.


    Just because they are women, they don¡¯t have so many uses.


    All these years, I can only go to the houses of the major nobles and teach girls to read and read, which is really overkill.


    After ??Jiang Ning talked with them, he realized that they were all from ordinary households, and they were able to enter the Spring and Autumn Academy because they were smart and capable.


    This is admirable.


    The Spring and Autumn Academy accepts students, regardless of their background. Even if they are as expensive as a prince and not outstanding enough, the Academy will not accept them. Even roadside beggars, as long as they have talent, Spring and Autumn Academy will welcome them.


    It can be said that it is a true practice of the creed of heroes regardless of origin.


    These two women are named Yin Lan and Wei Xiong.


    The names are very characteristic, especially Wei Xiong, which is a completely male name.


    Wei Xiong seemed to be accustomed to being surprised by others, and explained with a smile: "I have only one daughter in my family, and my parents hope that I can be better than a boy, so I like this name myself."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "This name is very good. I will trouble the two gentlemen in the future and teach me that ineffective daughter. I wronged the two gentlemen."


    Yin Lan and Wei Xiong hurriedly got up: "His Royal Highness is serious, it is my honor to enter the palace to teach the little county master."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 893： Lonely Citys Gift

    Chapter 893 Gifts from the Lonely City


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Ling Zi, this child is spoiled. During this period of time, studying with Lin Zhangyuan in Wenhua Hall has always caused trouble. The two gentlemen need to be stricter with her."


    Yin Lan and Wei Xiong were both surprised and happy when they heard that Lin Zhangyuan was also in the harem.


    Wei Xiong asked: "Is the Linzhangyuan still in the Wenhua Hall?"


    "It''s here. I heard that it will take a few more months." Jiang Ning smiled, "It seems that the two gentlemen are quite familiar with the Lin Zhangyuan?"


    Yin Lan explained: "We were in the Spring and Autumn Academy, and we also listened to the teachings of the Lin Zhang academy. We are considered masters and apprentices. However, it has been seven or eight years since we graduated and left the academy. Down the mountain to join the WTO."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Since it''s an old friend, it''s even better. There is always a chance to meet."


    Yin Lan and Wei Xiong were happy when they heard it.


    Since then, they have lived in a courtyard in the northeast corner of the East Palace, which is close to Qingyi Courtyard, and they can come here every day to teach Lingzi.


    It is also convenient for Lingzi to go to them.


    At the beginning of May, it rained heavily in Chang''an for several days, with lightning and thunder, making the journey difficult.


    The heavy rain eased the drought, but it also delayed the departure time of Jiang Mubai''s army.


    When the threshold of Qintian Prison was about to be breached by General Jiang, the rain finally stopped.


    After the rain, the sky was fine, and the sky suddenly became hot.


    Jiang Mubai did not dare to delay any longer, and announced that he would set off immediately.


    Silla and King Zhao have already fought. If he responds late and lets Rouran and Silla besiege King Zhao, it will be troublesome.


    Jiang Mu white-collared the army and set off in a hurry.


    Jiang Ning said goodbye at the head of the city, watching the army go away, feeling lost.


    The general is gone, who else would secretly buy a pork trotter with sauce in the east of the city and bring her to eat?


    "Seventh Miss." Gucheng stood in the shadow of the corner and suddenly made a sound.


    Jiang Ning was startled: "You... Gucheng, why didn''t you follow Uncle?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "At his speed, even if he starts a few days later, he can keep up. Lingzi, daddy will take you to choose a good bow. Don''t you want to learn archery with your husband?"


    Ling Zi was very excited, and immediately released Jiang Ning''s hand.


    Li Hongyuan took the little girl and walked down the tower.


    He seems to have deliberately left Jiang Ning and Gucheng to talk here.


    It is strange to say that this Li Hongyuan has eaten Wenrenzong''s vinegar and He Tang''s, but he has never cared about Gucheng and Gufeng.


    It is clear that these two people have a closer relationship with her.


    But in Li Hongyuan''s eyes, he never seemed to treat them as men.


    Even if Gu Feng occasionally stayed in Jiang Ning''s bedroom, he knew it, and he never paid attention to it.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t want to explore so much for the time being, after all, the human heart is the hardest to guess.


    She and Gucheng stood on the tower, looked at the army in the distance, and said, "Although you are fast, it is not a matter of fast or not. The safety of the uncle is your responsibility. You must follow him anytime, anywhere. "


    Gucheng said, "I''m here to say goodbye to Miss Seven, and I''ll catch up immediately."


    "Oh, that''s it." Jiang Ning was slightly relieved and smiled, "I believe that by the end of the year, you will be able to go home for the New Year. Time will pass quickly, don''t be too homesick."


    Gucheng nodded, reached into his arms, took out a thin booklet, and handed it to her: "I drew it, when Seventh Miss has nothing to do, follow it."


    Jiang Ning opened it, looked at it, and said with a smile, "I thought it was some unique martial arts secret book, it''s very basic."


    Gucheng said seriously: "The foundation is very important. Miss Seven is not suitable for martial arts, but it is still possible to persevere and keep fit all year round."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 894： Miss Seven is my lucky star

    Chapter 894 Miss Seven is my lucky star


    Jiang Ning put away the booklet seriously and said, "Gucheng, you made a hidden weapon for me, and you even wrote this book for me. I am very moved. You are so kind to me. I don''t know how to repay you. "


    Gucheng shook his head slightly, was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "Actually, we have met before."


    "What?" Jiang Ning looked up at him and smiled, "Of course we''ve met."


    Gucheng said slowly: "Five years ago, I came back from a mission injured and fainted on the side of the road. Miss Qi covered the rain for me and gave me a steamed bun."


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    What happened five years ago, of course, she doesn''t remember at all.


    The original owner has disappeared, and it is impossible to leave any memory for her.


    Gucheng said: "Miss Qi doesn''t remember, but I remember. I just didn''t expect that you are the Miss Qi the General and the Xiang Ye have been looking for."


    He spoke very slowly, word by word very clearly, but fluently, without the slightest stutter or hesitation.


    It can be seen that these words have been brewing in his heart for a long time, and he does not need to think about it temporarily.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "How old were you five years ago, and you went out on a mission?"


    Gucheng replied: "I started doing missions when I was eight years old."


    Jiang Ning: "...Uncle is cruel enough."


    "Every time I perform a mission, I get hurt. However, since I met Miss Seven, I haven''t been hurt again. Miss Seven is my lucky star."


    "why?"


    "The Seventh Miss said back then, let me be more careful in the future and don''t get hurt again."


    "Just because of this sentence?" Jiang Ning felt incredible.


    Gucheng nodded, but did not answer the reason. After a while, he said, "Miss Qi, take care. Gucheng leaves."


    Looking at the boy''s thin back, Jiang Ning stopped him: "Gucheng, wait a minute."


    She looked down at herself, because she was always lazy and troublesome, unless it was a major formal occasion, she was very impatient to wear jewelry and the like, and now she was only wearing Tsing Yi, but she didn''t have anything.


    Jiang Ning was a little annoyed.


    She raised her hand and touched it, pulled out a silver hairpin with a phoenix pattern in her hair, and handed it to him: "Since you said that I am your lucky star, then this is for you. It can''t be called a talisman, it''s my blessing, I hope you Safety."


    Gucheng looked at the phoenix hairpin in her palm for a moment, and took it silently, "Thank you, Miss Seven."


    As he said, he pulled out a bamboo hairpin from his head and inserted the phoenix hairpin into the bun.


    The style of this phoenix pattern silver hairpin is simple and simple. Except for some patterns, there are no other accessories. Even if a man wears it, there is no sense of disobedience.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s very suitable."


    Gucheng saluted her, jumped down from the tower, and landed lightly on the back of a chestnut horse.


    Gufeng stood beside the horse, and after talking to him a few words, Gucheng slammed into the horse''s belly, chasing the direction of the army, and galloped away.


    Only then did Jiang Ning walk down the tower.


    Gufeng hurried over to help her.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need help, walked towards the imperial city, and asked casually, "What did you say just now?"


    "I asked him if he didn''t want to go to war and wanted to stay in the palace and enjoy peace."


    "He didn''t beat you?"


    "He''s too lazy to do it with me. Most of my martial arts are taught by him."


    "Wow, Gucheng is really amazing. He said he started his mission when he was eight years old. How old did you start?" Jiang Ning asked curiously.


    Gu Feng thought for a while: "Probably, fifteen years old?"


    "Oh, I never asked you, how old are you this year?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 895： an umbrella, a bun

    Chapter 895 An umbrella, a steamed bun


    "Nineteen. You are one year older than Miss Seven."


    "Why are you on your mission so late?"


    "Probably because of... incompetence." Gu Feng said, his pink and white face became shy, "It''s mainly because other people take care of me."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Probably other people don''t trust you?"


    Gu Feng smiled and said: "It''s still Gucheng too strong, not to mention his rich experience, the general is more willing to give him important and dangerous tasks."


    "By the way, Lonely City said he used to get hurt a lot."


    "That''s right, he doesn''t want to die when he is doing a mission. As long as he can complete the mission, he will do whatever it takes." Gu Feng shook his head, "Every time he comes back, he is covered in injuries, sometimes even bleeding from head to toe. He seems to be ...a bit bloodthirsty, enjoying the feeling of killing and being injured. Several of us suspected that he sometimes deliberately did not protect himself and injured himself."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "I can''t tell."


    "In front of you, Miss Qi, he naturally pretended to be as good as a cat. However, about four or five years ago, he was rarely injured."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "Maybe when I grew up, I suddenly thought about it and learned to protect myself?" Gu Feng was also a little puzzled, and he didn''t know why.


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    With the temperament of a lonely city, of course he would never tell him that his changes all came from the little girl who was crippled and impoverished, but gave him her umbrella to cover the rain and gave him steamed buns.


    Jiang Ning finally knew that the reason why Gucheng was so good to her was because of the umbrella and steamed buns back then.


    The little girl from the original owner, although Jiang Ning has never met her, but judging from He Tang''s performance and Gucheng''s experience, she should be a kind and warm girl.


    She made He Tang never forget her, and Gucheng was grateful and remembered her.


    Jiang Ning felt deeply sorry for her.


    These benefits were all accepted by her latecomer.


    Jiang Ning returned to the East Palace, lay down on the soft couch, and flipped through the booklet Gucheng had left for her. Every move and style, the paintings were exquisite, and the annotations beside them were extremely detailed.


    Gucheng is not good at words and withdrawn, but he is also good at painting and writing.


    Jiang Ning was surprised, but Gu Feng disagreed.


    He leaned over to read the contents of the meeting booklet, and smiled: "The shadow guards don''t only learn martial arts. We learn almost everything. Back then, the general hired a lot of gentlemen. In terms of teaching content, it should be no better than that taught by Spring and Autumn Academy. less."


    "So, you also learn the art of medicine and warfare?"


    "In the beginning, they all learn, but the generals will see what each person is good at, and then teach them according to their aptitude."


    "Uncle is awesome."


    "Hehe." Gu Feng smiled, "It is better for the general to raise his own son than to raise us with a few hearts."


    Jiang Ning asked: "Gucheng has high martial arts skills, Guying is good at tracking and dealing with aftermath, Gulin has superb medical skills, and Guxing has a strong ability to steal information. What are you good at in Gufeng?"


    Gu Feng''s face turned slightly red: "I''m good at disguising, and I''m also good at taking care of people."


    "You are indeed very considerate and take care of others, but I didn''t expect that you would change face. Can you change face to me?" Jiang Ning asked, pointing to his face.


    Gu Feng''s little face turned red again, "Miss Qi is so beautiful, how can I imitate it."


    "Then what can you change into?"


    "In fact, Yi Rong is not as magical as the legend, and can pretend to be exactly the same as others.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 896： i want ice

    Chapter 896 I want ice


    If you know a person fairly well, and your body shape, face shape and facial features are not very different from the other person''s, you should be able to model eight or nine points similar. "


    "That''s pretty cool too!"


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate to praise, "I''ll just say, you who can stand out from hundreds of people will definitely not be mediocre."


    Gu Feng''s face changed slightly when he heard the words, and he did not show a shy and happy smile as usual.


    Jiang Ning asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing." Gu Feng raised his smile again, "Miss Qi, I think it''s time to deliver medicine to the county magistrate Ling''an, so I''ll go first."


    "When is it your turn to deliver medicine to Ling An?"


    Jiang Ning looked at his back and knew that what he said just now made him unhappy.


    As for which sentence...


    Jiang Ning showed a thoughtful look.


    Entering May, the weather is completely hot, whether it is the princes and ministers of the previous dynasty, the concubines and ladies of the harem, and the eunuchs and ladies, all put on light summer clothes.


    Ice cubes also began to be sent to each palace continuously.


    The ice cubes in summer, like the charcoal in winter, are distributed according to the position of the empresses in each palace. The general affairs of the East Palace have always been in charge of Li Yuanyuan, because the Qingyi Courtyard lives in the Crown Princess and the two little princes. It is the most abundant material.


    Li Yuanyuan has always been generous in this regard, and even Jinman did not treat him badly, let alone Qingyiyuan.


    But she missed one person.


    That is the county magistrate Ling''an who is recovering from his injuries in the East Palace.


    After the county magistrate was beaten, he had been lying down to recover from his injuries, and he was very honest for a few days. Seeing that her injuries were gradually recovering, and the weather was getting hot, she couldn''t lie down, and shouted for someone to get some iced melons and fruits to send to relieve the heat.


    However, Li Yuanyuan did not prepare her ice cubes.


    According to the emperor''s will, she came to the East Palace as a maid, and was not qualified to use ice.


    But the county magistrate Ling''an is used to being arrogant, and she doesn''t dare to challenge the crown princess again, doesn''t she dare to question a mere concubine?


    While Jiang Ning was not in the East Palace one day, the county head Lingan supported the hand of the little maid and went to Meixiang Xiaozhu. When he entered the house, he saw Li Yuanyuan eating ice-cold pears.


    Li Yuanyuan was stunned.


    Ling''an County Lord sneered: "Concubine Li will enjoy it. Even the Crown Princess said that she should take good care of me and not treat me badly. It''s so hot, and one of my patients hasn''t even seen a piece of ice, so you can enjoy yourself here."


    Li Yuanyuan was not angry, and calmly let the maid clean up, and said, "Why should the county master be angry, you are not the master here, and I don''t have your ice. If you want to use it, I will give you my share."


    "Rang? Hehe, it is unreasonable for you, a lowly person from a commoner background, to be the concubine of the prince''s elder brother, and now you dare to be hypocritical in front of me. Do you think I despise your ice?"


    Ling''an county magistrate has long been full of anger, and today he must teach this concubine who is always pretentious.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Li Yuanyuan''s bun and threw her to the ground, "I heard that the prince''s brother has been staying with you for the past few days? I didn''t expect it, seeing that you are always respectful to the crown prince, Good morning and hello in the evening, to seduce the prince and brother like this behind his back."


    Li Yuanyuan burst into tears: "Could it be that the Lord Ling''an came here to vent his anger on behalf of the Crown Princess?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 897： I teach her a lesson for you

    Chapter 897 I will teach her a lesson for you


    Ling''an County Lord said fiercely: "I''m here to teach you a **** who dares to occupy the prince''s brother and enjoy happiness in the East Palace!"


    She pulled Li Yuanyuan''s hair and knocked her face on the table.


    Li Yuanyuan cried in pain.


    The maid next to ?? wanted to come up to help, but was kicked out by Ling An.


    Fortunately, there was a clever little **** who saw that the situation was not good, and took advantage of the lack of attention of the county head Ling''an, and slipped out early to find the prince.


    How could the prince care about this, and let him go directly to the prince to deal with these matters.


    The little **** hurried to find Jiang Ning, and after a round of searching, he found her at Zhang Cairen.


    Zhang Cairen''s first-hand fragrance is very good, and the crown princess is quietly in the top fragrance, fascinated.


    By the time she arrived at Meixiang Xiaozhu, Li Yuanyuan was almost killed.


    Ling''an County Chief grabbed Li Yuanyuan''s hair and neck, and banged her against the wall.


    Li Yuanyuan had already fainted, and he was unconscious with his head down. Ling''an County''s head looks crazy, and seems to have red eyes.


    Looking at Li Yuanyuan whose face was covered in blood, Jiang Ningqi''s eyes turned black.


    "Lone Peak, Lone Peak!" she cried.


    Gu Feng rushed in like an agile fox, separated the county magistrate Ling''an from Li Yuanyuan, kicked her in the crook of her leg, forced her to kneel on the ground, took out the rope, and tied her hands and feet to prevent her from hurting people again. .


    Jiang Ning personally stepped forward to support Li Yuanyuan, and instructed: "Gufeng, you are fast, get Dr. Dong right away. If Dr. Dong is no longer there, you will be replaced by someone else, hurry up! Xia Chu, you come and help me carry her to the bed. ."


    Gu Feng directly carried Imperial Doctor Dong on his back.


    In the eyes of others, it was shocking enough that Imperial Physician Dong was being carried by a handsome little palace maid in a pink palace dress.


    When Imperial Physician Dong stood in front of Jiang Ning, he was still stunned.


    When he saw Jiang Ning, he saluted like a conditioned reflex: "Ah, Wei Chen visits the Crown Princess..."


    "No gift, come and see Concubine Li side!" Jiang Ning took him by the arm and brought him to Li Yuanyuan''s bed.


    Looking at Li Yuanyuan, whose face was covered in blood, Imperial Physician Dong was also taken aback, and hurriedly opened the medicine box to treat the wound on her head.


    "She won''t die?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Back to Crown Princess, Concubine Li''s injuries are all on her head. It''s hard to say. Wei Chen will do his best."


    "You must do your best."


    "Don''t worry, Crown Princess, this is what Weichen should do."


    Jiang Ning sighed, walked out to look at Ling An who was bound, and said angrily, "You''re not recovering in the house, why are you crazy?"


    Ling An also calmed down slowly, and her expression was a little confused. Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, he snorted coldly: "I don''t believe it, you don''t hate her."


    "Of course I don''t hate her, why should I hate her?"


    "Brother Prince has been in her house for several days!"


    "So what?" Jiang Ning angrily wanted to poke her in the forehead, "Li Yuanyuan is the prince''s concubine, whether the prince can go to her house has a dime to do with you? What kind of onion are you, dare to take care of her? What about my East Palace?"


    "I''ll teach her a lesson for you!"


    "When did I ask you to teach her a lesson for me? Ah?!" Jiang Ning was so angry that he had a headache and rubbed his brows, "I am a small temple in the East Palace, I can''t afford you this big Buddha, you hurry and get out of my way, how far is it? How far!"


    Ling An had a strange smile on his face: "The emperor ordered me to serve in the East Palace, and the prince ordered me to stay in the Qingyi Courtyard to serve the crown prince. I can''t leave easily."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 898： The princess is the unlucky one

    Chapter 898 The crown princess is the unlucky one


    Jiang Ning''s head buzzed with anger when he heard these words, and instantly sobered up.


    This county magistrate of Ling''an kept beating Li Yuanyuan to half-death in the name of venting her anger. This was clearly trying to frame her as a scapegoat!


    The temperament of the county magistrate Ling''an is well known. Although he is arrogant and arrogant, he has no scheming.


    is also known as the rectum, as the saying goes.


    Why does she have to get along with the prince and concubine? Just because Concubine Li was favored for a few days? It doesn''t make sense at all.


    Li Yuanyuan has been with the prince for many years. Before the princess passed the door, she was known as the most favored concubine in Prince Yu''s mansion, and she didn''t see the madness of the county magistrate Ling''an?


    This made it easy for others to think that she was instigated by others.


    And she lives in the Qingyi Courtyard of the Crown Princess. Without Concubine Li, it is easy to guess who is in the best interest and who is instructed by this.


    After Jiang Ning thought about it all, he calmed down.


    This at least proves that the county magistrate Ling''an is not really going crazy, she is going crazy with a purpose, being insane under the instigation of others, and going crazy in order to frame the blame.


    Of course, it wasn''t Jiang Ning who made her crazy.


    Jiang Ning is the unlucky person who was framed by her.


    The head of Ling''an County is arrogant and arrogant, and the person who is obsessed with the prince''s brother, who can make her let go of her figure and go crazy, naturally has the conditions to make her heart move.


    The only person who can make her heart move is her prince brother.


    And can let her get the prince''s brother, count it, only the emperor has this right in the entire palace.


    The Empress can barely be counted. Although she is not favored by the emperor, she is the lord of the harem, the emperor''s wife, and is qualified to handle all matters in the harem.


    Then, did the emperor drive the county lord Ling''an crazy, or did the empress drive the county lord Ling''an mad?


    It''s easy to want to know, just look at who will blame her.


    Gu Feng whispered, "I think Concubine Li can''t survive like that. The prince is here, I''m afraid he will blame Miss Seventh."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled.


    Why did she forget that Li Yuanyuan was the prince''s favorite concubine. If she was beaten to death, wouldn''t the prince be angry with her?


    It seems that the verification method she thought of just now didn''t work.


    It is absolutely impossible for the prince to instruct Ling An to clean up his favorite concubine.


    Jiang Ning asked Ling An to sit on a chair and said, "You promise not to mess around, and I''ll loosen your rope."


    "I promise not to do anything, I just clean up Li Yuanyuan."


    "Okay, Gufeng, untie her rope."


    Gu Feng is not worried about anything. With him by his side, are you still afraid that this arrogant county head will act as a demon?


    After the ??rope was untied, Ling An moved his hands and feet, snorted, sat down, and then jumped up again with a hoot.


    The wound on her **** is not yet healed.


    Jiang Ning asked: "Who asked you to beat Concubine Li?"


    "Who asked me to beat her, I did it myself. I just don''t like her. On such a hot day, I was hurt again, and she didn''t even give me ice. I didn''t take care of her, who would I take care of?"


    "You need ice, you can tell me."


    "Isn''t Li Yuanyuan in charge of the general affairs of the East Palace? Even the ice from the Crown Princess''s place was sent by her. If I don''t ask her for it, who should I ask for it?"


    "You know quite a bit."


    "...this is a little inquiring, who doesn''t know." Ling An muttered.


    "Then who did the county magistrate Ling''an ask?" Jiang Ning asked casually.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 899： heh man

    Chapter 899 Oh, man


    Ling''an County Master said, "I''ll just ask any **** and maid of Qingyi Courtyard to find out."


    "Which one is it? There are a number of eunuchs and palace maids in my Qingyiyuan, and all of them have names. The county magistrate can''t tell them right?"


    "Just a eunuch, how could I remember such a small thing."


    "Chu Xia, you go back to find Huang Ying, you two find out all the eunuchs who have been in contact with Ling An on weekdays, and torture them one by one, who told the county owner about this. You don''t have to come and tell me after you find out, send them directly to Fengning Palace, ask the Empress to decide."


    Ling An was inexplicable: "What does this matter have to do with the Empress?"


    "The people of the Empress, should I not hand them over to the Empress? If I deal with it privately, wouldn''t I be overstepping?"


    "How can you be sure that he is the person of the Empress?" Ling An became more and more at a loss, "Could the Empress don''t even know such a thing, and need to tell me through someone else''s mouth?"


    "So, you admit that the queen ordered you?"


    "...What is the queen instructing me?" The county lord Ling''an also felt inexplicable, "What does this have to do with the empress? The county lord wants to take care of a commoner''s daughter, does he need someone else''s orders? You look down on me too much. already."


    Jiang Ning said: "The daughter of a commoner? Li Yuanyuan is the concubine of the crown prince. The canonization given by the emperor has a rank and a salary. If you say clean up, clean up. You are too courageous."


    "I also want to vent your anger for you, Crown Princess..."


    "Look, her skill at framing and framing blame is really clumsy." Jiang Ning said to Xia Chu with a smile, "She is still proud of being used to death, she is really lucky to have grown so big. ."


    Xia Chu said softly, "The slave maid sees that Concubine Li''s situation is not good, do you want to inform His Royal Highness the Prince?"


    "Yes. You go."


    "Yes."


    Xia Chu hurriedly went to find His Royal Highness.


    His Royal Highness is in the cabinet, discussing matters with several cabinet elders.


    The **** around Li Yuanyuan came to look for it before, but he ignored it. He heard that the Crown Princess also sent someone, so he had to put down his pen and come out to meet Xia Chu.


    After ??Xia Chu came forward and gave a salute, he told what happened to Meixiang Xiaozhu.


    Li Hongyuan asked, "Is Concubine Li side dead?"


    "Dong Taiyi is in the process of diagnosing and treating, but he only said that it is not very good. The specifics are still unknown."


    "What did the Crown Princess ask you to do?"


    "..." These words stopped Xia Chu.


    What did the princess ask her to do?


    Of course, I told His Royal Highness that your concubine was about to be beaten to death!


    Is ?? your own concubine? ?


    Xia Chu held it back for a long time and said, "If there is nothing else to do with the prince, the servant will go back. The princess is still waiting for the servant to report back."


    Li Hong said from afar: "Go back and tell the Crown Princess that she is in charge of the East Palace''s affairs."


    "...Prince Princess, do you want to go back to see Concubine Li?"


    "I''m not an imperial doctor, so what''s the use of going?" Li Hongyuan said coldly, "If Concubine Li is killed, the Crown Princess will naturally be responsible for this matter."


    Early Summer: "??"


    She returned to Meixiang Xiaozhu in a daze, and reported the past to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning sneered: "Oh, man."


    Xia Chu whispered, "Isn''t His Royal Highness the Prince who loves Concubine Li the most? Why is she indifferent when she heard that she was beaten?"


    Gu Feng leaned against the door frame, folded his arms, and rolled his eyes when he heard the words: "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "What is impossible?"


    "If you really cared about someone, wouldn''t you even look at her when she was dying?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 900： do whatever you want

    Chapter 900 Do whatever you want


    Xia Chu seriously imagined what Gu Feng said in his heart.


    The person she cares about the most is naturally Miss Seven.


    If Miss Seven was going to be beaten to death, she might not even look at it?


    Is that possible?


    She would stand in front of Miss Seven and be beaten for her.


    Of course it is impossible to remain indifferent.


    But even if His Royal Highness does not feel sorry for Concubine Li Fang, after all, Concubine Li Fang is his woman, not to mention such a big living person, even if he raises a cat and dog, he has feelings for so many years.


    As expected, His Royal Highness is a cruel person.


    At this time, Imperial Physician Dong came out with a medicine box.


    Jiang Ning hurried forward: "Master Dong, how is the situation inside?"


    Xia Xia was even more nervous.


    His Royal Highness can say that if Concubine Li has three strengths and two weaknesses, the Crown Princess will be responsible.


    "Is Concubine Li still alive?" she asked.


    Gu Feng said slowly, "Chu Xia, thanks to Miss Qi and Sister Huang Ying both praised you for being prudent, is this also something you can ask?"


    Xia Chu hurriedly lowered his head: "Slave and maid are talkative."


    Jiang Ning ignored her and said to Imperial Physician Dong: "Master Dong, tell the truth."


    Physician Dong hurriedly said: "Back to the Crown Princess, although Concubine Li''s situation is dangerous, she can save her life now. She was injured on the head, and she is still in a coma. There should be bleeding inside."


    Sure enough, the situation is serious.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the county magistrate Ling''an, and asked, "How to deal with the bleeding?"


    In ancient times, there were no conditions for surgery.


    Imperial Physician Dong pondered: "I will prescribe some medicine. After taking it for Concubine Li, it will depend on her follow-up situation. If the blood clot is slowly absorbed, it will not be a big problem. Otherwise..."


    "Just say it."


    "If you lose some of your abilities at light level, at worst...you won''t be able to wake up."


    "You mean, she might become a vegetable?"


    "Veterinous person...the same can be said." Inexplicably, Imperial Doctor Dong felt that the word that came out of the Crown Princess''s mouth was especially suitable for this kind of condition, and she couldn''t help being secretly surprised.


    How come he never thought of this word after practicing medicine for so many years.


    Can''t wake up, but still alive.


    Isn''t ?? just a plant?


    Jiang Ning''s brows became a little melancholy: "You said that she would lose some of her abilities. Do you mean that even in the best case, when she wakes up, there will be sequelae, such as... paralysis?"


    "Prince Concubine is right, that''s exactly what she said. But it may recover better." Dong Taiyi lowered his head, "I can''t say it right now, I can only do my best, obey the destiny, and see Concubine Li''s fortune. It would be a lot better if she woke up tonight."


    Jiang Ning said: "I heard that in this case, it would be better to use acupuncture and moxibustion. Wouldn''t Imperial Doctor Dong give it a try?"


    "You can try it, but in the case of Concubine Li, I have to wake up first."


    "Then Mr. Lao Dong will dispense the medicine."


    After getting the medicine, how to feed it is also a problem.


    Concubine Li was in a daze. She was unconscious, so she could only let the maid use a small spoon to pour it down bit by bit.


    Jin Man also came over after hearing the news, and when he saw Li Yuanyuan''s appearance, he couldn''t help but be frightened and sat beside the bed and cried.


    Jiang Ning came out and glared at the county magistrate Ling''an: "If Concubine Li can''t wake up, you are finished."


    "She''d be better off dead."


    Ling''an County Lord''s face was indifferent.


    Jiang Ning said with disgust, "Vicious woman. I really don''t know how your family raised you. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want in the East Palace by relying on your status in the family."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 901： The queen is immoral

    Chapter 901 The Queen has no virtue and no deeds


    Ling''an County Lord opened a pair of innocent eyes: "Otherwise, what can you do to me? Is it possible that His Majesty will kill me for the daughter of a commoner?"


    Jiang Ning looked at her dead pig who was not afraid of boiling water, but laughed instead: "Perhaps you have heard the words life is better than death?"


    "Oh, how is it that life is better than death?"


    "for example¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ning walked behind her, suddenly put his hand on her shoulder, leaned into her ear, and said softly, "I will demote you to a commoner, and make you the same identity as Li Yuanyuan before. Girl, I can take your life and kill you."


    Ling''an County Master knew that she was deliberately trying to scare her, but her tone still made her tremble.


    She said stubbornly: "My family and the royal family are related by blood, and they are relatives of the royal family. No one can take this away! I am different from you!"


    "That''s ridiculous." Jiang Ning straightened up and said in a loud voice, "Since ancient times, have there been fewer deposed princes? Duke Huai was once a crown prince, but he has not been imprisoned until now? How do you think your royal bloodline compares to that of Duke Huai? ?"


    That is naturally incomparable.


    However, Ling An still wanted to refute that her father''s title of Wutong County King did not depend on any blood relationship, but on solid military exploits.


    Just like the uncle of the princess, he was acquired by fighting with blood on the battlefield.


    But the county magistrate Ling''an just thought so in her heart, and couldn''t really say it, because she saw the queen coming.


    The queen rules the harem, and everything in the harem is related to her.


    This East Palace is of course also subordinate to the harem. If something happens to the prince''s side concubine, the queen also has reason to take care of it.


    Besides, if the queen doesn''t come, how will you sing the next scene?


    Jiang Ning watched with a cold eye, waiting to see how the Queen would use the Lord Ling''an to turn around and make the Lord Ling''an grateful to her.


    "Ling An, is your injury healed?" As soon as the queen came, she cared about the county magistrate Ling An first, instead of questioning the dying concubine Li Fang.


    Ling''an County Lord met the Queen, and suddenly it was like seeing his own mother, crying in front of her: "The Queen Mother is the master for me, the Crown Princess is going to kill me!"


    Jiang Ning: "??"


    The Queen lifted Ling''an County Lord up, and seeing her panicked and sallow complexion, she couldn''t help but get angry: "Prince Concubine, Ling An''s identity is not something you can handle at will."


    Jiang Ning said: "Isn''t this waiting for you to deal with the Empress?"


    The Queen ?? said, "It''s not a big deal for children to make noise or move their hands. Why is there such a commotion?"


    "Princess Lingxiao, the queen''s concubine, was married five years ago. If she was scratched a little with her fingernails at her parents'' house, and the other party said it was a fight between children, would you still care?"


    Ling''an County Chief said: "Sister Ling Xiao is a princess with a noble status, how can Li Yuanyuan compare?"


    "Yes, yes, Princess Lingxiao can''t break a bit of skin, and our poor Concubine Li was beaten to death, but the Empress said it was a trivial matter." Jiang Ning looked in the direction of Feishhuang Palace, "The emperor often said, All the people in the world are his subjects. As a queen, if you can¡¯t treat the people of the world equally, what qualifications do you have to be a queen?¡±


    This hat is too buttoned.


    In a young age, the queen cannot properly handle disputes in the harem. In an older age, she is immoral and unworthy of being a queen.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 902： she wasnt like this before

    Chapter 902 She wasn''t like this before


    The prosperous dynasty ruled the country by filial piety and by virtue.


    A man without virtue, how can he match his mother in the world?


    The foundation of the Queen''s family is far worse than that of Jiang''s family. There is no one who can support the portal. They are all **** who need her support.


    The queen has only one princess, and she is still married early.


    She is not favored by the emperor, so it can be said that she is very lonely.


    A queen like ?? usually has nothing to do with her faults. Once she is caught and attacked by the officials, who else can say a word for her?


    She looked at the princess''s beautiful, meaningful eyes, and suddenly felt a little panic in her heart.


    Over the years, she has been cautious and did not dare to make any mistakes. Now, is she really going to ruin her reputation as a virtuous queen for the sake of a domineering and domineering county magistrate?


    Ling''an County Lord didn''t realize the change of mind with the thick legs in front of him, so he cried and complained.


    The Empress was a little irritable, so she pushed her away and said, "What are you doing, crying and crying, what happened to Concubine Li? Although children are fighting each other, it can''t be too much. Crown Princess, what are you doing? Don''t take me to see Concubine Li."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "The Empress, please come here."


    Li Yuanyuan was still lying unconscious. Although the wound on his head had been treated, his face was bruised and swollen, and one eye was swollen like a steamed bun.


    Compared to her usual elegant appearance, it is miserable.


    The queen frowned when she saw it, and turned her head to reprimand the county magistrate Ling''an: "Fighting, fighting, making trouble, you are too ruthless! The girl''s hands are so vicious, it is not right!"


    The county magistrate ?? Ling''an sobbed: "I don''t know why she fell... I just reprimanded her a few times and hit her a few times... She wasn''t like this before."


    "Before you start, people really don''t do this." Jiang Ning said.


    "I mean, I didn''t beat her like this, I was just annoyed that she treated me so badly that on such a hot day, I wouldn''t even give me a piece of ice."


    "You changed your mind very quickly, didn''t you say it''s better to die? In front of the empress, you''re cowardly?" Jiang Ning waved, "Come on, this Meixiang Xiaozhu''s people listen, anyone who sees Ling Anyone who beats and abused Concubine Li, come to be a witness to your master."


    Hula la knelt down seven or eight.


    Ling''an County Lord is not afraid: "They are all from Li Yuanyuan, so naturally they all helped her."


    Jiang Ning looked around, and there was a little palace maid huddled behind, who was in the Qingyi Courtyard.


    Xia Chu immediately went over and pulled her over: "Shuihua, why are you standing still? You brought the county chief here. Are you blind and didn''t see what happened just now?"


    The little palace maid, Shui Huatong, knelt down and kowtowed: "Numaid... Numaid was outside just now, and I only heard the quarrel, but didn''t see the county lord make a move against Li Fangfei."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at the little palace maid again.


    looked at Sheng, who was probably the third-class palace maid of Qingyiyuan''s rough envoy, and Huang Ying arranged for her to take care of the county lord Ling''an.


    Is she the queen''s person, or did the county magistrate Ling''an promise her something?


    Hearing the name of the little palace maid, Jiang Ning inexplicably thought of Denghua, the palace maid who once harmed Concubine Jin.


    At that time, the relationship between Denghua and Mu Jian, the guard beside the prince, was confirmed. After Mu Jian was severely tortured, he admitted that he was instructed by the queen.


    Although Mujian admitted it himself, no evidence of this was found at the time, and Mujian took the opportunity to escape long after the Silla Prince was killed, and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 903： Although the Tao is the same, the three views are different

    Chapter 903 Although the Tao is the same, the three views are different


    This leads to a more troublesome situation. Although Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan both know that Concubine Jin was killed by the queen, there is absolutely no evidence.


    Jiang Ruobai had probably talked about this with the emperor in private. As for what the emperor thought, he had no way of knowing.


    Anyway, he just looked heartbroken, and he didn''t try to punish her except for being more indifferent to the Empress.


    Jiang Ning has always been brooding about this, and could not let go of the tragic and violent death of Concubine Jin.


    Looking at the little palace maid Shui Hua, Jiang Ning felt an inexplicable depression in her heart.


    The feeling of not being able to punish the wicked with her own hands made her hands extremely itchy.


    She never believed in a gentleman''s revenge, and it was not too late for ten years.


    Revenge must be reported on the spot, otherwise how will the mental loss in the past ten years be counted?


    If he fails to take revenge himself, the other party will hang up for other reasons, and it will be even more embarrassing to vomit blood on the spot.


    In Jiang Ning''s opinion, the nonsense of revenge in ten years is the self-comfort of the weak, because they are incapable of the present, so they pin their hopes on the future.


    Probably, this is also the reason why Jiang Ning doesn''t like Li Hongyuan enough.


    This person is too thoughtful and too patient.


    Even the death of his own mother can''t bear it, and the woman who has accompanied her for many years is indifferent to the cerebral hemorrhage who was beaten, and she doesn''t even look at it.


    How can you expect him to have any sincerity?


    Jiang Ning always knew very clearly that there was only one most important thing in Li Hongyuan''s heart, and that was the world.


    From the moment he first came to know, his goal has only been that one, and he has been moving towards that goal unswervingly.


    Nothing can hinder him.


    Jiang Ning also has what she wants, but she has a bottom line and will not do anything for it.


    Although the ?? Dao is the same, the three views are inconsistent.


    can only be inseparable from each other and have different dreams in the same bed.


    Jiang Ning''s expression became solemn, and he asked Shui Hua directly: "Who are you, why don''t you tell me."


    Shui Hua bowed down, sobbing and kept saying, "This servant is from the East Palace, from the Qingyi Courtyard, and from your Crown Princess."


    Jiang Ning sighed: "Don''t put gold on your face, I have always been kind to others and don''t bully others at will. But you can''t play me like a fool."


    In the entire harem, there is no better master than she is to the eunuchs and maids.


    But why do people always take her kindness as a fool?


    Jiang Ning said to Gu Feng: "Take her out, don''t torture her, give her a good time, let her reincarnate earlier, and strive to be an upright person in the next life."


    Shui Hua suddenly raised her head and looked at the queen subconsciously first, crying and praying in fear: "Prince Concubine spared the slave girl, the slave girl really didn''t lie."


    The queen frowned and said, "Prince Concubine, before the cause of the matter is found out, the palace maid will be killed. There is no such rule in the palace."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and said, "What do you mean by Empress Empress?"


    "Where''s the prince? There''s such a big thing in the East Palace, why didn''t the prince take a look?"


    "His Royal Highness... Xu is busy."


    How could the queen not know the heart of the prince. It was rumored that King Yu loved Li Yuanyuan the most, but she never believed a word.


    Facts were as she expected, the prince only doted on Concubine Li on the surface, but in fact he didn''t care whether she was dead or alive.


    I understand it in my heart, I still have to say this scene.


    She immediately ordered someone to invite the prince over.


    Jiang Ning said: "On the matter of the harem, the Empress, you can decide, why go to the prince?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 904： someone is in a hurry

    Chapter 904 Someone is in a hurry


    Empress ?? said with a sullen face: "If it is your majesty''s harem, this palace can naturally make a decision. But this is the east palace, and this palace cannot handle the prince''s people at will."


    Prince is here.


    Ling''an county chief immediately cried and cried, begging the prince''s elder brother to call the shots for her.


    Li Hongyuan resisted the desire to kick her out of the East Palace, and said to the Queen with a blank face, "I have a general understanding of the matter. If I remember correctly, this splash came from Fengning Palace? In this way, the Queen Niangniang should check herself to see if this matter has anything to do with Fengning Palace, and not come here to embarrass the Crown Princess."


    Jiang Ning could not wait to applaud him on the spot.


    is to be positive just now!


    The crown prince of a country, afraid of her being a queen?


    The queen looked stunned: "How does this matter have anything to do with this palace? There are three or five thousand maids in this harem, and only a few hundred have been in Fengning Palace. Could it be that everything they do has something to do with Fengning Palace? ?"


    "The maids who have been in Fengning Palace have nothing to do with Fengning Palace, are they related to others?"


    "Prince!" The queen was repeatedly refuted by him, and she couldn''t help but get angry and slapped the case, "Bengong heard that there was an accident in the East Palace, and came to mediate specially. As the prince, you can''t make a decision, but you randomly climbed on Bengong!"


    "The Queen Mother really cares about the affairs of the East Palace, and she ran over after a little trouble." Li Hongyuan said coldly, "Since you also admit that Shuihua came from Fengning Palace, then it''s easy to handle, and take Shuihua to the inner prison and torture it. No matter how hard your mouth is, you can always open your mouth after three or five layers of skin are lost."


    Shui Hua''s face was pale, and she knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing: "His Royal Highness, the Crown Princess, spare your life, this servant really doesn''t know anything."


    bang bang bang.


    There was blood on the ground.


    Jiang Ning stared at her with a faint tone: "If you want to live, tell the truth. In this world, is there anything more important than your own life? If you die, you will have nothing. Your parents and family, Your brothers and sisters, they will soon forget you. Your sweetheart, he may feel sad for a moment, but after three or five months at most, he will turn his head and marry another person, leaving you with a bunch of bones in the ground, let the snake Insects gnaw, the soul has no return..."


    "do not talk!"


    Shui Hua screamed and hugged his head, his emotions completely collapsed.


    The Queen ?? also looked stunned.


    Who would have expected that the Crown Princess would say such a thing.


    Only Li Hongyuan remained expressionless, as if he had heard anything from the Crown Princess, which could not surprise him in the slightest.


    Waterdrops fell on the ground, crying loudly.


    Jiang Ning added: "Don''t be kidnapped by anyone or anything. You are the most important thing. If you don''t do it for yourself, the world will perish. If you sacrifice for others, others will only think you are stupid."


    Shui Hua cried for a while, then slowly raised her head, her eyes were swollen, and she said in a hoarse voice, "Someone really gave me some money to tell me something to the county magistrate Ling''an. He also threatened me that if I didn''t say anything, I would be charged Broke my younger brother''s imperial examination road..."


    "Who gave you the money?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "It''s... Eunuch Shi of Fengning Palace."


    "Presumptuous!" The Queen scolded furiously, "You slave, how dare you talk nonsense?"


    Shui Hua''s face was red and white, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Jiang Ning said to Li Hongyuan: "See, someone is in a hurry."


    The queen glared at her: "Do you think this palace can''t hear you?"


    "Queen Empress, don''t automatically take your seat."


    "You, you..." The queen was so angry that her fingertips trembled, and after saying "you" two times in a row, her eyes darkened and she fell down.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 905： The emperor knows

    Chapter 905 The emperor knows what


    This matter finally alarmed His Majesty the Emperor.


    After all, the queen has fainted. As a husband, it is unreasonable for the emperor to ignore him.


    The emperor was surrounded by several ministers discussing affairs. The emperor, who was used to a leisurely life, had his head buzzing. Hearing that the queen had fainted, he did not hesitate to leave his ministers to the harem.


    After listening to what happened, the emperor''s head just stopped buzzing again.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and asked weakly, "Is the Queen awake?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty, Doctor Dong is doing acupuncture for the Queen''s concubine." The **** replied, "Master Dong asked the slaves to answer. The Queen''s concubine was just a momentary rush of anger and fainting caused by stagnation of qi and blood. When you wake up, there is nothing serious."


    In short, he was stunned alive.


    The emperor looked at the prince and the princess with resentment on his face: "You two, can you stop? It''s only been a few days, and I''ve caused trouble again!"


    Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning looked at each other, knelt down at the same time, and said, "My son has been wronged."


    The emperor was heartbroken: "Look at your insincere appearance!"


    "Father, the concubine''s side concubine is unpredictable at this time." Li Hongyuan reminded at the right time.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    From now on, he had never even entered Concubine Li''s house, so he had the nerve to mention it and justify himself.


    Perhaps remembering Concubine Jin, thinking of the feeling of losing his love, the emperor''s expression softened, and he sighed long: "I know that you value love and righteousness, but no matter how anxious you are, you can''t treat the queen. Disrespectful. You are the Crown Prince, no matter what the situation is, you must remain calm and don''t panic."


    "My sons and ministers sincerely follow the teachings of my father."


    Emperor''s gaze moved to Jiang Ning''s face, his expression darkened slightly: "You are the Crown Princess, you are to blame for what happened in the East Palace!"


    Jiang Ning was wronged: "Your Majesty insists on putting that charming and savage county lord Ling''an into the East Palace. He has a noble status and his father''s credit is great. I don''t dare to beat him, nor dare to scold him. What should I do?"


    The emperor laughed angrily: "You dare not offend the county magistrate Ling''an?"


    What happened to King Huai and Princess Huai?


    Why is Concubine Xian so scared?


    Why does Concubine Yu obey her words?


    Why are Concubine Ya and Concubine Zhu so nice to her?


    These three palaces and six courtyards, and places that she has not set foot in?


    The emperor absolutely had reason to believe that Jiang Ning had seen more harem concubines than he had ever seen.


    Such an overlord-like existence actually said that he did not dare to offend Ling''an County Lord!


    God knows that the emperor kicked Ling An to the East Palace just to calm her down, lest the King of Wutong County be unscrupulous, take credit for himself, and ignore the royal family!


    Once this woman entered the palace, she became more difficult to deal with.


    The ?? emperor had a headache, raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows, and said, "No matter what, if you commit a crime, contradict the queen, and cause her to faint, you must not forgive me!"


    Jiang Ning said: "One yard is one yard, I contradict the queen, this matter is another matter. Since the emperor is here, she must first call the concubine Li. She can''t be beaten in vain, she has to find out who ordered it. Ling''an County Lord."


    The ?? emperor glanced at her and asked slowly: "Prince Concubine means that the county lord Ling''an is not a coquettish man for a while, but because he was instructed by others?"


    "certainly."


    "So, who is it?"


    "I won''t say it, the emperor should also know."


    "What number do you have?" The emperor was furious, and slapped the table with his folding fan, "Jiang Ning, look at me, you are more rude than Ling An!"


    search


    copy


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 906： fearless

    Chapter 906


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and did not dare to say a word.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Father, this matter is completely the domineering and domineering of Ling''an County, and has nothing to do with the Crown Princess."


    The emperor sneered: "I just reprimanded her a few words, you can''t bear it? If so, why did you throw Ling An into the Qingyi Courtyard? Isn''t this intentional to make Ling An County Lord and the Crown Princess awkward? Prince, you are in a daze, Or do you have bad intentions?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Hongyuan, thinking that father and son are still father and son.


    The emperor guessed the prince''s thoughts closely, and the prince also knew the emperor''s purpose of putting Ling An into the East Palace.


    Ling An is domineering again, but she is just a yellow-haired girl who can slap punches and embroider her legs, and they will not take them seriously at all.


    What they really care about is the person standing behind the Ling''an County Lord.


    is also the King of Wutong.


    Both of their father and son can still use the Prince of Wutong, but they don''t want him to be too domineering, so they use the only precious daughter of the Prince of Wutong to contain him.


    If there is anyone else in the palace who can restrain Ling''an County Lord, there is no one other than Crown Princess Jiang Ning.


    Prince Concubine was born in Jiang''s family. She has her own father and first assistant in the imperial court. She has the support of General Wu. She is the only person who does not have to be polite to the Lord of Ling''an County.


    In short, their purpose is to let Jiang Ning clean up the county magistrate of Ling''an.


    Who knew that Jiang Ning would not eat this set at all.


    She had already seen clearly that no matter how angry the emperor was and how fiercely he scolded him, he couldn''t hide the essence of the matter.


    Ling''an County Lord is just a poor pawn, Jiang Ning doesn''t want to do anything to her at all.


    Most importantly, she didn''t want to be willingly used by the emperor and the prince.


    But the helpless head of Ling''an County is simple-minded, obsessed with the prince, and is very easy to be instigated and provoked by others.


    The emperor''s bravado made Li Hongyuan always look calm: "Father, at this moment, we still have to find out who the county head of Ling''an instructed to come to the East Palace to make trouble."


    The emperor calmed down, but still had a stern face: "The East Palace treats her harshly, she is spoiled, and it is normal to make trouble. How can you be sure that she was instructed?"


    Li Hong said from afar: "Interrogate the splash, you will know."


    Ever since the queen fainted and the emperor arrived, the county lord Ling An, who had been shrunk in the corner and dared not speak, suddenly raised his head: "What if it was a trick?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "Ling An, the trial hasn''t been done yet, you don''t have to be so guilty."


    "Hmph." The county magistrate Ling''an pouted, "Just do what you want, judge how you like, anyway, I''m not afraid of a crooked shadow. I just acted on Li Yuanyuan just because of a momentary anger. Your Majesty, you can''t just because of such a trivial matter. punish me?"


    The last few words already have a full coquettish meaning.


    The emperor snorted heavily and ignored her.


    Silla, Rouran and Dasheng are all about to go to war. Although Jiang Mubai has already set off, the Prince of Wutong also holds some military power and needs to transfer troops from him.


    Ling''an County Lord is stupid, but he also knows that the court needs his own father now, and the emperor and the crown prince do not dare to offend him.


    This is the source of her fearless willfulness.


    What if ?? hit your prince''s concubine?


    What can you do to me?


    If my father doesn''t agree to transfer troops, no matter how powerful you Jiang Mubai is, how can you fight without soldiers?


    Otherwise, why don''t you just punish me directly, and have to try the mastermind behind it?


    This is clearly because he doesn''t want to punish her and find excuses for her.


    Thinking of this, the Lord Ling''an became more and more proud and certain in his heart.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 907： Sellers Glory

    Chapter 907 The seller seeks glory


    I have to say that no matter where you are, having a backer and having strength is the last word.


    Even in the palace, the same principle applies.


    Even if his teeth are itchy with anger, the emperor has to stop the prince from interrogating the county magistrate Ling''an.


    However, there is no problem in interrogating a palace maid.


    But the problem is, this maid came out of the Queen''s Palace, pulled a radish out of the pit, and directly involved the Queen.


    Things got a little bigger.


    This is what the emperor does not want to see.


    He is old, and he doesn''t have as much mental energy as when he was young. He just wants to make the harem safe and sound, not to cause him trouble, and not to give him a headache.


    Once the queen is involved, should she be punished or not punished?


    If you don''t punish it, it really doesn''t make sense.


    But if it is punished, it will involve the former court.


    The emperor just thought about the situation and became impatient.


    All in all, this matter has gotten to the point where it can only be picked up high and put down gently.


    The emperor stared at Jiang Ning with resentment and said, "Since this maid named Shui Hua was sent to the East Palace by the queen, you have the obligation and responsibility to train the princess. Now she is talkative and provoking the relationship between the master and the prince. The concubine can''t get rid of it."


    Jiang Ning thought, After all, you just don''t want to involve the Queen, and you don''t dare to offend the Prince of Wutong, so you put the dung pot on my head.


    Am I so easy to bully?


    "What Your Majesty taught is that Erchen made a mistake. You sent Ling''an County Lord to the East Palace as a slave, but Erchen treated her as a master and sent a maid to serve her. This is all Erchen''s fault." Jiang Ning Said frowning.


    The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched.


    Jiang Ning was using his own words to block him.


    What kind of master is Ling''an County Master in the East Palace?


    How come ?? is to provoke the relationship between the master and the master?


    The emperor hummed: "In short, it''s all the fault of this slave, come here, let her down, and reward the court with sixty!"


    Sixty sticks, for a weak little palace maid, is certain to die.


    Shui Hua was so frightened that she trembled all over.


    The underground is dyed with a **** color.


    Jiang Ning frowned and said, "If you do this again, you will die before the court battle."


    Shui Hua knew that most of the people present didn''t take her as a person, and killing her was like stepping on an ant. If there was anyone else who would care a little about her life, it was only the Crown Princess.


    Of course, she also understood that the Crown Princess didn''t care about her, she just didn''t like seeing this kind of scene.


    Thinking of this, Shui Hua immediately knelt down and crawled in front of her, crying: "I beg the prince concubine''s uncle, the slave maid, to save the slave maid. The slave maid is willing to say anything, just ask the prince concubine to keep the slave maid alive."


    Jiang Ning said: "Then you can say it. In front of the emperor, repeat what you said before."


    "Yes!" Shui Hua immediately faced the emperor, "It was Shi Gonggong of Fengning Palace who coerced and seduced the slaves and asked them to talk more beside the Lord of Ling''an County. The slaves were not willing, but Eunuch Shi said, if I don''t do it, I will break up. My brother''s imperial examination road. Woohoo, I really can''t do it... I don''t really want to betray the master."


    The emperor frowned: "The slaves and servants who are selling their glory, they still dare to involve the queen. Pull them down!"


    "Don''t pull!" Jiang Ning categorically stopped him.


    The ?? emperor looked at her, with a hint of displeasure: "Jiang Ning, what are you doing?"


    "Your Majesty, are you so confused?" Jiang Ning was also angry, "Shui Hua has already confessed, and if you still deny her words, is it because you are reluctant to be punished by the Queen? Now that you are reluctant, what have you done earlier?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 908： sell miserably

    Chapter 908


    Jiang Ning''s words echoed what the emperor had previously rebuked the prince.


    Just when everyone thought that Jiang Ning was bound to anger the dragon scales, the emperor laughed.


    He pointed at Jiang Ning, laughed for a long time, and then said: "You refuse to take any loss, and you have to find it back. I don''t understand, Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi are so graceful and elegant. How could a rascal like you be born?"


    "Your Majesty, let''s talk about things without personal attacks." Jiang Ning was a little unhappy, "Can I compare with them? Why don''t you think about where I grew up? If I grew up in Jiang''s family, I would also Can be as elegant as they are."


    The Emperor ?? smiled and said, "I only said one sentence, and I brought out so many complaints from you. It''s not my fault that you are living abroad."


    "It''s naturally the parents'' fault for not taking good care of their children. But..." Jiang Ning paused, "Heaven will entrust people with great responsibilities, and they must first suffer their minds and hearts, work their muscles and bones, and starve their bodies and skin."


    The emperor laughed and scolded: "However, you said that God has made you suffer and suffer, so what kind of responsibility has been arranged for you?"


    "Of course, in order to meet a very important person."


    The emperor and the prince had different expressions when they heard this.


    The words ?? are nothing special, but when they fall into the ears of different people, they have different effects.


    After Jiang Ning crossed over, although he was poor, he soon met an even more "down-to-earth" emperor. With the idea of ??respecting the old and caring for the young, he gave him the last half bowl of porridge.


    In fact, she was really tired of porridge, she couldn''t starve to death, and she couldn''t eat enough.


    She originally planned to give half a bowl of porridge to the "beggar" and then go out to earn money, even if she went to a fortune teller who was kidnapped, or simply went to a brothel to sing and perform, it would be better than starving to death.


    She doesn''t have any ancient concepts, and feels that it is not ashamed to eat with talent.


    Who knows but saved a big guy.


    has since opened up a new life.


    From what the emperor heard, Jiang Ning''s words were clearly referring to her. God arranged for her to live in the old folk alleys in order to save him, the emperor.


    In the eyes of the prince, the person she was talking about was very important, of course he was referring to him.


    For a woman, is there anything more important than meeting her future husband?


    Jiang Ning looked at the emperor, and then glanced at the prince beside him secretly. From their expressions, she also knew that what she said was somewhat ambiguous.


    But that''s okay, that''s exactly what she wants to achieve.


    Sure enough, the emperor''s expression softened a lot.


    In this world, everyone fears him, and there are many people who are loyal to him and are willing to die for him.


    But that''s all because he''s the emperor.


    has the blessing of the emperor''s identity.


    What if he was just an ordinary person, or even a beggar on the street?


    He is also willing to give him the last half bowl of porridge he has left. How many people can do it?


    In addition, this girl does not have the rules that are bound by the big family. Although she has no restraint in her words and deeds, she laughs and curses, and she is innocent and straightforward, and she dares to tell him the truth.


    This inevitably made the emperor feel the emotions of an ordinary old father.


    He has many children, but family affection is hard to find.


    Because of these reasons, the emperor''s preference for Jiang Ning brought some connivance.


    The emperor''s tone became much gentler: "I know that you have worked hard in the past, so don''t mention those things. It''s like who wants to hear it."


    Jiang Ning thought, I''m not afraid that your old man will forget my life-saving grace to you?


    Can you do it without selling miserably!


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 909： Just so impatient?

    Chapter 909 Can''t wait?


    Although the emperor''s tone sounded a little impatient, everyone present could hear that the emperor was trolling her!


    The prince backed away, leaving only the emperor, Jiang Ning and the three of them in the room.


    "Father, do you really want to cover up and indulge your mother?" he asked seriously.


    "Is there any need to ask?" Jiang Ning whispered, "Did he find out about your mother''s death? Now..."


    "Jiang Ning, shut up!"


    The emperor was furious, "Who allowed you to mention the imperial concubine?"


    Jiang Ning stood behind Li Hongyuan, keeping a safe distance from the emperor, and did not shut up, but continued: "There are no outsiders here, so I will say what I have held in my heart for a long time! The queen is related, why don''t you continue to investigate, why don''t you treat the queen?"


    The emperor said with a sullen face: "Only based on Mujian''s one-sided words? Besides, your father has produced concrete evidence that the death of Concubine Jin Gui is related to the queen?"


    "You don''t want my father to investigate, as long as he investigates, of course there will be evidence sooner or later!"


    "What do you know." The emperor glared at her.


    Li Hongyuan said: "The crown prince doesn''t understand. The father and mother are young husbands and wives, and they are deeply in love. Even if they make some mistakes and don''t want to criticize them, they can understand."


    The emperor took a deep look at Li Hongyuan, and said with a cold face: "Since marrying Jiang Ning, the prince''s temperament has become more and more powerful, and he dares to say anything in front of me."


    Jiang Ning stuck his head out from behind Li Hongyuan: "Father and son''s blood, what could be more intimate than this? It would be too sad if he couldn''t even speak his heart to his father!"


    The emperor was silent for a moment, and suddenly sighed: "There are some things that you are still young and can''t understand. I don''t blame you. Let''s stop this matter. Punish Shui Hua and Ling''an County Lord, and vent for the prince''s concubine. That''s all."


    The prince, who has always been respectful to the emperor, has a tough attitude this time: "If there is something you don''t understand, please ask the emperor to teach you."


    The ?? emperor was a little impatient: "Prince, you don''t understand what I say?"


    Looking at this young and handsome son in front of him, and thinking of the compliments of all the ministers and officials, the emperor couldn''t help but feel a little irritable.


    Even his own son, since he became the prince, seems to have some competition with him naturally.


    Now his filial piety has gradually disappeared.


    Can''t wait?


    Seeing that the emperor''s expression was not quite right, Jiang Ning hurriedly reached out and gently pulled Li Hongyuan''s clothes off, and said in a low voice, "Don''t talk about it."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t see his face and expression, but he saw the fist he clenched, and gently and slowly released it.


    After a long time, he said: "My son obeys the order."


    The **** came out to report: "Report to Your Majesty, the Empress has woken up."


    "understood."


    The emperor got up to see the queen.


    According to the rules, the emperor has gone, and the crown prince and crown princess must also follow.


    But they stood still in agreement.


    "Why don''t we go and see Concubine Li?" Jiang Ning suggested, "Master Dong said that she may have an intracerebral hemorrhage, and the situation can be serious or small. It is also possible that she will never wake up."


    The prince looked indifferent: "Since she hasn''t woken up, what are you looking at. If she can get through this, let''s talk about it."


    "Why are you so indifferent to Li Yuanyuan?" Jiang Ning couldn''t help but wonder.


    "I am not indifferent to Li Yuanyuan, I am like that to anyone." Li Hongyuan paused and added, "Except Ling Zi."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 910： Parents all over the world are biased

    Chapter 910 Parents all over the world are biased


    Jiang Ning always knew that Li Hongyuan preferred Lingzi, so he sneered a little: "Sure enough, the hearts of parents in this world are all partial. Don''t complain about your father in the future. You can''t treat your children equally. ."


    "Have I ever complained?" Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "If this world is fair, how can anyone be born with nobles, and some people are beggars and commoners?"


    Jiang Ning said: "The strong words are arrogant! You can''t choose your background. You love your own children, can''t you be forced by others?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "You are standing and talking without back pain. You are also enjoying the days that your parents prefer, so why bother talking about others."


    Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi have never concealed their love for her daughter.


    Maybe Jiang Yan, who was staying in the back house, still didn''t understand why, as his father''s son-in-law, the prince could stay in the palace safely, but her husband went to the battlefield again.


    But can Jiang Ning not understand?


    To put it bluntly, the Jiang family chose Jiang Ning, the direct daughter. As for the two concubine daughters, they are just stepping stones for her to pave a smooth road in the future.


    The resources of the ?? family are limited and cannot be wasted on everyone.


    For Li Hongyuan''s ridicule, Jiang Ning was irrefutable: "Don''t you also enjoy the benefits brought by me."


    "Yeah, I enjoyed it, so I won''t complain." Li Hongyuan said quietly.


    "You are so indifferent, you are not afraid of the cold in the hearts of the people around you!" Jiang Ning held an injustice for Li Yuanyuan, "You just took a look at her, what can you waste your time?"


    "I don''t want to do unnecessary extra things. If she wakes up, I will visit her."


    "I won''t argue with you about this." Jiang Ning paused, "Seriously, do you have any plans for this matter? I really don''t understand why the emperor is so protective of the queen, there must be some reason for this. "


    "I feel weird too."


    Li Hongyuan frowned slightly, "I need to find out."


    "Could it be that the queen has any leverage? Let the emperor be taboo? No way, who dares to threaten the emperor."


    "I will find out about this matter." Li Hongyuan said, "Otherwise, with the protection of the father and the emperor, we will never be able to move the queen."


    Jiang Ning said: "How important is it to allow the emperor to protect the queen without caring about Concubine Jin''s affairs? If you find out, be sure to tell me, I''m too curious."


    Li Hongyuan nodded slightly and asked, "What are you going to do with Ling An and that palace maid?"


    "Shui Hua is also under coercion. She will not die. Let her go somewhere else, don''t stay in the East Palace." Jiang Ning pondered, "As for the county magistrate Ling''an, hum."


    A sneer flashed across her eyes.


    The father and son both plotted against her and asked her to offend the county magistrate Ling''an. At that time, if he angered the Wutong County King, wouldn''t he have hurt his eldest uncle?


    Uncle is about to face a powerful enemy, if he is left alone and helpless...


    The whole army was annihilated, and the tragic scene of the main general being shot to death by random arrows, she had seen many on TV and movies.


    I couldn''t help crying every time.


    Jiang Ning could not imagine that such a scene really happened to his relatives.


    She will go crazy.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning sighed: "Ling''an county magistrate is also bewitched. She is naive by nature, so I really can''t blame her."


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows: "So what?"


    "Let her father take her home and teach her well. After all, if the son doesn''t teach her, the father''s fault is the fault. If it really doesn''t work, let the emperor give her a good marriage and go to her husband''s house, and she will be able to restrain herself." Jiang Ning took Li Hongyuan''s arm and said softly, "To prevent her from always thinking about my man."


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 911： but you are lucky

    Chapter 911 But you are lucky


    She has a beautiful face and a sweet smile.


    She is the only beauty in this world.


    She smiled softly at him.


    However, Li Hongyuan''s heart was not disturbed.


    "Look for yourself, are you sincere in what you said?" Li Hongyuan pulled his arm out of her arms, "Although I can''t say I''m extremely smart, I can still tell the truth from the fakeness of the people around me. Ling An You can take care of it yourself."


    He pulled his legs and left.


    Jiang Ning looked at his back and said to himself, "Is my acting really that bad?"


    "It''s not really good." Gu Feng replied faintly.


    Jiang Ning looked back at him, looked at his reddish nose and round deer eyes, and suddenly had an idea in his heart, so he beckoned: "Come here."


    Gu Feng was summoned, and immediately came over with a smile: "What is your order, Miss Seven?"


    "Am I not going to change things?"


    "Will do."


    "Then you are easy to be someone else. This disposition, look, and style of speaking and doing things are all different. Isn''t it easy to be seen through?"


    Gufeng immediately understood what she meant, and smiled: "Seventh Miss, acting also requires talent. My Master Yi Rong said that I was born to be suitable for this profession."


    "Damn it."


    Jiang Ning sighed, "Effort will never be able to achieve talent, God is so unfair."


    Gu Feng laughed out loud: "Seventh Miss, although you don''t have the talent in this area, as long as you give your heart and heart, others can feel it."


    "I don''t even have any talent in this area. I simply don''t have any talent. I can''t succeed in writing, and I can''t do in martial arts."


    She doesn''t understand anything about the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting of the ladies'' show.


    Gucheng has bluntly stated several times that she is not suitable for martial arts.


    what.


    Thinking about it this way, isn''t she a natural waste?


    Jiang Ning was suddenly discouraged.


    However, fortunately, the lonely summit comforts people.


    With one word, he successfully comforted Jiang Ning.


    "Seventh Miss, although you are not good at writing and martial arts, but you are lucky."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ning pondered, this is the truth.


    Isn''t she lucky?


    Gu Feng said: "Look at my subordinates, I was praised by Master for my talent, right? There is also that arrogant guy in Gucheng, who is arrogant and arrogant by nature, and doesn''t care about anyone except the general. But the two of us still have to serve. Miss Seven?"


    Jiang Ning squinted at him: "I''m very wronged to hear what you mean."


    "No, no, my subordinates are not wronged at all. I am so happy that my subordinates can live like this every day." Gu Feng was afraid that Miss Qi would push him away, so he knelt down, hugged her legs, and cried, "Subordinates I said something wrong, Miss Qi, please forgive me!"


    The cries attracted the attention of outsiders, Huang Ying led a few people to rush in, and when they saw this scene, they rolled their eyes and walked away.


    This solitary peak has a cold attitude to outsiders like the autumn wind sweeping leaves, but to the princess, he is like a docile kitten, wishing he could really turn into a cat and lie on her knees for petting.


    Jiang Ning told him to roll and cry, and called Wenxi over and asked him to take the splashes away.


    Wen Xi asked if he wanted to take her to the inner prison for torture.


    Jiang Ning thought for a while and asked, "Is there such a place where she can be guaranteed to live without being taken away by the queen?"


    Wen Xi was silent for a moment and said, "If Miss Seven wants to keep her, then send her out of the palace."


    The queen is the master of the harem, a mere court lady, as long as she is still in the palace, it is impossible to escape the queen''s control.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 912： Henceforth named Biyuan

    Chapter 912 From now on, the name is Biyuan


    Jiang Ning thought about it, but he could only trouble the old father at home.


    Wen Xi took her waist card, went out of the palace with water flowers, and sent her to Jiang''s house. ,


    Shui Hua was terrified when she saw Jiang Shoufu.


    "I''ve never liked servants who betray the master, but since the Crown Princess sent you here, I''ll keep you." Jiang Ruobai said, "You can serve in Concubine Liu''s house, and as long as you keep yourselves safe in the future, I can do it. I assure you that no one will hinder your brother''s future. As long as he has the ability, he will naturally have a bright future."


    Jiang Ruobai is the head of the civil service, and he has also been the chief examiner of the imperial examination for several years. He still has a certain right to speak in the imperial examination.


    Shui Hua''s younger brother is going to take the imperial examination. With Jiang Ruobai as bailout for her, she naturally has nothing to worry about.


    The most important thing is that, staying in the Jiang family, even if the queen wants to kill people, it is impossible to do so.


    Shui Hua couldn''t help kowtowing and was grateful: "Thank you, Xiangye, the servant will stay in the Xiangfu as a horse and horse to repay the kindness of the Crown Princess and the Xiangye."


    "Go."


    Jiang Ruobai waved and asked the steward to take her out.


    The steward took her to Concubine Liu''s courtyard and explained what the master said.


    Concubine Liu is a person with a clear mind. This servant came from the palace. Although she made a mistake, since the Crown Princess did not punish her, but sent her to the Xiangfu specially, she wanted to protect her.


    Prince Concubine is so personable, since she keeps a servant who has made mistakes, she will be useful in the future.


    Aunt Liu thought for a while and decided how to treat this palace maid in the future.


    She smiled affectionately and said, "Miss Splash, since you''ve come to our house, don''t use your previous name. If you don''t dislike it, I''ll give you a new name, which will also have a good start."


    Shui Hua knelt down and said, "The slave girl didn''t have a name originally. The name Shui Hua was rewarded by the master after she entered the palace. Now the slave girl is a member of the Jiang family. The master is willing to give the name to the slave girl. The slave girl is grateful."


    The lives of poor children in this era are like a must, especially girls, most of them don''t even have a serious name, they are nothing more than two girls and three girls shouting indiscriminately. After getting married, the surnames of her husband''s family and her family''s family are hung. With such uncharacteristic code names as Li Wang''s and Zhang Wu''s, everyone lives in the trivial world.


    If they sold their bodies to survive, the master''s random name changed on a whim would be their new code name for the next period of their lives.


    Living with dignity is already a luxury, not to mention the name.


    doesn''t matter to them.


    Aunt Liu thought for a while, then smiled: "I think the weather is very good today, and the mandarin ducks in the lake outside are very interesting, why don''t you call them Biyuan."


    "Thank you auntie for the honor."


    "In the future, you will stay in my courtyard, and follow the other girls to make needlework and take care of the courtyard. The only thing is, everything is fine in my small courtyard. I can''t spare you if I bump into the lady and the man."


    "The slaves all remembered."


    "Go." Concubine Liu called her maid again and asked her to take Biyuan to resettle her.


    This palace maid is actually a hot potato. It¡¯s not good to be strict, and it¡¯s not good to be loose.


    Jiang Ruobai threw her here, but didn''t give it to the mistress, because of his consideration.


    In Jiang Ruobai''s heart, his first wife Lin Zizi is a fairy daughter who doesn''t eat human fireworks. Jiang Ruobai is reluctant to let her work, and she doesn''t want to get a stranger from outside to disturb her.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 913： Has a tough wife

    Chapter 913 There is a fierce wife at home


    But Aunt Liu is different.


    She was originally from a market business, and developed a shrewd and pungent temperament.


    In the past ten years or so when the daughter-in-law disappeared, the mistress could not manage the housework, and the affairs of the second house of the Jiang family were all handled by Concubine Liu.


    She is not only shrewd, but also has the means.


    It would be more appropriate to give her this hot potato.


    Jiang Ning felt relieved after learning about it.


    Maybe the queen can''t move for a while, but there will be a day.


    Keep the little chess piece of Splash, maybe it¡¯s not useful, maybe it¡¯s useful.


    The future, who can say for sure?


    But it¡¯s always good to be prepared.


    After the queen woke up, it was too late to get the water splash into her hands again.


    Jiang Ning''s reaction was so fast that she didn''t have time to take any countermeasures.


    This made the Queen very annoyed, and Jiang Ning was even more upset.


    As for the county magistrate of Ling''an, Jiang Ning was very generous and kind, and personally asked the emperor to let the county magistrate Ling''an go home.


    After all, they are golden branches and jade leaves, and it is enough to punish them a little. How can they stay in the East Palace as slaves all the time?


    Didn''t this chill the heart of the King of Wutong?


    When the Duke of Wutong got this news, he was quarreling with the princess of the county at home.


    The king of the county has a big temper, and the princess of the county is eager to love his daughter, and even more irritable. The two of them quarreled at home, and the cups and saucers in the house were smashed all over the floor.


    Several concubines were tremblingly persuading him.


    "Princess, please calm down," a bolder concubine said, "After all, the county lord entered the palace to serve His Royal Highness. The lord wanted to take care of it, but he couldn''t interfere. It''s better to ask the empress."


    The princess of the county slapped her with a backhand, pointed at her nose and cursed: "You look at Ling An''s absence, and the prince is pampering your concubine daughter? Don''t dream! There is only such a direct daughter in the house. , I have held it in the palm of my hand since I was a child, if she has any strengths or weaknesses, no one in this county king''s mansion will have a better time!"


    The concubine was beaten and covered her face, not daring to say a word.


    The Prince of Wutong frowned: "Get out of here, it''s an eyesore!"


    Several concubines quickly retired and left.


    Princess Jun sat down beside the bed and sobbed: "I don''t care, even if my life is lost, I want my daughter to come back. She was beaten a few times, and her injuries are not yet fully healed. I don''t know what to do this time. Punish her. Thinking that my daughter will suffer from flesh and blood makes me not heartbroken and sad!"


    The Duke of Wutong''s face was as deep as water, his eyes were dark, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    Knowing that the butler came in a hurry to report what happened in the palace.


    Princess Princess looked up in surprise: "What you said is true, the emperor is willing to let Ling An go home?"


    The steward was beaming and swept away the bad luck before: "Yes, the servant has been looking for news over there, and just sent a message from inside, saying that it was the Crown Princess who asked His Majesty to let the county head go home in the Feishhuang Palace."


    "Princess?"


    The county king and the army princess were both stunned and looked at each other, and both saw doubts and confusion in each other''s eyes.


    The Princess Princess, who stood up because of excitement, sat down again hesitantly, "Why does this Crown Princess do this? She has never dealt with our Ling An, right? Could it be..."


    "You don''t want to treat a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain, maybe that princess is a generous person?" The Prince of Wutong, with a wave of his hand, said something that angered his wife. .


    County Princess was furious: "I''m a villain?"


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 914： It hurts me to death

    Chapter 914 I''m so sorry


    "No no, the princess is naturally not, the princess is a woman."


    "Don''t think that I don''t read much, I also heard that saying, only women and villains are difficult to support!" Princess Princess was even more angry, grabbing a vase and smashing it on his forehead.


    The Duke of Wutong hurriedly escaped.


    Princess Princess herself had her hand cut off, and her fingers suddenly bleed.


    She looked at her hand in shock, and it took a while to feel the pain, and she burst into tears.


    The Duke of Wutong panicked, picked her up and ran out: "Where''s the doctor, come here, look for the doctor!"


    The princess of the county slapped him in the face, crying and scolding: "What kind of decency is a shameless thing? Put me down! A little skin injury, you panic!"


    The Duke of Wutong is a military husband. He was used to bleeding and breaking his arms and legs, but he was only concerned about his beloved wife. He panicked for a while and was slapped, and he calmed down.


    But he still insisted on taking the princess back to the house, so he went to find something to bandage her.


    While bandaging, he couldn''t stop sighing: "I married you for so many years, and I didn''t even ask you to break a piece of oily skin. Alas, it hurts to look at it, it hurts me to death."


    County Princess looked at his clumsy and nervous appearance, and couldn''t help laughing: "Back then, even my parents thought you were rude, but I was willing to marry you. Do you know why?"


    "Hey, the princess took pity on me."


    "Fool." Princess Princess Jiao, although her youth is gone, but her eyes are still charming, "I just saw that you are good to me."


    "I''m not good to the princess, who''s good to me?" Prince Wutong took her hand and blew it carefully. He was big, big and three thick, like a docile big dog.


    The princess of the county looked at her hand and sighed: "If you feel bad for me, go into the palace and take your daughter home."


    "Lan Shu, the situation here is a bit complicated, you don''t understand."


    It was extremely difficult for the king to call the princess by the name of the princess.


    The princess lowered her head for a moment and said softly, "I am a woman in the back house, and I didn''t read a lot when I was young. It stands to reason that I shouldn''t ask more about the prince''s affairs in the court. But I probably understand some things. Jiang The general has already led his troops to Silla, and he must transfer troops from the prince''s guard on the way, isn''t that the crown princess showing us?"


    "That being said, how can I be played with applause by a little woman."


    "What are you kidding? It''s hard for the Crown Princess to take the initiative to show affection, you don''t want to be ashamed!" Princess Jun was furious again, picked up a piece of broken porcelain and pointed it at her neck, "If you don''t go, I will die for you to see!"


    "Don''t!" The Prince of Wutong panicked, "You, hold your neck a little further away with that hand, what if you swipe, what should you tell me to do? Can''t I go, I''ll go! As long as I can let go When my daughter comes back, I will do whatever the princess asks me to do!"


    "You go now!"


    The princess of the county held on to the porcelain piece and didn''t let go, "I won''t let go until I see my daughter come in safely!"


    The Duke of Wutong was forced to enter the palace.


    As soon as he entered the palace, he released a message to the civil and military officials.


    The Wutong County King will reinforce General Jiang.


    Many people secretly spurned him, scolded him for being soft-boned, and couldn''t help the mother-in-law''s tears.


    The Prince of Wutong was fearless.


    He can go into battle and kill thousands of troops, but he can''t do anything about the tears of his beloved wife and daughter.


    Jiang Ning helped to speak inside, and Wutong County King begged outside.


    What else can the emperor do?


    is, of course, letting people go.


    These two people who have never met and make it difficult to connect them together, but they cooperated with each other and successfully sent the Lord of Ling''an back home.


    search


    copy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 915： I cant compare to others, can you compare to other peoples mothers?

    Chapter 915 I''m not as good as others, are you as good as someone else''s mother?


    Ling''an County Lord returned safely. What awaited her was not tears and joy, but a slap and confinement.


    It was the Princess Princess who slapped her, and the Prince of Wutong who put her in confinement.


    Ling''an county magistrate grew up when he was touched by his family members, and he could hardly get angry when he cried.


    Princess Princess looked at her swollen tears and hoarse throat, feeling distressed and angry, beating her chest and crying: "It''s all my fault, it''s because I didn''t raise you well and spoiled you! If I had known this, I would have Even with a rope, I will tie you at home, and stay in the house with the rest of your sisters, embroidering and reading, and so many things won¡¯t happen!¡±


    Ling''an County Lord cried: "I just beat a slave, why are you doing this..."


    The princess of the county slapped him again, and said sharply, "How dare you say such a thing! Who is a slave? Ah? That is the concubine of His Royal Highness, and in the future... it will not be a noble concubine, how can you be full of mouths? Hu Yan?"


    "If you didn''t help me at the beginning, I should be a princess now, why not teach a side concubine?"


    "Nonsense again!" Princess Jun sneered, "Look down and see what kind of virtue you have, what are you comparable to the Crown Princess? Even if the Crown Princess had bad legs, she was a hundred times stronger than you, so I don''t blame the Crown Prince for not choosing you! "


    The county magistrate Ling''an was heartbroken: "I am your own daughter, yet you belittle me like this and praise other people''s daughters! Yes, I am not as beautiful as Jiang Ning, but who is to blame? Mother, you have half the beauty of Lin Zizi. ?"


    The princess of ?? was stunned.


    The Duke of Wutong was furious and kicked her down with one kick: "You unfilial thing, who gave you the courage to say this about your mother? She is the one who gave birth to you and raised you!"


    He has always loved this daughter-in-law, and he was never willing to move, and he was anxious now.


    Ling''an County Lord was lying on the ground and crying, only to feel that the world was at a loss, and no one loved her anymore and cared about her.


    She became the most pitiful person in the world.


    The King of Wutong County ordered her to be sent back to the courtyard and guarded, forbidding her to take another step, and even threatening her before leaving, to find her a husband and marry her as soon as possible, so as not to harm others.


    County Princess cried for a while, and was coaxed for a long time by Wutong County Prince gently and softly, and then slowly got better.


    "Anyway, Ling An can go home safely this time, thanks to the Crown Princess."


    "Yes, I must go to the palace to thank her face to face some other day."


    "Ah, there''s no need for it." The Duke of Wutong was a little embarrassed, "As the vassal kings, we have to avoid suspicion, and we can''t go too long with the East Palace."


    Princess Jun sneered: "You avoid everything, and you are careful about everything. I''m not afraid of anything, I''m just a woman, I want to go to the palace to see the princess, who dares to say anything. Besides, it''s the princess who helped me this time. Ling An. No matter how taboo you are, others will associate you with the prince!"


    The Duke of Wutong was afraid of angering his wife again and making her cry, so he acquiesced.


    That night, Jin Man happily came to tell Jiang Ning that Concubine Li had woken up.


    Jiang Ning was also very happy, and he was busy ordering someone to invite Imperial Physician Dong again, and he also came to Meixiang Xiaozhu himself.


    Sure enough, Li Yuanyuan woke up with almond eyes that were still blue and purple. When she saw Jiang Ning, she burst into tears, but she couldn''t speak.


    Physician Dong gave Li Yuanyuan a careful examination, then lowered his head and pondered.


    Jiang Ning asked: "How is it? Everyone is awake, so it''s not a big deal, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 916： bad for the line

    Chapter 916


    Imperial Physician Dong pondered for a moment, then said cautiously: "Since Concubine Li has woken up, the situation is much better. But when the minister diagnosed the pulse just now, Concubine Li still has blood congestion in her brain. I''m afraid..."


    He paused.


    Jiang Ning understood: "Go outside and talk."


    "No, Crown Princess, don''t go outside." Li Yuanyuan called to her in a hoarse voice and prayed with tears in her eyes, "I want to know, don''t hide it from me. Master Dong, you can say it."


    Physician Dong looked at Jiang Ning and asked her for instructions with his eyes.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Yuanyuan and said, "Since that''s the case, Mr. Dong, just say it directly."


    Imperial Physician Dong nodded and said slowly: "It is a very lucky thing that Concubine Li can wake up now. Naturally, it will not become... a vegetable state. However, in view of Concubine Li''s brain hemorrhage , she may not be able to walk freely for a while."


    He said it tactfully.


    Li Yuanyuan was shocked: "What do you mean? What does it mean to be unable to walk? Am I going to be a lame?"


    She struggled to sit up, only to find that she had lost control of her lower body.


    She looked at herself in shock, the joy of waking up was like being poured a basin of water on her head.


    Cold to the bone.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t bear it, and asked Imperial Doctor Dong: "Master Dong, you can say that her situation is OK. I said it well, I mean the recovery is as before."


    Imperial Doctor Dong thought for a while, then shook his head slowly: "It is impossible to fully recover as before. However, after treatment and practice, there is still hope for walking on the ground."


    "How could this be?" Li Yuanyuan understood what he said.


    Although Imperial Physician Dong tried to be euphemistic so as not to irritate her, how could she not understand.


    He meant that she could never get better.


    She''d either just slumped on the bed like this, or even better, she''d be a lame.


    She can''t be the same again!


    She looked blank and motionless.


    Jiang Ning sat beside the bed, "Concubine Li, don''t be discouraged. I''ll tell you the truth, before you woke up, Imperial Physician Dong also said that you might never wake up, and even if you woke up, you would change. Become a fool. Isn''t this awake? My mind is clear, and I haven''t become a fool. It can be seen that the doctor''s words are not accurate."


    Imperial Doctor Dong smiled embarrassedly: "What the Crown Princess said is."


    Everyone''s situation is different, and the condition is also very different.


    The doctor is not an immortal, and can only be judged according to the situation at that time.


    Li Yuanyuan raised her head and said with a trembling voice, "But I really can''t feel my legs now, I''ve become a crippled person."


    Jiang Ning laughed and asked, "Do you remember what it was like when I first entered Prince Yu''s Mansion?"


    Li Yuanyuan was stunned for a while, then nodded slowly: "Remember, your beauty makes your concubine dazzling, and it makes you feel inferior."


    "...I mean, my physical condition at the time."


    "What?" Li Yuanyuan was still stunned.


    "I was in a wheelchair at the time. I was a lame man. Why do you have such a bad memory?"


    "Oh, I remember." A smile appeared on Li Yuan''s round lips, "Yeah, you were like this back then. Strange, I completely forgot, I only remember what you look like now. It can be seen that your legs are ill, completely Without compromising your great looks and charm."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Thank you for complimenting me. I''ve been lame for ten years, and I''m still not doing well now? You''ve been injured so badly, and you just woke up. What''s the hurry? I''ll take Yu Shengshou, who healed my leg for you Please come and promise to restore you to be as slender and beautiful as ever."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 917： I dont want to destroy flowers

    Chapter 917


    Li Yuanyuan seemed to be comforted and asked softly, "Is it really okay?"


    "Am I the best proof?"


    Jiang Ning stood up and turned around.


    Li Yuanyuan showed a smile and nodded again and again: "Yeah, the crown princess is very good, and I will be fine too."


    Physician Dong hesitated.


    Although the Crown Princess has also been lame, her situation is completely different from Concubine Li.


    Prince Concubine It was because the broken leg was not treated in time. It was just a problem with the bones. As long as the bones were treated, there would be hope for recovery.


    But there was no problem with Concubine Li''s legs and feet. The root cause of her inability to walk was the injury to her head.


    This head injury is too troublesome.


    Trauma is easy to talk about, but this bleeding inside the brain, how to deal with it?


    I can''t even open my head to see what''s inside.


    We can only rely on the doctor''s own experience and judgment, consider the prescription, and then supplement it with acupuncture.


    The etiology is completely different, and it is impossible to generalize.


    But a look from the Crown Princess blocked Tai Doctor Dong''s words.


    The situation is already like this, and his task is to do his best to heal, not to continue to stimulate the patient.


    After receiving the instructions, Imperial Physician Dong stopped talking and went down to consider the prescription on his own.


    Jiang Ning instructed people to prepare some light porridge and side dishes. To recover from illness, you must first ensure your diet.


    She comforted Li Yuanyuan for a while, until it was dark, she got up and left, and let Li Yuanyuan sleep more.


    Before leaving, Li Yuanyuan asked eagerly: "His Royal Highness... how is it? I''m afraid I won''t be able to serve you for a long time in the future."


    Jiang Ning knew that she actually wanted to know if the Crown Prince had visited her.


    "When Your Highness came, you weren''t awake yet. You know, now that the war is tight, you can''t leave him in front of you. I specifically told me to take good care of you and tell him as soon as you are well."


    "It''s so late, I beg my sister not to tell His Highness, His Highness is tired all day long, let him rest well." Even though she was already paralyzed on the bed, Li Yuanyuan still thought of everything for the Prince.


    "Don''t worry about this, you can take care of yourself."


    Jiang Ning left Meixiang Xiaozhu and asked Wen Xi to report to Li Hongyuan, saying that Concubine Li had woken up.


    During the day, he himself said that as long as she woke up, he would go to see her.


    Jiang Ning wanted to know if such a cold and ruthless man would live up to his promise.


    Not long after she returned to Qingyiyuan and sat down, Wen Xi reported back and forth, saying that His Royal Highness the Prince had gone to Meixiang Xiaozhu.


    When she finished bathing and lay on the bed, Wen Xi reported that His Highness the Crown Prince had returned to Ling Yunxuan.


    How long has it been?


    It hasn''t been long since she comforted Li Yuanyuan.


    Thinking of Jin Man''s pitiful appearance in the daytime, Jiang Ning turned over a few times, called Huang Ying, and asked, "What do you think should be done with Jin Liangyuan?"


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled: "His Royal Highness doesn''t like her, and he is on guard against her. If you follow the slave''s wishes, let her go."


    "Where to go? She''s a helpless woman, and she looks so different. Wouldn''t it hurt her if she was put outside? Everyone is a woman, so I don''t want to do anything nasty. Unless the other party is poisonous ."


    Huang Ying was also a little embarrassed, after thinking for a long time, "Or, give it to other ministers."


    "Can you still do this?"


    "What''s wrong with this? Shangfeng wants to win over his subordinates, so he can''t do anything. It''s too common to send a woman."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 918：

    Chapter 918


    Jiang Ning still felt that something was wrong: "Jin Man is the prince Liangyuan, the woman of a serious prince. Even if it is sent out, who would dare to take over?"


    "His Royal Highness did not let her sleep."


    "Having said that, I always feel awkward." Jiang Ning frowned, "What if I do this and end up hurting Jin Liangyuan? I don''t want to infect people''s lives for no reason. It''s better to keep her in the palace and live a quiet life, it''s always here. I won''t treat her badly, and I will have all the food and clothing as I should."


    "Everyone has different ideas. Concubine Li wants to live a peaceful and quiet life, but Jin Liangyuan doesn''t necessarily have that. You keep her, but her mind is all on men. She is worried every day, and it won''t last long."


    "Oh, that''s also true. Everyone''s pursuit of things is different. Jin Man is upright and youthful and has a beautiful face.


    "That''s right, the slave maids have been looking at them these days, Jin Liangyuan is getting more and more wilted. People are not as good as they used to be, and there is no light in their eyes."


    Jiang Ning said: "In order to get the prince''s luck, she insisted on giving herself medicine, which eliminated the possibility of childbirth. However, she did not exchange any mercy from the prince, and everyone would have to despair."


    Huang Ying put all her jewelry away, turned back and smiled: "In that case, the master might as well talk to Jin Liangyuan on another day. If she wants to live a quiet, peaceful and wealthy life, keep her. If she is willing to leave, then Just fine."


    "Okay, just follow her own wishes."


    Jiang Ning yawned, turned over to face the wall, and murmured, "Why on earth?"


    Although she was sleepy, she was still thinking about the affairs between the emperor and the queen.


    What ability does the queen have to let the emperor protect her like this after she harmed Concubine Jin?


    Could it be that everyone misunderstood the emperor, but in fact he really loves the queen?


    Jiang Ning''s judgment is that this is unlikely.


    Then there is only one possibility, the queen has something that the emperor is afraid of.


    Could it be that the Queen''s maiden family is so powerful that it''s hard to offend her, just like herself?


    The entire harem let her go in and out, not because of her own ability, but because of the strength of her family.


    But Jiang Ning has also seriously investigated, although the Queen''s natal Liu family is also a rich and wealthy family, but because of her Liu family''s current debauchery and enjoyment, she really has no ability to support her.


    It''s not true love, nor is it that her family is a strong backer, so what other reasons are there?


    Jiang Ning broke his head and finally managed to hypnotize himself to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, she felt that someone was leaning over behind her, and the slightly cold wood scent hit her. She didn''t have to open her eyes to confirm the identity of the other person.


    "I am the concubine of your Crown Prince''s seriousness. I was married to a sedan chair. You can come before dark. You don''t have to sneak around in the middle of the night, making it look like an affair."


    Jiang Ning moved towards the wall and said sleepily.


    Li Hongyuan stretched out his arms, pulled her into his arms, and said indifferently, "Half-sleep and half-awake are still so sharp and sharp. I won''t do anything to you today, sleep in peace,"


    "What are you here for?"


    "Can''t sleep, come and have a look."


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, it is nothing more than a long night, no intention to sleep, you are alone and cold.


    What to wear?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 919： I see

    Chapter 919 I know


    Jiang Ning flashed this thought in his heart, but he didn''t say it. He was really sleepy, and his head was muddy, so he didn''t have the heart to say it.


    Li Hongyuan was just holding her, and Jiang Ning fell asleep again.


    Jiang Ning has always been a snooze, no matter how early she went to bed the day before, as long as the children didn''t disturb her, she would sleep until the sun rose high.


    The two children are older, one is studying with Lin Shimo, and he is reluctant to think about Shu.


    The other one followed the two female gentlemen every day, and was even more interested.


    I haven''t come here in the morning for several days.


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes, and a few ray of light sunlight passed through the Xiaoxuan window and fell on the bronze mirror of the dressing table, reflecting a dazzling light.


    Jiang Ning habitually stretched out his arms to pull the tent, only to realize that there was someone lying beside him.


    This is rather unusual.


    Li Hongyuan is a person with terrible self-discipline. When the day dawns, he must get up to exercise, read, and then have breakfast and handle government affairs.


    In the past, even if Li Hongyuan came in the middle of the night, he would always leave before she woke up.


    Now, the sky is bright, and Li Hongyuan is still sleeping soundly, with a peaceful expression.


    There were two blushes on his white cheeks that came from sleeping soundly.


    Jiang Ning looked at him for a moment, then stretched out his hand to push him: "Is it so sleepy?"


    Li Hongyuan graciously said, his eyes still closed, his voice was hoarse before he woke up.


    "Then go to sleep, I''m hungry, I''m going to have breakfast." Jiang Ning passed him and got out of bed.


    Li Hongyuan turned over, opened his eyes to look at her, and said, "I haven''t slept so deeply in a long time."


    "You''re thinking too much, so you''re prone to insomnia."


    "Are you thinking less? I think you slept well."


    "Use your mind when you should use your mind, and sleep when you should sleep, without delay." Jiang Ning took the teapot, poured himself a cup of tea, and poured it down.


    Li Hongyuan said, "Is that herbal tea?"


    "Yes."


    "You actually drink herbal tea overnight."


    "What can''t you drink? Tea is not for quenching thirst." Jiang Ning pouted, "It''s you people who always love being poor."


    "What did you say?"


    "I was wrong, you are a prince, a rich man, and a rich man."


    "Less slick tongue."


    Li Hongyuan said lazily, "Last night, I dreamed of my mother-in-law."


    Jiang Ning was slightly startled and put down the teacup: "Did you miss her?"


    "Not really." Li Hongyuan sat up, straightened his long hair, and said indifferently, "Maybe it''s because the concubine died tragically and wrongly, and the murderer is still at ease, and the concubine can''t rest in peace. I am the concubine. The only son, she naturally came to me."


    Jiang Ning said: "Don''t think too much. In fact, you still miss her subconsciously. We can always avenge her."


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a while, got out of bed, motioned her to sit down, then picked up the comb and combed her hair.


    Huang Ying walked to the door. Seeing this scene, she hurriedly motioned for the little maid to follow her back.


    Jiang Ning looked at him in the mirror: "You are so abnormal today, what''s wrong?"


    In the past, the high-ranking, aloof and aloof His Royal Highness Prince, how could he comb a woman''s hair?


    Li Hongyuan held the comb in one hand, picked up a strand of her long hair in the other, watched the comb pass through her hair, and whispered, "I think, I already know."


    "what?"


    "The thing that has always puzzled you."


    "Do you know why the emperor is jealous of the queen?" Jiang Ning turned around suddenly, but he didn''t expect his hair to be still in his hands, so he couldn''t help but gasp.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 920： overestimate her character

    Chapter 920 Overestimate her character


    "Hey, it hurts!"


    Jiang Ning was furious and pushed him away, "Don''t touch my hair!"


    Li Hongyuan looked down and saw a few hairs in his hand, so he quickly ducked back, but she had already seen it.


    "My hair!" Jiang Ning almost cried, "I only have a few strands of hair, protected like a baby, you even ripped off a few strands for me, and I fought with you!"


    Li Hongyuan snorted and said, "I''ve never seen you like this before. Your head is full of messy hair, not to mention three or five heels, even if three or five hundred strands fall out, it''s fine. Why are you in a hurry?"


    Jiang Ning was still angry and ignored him with a sullen face.


    Huang Ying heard that the sound was wrong, so she rushed in, took the comb from the prince''s hand, and brushed the princess'' hair, which made Jiang Ning slowly relieve his anger.


    But he still has to complain: "Have you combed your hair? Just pull it hard!"


    Li Hongyuan was a little embarrassed: "I have never combed it."


    Slowly say combing other people''s hair, he has never combed his own hair.


    I just thought it was interesting to see her getting up in the morning to dress up, so I combed her hair on a whim.


    Seeing that she was so angry, Li Hongyuan knew that he was right, and made up his mind not to touch her precious hair again.


    After the two of them had finished dressing and grooming, they sat down at the dining table and had a fragrant and warm breakfast before Jiang Ning felt better again.


    Li Hongyuan took a mouthful of porridge and said slowly, "You''ve been very temperamental lately. Could it be that you''re pregnant with a child?"


    Jiang Ning paused for a while with the chopsticks in his hand before returning to normal: "Impossible."


    "Oh?"


    "I''ve been taking Bizi Decoction, don''t you know." Jiang Ning said calmly, "The reason why I''m in a bad mood is probably because my period is coming."


    Li Hongyuan did not speak.


    As a man and a prince, of course he also hoped that he would have more sons and daughters, but since she was unwilling, he would not force her.


    Jiang Ning smiled when he saw that he was silent: "Since Concubine Li can''t get pregnant, and His Highness doesn''t like Jin Liangyuan, why not pick two more and give birth to children for His Royal Highness the Prince?"


    "No need." Li Hongyuan sullen.


    "Don''t you want to have more children?"


    "I want to. But only with you."


    "Your Highness really loves me." Jiang Ning''s voice was soft and soft.


    Li Hongyuan was unmoved and Yu Zhong: "I think too much, I just don''t want my children to become children of concubines."


    Jiang Ning said angrily: "Can''t you just raise it for me after giving birth?"


    "Why? You take the child born in someone''s womb with a word? What''s the difference between your behavior and the queen?"


    Li Hongyuan''s expression was already very bad.


    Jiang Ning said: "...It seems that your mood is not very good, and you can''t even tell jokes. Do you really think that someone like me who is too lazy to get close to my own children will take the initiative to raise others'' lives?"


    "I''ve used it, you can do it yourself." Li Hongyuan put down his chopsticks, stood up, and said, "Just know what I said to you just now, you don''t need to tell your father."


    "it is good."


    "Humph."


    Li Hongyuan flicked his sleeves away.


    Li Quan, the personal eunuch, hurriedly followed: "Why is the master angry with the crown princess today?"


    "Guess, will he tell Jiang Ruobai what I said to her?"


    "The Crown Princess promised her Highness, so naturally she wouldn''t say anything."


    "Haha." Li Hongyuan sneered, "Then you overestimate her character. As long as she promises so quickly, it means that she will never keep her promise."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 921： Its just that they didnt have a good pregnancy

    Chapter 921 I just blame them for not casting a good baby


    Liu Quanke didn''t dare to answer these words.


    Facts have proved that His Royal Highness''s cognition of his crown princess is very accurate.


    The head and foot Li Hongyuan only left, and then she went to see her own father.


    I don''t know if it was the emperor''s intentional connivance or the empress''s blindness. Now Jiang Ning is the freest person in the entire harem. He can leave the palace whenever he wants.


    There are people who talk behind ??, but it is limited to that.


    Jiang Ning has nothing to do all day long, and doesn''t want to lie down to sleep. He just hangs out at the concubines and concubines in the harem.


    This makes her very popular in the harem.


    In addition, there is such an arrogant fan girl as Concubine Yu, whoever dares to say anything about the Crown Princess in public will be secretly wearing small shoes by her.


    The queen is getting worse and worse these days, and I don''t know if she is angry, or because she wants to avoid the edge of Donggong, she has become more and more concerned about the affairs of Donggong.


    This caused Jiang Ning to become a little devil in the harem. The degree of freedom in entering and leaving the palace, not to mention the concubines in the harem, even the prince could not match.


    Of course, her behavior is not condoned by everyone.


    For example, those censors who are not afraid of death.


    They wrote a letter and criticized the princess for her unruly words and deeds.


    After the ?? memorial was drafted by the cabinet scholars, it was sent to the Secretary of Literacy for approval by the Grand Dukes.


    The **** of Sili Jian saw that he was impeaching the crown princess, and did not dare to make his own decisions, so he went to ask the emperor first.


    At this time, the emperor was dining with Concubine Zhu. After listening to the eunuch''s words, he became impatient. He threw his chopsticks and said in a tantrum, "Is it not safe for me to even eat a meal?"


    The **** hurriedly knelt down.


    The emperor didn''t want to get angry with the **** who had served him for decades. He took a look at the book, threw it aside, and said coldly: "The crown princess is young and young, and she is willing to go out for a walk, what''s the big deal? They, they are given rice stipends just to make them stare at a woman all day? It''s really outrageous!"


    The **** laughed with him, and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, don''t get angry with them. You''re angry with the dragon body. It''s not worth it. According to the servants, this princess should indeed restrain herself. The ladies of the harem, come in. The queen of the palace is for a lifetime, and she has never left the palace for ten or twenty years.


    "That''s because they didn''t give birth to a good child. If they were born in Lin Zizi''s belly and became a princess, they could also walk sideways in the harem."


    The emperor waved his hand, "You go out, don''t bother me with such trivial things in the future."


    The **** asked hesitantly, "Then, do you want to be criticized for this book?"


    The emperor was furious: "Eunuch Chen, have you been with me for 20 years? I''ve been an **** for ten years, how can I teach you even this kind of thing? Just hold on to the book! Get out! !"


    The **** did not dare to speak any more, and hurriedly came out on his knees.


    Concubine Zhu poured a glass of wine to the emperor and said gently, "Your Majesty, calm down."


    "Alas." The emperor sighed, "Am I getting old? I''ve been getting more and more energy, and I always feel irritable when I hear something."


    Concubine Zhu said with a smile: "Your Majesty is the pillar of our great prosperous country. Thousands of people are counting on you, so many things, even if they are occasionally annoying, it is normal. It is better to accompany you to the imperial garden. , the flowers are blooming just fine now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 922： Imperceptibly

    Chapter 922 Imperceptible


    The emperor did not go out for a walk for several days, basking in the sun, and he was very slack all over.


    Seeing Concubine Zhu''s increasingly round and beautiful face, the emperor held her hand and went to the imperial garden.


    In the early summer, it is the lively season of peony, begonia and apricot blossoms, the yard is full of flowers and bees and butterflies dance.


    The sun is not too harsh. For the elderly, it is comfortable to be warm on the body.


    The emperor turned around, sweating slightly, sat in the pavilion, and then closed a bowl of warm and cool mung bean soup, and his whole body and heart were ironed.


    This made the emperor feel much better.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to go out for a walk."


    Concubine Zhu wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, and smiled softly: "Everything in the world cannot be separated from the sun. People are not plants, but they also need sunlight. If you don''t see the light for a long time, people will inevitably feel gloomy and depressed."


    The emperor listened, glanced at her, and smiled: "These words don''t seem to be what Concubine Zhu could say."


    Concubine Zhu said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Shengming, I can''t hide anything from you. The concubines have only shallow learning. These words were all heard from the concubine. The concubines thought it was good, so they wrote it down."


    "Princess? You also associate with her?"


    "The Crown Princess often goes to the harem to talk and play with her courtiers and concubines."


    "Sure enough." The emperor hummed softly, "Since the establishment of the Dasheng Dynasty, she is the most comfortable wealthy idler in the harem!"


    Concubine Zhu smiled and said, "Prince Concubine is a blessed person."


    "Yeah, even I am very envious. I haven''t been out of the palace for a long time, but she ran out every three days and got the imperial censor of the prefectural court to throw a book at me."


    "Your Majesty just ignore them." Concubine Zhu peeled off a lychee with her slender hands and put it into the emperor''s mouth.


    The slightly cool and sweet taste made the emperor feel more comfortable, and he did not pursue this matter any more.


    Prince Concubine is still wandering around, freely entering and leaving the former harem, and in June, she will even stay at Jiang''s house for two days before returning to the palace.


    At first, the censors often slapped their papers to impeach them, but the emperor always ignored them.


    The censors were unable to do anything, so they gradually died down.


    After getting it back, the crown princess seems to have the privilege, and can walk around freely, as if there are no taboos.


    Things are most afraid of a routine. Once it becomes a routine, it becomes an unspoken rule.


    Jiang Ning used this subtle effect. In the midsummer season, even if she was holding half a watermelon and washing her feet by the moat in the west of the city, she didn''t say anything.


    Of course, Jiang Ning is not as laid back as it seems on the surface.


    That is what others see.


    In fact, she practiced the booklet that Lonely City gave her every day.


    Practice for two hours a day, windy and rainy, and never stop.


    At first, she couldn''t hold on to a stick of incense, she was soaked all over from exhaustion, dizzy, nauseated, and wanted to vomit. Gu Feng was so angry that he secretly tried to burn the booklet several times.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ning persevered.


    Two months later, she has been able to punch the boxing technique from start to finish without her blushing or breathing.


    The benefits that follow, her physical fitness is much stronger, and she is no longer so afraid of cold and heat.


    At the end of June, good news came from the front line, King Zhao Li You defeated Silla, and Silla sought peace.


    Although more than two million taels of silver were spent on this battle, the court and the opposition were still excited by the good news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 923： choose people

    Chapter 923 Choose someone


    Although Silla is a vassal of Dasheng, Dasheng has always relied on Silla as a natural barrier to block the Rouran iron cavalry.


    Rouran is a famous nomadic tribe, with strong cavalry, invincible in the world, harassing borders and robbing people from time to time.


    For many years, it has been a big worry for Dasheng.


    According to reliable information, Dasheng relied on Silla to block Rouran. Silla obeyed Dasheng on the surface, but secretly colluded with Rouran.


    Certainly, if they firmly support Dasheng and go to deal with Rouran, once Rouran is defeated, it will be time to cook.


    Now that King Zhao''s army is occupying Silla, taking advantage of Silla''s natural terrain, they can start a real contest with Rouran.


    The court and the opposition, the officials and the common people, all hope that the court can completely solve the great disaster of Rouran and restore the peace of the people.


    The good news came, and there was jubilation up and down.


    ''s praise to King Zhao Li You also reached its peak.


    During this lively celebration, there was also a small comment, saying that if King Zhao could help General Jiang to completely defeat Rouran, he would have accomplished a great feat. .


    Although the current prince has some reputation as a virtuous man, he is a gloomy and withdrawn person, and he has not established any achievements, so he cannot compare with His Royal Highness King Zhao at all.


    This kind of remarks did not attract attention at first, but gradually, it spread among the crowd, and finally the officials secretly discussed it.


    The staff of the East Palace are very worried about this.


    King Zhao''s credit is too high, and the limelight has completely covered the prince.


    In Lingyun Xuan, several ministers and aides who were loyal to the prince gathered around the prince to discuss matters.


    The central idea of ??their discussion was whether to cut off logistical supplies properly, so that this battle would be harder to fight, and it would be better not to win.


    This proposal was initially opposed by some people, and some people acquiesced.


    But the most effective and direct way to solve this problem is indeed the case.


    The ministers and staff were arguing endlessly. His Royal Highness looked at the book with no expression on his face, as if he was not listening to them.


    Finally, Mr. Xu Ge from the cabinet couldn''t help but get up and said, "Your Highness, you should make a decision early on what to do!"


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyes, swept his eyes over them one by one, threw the book on the table, and said coldly: "What you mean is, let this prince be for his own selfish interests, regardless of the suffering of the people in the world, regardless of the **** battle for my great prosperity. Soldiers, let this battle be a complete defeat?"


    "This... Your Highness, we must focus on the overall situation in everything."


    "What is the overall situation?" Li Hongyuan sneered, "Elder Xu Ge, you have been studying in the East Palace for many years, I should respect you as a master, but you are a little disappointed today. I, Li Hongyuan, want to fight, and I will never fight like this. ."


    "Your Highness, I am ashamed!"


    Old Xu Ge blushed with an old face.


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "Okay, this is the end of today''s discussion, everyone, please go back. In the future, we must focus on the people and the country and society, try our best to do things, and don''t do those heart-wrenching things."


    "The ministers will obey."


    After everyone left, Li Hongyuan asked Liu Quan, "Where''s the Crown Princess?"


    "If you go back to His Highness, the Crown Princess went out to the East Street for a walk."


    "It''s not too tiring on such a hot day." Li Hongyuan took a sip of tea and asked casually, "What has she been busy with recently? She''s never seen."


    Liu Quan thought for a while and whispered, "The servant heard that the Crown Princess is going to choose someone for Jin Liangyuan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 924： grandpa

    Chapter 924


    Li Hongyuan stared at a document. Hearing that, his expression did not change. He said indifferently: "Really, who did you choose?"


    "Not yet decided."


    "Jin Yangyuan is willing to go?"


    "She doesn''t have the right to decide whether she can leave or not." Liu Quan bowed and replied with a smile, "Prince Concubine has a heart like a bodhisattva, I said, if Jin Liangyuan is willing to leave, she will choose a good family for her. If you don¡¯t want to leave, just stay in the East Palace, and the East Palace will naturally provide her with food and clothing as always, and will never treat her badly. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    "what?"


    "It''s just that the pursuit of this kind of love between men and women has stopped since then." Liu Quan said softly, "Actually, Jin Liangyuan knows that she is from Silla, and His Highness will not touch her."


    Li Hongyuan said: "It''s still interesting, because of this, do you know what the Crown Princess said about me?"


    Liu Quan said with a smile: "Prince Concubine''s thoughts, as slaves, don''t dare to arbitrarily judge."


    "She said that I disliked Jinman''s being from Silla and was timid. Why is the emperor not afraid, and he loves Yafei so much, it shows that I am not as far as your majesty."


    Liu Quan smiled and said, "This is because the Crown Princess misunderstood His Highness."


    "Oh?"


    "Why is Your Highness timid? Yi Nucai said, you are in love with the Crown Princess, and you can''t hold other people in your heart."


    "You slave girl, you are also full of love. It seems that you are going to find the right maid in the palace?"


    "No, no, slaves have never had such thoughts." Liu Quan hurriedly explained, "Minions are people who have lost their roots. They are not considered men. , is satisfied.¡±


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said nothing.


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning returned to her parents'' house with half a watermelon, and was just meeting Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi''s father and son sitting under the vine, playing chess face to face.


    Seeing the watermelon in her arms, Jiang Yi smiled and said, "It''s not like there''s no one at home, why did you carry it yourself?"


    "This one is different. I personally picked it from the melon farmer and put it in the spring water for a long time. It''s sweet and intoxicating."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "What little sister said, it''s very greedy, give me a taste."


    Jiang Ning scooped up a piece with a spoon and put it in his mouth.


    is really sweet.


    Jiang Ning also dug a piece and sent it to Jiang Ruobai''s mouth.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "You''ve come back for the eighth time this month, right? You can''t get enough of your papers from Supervisor Si Li. Didn''t you mean to gain a good reputation for being virtuous? Why don''t you want it now?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''m going back to my mother''s house to honor my parents, and I''m not doing anything wicked. It won''t damage my virtuous name. He also taught me to play chess."


    "Look and see, don''t move the chess pieces!"


    Jiang Yi glared at her.


    A few times, seeing that Jiang Shoufu was about to lose, she pulled a side and took the opportunity to mess up the chessboard.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and listened to his son and daughter arguing, and said, "This battle seems to be stable."


    Jiang Ning and Jiang Yi looked at each other, and at the same time they understood that what he was talking about was not the bickering between the two of them, but the battle ahead with Rouran.


    Jiang Yi said: "Rouran surrendered only here, and Dasheng''s soldiers also suffered heavy losses."


    Jiang Ning is full of confidence: "With the uncle here, coupled with Silla''s natural geographical advantage, we will definitely win."


    "Silla is easy to defend and difficult to attack, hasn''t it been captured by King Zhao?"


    "That''s because King Zhao has arranged for Silla for a few years, and he is too familiar with it. This battle is not so easy for someone else." Jiang Ruobai said calmly, "Tell you two, King Zhao now occupies the Silla, will you really help the general fight Rouran?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 925： Brother is the most powerful

    Chapter 925 Brother is the most powerful


    Jiang Ning was the first to speak: "Unless King Zhao is crazy, he won''t help the uncle!"


    Jiang Yi nodded: "The third sister is right. Given the current situation, King Zhao has no reason not to help with all his heart."


    Jiang Ruobai pondered, as if he wanted to say something, then shook his head, "Hopefully."


    "Father, do you want any more secrets?" Jiang Yi asked.


    "No." Jiang Ruobai shook his head and looked at his daughter, "Xiao Qi, how is Concubine Li''s body?"


    "It''s much better, now I can walk on the ground with crutches for a while."


    "It seems that Imperial Physician Dong''s medical skills are still good."


    "Can it be cured?" Jiang Yi asked casually.


    "Not sure yet. According to Imperial Physician Dong, Li Yuanyuan''s recovery to the current situation has exceeded his expectations. It is almost impossible to recover as before."


    "By the way, third sister, last time you said you were looking for Yu Shengshou, I found it for you." Jiang Yi took out a note and handed it to her, "Yu Shengshou has been out for the past two days, and it hasn''t been long since he came back. It''s his current residence. Whenever you want to use him, send someone to find him."


    "Thank you third brother!"


    "Be polite to brother."


    Jiang Ning opened the note and glanced at it, then put it away, still watching the father and son play chess.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "You still care about the prince, the side concubine."


    "She is very capable. In the Yuwangfu and the East Palace, it is because of her that I have such a spare time. I don''t want to be trapped in a pile of trivialities."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "The main wife of other people''s family can''t wait to hold the middle feed in the palm of their hand, only you are different."


    "This is all about scoring people. Li Yuanyuan is sensible, so I can give it to her with confidence."


    "How come I heard that you are going to give away the woman that Xinluo sent?" Jiang Ruobai asked again.


    The former harem was originally one body, and Jiang Ruobai was the chief assistant of the cabinet. Naturally, he knew more about what happened in the harem than others.


    Jiang Ning did not hide it, and explained it one by one.


    Speaking of which, it is mainly the meaning of the prince.


    Since she can hold Li Yuanyuan, how could she not hold a Jin Liangyuan. It''s just that the crown prince made up his mind not to touch her, and Jin Liangyuan was unwilling to be lonely and always tossed.


    Why bother.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care who the prince favored or not, she only hoped that Donggong would live in peace and not cause trouble for her.


    There are several children in the East Palace. Jiang Ning can''t tolerate people who are favored by the prince, but those who like to be a demon and restless.


    Jiang Ning said: "Third brother, you know many young talents. Which one is suitable, please introduce it to me, and I will give Jin Liangyuan to him."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "This is a hot potato. If it''s someone else, I can''t mind this nosy business, but since the third sister mentioned it, I will definitely help you pay attention."


    "Thank you bro, he is the most reliable and the best at doing things!" Jiang Ning dug a large piece of watermelon and put it in his mouth.


    Jiang Yi ate happily.


    Jiang Ruobai suddenly asked, "Xiao Qi, are you sure you were ordered by the Queen about the beating of Concubine Li by the county magistrate Ling''an?"


    "It can''t be ten points, there are seven or eight points." Jiang Ning thought for a while and asked, "Father, let''s not mention this matter. Last time you found out that Concubine Jin''s death was related to the queen, the emperor suppressed this matter. , no disposal. Don''t you find it strange?"


    Jiang Ruobai raised his eyebrows: "Of course."


    "Then you don''t want to know why?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 926： Feng Ming

    Chapter 926 Fengming


    Jiang Ruobai put down a white child, and said faintly, "The holy heart is unpredictable. Seventh girl, don''t think that the emperor spoiled you a little more as a daughter, and you despised him."


    "How dare I, I know the emperor is very smart."


    "You just know. Don''t be fooled by the emperor''s appearance."


    "Father, you said so much just to tell me that it''s not that you don''t want to know the truth, but that you don''t dare to know, do you?" Jiang Ning looked at his father with a half-smile.


    Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly: "You haven''t read the book, so you don''t understand the way of the ruler and the minister. The ruler wants the minister to die, and the minister has to die. The emperor doesn''t let us pursue it, so we won''t pursue it. What''s more, we can''t get along with the imperial power?"


    "Then Concubine Jin died in vain?" Jiang Ning snorted coldly, "I haven''t read any of the Four Books and Five Classics, and I don''t understand the saying that the king is the master of the minister. But I know that the law of heaven is right, and murder should be paid for! Concubine Jin treats me Well, no one avenged her, I''ll avenge her."


    "Don''t act rashly!"


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I must have full confidence before doing things. I have old people and young people, so I won''t be impulsive, and I will hurt my family."


    Jiang Yi said: "Sister, whatever you want to do, just let go and do it, brother is not afraid of being implicated!"


    Jiang Ning was moved to tears: "As expected, the third brother is the best to me."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and scolded: "Stinky boy, show your ability, right? Seven girls, father is not a person who is afraid of things, but he must pay attention to priorities. Concubine Jin has passed away, and it is not a day or two to avenge her. The most important thing is now. It''s still a battle of Rouran."


    "I know."


    "Seventh sister, did you know something?" Jiang Yi glanced at his sister, feeling that she was a little silent today, so he asked.


    Jiang Ning was silent for a while, then said, "Prince won''t let me speak."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Would you listen to him like this?"


    "Dad wants me to say it, I will say it."


    "Let''s not sell the pass, and there are no outsiders here, so let''s hurry up." Jiang Ruobai put down another piece of white, and chased and blocked Heizi.


    Jiang Yi stared at the chessboard, and his expression gradually changed from relaxed to solemn.


    Jiang Ning ate a few more bites of watermelon before saying, "It is said that the emperor is quite a believer in Buddhism. Dad, is this true?"


    "That''s true." Jiang Ruobai nodded, "A few years ago, the emperor attached great importance to Buddhism, and he even hired a master monk in the Buddhist temple to replace him."


    "As a substitute for the emperor? Hold a monk with a high enough status."


    "Yeah. After all, the emperor is the head of a country, and he can''t really be a monk." Jiang Ruobai was a little puzzled, "Everyone knows about this, why did you suddenly ask this?"


    Jiang Ning said: "What I want to say has something to do with this."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it." Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were both interested, put down their chess pieces at the same time, and looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning said: "According to the crown prince, three years ago, the master forgot the lives of the emperor and the empress, and left a few words, saying that the life of the empress was related to the national fortune of Dasheng. The fortunes of the country will also decline.¡±


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were stunned.


    Jiang Yi was young and didn''t believe this, so he laughed when he heard the words: "Zibuyu is weird. It''s all messed up, I don''t believe it, the Empress still has such a life. Why is she?"


    "Just because she is the queen and Feng Ming." Jiang Ruobai glared at his son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 927： Sibling Program

    Chapter 927 Brother and Sister Plan


    Since she has become a queen, it is indeed not wrong to say that it is Fengming.


    But the question is, why should Dasheng''s national fortune be involved with her queen?


    The Dasheng royal family has emperors, princes, and princesses.


    Aren''t these Li surnames closer than Empress Liu''s relationship with Dasheng Guoyun?


    When Jiang Ning heard what Li Hongyuan said at the time, he also thought it was ridiculous.


    However, after a second thought, it doesn''t matter whether these are true or not.


    Even if the monk is talking nonsense, as long as the emperor believes it, it is true.


    Jiang Yi was annoyed: "Where did the demon monk come from, to confuse the crowd and deceive the emperor?" He touched his chin, "Look for a chance, I must smash the old demon monk''s place."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Don''t overestimate your strength, what kind of demon monk? That''s the emperor''s stand-in. If you dare to move him, you''re moving the emperor. How much courage do you have?"


    "Ignite the fire, not necessarily the upper body." Jiang Ning said leisurely.


    "Third sister, do you have any ideas?" Jiang Yi asked enthusiastically, "As long as the old demon monk''s true face is exposed, and he loses his trust in His Majesty, these absurd remarks of Fengming Guoyun will naturally be self-defeating. ."


    Jiang Ning looked at the sky and pondered for a while, "Let me go back and think about it, and I will come to you when I think of it."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "You two, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I have always been reliable in my work. I won''t cause any trouble for myself, nor for our Jiang family."


    Jiang Yi also said: "Father, I am here."


    Jiang Ruobai looked at the brothers and sisters muttering, and in her heart, apart from pampering and pampering, she didn''t want to interfere.


    Although he was a great devil in the court, at home, he was a kind father who was afraid of spoiling his children.


    Inside and outside are two faces.


    After the brothers and sisters had discussed, the backyard maid came to pass a message, saying that Madam had prepared lunch herself and asked Miss Seven to come over to eat.


    Jiang Ning immediately threw the remaining watermelon into the arms of the third brother, and happily followed the maid.


    "Didn''t mother ask me to go with you?" Jiang Yi asked.


    The maid said with a smile: "Madam said, the third master should go back to the third grandma''s house. The third grandma is pregnant, you should go and accompany her to eat."


    "Of course she is pregnant with a child. She has a big temper. It''s not pleasing to the eye when she sees me. I blame her for making her pregnant and making her uncomfortable."


    Jiang Yi looked down at the watermelon, "There''s still a lot left."


    said that, he unceremoniously dug out the remaining melon pulp and ate it.


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Although the seventh girl is smart, she is a girl after all. Whatever she wants to do, come forward and don''t let her always show her face."


    "I don''t have to tell my father, my son knows it."


    "Is there still a watermelon at home?"


    Jiang Ruobai looked at his son eating watermelon, and was a little disgusted, "I''m going to court."


    He is the chief assistant of the cabinet. Although he has a high position and authority, he is busy even if he is busy.


    So many memorials are waiting for him to vote.


    Jiang Ning had a full meal at Lin Zizi, and after returning to the East Palace, he immediately went to Li Hongyuan and asked him about the emperor''s stand-in master.


    This master has been very mysterious since he became the emperor''s stand-in, and he is reclusive. Except for the emperor and the prince, he is generally reluctant to see outsiders.


    Therefore, even Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi have not seen the master very much.


    Li Hongyuan knew what she was going to do when he heard her intentions, and handed over a piece of paper, "It''s all here, then go back and take a look."


    Jiang Ning picked it up, looked at it, and said in surprise, "How did you know I wanted this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 928： I dont like it or give it to you

    Chapter 928 If I like it, I won''t give it to you


    Li Hongyuan was staring at a map. After a while, he raised his head and said, "If you want to make trouble with Master Commandment, you have to stop in moderation. A dog will jump over the wall if he is in a hurry."


    "how do you know?"


    "If you ask me about a monk, it''s not because you want to worship him as a teacher to go to the Buddha." Li Hongyuan said indifferently, "After all, you are a person who does not go to the Three Treasures Hall without anything."


    "Cough, I''m too utilitarian in your heart."


    "Let''s go as soon as you get it. I''m very busy here. I don''t have time to greet you." Li Hongyuan lowered his head again to study the map. From Jiang Ning''s point of view, he could vaguely recognize that it was a detailed map of the intersection of Xinluo and Rouran. Marking mountain trends, lakes and rivers.


    This map is more detailed than the one Jiang Yi gave to Jiang Ning.


    In this age without satellites, it is very difficult to draw an accurate and detailed map.


    Very few people can get such a map.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    "Like?" Li Hongyuan glanced at her.


    "I like it." In front of him, Jiang Ning has always expressed his mind directly, never twitching or refusing.


    "I won''t give it to you if I like it." Li Hongyuan said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then you ask about wool.


    Jiang Ning said angrily, "Look slowly, I''m leaving."


    Li Hongyuan said: "Remember my words, enough is enough."


    "understood."


    Jiang Ning took the note and left quickly.


    Li Hongyuan shook his head.


    He knew that her promise never counted.


    The words "okay" and "understood" in her mouth just came out naturally, in order to perfunctory what others said.


    If anyone thought she agreed, she really agreed.


    Then he will definitely suffer a lot from her.


    Because she herself never takes her promises seriously.


    Li Hongyuan often thinks that she is weird. It seems that the secular benevolence and morality cannot restrain her at all. She has her own set of rules for doing things.


    Some things that others find completely unbearable, but she doesn''t take it seriously.


    For example, a concubine in the East Palace has always been in control of the affairs of the East Palace, and even the princess''s food and clothing must be received from her.


    This is unimaginable in the eyes of other main rooms.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care at all, and even took the initiative to ask Concubine Li to help manage things.


    Even now, when Li Yuanyuan was seriously injured and could only move with crutches, Jiang Ning never said anything about taking back his power.


    still let her take care of things.


    At the same time, it''s really scary for her to be stubborn about things that others don''t think are important at all.


    For example, her preference for shoes.


    Clothes are not important, she can wear an ordinary cotton skirt comfortably, but the requirements for shoes are extremely strict.


    A little bit of inconvenience is not enough.


    Li Hongyuan is convinced that she is the person who owns the most shoes, especially luxury shoes, in Dasheng.


    Shoes are just trivial matters, another example is the death of Concubine Jin.


    To this day, most people have forgotten about this.


    Even the emperor could not pursue this matter for the sake of a mere prophecy. Even Concubine Jin''s own son can endure for the throne.


    She is just an outsider who has nothing to do with Concubine Jin, and for ordinary people, there is no need to take risks.


    But she is not.


    Li Hongyuan once asked her: "Why are you so persistent in avenging your mother-in-law? Just because she has helped you a few times and likes to eat your dishes?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 929： Sibling conspiracy

    Chapter 929 Brother and Sister Conspiracy


    Jiang Ning said: "I hope that good will be rewarded with good, and evil will be rewarded with evil."


    Is ?? that simple?


    Does not involve any interests and hatred?


    Li Hongyuan was stunned and found that he knew very little about her.


    Jiang Ning asked him why he took the initiative to provide her with information about Master Commandment, but Li Hongyuan did not answer at the time.


    Looking at her brisk back as she walked out, Li Hongyuan thought, probably because he would never be able to be as magnanimous and stick to her original aspiration as she was.


    She is bright, magnanimous, placed in the sun, spotless.


    And he was full of gloom.


    She is what he yearns for, but cannot achieve.


    Therefore, he is willing to see her do everything she wants and to help her.


    Taking the information from Master Commandment, Jiang Ning studied for an hour, then slept in the dark, and had breakfast with the three children the next day. After sending them to study separately, he strolled out of the palace and returned to Jiang. Family.


    This season, everyone is very busy.


    Farmers have to harvest wheat and cultivate the fields, and merchants have to hurry up before the rainy season to transport the goods to other places and earn money back.


    The same court was also very busy, busy worrying about Rouran''s wars.


    Logistics need to continuously transport food and grass supplies there, boats, waterways, choice of **** personnel, and whether there will be bandits on the road.


    These are all urgent matters.


    When Jiang Ning returned to Jiang''s house, Jiang Ruobai was sitting in a sedan chair and hurried out to the palace.


    As the chief assistant of the cabinet, he was indispensable to the court for a day.


    The father and daughter exchanged a few words at the door, then said goodbye in a hurry and walked away.


    Jiang Yi was an editor at the Hanlin Academy, which was an expensive job.


    means leisure and extravagance.


    What other position is more suitable for the son of an aristocratic family than the Imperial Academy?


    It¡¯s a pity that most of the sons of noble families are scumbags and cannot be admitted to the Hanlin Academy on their own merits.


    Jiang Yi, a rich boy, is an exception.


    As we all know, the Imperial Academy is the reserve army of the cabinet. Since Jiang Yi entered the Hanlin Academy, everyone has taken him for granted as Jiang Ruobai''s successor and the future head of the cabinet.


    Of course, ?? is not the first assistant in the cabinet of the current emperor, but the next emperor, or the first assistant minister of the next emperor.


    All in all, when Jiang Ruobai was very busy, Jiang Yi, the son, was very leisurely.


    He stayed at home, waiting for his sister.


    The two brothers and sisters met in Lin Zizi''s yard and ate the snacks prepared by their mother. Jiang Ning spread out the piece of paper about Master Commandment and began to discuss.


    "This old guy is in his seventies." Jiang Yi sipped the sunflower seeds and sighed, "At such an old age, he doesn''t know how to recite scriptures and participate in court affairs.


    Jiang Ning said: "The point of the question is, since he is the emperor''s substitute, why does he speak for the queen? Feng Ming? It''s about the fate of the country? Good guy, this is not flattering, this is simply senior licking a dog!"


    Jiang Yi laughed out loud: "My sister''s words are always precise and interesting."


    "What''s so funny, it''s too vulgar." Lin Zizi sat not far away, embroidering flowers, and said casually, "Be a brother, don''t condone your sister too much, and correct it from time to time."


    The two brothers and sisters conspired to clean up the old monk, and got the maid and old lady out, but they did not avoid Lin Zizi at all.


    Lin Zizi just listened leisurely, as if listening to the gossip of his children, never expressing his position or interfering.


    Occasionally, the brothers and sisters coquettishly asked her to get food and drink, so she went to prepare it with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 930：

    Chapter 930


    Jiang Ning ate the dim sum and fruits and had a round belly, and after discussing with the third brother for a long time, he still stayed at Lin Zizi for dinner at noon.


    Lin Zizi wished she would stay at home every day and be in front of him every day.


    Lin Zizi didn''t care what they were discussing. Seeing the peaceful appearance of a pair of children muttering, she was so happy that she even ate an extra bowl of lunch.


    After dinner, Aunt Liu and Aunt Bai came over, and when they saw their brother and sister, they both showed envy.


    Both of their daughters were married off. Although they were not married to the imperial palace, they were far inferior to Jiang Ning in terms of degree of freedom.


    It is rare to have a chance to go back to her parents¡¯ home unless it is a holiday birthday.


    Especially the fifth girl, Jiang Yuan, who married the Earl''s House, was the lowest among the three sisters in terms of family status, but had the biggest rules. At home, she served her mother-in-law for meals three times a day, and established rules.


    Every time ?? was mentioned, Concubine Liu wiped away her tears.


    Concubine Bai had to comfort her: "Anyway, the fifth girl and the fifth uncle are in harmony and can see each other every day. Look at Liu girl, the second day after getting married, Prince Zhao led the army away. Leaving the sixth girl alone in the empty room, facing such a big A palace, how can she handle it?"


    Both aunts sighed.


    Jiang Yi loves his younger sisters. Although he is not as affectionate as the seventh younger sister, he still remembers the responsibility of being an elder brother to Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan.


    He heard the words and said: "Bai Yiniang, Prince Zhao is a person who has made great contributions. He will be back soon. Sixth sister is guarding the palace. When Prince Zhao returns, he will definitely be ordered. This is nothing."


    Concubine Bai was a little overjoyed: "Is it really going to happen? I don''t even dare to think about it."


    "There''s nothing to dare to think about, the sixth sister is a serious Princess Zhao." Jiang Yi said to Concubine Liu again, "As for the sixth sister, if you suffer any grievances, just go home and tell me. Our Jiang family''s daughter is bullied. , I don''t need to hold back. Tomorrow I will take the time to go to the Earl''s Palace to shock them and let them know that it is not someone''s daughter, they are all worthy of command."


    Concubine Bai wiped away her tears: "Fortunately, there is a third master."


    Jiang Yi pointed at Jiang Ning again, and said, "The two concubines are also stupid, and the Crown Princess is ready to go without calling? What grievances do the two sisters have? Tell them to go to the seventh sister, and the seventh sister can''t do anything else. OK."


    Jiang Ning''s action of chewing on the watermelon stopped: "Brother, what you said doesn''t sound like a compliment."


    Lin Zizi said slowly and leisurely: "If you have time to spare, take the time to go to their two houses to let them know that they have someone to support them. The girl married from the Jiang family is bullied, and our family''s face is not good. nice."


    "Okay, since both mother and brother have spoken, I will definitely help with this." Jiang Ning put down the watermelon and wiped his mouth, "Tomorrow, I''ll go. Brother, if you''ve eaten too much, go out with me?"


    "Go!"


    Jiang Yi led his sister and went out in a carriage.


    Of course, they didn''t really want to hang out, but came to Lingshan Temple.


    This Lingshan Temple is where Master Commandment is now practicing.


    Lingshan Temple is not very big, but it has a long history and has been repaired several times. Now it is quiet and delicate. Especially in this season, the temple is full of scenery.


    However, in such a royal temple, not everyone can come in at will.


    Only noble families with heads and faces who can name them can enter.


    Jiang Yi, as a well-known young master in Chang''an City, brought his sister to the door. The little monk sweeping the floor had a cold face, and he smiled instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 931： brother is ready

    Chapter 931 Brother is ready


    The quiet place of Buddhism, especially the emperor''s stand-in Buddha, is naturally a bit colder than other places.


    Although the sweeping monk greeted Jiang Yi with a smile, he didn''t show too much enthusiasm, and only politely led them in.


    "Master Faming hard, I came this time to pray for the blessings of my parents at home. I will go back after I go to put on the incense sticks. Master is busy, so there is no need to say hello."


    Faming monk put his hands together: "Donor please."


    Looking at the back of the little monk walking away, Jiang Ning lifted the veil on his hat and smiled, "I thought you were going to reward him with a silver ticket."


    Jiang Yi waved his fan and said with a smile: "The benefits are naturally given, but they cannot be given like this. This is a Buddhist holy place, not the outside world. Everything can''t be too tacky."


    "Hypocrisy."


    "Hey, don''t be too direct." Jiang Yi closed the fan and tapped his sister''s head lightly with the handle of the fan, "Let''s go, go to the old monk''s place to have a look."


    "Can I go to his house casually?"


    "Of course not." Jiang Yi smiled and said, "I figured it out, this time is the time when the old monk leads his apprentices to do their homework in the hall. Let''s go to his residence."


    Relying on the familiarity of the road, Jiang Yi took his younger sister, dug an unmanned path, crossed the small lotus pond in the rockery, and quietly touched the residence of the old monk Commandment.


    As an eminent monk, Commandment owns an exquisite yard by himself. It is quiet all around. Only a little novice of seven or eight years old is squatting in the porch to feed the pigeons, and dozed off little by little.


    Jiang Yi pulled his sister and whispered, "Shh, take your steps lightly."


    "No matter how light it is, it will be discovered."


    "Brother was prepared."


    Jiang Yi took out a thin bamboo tube from his sleeve, aimed at the little novice, and blew a thin silver cent over it.


    The little monk tilted his head and leaned against the pillar.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "He won''t die, will he?"


    She is not afraid of killing people, she is unwilling to hurt innocent people, let alone this is just a child.


    Jiang Yi straightened his waist, clapped his hands, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, it''s just temporarily paralyzed, and you''ll wake up naturally in an hour or two."


    Jiang Ning reached for it: "What a good thing this is, show me."


    "It''s not a rare item. I asked a carpenter friend to make it. Inside is a silver needle that spit out medicine."


    "The range is quite long, and it''s accurate."


    Jiang Ning stepped forward, observed the little novice, and found that the silver needle hit his neck accurately.


    Jiang Ning pulled out the silver needle, "Has the third brother practiced before?"


    "Several times in a row."


    "Don''t be modest."


    Jiang Ning shook the little novice, seeing that he really didn''t respond at all, so he felt relieved, "Let''s go, go into the room and have a look."


    "You can enter the room, but give me back the things first!" Jiang Yi reached out and pulled her, and took the bamboo pipe back.


    "Stingy!"


    "Your brother and I are such a self-defense thing, little auntie, please do well and keep it for me. When I go back, I will ask someone to get some more for you to play with."


    "After you go back, find someone to get it for you, and this is for me to play with."


    "No."


    "mean!"


    "You are so arrogant, give me that sleeve arrow on your wrist?"


    "...how do you see it."


    "Can''t bear it?" Jiang Yi smiled.


    "It''s not that I''m reluctant to give up something. If it''s anything else, I''m willing to give it to my brother. It''s just that this hidden arrow was specially given to me by Gucheng, and I can''t give it to others easily."


    Jiang Yi said proudly: "My bamboo pipe is the same, it was given by a friend, and it has my name engraved on it, so I can''t give it to you."


    Jiang Ning felt suspicious when he heard this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 932： different hearts

    Chapter 932 Discord


    Jiang Yi''s friends, she knew them all.


    Before getting married, Mr. Jiang San was also known as a romantic boy in Chang''an City. Most of the young masters he interacted with were from aristocratic families, and he could be called a gang of gangsters.


    In addition, he also likes to make friends with some strange people. He can tell fortunes, draw maps, and make mechanical objects. As long as he has the ability, no matter how high or low he is, he is willing to meet with sincerity.


    Therefore, Mr. Jiang San has a wide range of friends, and it is not unusual for him to come up with such a thing.


    But those people are all rough, how could they engrave their names on the things they gave him?


    How to look at it, there is a little bit of ambiguity.


    Jiang Ning squinted at his brother: "Your friend, isn''t it a woman?"


    "yes."


    "Jiang Saburo, the third sister-in-law is about to give birth, don''t make trouble for me!"


    "...Where do you want to go? I''m loyal to the third sister-in-law, and I won''t do anything wrong to her."


    "Take it down!" Jiang Ning scorned, "Before you got married, where did your romantic name come from?"


    "I just love to listen to famous tunes. The name of romance is spread by others. You are my sister, how can you misunderstand me with others?"


    "Don''t imitate our father, get a few concubines at home."


    "Absolutely not, I''m the only one of your third sister-in-law, and I haven''t even touched the girl in the family." Jiang Yi raised his hand and swore, "Little auntie, don''t talk nonsense, if it is passed on to your third sister-in-law, am I still alive? "


    "I believe you for the time being. If you dare to mess around, I have a way to deal with you."


    "Yes, yes, with your sister-in-law who is so powerful in protecting your shortcoming, your third sister-in-law is so arrogant that she rides me on my head all day. How dare I?"


    "From then on, the men of the Jiang family are only allowed to have one husband and one wife, and cannot have concubines."


    "It''s not impossible, but why don''t you care about the prince?"


    "Hey, I can''t control the prince, can I still control you?"


    "¡­¡­Too."


    Jiang Yi honestly admits the plantation.


    "Let''s go and have a look inside the house."


    Jiang Ning put away the bamboo pipe.


    Jiang Yi twitched the corners of his mouth, not daring to go back to ask for it.


    The two brothers and sisters found the old monk''s house and searched everywhere.


    The furnishings in the house are very simple, all of them are everyday items. Although there are some precious objects, it is nothing unusual for him.


    As a substitute for the emperor, needless to say, the royal family will often reward him with things.


    "It''s so strange." Jiang Yi stood in the middle of the room, rubbing his chin, "Could it be that this old monk is really pure-hearted, an eminent monk, and has no flaws?"


    "There may be saints in this world, but they will never be this old monk."


    Jiang Ning picked up the pillow on the bed, took off the cotton pillowcase outside, knocked on it, and made a sweet and soft voice, "Look what this is?"


    Jiang Yi came over, took a look at it, and said in surprise: "This headrest is carved from a whole piece of top-quality mutton fat. It is warm in winter and cool in summer, nourishing and nourishing, and it is invaluable."


    "I don''t even have such a thing in our house, right?"


    "There are mutton fat jade pillows, but there is really no such one piece."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "A master monk who is known as a pure-hearted, self-absorbed monk, even his pillow is so luxurious, and he covers it with cotton cloth. What does this mean?"


    "Explain, he is hypocritical."


    "That''s right." Jiang Ning put down the pillow, "The emperor''s avatar, the Buddha, is extravagant, and no one says anything about it. Just use it in an open and honest way. It can be seen that this old monk has a different heart and a sanctimonious appearance. Since he loves money and greed for enjoyment. ,So¡­¡­"


    She said, kicking the futon on the ground at will, suddenly feeling that something was wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 933： Feeling jealous

    Chapter 933 Feeling jealous


    Jiang Ning kicked the ground and felt a little empty, slightly different from other places.


    She raised her head and looked at Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi also immediately realized something, hurried over, squatted on the ground, knocked on the ground, and said excitedly, "The bottom is empty, there is a secret passage!"


    "But, how to open it."


    The brothers and sisters squatted on the ground, frowning at the marble slab.


    "Maybe there is a switch?" Jiang Ning got up and fumbled around, trying to find a button. Once pressed, the floor would start automatically.


    Jiang Yi was speechless: "Have you read too much of your drawing books?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his feet suddenly spun, and he almost fell down.


    He got up in a hurry, looked at the square tunnel that appeared out of thin air on the ground, and stared at his sister blankly: "How?"


    "This." Jiang Ning pointed to a button beside him.


    The ?? button is inside the bed, covered by a curtain, so it''s usually hard to find.


    Jiang Yi wiped his sweat: "How did you find out?"


    "Because it''s the only shaded part of the house."


    Jiang Ning clapped his hands and came to the tunnel, "Should we go down and have a look?"


    "Yes, but it''s not us, it''s me. You wait here." I don''t know what happened next, Jiang Yizi won''t let his sister go on adventures with him.


    Jiang Ning was worried.


    Jiang Yi said: "You are guarding here. If something happens, you can call someone to help in time. If we both fall into it, it will be called Tian Tian''s fault."


    "I really regret that I didn''t bring Gu Feng."


    "Gufeng is a man after all, you better not get too close to him."


    "Why not?"


    "Bullshit, don''t think that the prince will not be jealous when he sees his indifferent temperament. The more such a person is, the more jealous he becomes, the earth will be shattered!"


    "Even if he is jealous, he will not eat Gufeng''s jealousy."


    "Whose vinegar does he eat?" Jiang Yi was curious, "Wen Renzong? Or He Tang?"


    "You stop talking nonsense, hurry up. If you wait any longer, the old monk will be back!" Jiang Ning pushed him.


    Jiang Yi shivered in fright: "Don''t push me, I''ll go down by myself."


    "This is for you." Jiang Ning took out a night pearl from his purse, "In case it''s dark, use it for lighting."


    "Where did this good thing come from?"


    "Someone sent it."


    "Hmph, nine times out of ten, you robbed in the harem, and others were courting you."


    "Less chatter, go quickly."


    "Don''t rush me, your brother, I''m timid."


    Jiang Yi groped carefully and walked down the steps step by step.


    Although Jiang Ning looked relaxed, his heart was very nervous. He squatted on the side, not daring to leave, his nervous heart was pounding and his palms were sweating.


    Jiang Yi is not a master like Gucheng. If there is something wrong with him, she can''t explain it to Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi.


    There is no way to explain to the third sister-in-law and the child in her womb.


    Time passed slowly.


    Just when Jiang Ning could hardly hold back and was about to jump down to find him, Jiang Yi''s voice finally came.


    "Seventh sister, come down, there is no danger below."


    Jiang Ning was relieved, and immediately said, "Okay."


    She wiped her sweat, only to realize that she was nervous and nauseous.


    She steadied herself and walked down cautiously.


    Jiang Yi was waiting for her below, reaching out to support her: "There is light inside, don''t be afraid."


    "What''s in there?"


    Jiang Ning asked softly.


    "You''ll know when you come here."


    "Mysterious."


    Jiang Ning had no choice but to follow him forward, through a narrow corridor, and suddenly a bright light appeared in front of him. It turned out to be a large open room, lit with lanterns and twinkling with dim and ambiguous light.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 934： brother has muscles

    Chapter 934 Brother Has Muscle


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes, and after his eyes got used to the dim light below, what caught his eye was a big bed with a pink tent not far away.


    The ?? tent was put down and surrounded the bed, shadowy and shadowy, it seemed that someone could be seen lying on the bed.


    Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi said: "I checked and there were two women on the bed. They were asleep. I couldn''t wake up, maybe they were given some medicine."


    After Jiang Ning heard this, he stepped forward with confidence and opened the tent.


    Sure enough, there were two young women lying on the bed. They looked like they should be no more than twenty years old. They all had black hair, red lips and beautiful faces.


    It''s just that the two of them didn''t seem to be wearing any clothes, only a thin blanket covered their bodies and exposed their shoulders.


    No wonder Jiang Yi stood far away and refused to come forward.


    He is very famous outside, and he looks suave, but he is actually more cowardly than anyone else. He has always treated women outside with courtesy and never wanted to get too close.


    Jiang Ning looked at his manners and was suddenly curious, what kind of person was the woman who carved the bamboo pipe, so that Jiang Yi could keep her things.


    However, now is not the time to explore these matters, Jiang Ning retracted his thoughts, checked the two women briefly, and said, "In all likelihood, they were fed with sweat medicine or something, maybe to prevent them from escaping? Where did you get these two girls. Damn old bald donkey."


    Jiang Yi also had a solemn expression: "Commandment is an old man who is famous for his reputation. On the surface, he pretends to be a high-ranking monk, but in private he is arrogant and extravagant. He really has a sacred trust. Let''s take these two women away."


    "no."


    Jiang Ning stopped him, "This is the site of the commandments. You and I are unarmed, how can you take away two big living people?"


    "Don''t look at your brother like this, you will still know a few tricks..." Jiang Yi tried to show his ability to his sister, and even raised his arms to show his muscles.


    Although he could see through the wide clothes, he couldn''t see anything.


    Jiang Ning said calmly: "Brother, let me tell you the truth, even if the lonely city is here today, I won''t allow them to take them away without knowing it."


    "how?"


    "Take them away, the evidence is gone, how can the old bald donkey be punished?"


    "These two women are witnesses."


    "Take them away, who can prove that they have stayed here? With our mouth, do we want to slander the famous monk? Not to mention the emperor, even his disciples, disciples, grandchildren and good men and women will not spare us. ."


    Jiang Ning''s words left Jiang Yi speechless.


    "Of course, if you don''t take them away, it''s not without risk," Jiang Ning added. "If he finds out that someone has been here, he might kill them."


    Jiang Yi smiled bitterly: "This is not possible, that is not possible, but it is really difficult."


    "Anyway, let''s evacuate here first, before the old monk returns." Jiang Ning put down the tent and pulled Jiang Yi back decisively.


    Jiang Yi moved more neatly than her, supported her, sent her to the top, then climbed up three or two times by himself, closed the tunnel, and the futon was restored to its original state.


    The two brothers and sisters had just left the courtyard of the commandment when they saw the commandment surrounded by several disciples.


    unavoidable, they had to bite the bullet to meet them.


    "Have seen the master."


    Jiang Yi took the lead in offering salute.


    The old monk raised his eyes, his eyes swept over him, and then fell on Jiang Ning''s face, who didn''t have time to wear a hat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 935： take someone back

    Chapter 935


    A strange color flashed in the drooping eyes of the old monk in a place that no one noticed.


    Jiang Ning''s beauty inherited from Lin Zizi, Lin Zizi was the number one beauty in Chang''an City twenty years ago, how is her appearance unusual?


    Jiang Ning''s temperament is not as elegant as Lin Zizi''s, but her light and cunning attitude also has her own style and charm.


    Commandment quickly concealed the strange color in his eyes, lowered his eyes, and said in a low voice, "It turned out to be the third son of Jiang, I don''t know if a distinguished guest is coming, what is your purpose?"


    Jiang Yi smiled and said: "It''s nothing important, it''s my mother''s birthday in a few days, come here to pray for my father and mother."


    He did not introduce Jiang Ning''s identity.


    After all, Jiang Ning is a crown princess and should not be here.


    If ?? is known by the old monk, it will inevitably lead to suspicion.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning had already put down the curtain and covered his face.


    The ?? commandment asked: "Since I pray for blessings, why did I come to the backyard?"


    "After praying, it was still early. I was thinking about a bunch of camellias here, so I came to take a look, but I didn''t find it. Maybe I remembered the wrong place."


    Commandment smiled and said, "It''s rare that Third Young Master Jiang is also a flower lover. In this case, when you have time, go and bring the pot of scratched beauty''s face and give it to Third Young Master Jiang."


    A little monk responded, turned around and went away for a while, holding a pot of camellias with pure white flowers. What was different was that there was a faint pink trace on the pure white petals.


    "This flower name fits the occasion." Jiang Yi smiled.


    "This flower was cultivated by the old man and named it. Young Master Jiang likes it, so let''s take it."


    "Oh, I''m really sorry." Jiang Yi smiled, "I will send more money for sesame oil someday, thank you very much."


    "The old man has something to do, so I won''t entertain you. Young Master Jiang, please do it yourself."


    "Master, please."


    Commandment nodded slightly and led a group of disciples away.


    Jiang Yi breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "Seventh sister, let''s get out of here first. I feel that he may be suspicious, and if he kills him, it will be troublesome."


    Jiang Ning was very calm: "Brother, this dog can''t change his food. He killed people today, will he stop doing this kind of thing in the future? Don''t worry, he will do it again. As long as he still does this kind of thing, let''s You can catch him now."


    Jiang Yi sighed softly: "Having said that, I don''t know how many innocent women have been harmed by such an old bastard. And the two today..."


    "Brother, they are already dead, can''t you see that?"


    Jiang Ning said, "If you want to bring down the queen, you must first stumble over the commandments. If you want to bring down the commandments, you must arrest him in front of the emperor. We have a clear goal, don''t get involved, let''s go."


    The two brothers and sisters left the temple and sat on the carriage back. Jiang Yicai said, "No wonder father loves you the most."


    "Because I''m as ruthless as my father?"


    "Because you guys are calm and rational." Jiang Yi frowned, "It''s just that for our purpose, we have to sacrifice other innocent people. When I think about it, I always feel uncomfortable."


    "You are just like mother, soft-hearted."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "If as you said, the old monk has already noticed the abnormality, I am afraid that the two women have already...you better not think about it."


    Jiang Yi sighed.


    Jiang Ning laughed again: "Actually, you said that the old monk was suspicious, but it was also your guess. What if he didn''t have any doubts? Let''s take someone back now, and we can still catch him. How about you, do you want to take a gamble? ?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 936：

    Chapter 936


    Jiang Yi pondered: "Even if you want to kill them back, you have to think about who to take with you."


    "It''s natural. It''s not enough to bring our own people. It''s not convincing enough. Again, our Jiang family can''t be this early bird."


    "In your opinion?"


    "In order for the emperor to see it and have to believe it, it is best to have the imperial censor of the Imperial Court, Wu, isn''t that Wutong County King quite nice? He still owes me a favor."


    "The reason? We don''t have the right to mobilize them. Even if the Duke of Wutong wants to lead his troops out of the city, there must be enough reasons."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "How many soldiers and horses do you need to deal with a few monks? Isn''t it enough to bring dozens of guards from the Wang family''s home in Wutong County?"


    "Don''t underestimate those monks."


    "Yes, I know that they have monk Wu and will fight, but we are not going to fight with their two armies, as long as we don''t catch the adulterer on the spot. I believe that with the ability of Wutong County King, we can do it."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Even if it can be done, how can you invite him, just because of that kind of favor? Not necessarily."


    "Hey, you have to make it clear, ask them to catch the traitor, isn''t that a fool? They won''t swim in such murky waters." Jiang Ning pinched his chin, "The imperial court has been a little calmer recently, have the censors completed their KPIs? Let''s send them some achievements. In this way, brother, let''s divide our troops into two groups. You go to the Imperial Court, and I go to the Wutong County Prince''s Mansion."


    Jiang Yi agreed, jumped out of the carriage, and turned around and asked, "If I ask He Tang for help, you won''t mind, right?"


    "...don''t look for him."


    "Why?" Jiang Yi half-smiled, "The two of you used to have a good relationship, do you still treat him..."


    "Stop talking nonsense. He Tang and I are friends after all. I can''t hurt him."


    "To expose the old monk''s true face, is this considered harming him?"


    "Don''t worry about it, in short, don''t look for He Tang. You know all the censors in the Metropolitan Police. Look for the one who is the most rude, the most disgusting, and the one who likes to express himself and hypocrisy the most."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "As you describe it, I can actually correspond to the last person accurately. Speaking of which, this Lord Censor has scolded our father several times."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Go and give him credit!"


    "okay!"


    Watching Jiang Yi leave on horseback, Jiang Ning asked the coachman to go to the palace of the king of Wutong County.


    Wutong County King heard that the Crown Princess was coming, and was so frightened that the Wusha hat almost fell to the ground, and immediately called the maid and asked the maid to invite the princess to come out to greet him.


    After hearing that Jiang Ning was looking for him, he was even more surprised, and quickly invited Jiang Ning to his study in a low-key manner.


    Jiang Ning took off his hat, showed his face, and said with a straight-to-the-point smile: "Your Highness, I won''t be polite. I''m here this time to ask for your help."


    "Princess please speak."


    "The battle ahead is tight recently, and all kinds of supplies are urgently needed, as you all know."


    "Yes, the court is also quite a headache for this."


    "You know that my grandfather''s family is an imperial merchant, but there is nothing else, but there is a lot of food. I specially asked my mother and grandfather''s family to transport 20 boats of grain and a boatload of silver. Who knows that the silver has been robbed."


    "Oh? Who is so bold?"


    The Prince of Wutong was surprised.


    Jiang Ning looked worried: "Those silver coins are the life of the soldiers. You are also a general who loves the people like a son, so you can understand my feelings."


    "What the princess needs me to do, but it doesn''t matter."


    "I''ve already checked, and it was a gang of water bandits who hijacked the boat. They hid all the money in... Lingshan Temple."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 937： Seven sisters, how are you?

    Chapter 937 Seventh sister, how are you?


    "Lingshan Temple?"


    The Duke of Wutong looked slightly condensed, "Isn''t that the place where Master Commandment cultivates?"


    "That''s why this matter is troublesome." Jiang Ning sighed, "It''s still more than half a million taels of silver, if that''s the case..."


    "Of course it doesn''t count."


    The King of Wutong said.


    "Yeah, but Lingshan Temple has a special status." Jiang Ning was embarrassed, "I heard that there are many martial arts monks in Lingshan Temple. My grandfather''s family is a businessman, so I really don''t have the courage to ask for it. I really can¡¯t be reconciled. Even if I can get back half of the silver, I¡¯ve done my best for the soldiers.¡±


    The King of Wutong County raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Ning sighed again: "If my uncle is still in Chang''an City, why should I worry about such trivial things. In case that group of gangsters threatens to kidnap Master Commandment... The county prince holds the five city soldiers and horses, and has the responsibility to protect them. Chang''an City is safe, so I''ve thought about this matter, and it''s best to ask the Prince of the County to come forward."


    "Don''t worry, the Crown Princess, it is a matter of war, and this king is bound by his duty. He must not allow those gangsters to rob silver by force, nor allow them to disturb Master Commandment''s cultivation."


    The Duke of Wutong stood up abruptly, patted the table, "come here!"


    A smile appeared on Jiang Ning''s lips.


    After a quarter of an hour, Jiang Ning and Jiang Yi sat in the carriage by the roadside and watched the carriage and horse of the Prince of Wutong set off in the direction of Lingshan Temple.


    "Is that censor gone?"


    "I leaked one or two things in the tone of complaining to others at the time, and the imperial censor started impatiently. He ran much faster than the Prince of Wutong." Jiang Yi laughed, "Seventh sister, you How did you move the Prince of Wutong?"


    "200,000 taels of silver."


    "..." Jiang Yi gasped, "200,000 taels? Although it''s not that our family can''t get the money, but... it always hurts."


    "What does it hurt, this money is not from our Jiang family." Jiang Ning talked about the grain ship.


    Jiang Yi was surprised: "How do you know such a thing happened? My father did ask my grandfather for twenty boats of grain for my uncle. But for transportation safety, this information is very strict, I don''t remember telling you? Besides, the grain is real. Yes, but there is no 500,000 taels of silver."


    Yun Dai smiled and said, "I know that my grandfather did not deliver 500,000 taels of silver."


    "So, did you deceive the Prince of Wutong? He is not someone to fool, so don''t make him angry."


    Jiang Ning calmly said: "Brother, do you really think that 200,000 taels of silver can''t be found in Lingshan Temple?"


    Jiang Yi was stunned: "Ah, I understand. Are you going to use the old monk''s money as a favor?"


    "Yeah, there is no name on the silver, who knows if it belongs to the old monk, or is it stolen from the gangsters from the grandfather?" Jiang Ning smiled, "As long as the Prince of Wutong can find it, it is his. If he can''t find it, he can''t blame me, after all, I don''t know where the bandits hid the money!"


    Jiang Yi laughed and said, "Seventh sister, how are you?"


    "Let''s go, let''s watch the fun."


    The two brothers and sisters followed Wutong County King''s carriage and horses and returned to Lingshan Temple again.


    The sky was getting darker by now.


    As long as the lanterns are not lit, it is not easy for the carriages and horses in front to find them.


    Jiang Ning and Jiang Yi left the carriage outside, and the two followed on foot to the entrance of Lingshan Temple. They couldn''t go in directly to watch the excitement. When they were in a hurry, they saw a person come over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 938： The princess is very disrespectful

    Chapter 938 The princess is very outrageous


    Jiang Yi pulled Jiang Ning behind him, and while protecting her, he also drew a short knife around his waist, aimed at the person who came, and made a defensive posture.


    "Third Master, Seventh Miss, it''s me."


    The person approached, revealing the outline of his face, it turned out to be a lonely peak.


    Gu Feng has changed into men''s clothes, but with a pink and white face, he is still as handsome as a woman.


    Jiang Ning stuck his head out from behind Jiang Yi and asked in surprise, "Gufeng, why did you come here? How did you know I was here?"


    Gu Feng saw that they were safe and sound, and at the same time he was relieved, he also smiled: "I was sent by His Royal Highness Prince."


    "he?"


    Jiang Ning and Jiang Yi glanced at each other and then relaxed.


    From the moment Li Hongyuan prepared the materials for the commandments long ago, they knew that even if they didn''t do it, Li Hongyuan was secretly preparing.


    He sent Gufeng to worry about their safety and sent him to protect them.


    Gufeng added: "His Royal Highness said that you haven''t returned to the palace for a day, Miss Seven, which is very outrageous. Let me take you back to the palace. I just don''t know where to look for you, and His Royal Highness said to come to Lingshan Temple to have a look."


    Gu Feng was also at a loss, "I didn''t expect Miss Qi, you and the third master to hide here, what are you doing? Climbing the wall?"


    "Look at the fun."


    "Miss Qi, I''ll help you." Gu Feng immediately sent Jiang Ning to the wall, and even took off his shirt and threw himself on the wall, so as not to stain Miss Qi''s skirt.


    Jiang Yi also climbed up and sat side by side with Jiang Ning on the wall, watching the people of the Prince of Wutong carry lanterns, rushed into Lingshan Temple, and shouted loudly.


    The monks in the temple were running around and shouting.


    Several Wu monks quarreled with the subordinates of Wutong County King''s subordinates on the spot, and finally alarmed Master Commandment without exception.


    Master Commandment hurried over, wearing only a gray monk''s uniform and half-stepping on his shoes, looking slightly embarrassed.


    Jiang Ning saw it clearly and whispered, "This old guy, I''m afraid he just came out of that secret room, right? He''s wearing his shoes upside down."


    Jiang Yi patted his sister''s head: "We don''t think about these dirty things. Do you think the King of Wutong dares to rush to the yard of the commandment to search? After all, the commandment is His Majesty''s substitute master, if there is no good reason , he''s not good at being tough."


    "Someone will give him a reason."


    Before Jiang Yi could speak, another man in a blue official uniform rushed out, waving his arms and shouting at the commandments: "Master Commandment! How dare you take in the robbers who rob the official silver? Wu Lord Tongjun, you came just in time, come and search!"


    Master Commandment sullen, "You are a mere sixth-rank official, you dare to make trouble in Lingshan Temple?"


    The official sneered: "What''s wrong with the sixth grade? This official persuades the master, Long Live, and impeaches the first assistant of the cabinet. Are you afraid that you are a monk who is corrupt and perverts the law?"


    "When the Censor speaks, you must pay attention to the evidence. Otherwise, it is a false accusation!"


    "I have a piece of evidence that you took advantage of the drought to prevent disaster relief, forced farmers to sell their fields at low prices, and merged their fields. You, a monk, dare to do such a detrimental thing to the country and the people! Check you, are you still wronged?!"


    Jiang Ning was surprised: "This censor is okay, he actually has this kind of evidence in his hand. Could it be that he was prepared?"


    Jiang Yi was also a little puzzled.


    The emperor was most annoyed by princes and ministers buying peasant households'' fields at low prices and forcing peasant households into tenant households. This old monk is not a businessman or an official, and he is here to clean up for the emperor, and he dares to do such a thing.


    spread out, doesn''t it ruin the reputation of the emperor?


    No wonder this censor is fearless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 939： little wish

    Chapter 939 Little Wish


    Wutong County King saw this posture, what was he hesitating about?


    Hurry up!


    Waiting for the court to react, that batch of bandit silver has nothing to do with him!


    "Lingshan Temple is a place for cleaning, and there are bandits hidden in it. This must not be tolerated! Let me go in and search!"


    The Duke of Wutong waved his hand, and hundreds of his subordinates rushed in like tigers and wolves.


    The monk''s exclamations were heard everywhere.


    The Duke of Wutong himself, in the name of protecting Master Commandment, brought people directly to the residence of Master Commandment.


    This is invisible from the top of the wall.


    Jiang Ning felt itchy, and immediately jumped off the wall to follow him.


    Jiang Yi hurriedly stopped: "Little auntie, don''t make trouble, you still have to follow up? Just seeing this, let''s go back."


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect Miss Seven!"


    Gufeng is not afraid of big things. Everything is only based on the will of the seventh lady. No matter what the seventh lady does, even if she stabs a hole in the sky, he dares to help pass the stick.


    Miss Seven is just watching the fun, how can you not be satisfied with such a little wish?


    However, Jiang Ning''s little wish was not fulfilled in the end.


    A patrolling soldier noticed the movement on the wall.


    "Who is there?"


    The soldier asked loudly, and his voice attracted the attention of others.


    "Run!" Jiang Ning said.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss Seven, I''m here!"


    Gu Feng was worthy of being a member of the Shadow Guards, he immediately grabbed Jiang Ning with one hand and Jiang Yi with the other, and ran away like a wind blowing under his feet.


    It wasn''t until he completely stuffed the two brothers and sisters into the carriage that he breathed a sigh of relief and ordered the carriage to return to the palace immediately.


    Jiang Ning came out and smiled: "Thank you for coming, Gu Feng."


    "This is all thanks to the foresight of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    "Prince is in the palace and knows everything in the world." Jiang Yi said with a smile, "Seventh sister, how does it feel to have everything under control?"


    "not too good."


    Jiang Ning told the truth.


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Without the help of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince this time, we would not have been able to do it so smoothly."


    "It was his own business."


    "You, you are not forgiving."


    Jiang Yi looked outside. After entering the city, he stopped the carriage and said to Jiang Ning, "I''ll get off here."


    "Isn''t it good for the carriage to bring you to the door?"


    "It''s very late, you hurry back to the palace. After entering the city, are you afraid that I can''t find a home?"


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Okay. Third brother, you remember to check that censor, what happened to him."


    "Understood. Lone Peak, don''t worry, the carriage is steady."


    Jiang Yi stood on the side of the road and watched the carriage go away before turning around and preparing to return to the house.


    Unexpectedly, he saw someone waiting for him.


    "It turned out to be Mr. He." Jiang Yi stepped forward and smiled at the young official in the dim light, "It''s so late, are you waiting for me here?"


    He Tang nodded slightly and said, "I gave him the evidence of Huang Ren."


    Jiang Yi frowned slightly: "Why?"


    "I originally wanted to hand it over to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, but since Jiang Sanye asked Huang Ren to do this, I''ll be a favored person."


    Jiang Yi raised his eyebrows: "Are you doing things for the prince? He Tang, my seventh sister was taken care of by you when she was young, and I am also grateful to you. I would like to say something to you. In the current situation, you should not be in a random team. Knowing that the seventh sister is today Why didn''t you take you to this muddy water?"


    He Tang said softly, "Thank you Jiang Sanye for your suggestion. However, I am only loyal to Dasheng and the imperial court."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 940： can not forget

    Chapter 940 Unforgettable


    "Since you understand, that''s fine." Jiang Yi smiled, "Seventh sister cares about you very much, and asked me to take care of your mother and younger brother. Is your mother cured?"


    "Thank you for the care of the Crown Princess and Jiang Sanye, my mother''s health is much better." He Tang took out a small cloth bag from his arms, untied it, and took out a thin silver note, "This is My salary for the past few months, please transfer it to the Crown Princess for me."


    Jiang Yi didn''t reach out to pick it up, "Prince Concubine helped you, not to ask you to repay the debt."


    "But I, He Tang, have always repaid my kindness."


    "Are you and the prince concubine just like that?" Jiang Yi asked with a smile, "The prince concubine really wants to help you as a friend. Your family is very cold, and your mother and younger brother live on your salary. The silver was given to the Crown Princess, what are you going to do at home?"


    He Tang said: "In addition to these stipends, I also have some grain and rice, which is enough for my family."


    "You don''t have to treat yourself and your family so harshly." Jiang Yi pushed back the silver note, "If you and the Crown Princess have been so clear about it, and she was taken care of by you as a child, do you want her to convert it into silver and return it to you? ?"


    "No, of course not."


    "Then you don''t have to do that either. Friends are sincere, don''t make her annoyed." Jiang Yi pondered, "This time the crown princess didn''t let you come forward, you won''t feel uncomfortable, right?"


    He Tang immediately shook his head: "I just want An An Shengsheng to do things for the imperial court, and I don''t want to do something to make a name for yourself. Huang Ren is willing to stand out, this is the best."


    "He Tang, you are very good, the Crown Princess did not see you wrong."


    Jiang Yi patted his shoulder and left.


    He Tang looked down at the silver note in his hand, sighed secretly, and turned back home.


    Mother He sat under the lamp and took the soles of her shoes. When she saw him coming back, she hurriedly said, "Why did you come back so late? I''m hungry? There is still hot food in the pot..."


    "Mother rest, the son is not hungry."


    He Tang helped her to sit down, thought about it, took out the silver note and put it on the table.


    Mother He was surprised: "Isn''t it used to pay off the debt? What?"


    "The Crown Princess doesn''t want it."


    "Prince Concubine..." Mother He took a breath, and then realized something, "So it turns out that the Crown Princess helped our family''s difficulties during this time?"


    He Tang smiled bitterly: "Who else is there besides her?"


    Mother He was stunned for a long time, and then sighed slowly: "In those days, it was my mother who did it wrong. My mother shouldn''t think that the poor love the rich, and that she is disabled. Otherwise, you..."


    "Mother, let''s forget about the past."


    "Mother feels sorry for you."


    "It''s not a bad thing." He Tang smiled tolerantly, "She was originally a noble girl, but now she is a crown princess. This is her original life. If you agreed with me and her, then It really took her life away."


    Mother He was silent for a while, and then said cautiously, "A Tang, today, Mrs. Liu from West Street is here to propose a marriage... If you don''t want to, I''ll reject her, so as not to delay other girls'' meeting."


    He Tang was stunned, then smiled and said: "Mother, it is my duty to inherit the incense for the family, and I will not refuse to get married. But, not now, give me some time. When I can accept other women , this is also fair to other people''s daughters."


    In other words, not yet.


    He couldn''t forget the woman who was already in the deep palace.


    But that woman is already an existence he can never imagine in his life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 941： not marry him

    Chapter 941


    Mother He was bitter when she saw her son like this.


    When she was dreaming back in the middle of the night, she tortured her heart countless times, why she wanted to beat the mandarin ducks back then, refused to agree with them, forced her son to leave home to study for the exam, and finally missed the woman.


    You can ask yourself, if time turns around, she will probably still make such a decision.


    Which mother in the world would be willing to marry a lame and disabled woman for her son?


    Today''s remorse and guilt, and the jokes and ridicules of outsiders openly and secretly, she can only suffer.


    The next day, Mrs. Liu came to the door again, and Mother He politely declined, saying that her son only wanted to do things for the court now, and the matter of getting married would be discussed in a few years.


    Madam Liu smiled: "Everyone says to get married first, then to start a career, Mr. He is now in high school, he has also become a sixth-rank official, and he is in his twenties, so what are you waiting for? Are you despising Cheng? Miss at home?"


    "How can this be, what kind of family is the Cheng family, we can''t climb up. Liu Ma, you have to explain a few words to our family A-Tang after you go back."


    Liu Ma tried for a long time, but finally failed.


    Then, the Cheng family was annoyed.


    Cheng''s family is also the gate of honors and nobles who have occupied Chang''an City for decades. The head of the family, Cheng Renyu, is the governor of Chang''an City. At the feet of the emperor, it can be said that he is extremely powerful.


    Based on Cheng''s family background, he could have married with a high-ranking family, but unfortunately the most beloved young daughter of Cheng''s family fell in love with He Tang at first sight in an encounter, and he would not marry.


    Cheng Renyu doted on his daughter, so he sent someone to propose a marriage.


    Originally thought that although the He family was a poor family, but He Tang was talented and good looking, and now working in the Metropolitan Court, as long as someone supports him, the future is still good.


    When the time comes, the daughter will marry, and the husband-in-law''s family will support her.


    Isn''t this a sure-fire marriage?


    Who knows, but was rejected.


    also refused twice in a row.


    is tolerable, but unbearable.


    The daughter of the Cheng family was in a hurry to marry, but was rejected. Where would the Cheng family''s face go?


    The young daughter of the Cheng family was even more sad and sad, and she committed suicide. Fortunately, she was found in time and rescued.


    Cheng Renyu became angry and decided to give He Tang a little color to this ignorant boy.


    Then, He Tang was put on small shoes.


    It''s nothing, he can endure being embarrassed at the court, and on the second night Jiang Yi saw him, a fire broke out in the He family.


    Sanjin''s house burned down more than half, and He''s mother was smoked by smoke. She was lying on the bed without knowing her life or death. The worst thing was that He Tang''s younger brother, Heli, disappeared.


    To die is to see a corpse. Since he can''t find his body, there is only one possibility. He Li was kidnapped.


    Looking at the suffering old mother, He Tang felt pain and remorse.


    He is a boy from a poor family, how can he compete with the Cheng family?


    Hesitating again and again, he went to the door of Jiang''s house and wanted to ask Jiang Yi for help.


    Who knew that Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were not at home, but he met Jiang Ning who was walking back to his parents'' house.


    After Jiang Ning found out, he immediately asked Gu Feng to go back to the palace to invite Imperial Physician Dong out and treat He''s mother. At the same time, he prepared a small house for He Tang and his mother to temporarily settle.


    "Prince Concubine, I can solve all of these, but there is only one thing, my brother He Li is missing, I beg you to help me." He Tang knelt on the ground and kowtowed to her.


    His face was black, his official uniform was dilapidated, and his eyes were blood red.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to help him up, "He Tang, don''t worry, I will definitely send your brother back safely. You go home now and take care of your mother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 942： Hand over the child or tear down your home

    Chapter 942 Hand over the child, or tear down your home


    After He Tang left, Jiang Ning turned to Cheng''s house.


    All the people in Chang''an City, all the ministers and princes, all know that the Crown Princess has a special status, and wherever she goes, she is always seen by the dragon.


    Therefore, when the wife of the Cheng family got a message from the concierge, saying that when the princess was coming to see her, she stayed for a moment, then immediately woke up, and when someone invited the princess to the main hall, she sent someone to inform the master, and she panicked. Change clothes and freshen up, even the maid didn''t dare to support her hand, so she hurried to see her.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, he immediately knelt down: "My concubine is in the Yang family, and I will meet the Crown Princess."


    "Mrs. Cheng, please get up." Jiang Ning only spoke after receiving her salute.


    "His Royal Highness, please have some tea."


    Mrs. Cheng held the tea in an uneasy manner.


    Jiang Ning took it, put it aside, and said coldly, "I''m very busy, so I don''t want to talk nonsense. Madam Cheng, ask your master Cheng to hand over He Tang''s younger brother. If everyone is safe and sound, this may be okay. Reconcile. Otherwise..."


    Mrs. Cheng was surprised: "His Royal Highness, is there any misunderstanding? Why are the children of the He family in our Cheng family?"


    "I said, I don''t have the patience to greet, deal with, nonsense today!"


    Jiang Ning wanted to pick up the teacup and smash it, seeing that the teacup was exquisite and precious, he endured it again, thinking that his temper was getting worse and worse recently.


    She took a sip from the teacup and felt the fragrance entering her spleen before she spoke again: "If you don''t know, ask your master. I will only give you a stick of incense. After a stick of incense, if I can''t see that If the child is standing in front of you safely, I will tear down your Cheng family."


    Mrs. Cheng was horrified, and immediately turned to the maid and said, "Quick, please come over, sir!"


    Cheng Renyu was hurriedly called back.


    "There is still half a stick of incense." Jiang Ning said calmly.


    Cheng Renyu lifted his official robe and knelt down directly: "Prince Concubine, what do you mean? I don''t know what the minister did wrong to annoy the Concubine?"


    "What do you say?"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and smashed the teacup in front of him, pointed at him and scolded, "In this whole Chang''an city, who doesn''t know that He Tang is my friend in need? If your daughter fails to ask for marriage, you are so embarrassed that you set fire to other people''s houses and robbed people of other people''s houses. Brother? Let me just ask you, do you want to be shameless? We Dasheng, there is no **** law anymore?!"


    She looked at the burning incense, "I don''t have much time left for you."


    Cheng Renyu knelt and didn''t move: "Prince Concubine must have misunderstood the minister. As the governor of Chang''an, the minister will never do that kind of thing..."


    "Gufeng!" Jiang Ning exhausted his patience, "Let someone demolish the Cheng family''s house! Dig the ground three feet, and find people!"


    Gufeng has the temperament to fear that the world will not be chaotic. He had not fought and killed with Jiang Ning for a long time, and he was already itching.


    Mrs. Cheng was frightened and frightened, and fell to the ground crying.


    Cheng Renyu''s face was ashen: "Prince Concubine beats and smashes without any evidence. It''s bullying! If you don''t obey, you need to face the saint!"


    "What, are you going to sue me in front of the emperor?" Jiang Ning pointed with a slender hand: "Gufeng, I looked at him in an eyesore, you took a knife and shaved off his hair, eyebrows and beard, just because Lingshan Temple lacked a host. Master, send him to become a monk!"


    Gu Feng jumped over, grabbed Cheng Renyu, took a small knife and went to cut his bun.


    Mrs. Cheng finally couldn''t bear the fright, and screamed, "Stop, stop! I''ll give the person to you, Crown Princess, please stop!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 943： Hes house, Im covering

    Chapter 943


    Before the incense burnt out, the little boy He Li stood in front of Jiang Ning.


    This child was about ten years old, as fair and quiet as He Tang. At this time, his clothes were broken, his hair was disheveled, and he was shivering.


    received a great shock.


    There are obviously bloodstains on the wrist that have been strangled by the rope.


    Jiang Ning gave Gu Feng a look.


    Gu Feng immediately grabbed a servant, took off his clothes, and put them on for He Li.


    Jiading did not dare to resist at all.


    He Li began to wipe away her tears, timidly, and called Jiang Ning in a low voice: "Sister Ning''er."


    When Jiang Ning was still living in the alley a few years ago, He Li was only six or seven years old, and he often followed He Tang to play with her.


    The relationship is very good.


    It''s illegal for him to call him that now, but Jiang Ning himself likes to hear it, and Gu Feng, who is on the side, naturally won''t correct the child without his eyesight.


    "Heli, come here."


    Jiang Ning pulled him to his side, wiped the black and ashes on his face with a handkerchief, and brought him a cup of tea to drink. When he calmed down, he asked, "Did they beat you?"


    He Li shook his head and nodded again: "Kicked me a few times and hit me in the face."


    ''s little face was black, but it covered the slap print.


    Jiang Ning looked at Cheng Renyu and Mrs. Cheng who were kneeling on the ground, "Whoever of you beat him, admit it yourself, save me trouble."


    Cheng Renyu raised his hand and started hitting himself in the ear.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    ruthless, showing no mercy.


    "Master!" Madam Cheng covered her mouth with a handkerchief and cried.


    has been slapped nearly twenty times before Jiang Ning raised his hand: "Okay."


    Cheng Renyu stopped, his cheeks on both sides were high and swollen, the corners of his mouth were broken and bleeding, but his eyes were a little ruthless.


    Jiang Ning stood up and said, "Mr. Cheng, this man has always wanted to marry a woman, so how can he be forced to buy and sell? If it spreads out, the reputation of Ling Yuan will be lost. Who would dare to marry her? she?"


    Cheng Renyu knelt on the ground, bowed his head slightly, and did not move.


    Jiang Ning added: "As for this matter, resolve it properly, and maybe it won''t spread to the outside world."


    Mrs. Cheng immediately raised her head: "Do what the Crown Princess says to do."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I like people who admit their mistakes and have a positive attitude. Your family will pay to rebuild the house for the He family, and another sum of money will be used to compensate their family for their spiritual loss. Finally, and most importantly, don''t harass any more. The He family. The He family is covered by me, understand?"


    "Yes, all the concubines will follow suit."


    "That''s it."


    Jiang Ning took He Li''s hand, and Shi Shiran left Cheng''s house.


    Mrs. Cheng took a breath, calmed herself, and immediately stepped forward to help Cheng Renyu sit down, and repeatedly greeted people to bring medicine.


    "Why is the lord so cruel to himself." Mrs. Cheng wept bitterly, "This time it''s all the fault of the concubine. It''s the concubine who is not strong enough to do such a wrong thing. My lord, the concubine knows it''s wrong."


    "Hey, although you did it, I knew it, but it didn''t stop you." Cheng Renyu sighed, "A mere sixth-grade censor... I really didn''t expect that the Crown Princess would stand up for him in person."


    Mrs. Cheng gritted her teeth: "Why doesn''t this crown princess avoid taboos? Does she not care that others know about her poor past?"


    "It seems that she really doesn''t care at all, and she even has to promote it everywhere." Cheng Renyu was silent for a while, "It''s just that this princess is too arrogant!"


    "That''s right, sir, you are the governor of Chang''an, and a third-rank official, but she doesn''t show any face at all. It''s really embarrassing."


    "This matter must not be left alone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 944： involuntarily

    Chapter 944 Involuntarily


    Jiang Ning delivered the congratulatory gift to He Mu and He Tang safely.


    Mother He struggled to get off the bed and knelt down in front of Jiang Ning, expressing her gratitude and repentance for the past.


    He Tang reached out to help her, but she refused to get up.


    "You all kneel for me!"


    Mother He asked both sons to kneel before Jiang Ning, and kowtowed to Jiang Ning again, "In the past, all women were ignorant, and the women couldn''t help His Highness. From now on, the lives of Minwo''s family will belong to Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess."


    Jiang Ning gently stretched out his hand: "Aunt He is injured, please get up. He Tang, help her up."


    He Tang quickly helped his mother to sit by the bed.


    Jiang Ning said: "The things in the past are over, so I don''t need to mention them. Besides, in those years, you were always helpful to me. Even if you don''t look at these, just for He Tang''s sake, I''m helping you all. It should."


    In all fairness, although Mother He did not agree with her and He Tang''s affairs, she was also sympathetic to Jiang Ning at the time, knowing that her son often helped her, and never stopped her.


    She rejected Jiang Ning because as a mother, she was most responsible for her son, not because she was malicious.


    Therefore, Jiang Ning has no malice towards her.


    Or maybe it was because Jiang Ning at this time was not the Jiang Ning of the past, and had no love for He Tang, so when facing Mother He, he could maintain a calm and comfortable state of mind.


    No matter what, Jiang Ning valued He Tang, which was influenced by the original owner''s obsession, and because He Tang was indeed a talented person.


    He is talented, capable, upright and honest, but not pedantic.


    Such a person, given time, will definitely go a long way.


    In the court, there must always be capable people who you fully trust to do things well.


    At this time, a man who looked like a servant came over, put a box on the ground, kowtowed to Jiang Ning again, and turned around and ran away.


    He''s family is puzzled.


    Jiang Ning asked He Tang to open the box and take a look.


    He Tang Yiyan opened it, and inside was a bank note and some silver.


    The total of zero and zero, about 10,000 taels.


    Jiang Ning said: "This is what the Cheng family paid to you. You guys take it to repair the house and keep the rest for your family."


    He Tang knew very well that Jiang Ning used his identity to suppress the Cheng family, forcing them to admit their mistakes and pay compensation.


    This money should be compensated by the Cheng family.


    He had no reason not to accept it, and if he did not accept it, he would not have the money to rebuild the house with his salary.


    So he gave the box to his mother, sent Jiang Ning out, and said softly, "Prince Concubine, this time you offended Cheng Renyu badly for me. I''m afraid you won''t let it go."


    "Why don''t you say that he offended you badly? He is not good at giving up, and you don''t ask me if I will give up."


    "Prince Concubine, let''s end this matter." He Tang pondered, "Although Cheng Renyu is only the governor of Chang''an, as far as I know, he has a backer behind him."


    "You are too stupid. This officialdom pays attention to the friendship between teachers and students, as well as to fellow villagers. In the same year, the relationship is intertwined. Who doesn''t have a backer? If you say that you are congratulating Tang, don''t you have a mentor or the same year?"


    He Tang smiled bitterly: "I don''t like doing this."


    "Yes, but you are in it. When that group needs you, if you don''t help them, you will be abandoned and spurned by the civil service group. People in the officialdom can''t help themselves. I understand this very well."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 945： wait and see who gets the worst

    Chapter 945 Waiting to see who gets the worst


    He Tang sighed with emotion: "Many people who have been in officialdom for many years can''t understand this truth. You... have really changed a lot."


    "I know that people can''t help themselves, but it''s a personal choice whether or not to follow the crowd." Jiang Ning looked up into his eyes, "He Tang, you will definitely become a good official."


    He Tang sighed: "I offended Cheng Renyu this time, I''m afraid..."


    "Actually, you can completely agree to the Cheng family''s marriage. I have also met the young lady of the Cheng family. Although she was not born with Shen Yuluoyan, she is also charming and charming, and she is infatuated with you. If you marry her, Cheng Renyu must also I will support you strongly..."


    He Tang looked at her quietly, without saying a word.


    Jiang Ning''s voice lowered, and finally he couldn''t speak anymore.


    I know who is in people''s hearts, so it''s boring to say these things.


    He Tang is not the kind of person who goes to great lengths for his future. He pursued fame and fame just to convince his family to agree to his marriage with the original owner.


    I didn¡¯t expect that when the fame and fame were obtained, people would never belong to him.


    This loss and depression is unimaginable to outsiders.


    But He Tang rarely gaffes. Even when facing her alone, he is always polite and respectful.


    To call him a gentleman is not an exaggeration.


    "Today, there is good news from the frontier for 800 miles," He Tang said after being silent for a while, "General Jiang fought a victory."


    "Great."


    Jiang Ning was not surprised.


    She believed in Jiang Ruobai''s ability. With the full support of troops and logistics, there was no reason not to win the battle.


    He Tang said: "According to this situation, the battle may be concluded before the Chinese New Year. By then, General Jiang will triumph, and King Zhao will also come back together."


    "King Zhao has done a great job."


    "Since his victory over Silla, there have been more and more supporters in the court."


    "I understand what you mean. In my opinion, it''s not all bad." Jiang Ning said in a relaxed tone, "The prince''s family is the only one, which inevitably makes the emperor suspicious. Now that there is a check and balance with King Zhao, the emperor can rest assured."


    "That said, it should not be taken lightly."


    "I think the prince knows what he has in mind." Jiang Ning glanced at him and asked, "He Tang, are you going to support the prince?"


    He Tang Zheng said: "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is the orthodox prince. As a minister, it is only right and proper for me to support the Crown Prince."


    "But the emperor doesn''t like too many officials supporting the prince."


    "The emperor just doesn''t like to hear the word princeling. I''m not a princeling, I am loyal to the imperial court."


    "I see."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile, "It''s getting late, it''s time for me to go back to the palace. Go back and look after your family. He Li was a little frightened, so comfort him."


    "Not so fragile." He Tang hesitated, "Prince Concubine, I''m afraid there is still someone behind Cheng Renyu. You have to be careful."


    "If he''s honest, this matter will be fine, and I''ll let him go. Otherwise, you''ll have to wait and see, who is the bad luck."


    Jiang Ning got into the carriage.


    Congratulations Tang hurriedly handed over: "I respectfully send the crown princess."


    Gufeng drove away.


    A storm is breaking out in the palace.


    That night, in the name of catching bandits, the King of Wutong forcibly broke into Master Commandment''s house, and "accidentally" discovered the secret room under Master Commandment''s bedroom.


    Then it was logical to discover two beauties sleeping soundly on the pink big bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 946： you have to be happy

    Chapter 946 You have to be happy


    When the Duke of Wutong saw the two beauties, he had a flash of inspiration and knew that he had been used.


    What robbery of grain ships and what gangsters are all nonsense made up by the crown princess.


    She just tricked him into going to Lingshan Temple to catch the old monk''s traitor.


    This place is full of officers, soldiers, and family members, all watching, and it is difficult to ride a tiger.


    Even if the King of Wutong wanted to cover up the commandments, it was impossible.


    Up to now, he can only do it according to the plan to save the two beauties. In the fierce criticism and scolding of the censor doctor Huang Ren, he also tied the commandments and waited for the monks, and sent them to the emperor together, waiting for the release. .


    Huang Ren was very excited.


    He finally had the chance to live on forever.


    As for the Prince of Wutong, he felt unlucky.


    He brought his troops here, firstly to show goodwill to Jiang Ning and return her favor. The second is for the hundreds of thousands of taels of silver.


    The King of Wutong is not greedy for money, but he is short of money.


    There are so many soldiers under his hand, and the money and food provided by the local area will not starve to death, but he cannot eat too much.


    He can only find a way to get money by himself.


    The 200,000 silver that came to the door for nothing, how could you not be tempted.


    Who knows but was deceived.


    When Jiang Ning hurried back to the palace and met the Prince of Wutong, he had an unhappy expression on his face.


    He is a military general. He has not harvested many lives on the battlefield. He stood there with a gloomy face, and his murderous aura seemed to be real, and ordinary people dared not approach.


    Not to mention the person who just offended him.


    Gu Feng whispered: "Miss Qi, why don''t we avoid it and go back to the East Palace from there."


    "Can you hide from the first day of the first year of the first year, but the fifteenth?" Jiang Ning laughed, "Why should we be afraid of him?"


    "He has soldiers!"


    "I don''t believe in evil anymore."


    Jiang Ning walked directly to the Prince of Wutong and asked with a smile, "The Prince of the County looks good."


    The Duke of Wutong snorted: "Qi and blood are on the top of the head, naturally looking ruddy."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Who is this to provoke the Prince of the County? You have made a great contribution, and the emperor will definitely reward you. You must be happy."


    "If the Crown Princess is used, can you still laugh?"


    "It depends on the result. If the result is good, you can laugh if it is used."


    "What result?"


    Jiang Ning lowered his voice: "How much money did you bring back last night?"


    "Not a single hair was seen by the water bandits."


    "Hey, Master Commandment has caught so much gold and silver jewelry, how come there are several million taels?" Jiang Ning was surprised, "Is this guy who only loves beauty but not wealth?"


    The corner of Wutong County''s mouth twitched: "No matter how much he fishes, he still has to hand it over to the court?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "As the saying goes, when the wild goose crosses the plucking hair, you are leading the brothers to work hard all night, why can''t you come back empty-handed, right? Leave half for the emperor, and the rest for you and the court, everyone is very happy. How nice."


    The King of Wutong County raised his eyebrows: "Doesn''t the Crown Princess want not a penny?"


    "I am not short of food or clothing, unlike the prince, you have to work hard, and you have to support tens of thousands of brothers under your hand."


    "Humph."


    The Duke of Wutong is still humming, but the tone of humming is obviously different.


    He led his troops without encountering water bandits. He didn¡¯t spend a single soldier or a single soldier, and he got more than one million in money. With such a good business, he couldn¡¯t wait to have three or five encounters every day.


    The reason for his sullen face is purely because he is unhappy. He has been playing around for decades and was fooled by a little girl.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help sighing.


    Why is this person so different from human life?


    Why does Jiang Ruobai, the cunning and cunning thing, give birth to such a smart daughter, and he has devoted himself to serving the country all his life, yet he has such a stupid daughter?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 947： very anxious

    Chapter 947 Very anxious


    Thinking of his daughter, Prince Wutong felt a pain in his heart, liver, spleen and lungs.


    Even the more than one million silver that he just got can''t be relieved a little.


    "Your Majesty is not angry, right?"


    The little girl opposite ?? leaned forward slightly and looked at him with a smile.


    The Duke of Wutong coughed: "This king...how can I be angry."


    "I was wrong, the prince is magnanimous and will definitely not have the same knowledge as me." Jiang Ning asked sincerely, "Then the prince must have something to worry about? Tell me, maybe I can help you come up with an idea? "


    The Duke of Wutong didn''t want to say anything, but somehow, seeing her sincere expression, he couldn''t help but speak.


    When ?? opened his mouth, he couldn''t help but complain.


    is mainly about his precious daughter Ling''an County Lord.


    The last time the county lord Ling''an was brought home, he was locked up in confinement. The emperor wanted him to marry off his daughter, and he could also let the county lord Ling''an take care of himself and stop pestering the prince.


    The Prince of Wutong must of course obey the order.


    But the princess of the county has chosen many young talents. For the county lord Ling''an, who only has His Royal Highness in his heart, it is a cloud.


    After two months of choosing, I was stunned that none of them were willing.


    made the princess of the county anxious.


    If he used tough tactics, the county magistrate Ling''an would have to die. He would cut his wrists with the fragments, or he would put his neck into the white silk in minutes.


    There was a lot of trouble, and there was no solution, and this matter became a big stone on the heart of Wutong County King.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If the county prince trusts me, I can help you solve this matter."


    "Really?" Duke Wutong stared at him.


    "Try it?"


    "...how to try?"


    "Don''t worry about it, anyway, I won''t hurt the county lord Ling''an, and I can let her marry honestly. As for the person to marry, I have to trouble the prince and princess to choose in advance."


    "Real or fake?" The King of Wutong County was suspicious.


    As long as they choose someone, she can let Ling Anxin marry him willingly?


    Jiang Ning shrugged: "If the county prince doesn''t trust me, then forget it. I also want to share your worries because I don''t see you, the county prince, working hard for the state, but also worrying about the affairs of the family. You''re busy, I''m going back."


    She lifted her foot and left.


    "Hey, the Crown Princess stay, stay."


    The Duke of Wutong quickly chased after him, accompanied by a smiling face, "If the crown princess can let my daughter marry off, you can make conditions, and this king will agree to everything!"


    "Hey, I''m not here to take credit, I''m here to repay the favor of the prince." Jiang Ning smiled, "Since that''s the case, I''ll visit the mansion in two days when I''m free."


    "Don''t wait two days, go tomorrow."


    "No hurries."


    "Why aren''t you in a hurry, you are in a hurry! If Ling An is so noisy, the princess and I will be unable to survive!" The prince of Wutong complained.


    "That can''t be helped, I have some urgent matters these two days."


    "What''s the matter? This king has done it for you!" Duke Wutong patted his chest.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal, but it''s about my two older sisters, so I can''t ignore it." Jiang Ning said worriedly, "King Zhao was fighting outside, but my sixth sister was bullied in the palace, can I feel bad? And my poor fifth sister, who said that she is pregnant, and she has to make rules for her mother-in-law every day, hey, thinking of them suffering and suffering, I really have no thoughts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 948： Cooperation

    Chapter 948 Cooperation


    When the Duke of Wutong saw her talking about her sadness, his eyes were red, and the justice in his heart was immediately aroused, and he said angrily: "These **** slaves are deceiving people too much! What the hell!"


    "My mother worries about them all day at home. As a daughter, I have to relieve my mother''s worries."


    "This is a matter of course. Not to mention the Crown Princess, that King Zhao is fighting on the front line, and Princess Zhao is being bullied by the servants at the back, even this King will never tolerate it!"


    "So, I have to go to Prince Zhao''s Mansion and Count Anguo''s Mansion to persuade them..."


    "For some small matters, I still need to trouble the Crown Princess to go there in person?" The Prince of Wutong took it all in, "This matter is handed over to this king, and this king will solve it for you!"


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "If you want to use force, I beg His Royal Highness to be able to do it. However, my fifth and sixth sisters still have to live there after all, but they can''t be ripped off."


    The Duke of Wutong smiled and said, "Do you think I''m a vulgar martial artist who only acts rough? How can it be said that it is also the residence of Prince Zhao and the Earl of Anguo. They don''t commit any crimes, so I''m not going to do that."


    "That county prince intends to have a heart-to-heart with them?"


    "Hey, how can this king have the patience to deal with those women in the back house." Duke Wutong waved his hand like a bear''s paw, then lowered his voice, "This king asks the princess to go."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows: "Will the princess be willing?"


    "You don''t know, Princess Princess loves to meddle in her own business, that is, she only calms down when she has Ling An. She heard the quarrel between the hawker and the grocery store outside the wall, and she couldn''t help but want to go out and find out and help others to break up. Woolen cloth!"


    "It turns out that the princess is so gossipy."


    "Hey, back then, this king just fell in love with her pungent energy, like those ladies, talking like a mosquito humming, panting after walking two steps, what''s the point."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "So it seems that it has nothing to do with you, Lord of the County, to develop Ling''an County Lord like this."


    The Prince of Wutong County scratched his head: "When I gave birth to my daughter, I thought that the girl''s family is too weak and easy to be bullied. It''s just a pity, my daughter only raised spoiled and willful, but has no brains. If the crown prince If the concubine''s heart can be divided into her, this king will not be troubled..."


    "Your Majesty is saying that I have a lot of heart."


    "Aha!" The Prince of Wutong exclaimed, "This king praises the Crown Princess''s mind as exquisite."


    After laughing, he thought to himself, thanks to his daughter for not being a woman for the prince, otherwise it would not be miserable to be in the hands of the prince who has a lot of heart and a bad stomach in the future.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I can see that the prince and the princess are in harmony, and their married life is very happy."


    "That''s really not bad, the king''s pocket money has risen to twenty taels every month now..."


    "Haha!" Jiang Ning was overjoyed, "Your Highness is so humorous. Then, I will leave it all to your Highness and Princess. In a few days, I will definitely come to thank you in person."


    "That''s not necessary. The Crown Princess married my resentful girl as soon as possible. It would be serious."


    "Wrap me!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand, "Then wish us a successful cooperation, Givemefive!"


    for what?


    The Duke of Wutong didn''t understand, but he glanced at her delicate white and slender hand and shook his head: "It''s just a handshake, this king''s pocket money doesn''t want to drop any more. That''s it, it''s settled, the emperor still Waiting for this king to reply."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 949： silver too fragrant

    Chapter 949 Silver too fragrant


    "Don''t disturb the prince."


    "That''s right," Wutong County King suddenly stopped her again, "Did the Crown Princess already know that the commandments are not clean?"


    Jiang Ning stomped his feet, thought for a while, then turned around and smiled: "Your Highness, I wish us a happy cooperation in the future!"


    The Duke of Wutong looked at her wobbly skirt and was a little dazed.


    What does ?? mean?


    after?


    Besides these two things, what else do they need to cooperate with?


    The Duke of Wutong thought for a while, but he didn''t want to understand. As soon as he went home and said to his princess, the princess raised her hand and gave it to him.


    "Why don''t you even understand this? It''s no wonder that you are the dignified military governor, being played with by a little girl!" Princess Princess hated that iron was not steel, "From now on, in the eyes of outsiders, you will become the prince''s side. people!"


    "what?"


    The Prince of Wutong woke up like a dream, "This prince has never made a statement!"


    "You still need to express your position in person? Others think you are, so you are!"


    "But...I didn''t do anything."


    "Haha!" The Princess Concubine sneered, "You brought your troops from Chang''an City to Lingshan Temple, turned Lingshan Temple upside down, and brought Master Commandment back. Wherever the little girl''s little finger is, the Crown Princess, fight wherever you want. How dare you argue that you are not a princeling?"


    Nane, King of Wutong County: "Why is the Crown Princess unable to follow the commandments?"


    "Because the Crown Princess is going to have a hard time with the Queen."


    "You mean, Commandment and the Queen colluded?"


    "This is just my guess. Otherwise, I really can''t think of any other reason that would make the Crown Princess go to an old monk." Princess Jun lowered her voice, "I''ve been hanging out in the back house all day, and I heard a little bit of words. It is said that the old monk asserted that the queen is Feng Ming, and it is related to the prosperity of the country..."


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" The Prince of Wutong sneered, "It''s just you women who believe in the back house."


    "It doesn''t matter whether the prince believes it or not, it doesn''t matter whether the concubine believes it or not. What matters is, does our emperor believe it or not?" Princess Jun blinked her eyes.


    The Duke of Wutong was startled.


    He just thought about it.


    The princess who dared to love was deliberately looking for trouble with the commandments, and she refused to let herself and the Jiang family stand out. Knowing that she was short of money, she lured him with money.


    Damn he really went.


    After all, silver is too fragrant.


    Hey.


    The Duke of Wutong sighed.


    The court is deep.


    He was a leader of the army, and he really couldn''t turn around so many corners.


    "Then how to fix it?" Duke Wutong was embarrassed, "Why don''t you draw a line with the Crown Princess."


    "Draw what?" Princess Princess scolded him again, "It''s best if you help her more and let her owe you favor. In the future...with her protecting our daughter, our daughter will be able to live in peace for the rest of her life."


    "Not so much."


    "What, you are a bastard, you can live for eight hundred years? We didn''t give birth to a brother or brother to Ling An. In the future, we will all be gone. If Ling An''s temperament suffers, who will support her?"


    "Prince Princess and Ling An have never dealt with each other, can you help her?"


    "I''ve been observing these days, and I can see a little bit. Don''t look at the princess, this girl has a lot of thoughts and a slick personality, but she has a sincerity."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you heard about the recent incident at the Censor He Tang''s house?"


    "heard."


    "He Tang Qinghan was born and has no family background, so the Crown Princess openly supported him and went to Cheng''s house in person. She fell into Ren Yu''s face at the beginning. I can see from this matter that the Crown Princess is worthy of deep friendship."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 950： I was sold and I am grateful

    Chapter 950 I was sold and I am grateful


    This matter, Wutong County King also heard a few ears.


    "Old Cheng is shameless." The county prince commented on this colleague, "Then He Tang is a good-looking talent and has a future. But men and women marry, they can''t be forced to buy or sell. People don''t want to marry. , and looking for other people''s bad luck. Who can be in the imperial court, who has no support behind them? Old Cheng has been a waste of time all these years, and he deserves to be slapped in the face by the Crown Princess."


    The princess of the county straightened her skirt and sat down. She said slowly, "The Cheng family deserves to be humiliated by the princess. Who would have thought that with such a status, the princess would still help the friends she made when she was in trouble. So I said "Princess, as long as you treat her with sincerity, she will also treat you with sincerity."


    "That''s true."


    The Prince of Wutong County scratched his head, "Although she made fun of this prince this time, she didn''t tell the prince to run for nothing, and she won more than one million without spending a single soldier or soldier. Enough for my boys to spend a while. "


    "Look at how promising you are."


    The princess of the county laughed and scolded, "I am grateful to others for being sold."


    The Prince of Wutong laughed.


    How to do it.


    He really can''t be angry with one million silver.


    He took the initiative to rub the princess'' shoulders, "Well, princess, I can''t break my word when I say it. The king has promised the crown prince, and vented his anger for her two sisters. I can''t go there in person."


    "You go to the back of the palace, what''s the point of that?" Princess Princess glanced at him, "Let me tell you, I''ve heard a little about the matter of Prince Zhao''s mansion. Where is the servant of Prince Zhao''s mansion bullying Princess Zhao? It is clear that Princess Kangjun deliberately embarrassed her daughter-in-law."


    "Why?" The Duke of Wutong did not understand. "No matter what you say, Princess Zhao is the daughter of the Jiang family and the elder sister of the Crown Princess. Princess Kang''s brain is caught in the door, so she can''t get along with her?"


    "Why don''t you say you''re stupid!" Princess Jun scolded her husband again, but she patiently told him, "My daughter-in-law is a princess, but she is only a princess, Princess Kang feels uncomfortable."


    "That''s not because..."


    "Shut up. We just need to know this in our hearts." Princess Jun shook her head, "Although Princess Zhao is the daughter of the Jiang family, after all, she is only a concubine, and logically speaking, she is not worthy of Prince Zhao. Another one, the daughter who is married off. When the water goes out, no matter how powerful the Jiang family is, they can''t control their mother-in-law and their daughter-in-law, right? As for the Earl''s Mansion, it probably means the same thing."


    The Prince of Wutong pouted: "You women, you just don''t know anything. You are also a woman, and you have survived from your daughter-in-law, but you still have to embarrass your daughter-in-law. Why bother?


    The princess of the county laughed and said: "The woman''s family is enclosed in the back house, isn''t it just a little thing? Otherwise, go out to fight with men?"


    The King of Wutong County said: "If you don''t fight, you have to do those bad things? Look at the Crown Princess, she is also a daughter-in-law, so how dare you openly confront the Queen? You even drag this King in to deal with the Queen, look at others... "


    "Look how proud you are, no matter how capable the Crown Princess is, she is not your daughter!"


    "If she were my daughter, I would wake up laughing from my dreams!"


    "Be careful of being overheard by your daughter!" Princess Jun was a little annoyed, "Yes, Lin Zizi''s daughter is naturally better than mine in every way. I think you must have been fascinated by Lin Zizi back then!"


    "This is nothing!" The Duke of Wutong looked serious, "This prince fell in love with you at first sight, don''t you know about this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 951： Its hard to meet

    Chapter 951 It''s hard to meet


    The Princess of the County snarled: "It''s not too embarrassing to say these words even if you are a man of age!"


    "What this king said is the truth." The King of Wutong County was in high spirits, "You wore a red coat and rode a little black horse back then. You were so hot, I saw it at a glance!"


    "Who are you, Lao Tzu?"


    "Hey, on the spot I sent someone to find out where your home is and whether you are married or not."


    "What if, I''ve already settled on someone?" Princess Princess squinted at him with a small smile on the corners of her eyes, "What are you going to do?"


    "That''s all I can do. I, the dignified county king, can''t do **** things like robbing people''s daughters. If it spreads out, how can I discipline the soldiers under my command?" Wutong county king was triumphant, "Although this king is a Rough, but also a gentleman."


    "Bah."


    The princess of the county spat.


    The atmosphere became more cheerful.


    The Prince of Wutong even heard soft words: "In the matter of the Crown Princess, it is up to the Princess to help this King."


    "As long as the Crown Princess can solve the matter of Ling An''s marriage, let alone help her two older sisters to vent their anger, even if they demolish the Earl''s Mansion, I can do it."


    Although the princess of ?? is no longer a girl, the pungent energy of her youth has never disappeared.


    The Duke of Wutong fell in love with her savage appearance, put his head on her face and kissed her, "Princess, can this king go to your house tonight? We haven''t been together for several days."


    "Fuck you, my daughter is so old and not serious."


    "In the eyes of this king, the princess will always look like the seventeen-year-old when she married me." The Prince of Wutong laughed, "The more savage you are, the more I like it."


    The princess of the county poked him on the forehead: "You are so cheap, no wonder you are so happy when you are bullied by the princess."


    "That''s different. We and the Crown Princess have a relationship of mutual benefit and cooperation. The King really loves the Princess." She rubbed the Wutong County Dynasty.


    "Get up, don''t make trouble."


    County Princess kicked him away unceremoniously, "Since I''m going to Prince Zhao''s Mansion and the Earl''s Mansion, I have to prepare in advance."


    "Everything depends on the princess!"


    "That''s right," Princess Princess pulled him, "will the Crown Princess knock the Queen down this time?"


    "It''s hard to say. However, I see that the crown princess and the queen are immortal, and the two sides are almost openly facing each other."


    County Princess nodded: "Since outsiders think we are princelings, I hope that the Crown Princess will win."


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning sneaked into the East Palace quietly, and as soon as he stepped into the gate, he looked up and bumped into Li Hongyuan.


    He put his hands behind his back, his face expressionless: "You are very happy these days, and it is very difficult for this prince to see his own prince concubine."


    "Basically, I go back to the palace every day."


    "Really?" Li Hongyuan looked at her with slightly drooping eyes.


    "Have those children of Xiaoqian not come back yet?" Jiang Ning asked him around, "I''m hungry, has your Highness eaten dinner?"


    She said and walked towards the kitchen.


    Li Hongyuan stretched out his arm to block her way: "Aren''t you going to explain to me, what happened to Master Commandment?"


    "Your Highness is just pretending to be stupid. Isn''t this the result of our sincere cooperation?"


    If it wasn''t for him to give the information, how could she make a point.


    Jiang Ning asked: "How is it, is the emperor very happy?"


    "Happy for what?"


    "It turns out that the commandment is a drunkard, and the words he said are naturally a bunch of nonsense!" Jiang Ning''s words were powerful, "That is to say, the queen is not a phoenix that has anything to do with the fate of the country, so the emperor doesn''t have to worry about anything. already."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 952： Im low-key

    Chapter 952 I am low-key


    Li Hongyuan was silent for a while, then suddenly raised his hand¡ª¡ª


    Jiang Ning hid back: "If you have something to say, don''t do it!"


    Li Hongyuan was stunned for a moment, put his hand on top of her head, touched her hair bun, and said with a smile: "If you say you are smart, you are indeed smart. If you say you are stupid, you are also cute and stupid."


    "what does it mean."


    "Do you think that with a mere monk, you can overthrow the queen?"


    "Of course not, just to give the emperor a reason to deal with her." Jiang Ning tilted his head to avoid his big palm and straightened his hairpin.


    Li Hongyuan said: "Even if you prove that the commandment is a drunkard, can you prove that everything he said is false?"


    "What kind of fallacy are you talking about? His behavior shows that he is not an eminent monk!" Jiang Ning frowned, "Am I stupid, or are you out of your mind? Do you still want to avenge your mother-in-law? ?"


    "think."


    "Just say, can this matter allow the emperor to deal with the queen?"


    "If you insist, of course you can."


    "Of course I insist!"


    "Yes." Li Hongyuan nodded, "But you must also consider the consequences."


    "What consequences?" Jiang Ning was inexplicable.


    "As the Crown Princess, the Queen''s nominal daughter-in-law, you have tried thousands of times to catch her mistakes and bring her down. Now, it seems that you are the one in control, but have you thought about the future?" Li Hongyuan He walked to the door, looked out, exhaled slowly, and said slowly, "Humans are forgetful. After the queen was punished, the mistakes were quickly forgotten, can you always remember the mistakes of a dead person? ?"


    "So what? The wicked should be punished, I don''t care if anyone remembers this."


    "But you are still alive." Li Hongyuan said, "When people mention you in the future, they will remember that you had tried thousands of times to kill your mother-in-law."


    "I''ll go to her mother-in-law!"


    "Jiang Ning."


    "Yes, yes, she is indeed my mother-in-law in name." Jiang Ning rolled her eyes, "Just remember, will I give up today''s punishment for the wicked because of fear of others'' prejudice against me in the future?"


    Li Hongyuan smiled and said, "Okay. You can go to see the royal father."


    "what?"


    "Father Huang announces you to meet. I think you know what it is for."


    Jiang Ning hesitated: "I didn''t catch the person. If the emperor has any doubts, just ask the King of Wutong and the Imperial Censor Huang."


    Li Hongyuan was funny: "Is this guilty? Didn''t you just show up righteousness?"


    "I am a person who likes to do good deeds without leaving my name, commonly known as low-key."


    "Stop talking nonsense and go quickly."


    "I''m hungry and haven''t eaten yet."


    "You have always had no taboos in front of your father. It''s not difficult to get some snacks in Feishhuang Palace."


    "Is the queen also there?"


    "nature."


    "Then I''d better pad my stomach, so that I won''t have a fight with the queen later. I''m not strong enough to suffer a loss." Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to bring a plate of cakes, ate two pieces, drank half a cup of tea, and mixed it up. Half full, then I went to the Holy Face of Feishhuang Temple.


    In the Feishhuang Hall, the emperor is at the top, and the queen is sitting next to them, all with their faces sinking like water.


    The monk commanded to kneel, his upper body lying on the ground, and the oily back of his head reflected light.


    From a distance, it looks like a lamp overflowing with kerosene.


    Beside him stood Censor Huang Ren.


    Huang Ren''s expression was excited and his mouth was impassioned, listing the various sins of the commandment monk.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 953： everything is a coincidence

    Chapter 953 Everything is a coincidence


    The emperor seemed to be impatient, frowning and interrupting Huang Ren: "Be quieter! The noise hurts my brain!"


    Huang Ren''s excitement suddenly stopped, and he quickly knelt down: "I know I''m wrong."


    The second thing is that the voice is too loud. He knows that the emperor does not want to listen to it any longer.


    At this time, Jiang Ning stepped over the threshold with a skirt and walked in, "My son, see the emperor."


    ignores the queen directly.


    This is totally unethical and disrespectful.


    Huang Ren was a little surprised and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    As we all know, the Crown Princess of the Dynasty is a very smart and smooth person, and she will never be rude for no reason.


    Unless, she did it on purpose.


    The battle in the harem has reached such a blatant level?


    This is in front of the emperor and courtiers!


    Huang Ren was unavoidably shocked.


    Jiang Ning noticed Huang Ren''s eyes, and without hesitation, he looked back directly, smiling but not smiling, as if saying, "You have the ability to read me a book on the spot!"


    Huang Ren hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look again.


    The appearance of this princess is astonishing, but her eyes seem to see everything, and she often has a bit of ridicule and disdain in her eyes, but it is even more difficult to look at.


    At this moment, Huang Ren was completely unaware of why he commanded the monk to commit a crime, and the emperor wanted the queen and the crown princess to appear here at the same time.


    He only vaguely knew that the Queen and the Crown Princess were at odds, but he didn''t expect that today''s incident was entirely caused by them.


    When he knows all this, he will understand why every time he stated one of the sins of the commandment monk just now, the queen''s face became even more ugly.


    There is no love for no reason in this world, nor hatred for no reason.


    The queen''s face was ugly, and it was impossible for her to feel distressed for an old monk who was greedy for money and lust.


    The lithe emperor raised his hand and avoided the prince concubine''s ceremony, but he didn''t give her any good looks, and his tone was blunt: "Prince Concubine, I heard that you asked the Prince of Wutong to help you to search Lingshan Temple. ?"


    Jiang Ning groaned in his heart, and hurriedly explained: "Back to Your Majesty, my son also happened to meet..."


    "By chance? What a coincidence?" the queen said.


    "As we all know, it will be my mother''s birthday in a few days."


    After Jiang Ning said this, he paused, and obviously saw the emperor''s expression froze, and then continued, "I heard that the lottery at Lingshan Temple is the most effective, so I thought about going to the incense stick and asking for it. A lottery, praying for my mother, who knew that I accidentally discovered the wrongdoing of Master Commandment. My brother and I are both weak people, we dare not fight with the monks, and we are worried that we will be late and delay those two The woman''s life, so I had no choice but to ask the King of Wutong for help. If my son did something wrong, ask the father to punish him."


    After she finished speaking, she knelt down with her skirt up.


    ''s words turned all the hard work into a coincidence.


    She knew that the emperor knew that she was deliberately against the queen.


    However, she could not let the emperor think that she could mobilize the officers and soldiers of the capital to do things for her at will.


    The battle in the harem can be ignored by the emperor, but if a crown princess has such an ability, it means that she has the ability to rebel against the security of the imperial city.


    Every man is innocent, but he is guilty of his guilt.


    The point of the matter is not whether she has the will to rebel, but whether she has the ability.


    Jiang Ning must let the emperor know that the reason why Wutong County King agreed to help her is because he owed her a little favor, secondly, to eliminate the emperor''s harm, and thirdly because she and Jiang Yi gave Wutong County King a favor. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 954： Mind Explosion

    Chapter 954 Mind Explosion


    Although the ?? emperor occasionally behaves like a kind and lovely old man, he is an emperor after all. Sitting on the high dragon chair for decades, he has long been accustomed to the feeling of mastering life and death and taking power.


    Even if he cared about his children, he could not tolerate anyone who could threaten him.


    The former prince was not promising, and he was heartbroken.


    The current prince is too good, and he feels that there are many dangers.


    The more popular the Crown Prince Li Hongyuan was, the more the emperor was angry with him, and he didn''t even have a good face towards Jiang Ning.


    Besides, she is still directing the Duke of Wutong to arrest people by herself.


    This Wutong County King has soldiers in his hands, but his main responsibility now is to protect the Imperial City, in short, to protect the Imperial City and the Emperor.


    A prince concubine said that if she took people away, she would take it away. How could the emperor be happy?


    Even if her face looked like the white moonlight, the emperor could not tolerate it.


    The emperor ignored the commandment monk kneeling on the ground, and after letting Huang Ren retreat, he asked Jiang Ning in front of the queen, "I''m really curious, why don''t you tell me, you gave it to the King of Wutong County? What''s the benefit of making him willing to sacrifice his life for you?"


    "If I go back to my father, my son has indeed given some benefits to the King of Wutong..."


    "Tell me, I''m curious."


    "Not much, just tens of thousands of taels."


    "Ten thousand taels?" The emperor was unhurried, his voice steady, without a trace of ups and downs, "Is it tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or millions?"


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    Which **** tortoise told the emperor a secret?


    The emperor sneered briefly: "The Crown Princess is quite rich."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly explained: "My father knows that my son''s grandfather''s family is rich and gave me some dowry. The dowry that His Royal Highness gave me was also given to me by the family." Jiang Ning said bravely.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    The emperor nodded, "This makes sense. Your grandfather''s family is indeed a wealthy party. You are willing to give your savings to the King of Wutong, and let him raise his troops. It''s also your credit."


    After saying this, the emperor ignored Jiang Ning, called Huang Ren out, and continued to interrogate the commandments.


    Monk Commandment is not only lustful, and the women he occupies are not just the two Jiang Ning and Jiang Yi saw. Elsewhere, in the past, there were always dozens of women bought or tricked by Commandment.


    Some of them even bore him seven or eight children, all of whom were raised in his various manor houses.


    He took advantage of his reputation and prestige to make a fortune and to farm.


    All these were clearly checked by Huang Ren''s imperial censor and the Wutong county king.


    The Emperor ?? read the list and said meaningfully, "This amount doesn''t seem right, Huang Ren?"


    Huang Ren quickly explained: "Go back to Your Majesty, there are several boxes of gold and silver in it, at the Wutong County King''s place, I believe he will send all the silver to the treasury when he has time."


    "Oh, is that so? Crown Princess?" The emperor glanced at Jiang Ning with a half-smile.


    Jiang Ning was expressionless: "Go back to Your Majesty, the Prince of Wutong will definitely send the money into the palace."


    Her current state of mind, to sum up briefly, is to explode.


    She was calculated.


    One of them is naturally Huang Ren. As for the other person who joined forces with Huang Ren, that is, the one who confided to the emperor, she gave the Prince of Wutong one million silver, Jiang Ning probably has a candidate in mind.


    Jiang Ning also briefly suspected the Duke of Wutong, but she quickly overturned this idea.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 955： The queen gave too much

    Chapter 955 The Queen gave too much


    The Duke of Wutong could not do such a detrimental thing to others.


    After all, he actually received the one million silver.


    The people who support the soldiers are short of money, and it is simply not enough to rely on the food and grass provided by various places.


    He used his own skills to get some money, and the emperor knew that as long as he was not too much, he would just turn a blind eye.


    This is also the reason why the King of Wutong County dared to lead his troops to Lingshan Temple.


    When he couldn''t get any more benefits, he turned his face and told the emperor.


    This is counterintuitive.


    ruled out the Prince of Wutong, and then recalled the person who had had a holiday with her recently, and the name was ready to come out.


    Jiang Ning knelt on the ground and scolded the eighteenth generation of that person''s ancestors in his heart.


    The money of the commandment must be given to the emperor in every penny.


    As for the one million taels that Wutong County King took away, there is absolutely no way she can get it back. Of course, Prince Wutong couldn''t give it to her either.


    Is the meat fed into the lion''s mouth still taken back?


    This is a dream.


    In short, she had to make up for this one million deficit.


    one million!


    All the money for the commandment is given to the King of Wutong, and she won''t feel anything, but she wants to pay for it herself?


    This is not 120,000, nor 108,000, but 1 million.


    Jiang Ning had all the money he had on hand, and it was not enough to make up one million.


    Unless she sells all the junk antiques given by the emperor, but it is the emperor''s royal gift, even if she dares to sell it, no one dares to buy it.


    In other words, this pile of junk is junk, it can only be left in the corner to blow air, and it cannot be used for money at all.


    Jiang Ning died of depression.


    The only thing that comforted her was that, under the interrogation, Master Commandment admitted the absurd things he had done, and also admitted that the reason why he said that the Queen''s life was related to the national destiny was that the Queen gave him a large sum of money. He just said it insincerely.


    He didn''t want to deceive the king, but the queen gave too much!


    The emperor was so annoyed that he could barely breathe. He didn''t care about the safety of the dragon''s body. He rushed forward and kicked the commandment to the ground. He pointed at him and yelled, "Drag him down and hand it over to Dali Temple and the Ministry of Punishment. The three divisions of the procuratorate will have a joint trial, which courtiers this thing is still linked to, let me check it out!"


    The commandments are like a puddle of mud, dragged down by the arms.


    The emperor gasped and calmed down for a while before looking at the queen: "Empress, what else do you have to say?"


    From beginning to end, the queen sat upright, with no mess in her bun, no wrinkles in her dress, and her expression was always calm.


    Only when Jiang Ning was deflated, a happy smile appeared on her face, but it disappeared quickly.


    She stood up, knelt down slowly towards the emperor, held up a yellow scroll she had been holding in her hand, held her head high, and said calmly, "The imperial edict left by the queen mother in the world, your majesty cannot abolish the queen."


    The emperor said coldly: "Don''t use this decree to suppress me. The relationship between the two of you was not harmonious before my mother''s death, but I have always doubted the authenticity of this decree."


    The queen raised her eyes: "The concubine and Your Majesty''s young husband and wife have been married for forty years. When Tao''er left, what did His Majesty say? You said that you will always owe the concubine. Now it''s just a joke from a monk, you just Do you want to abolish your concubine?"


    The Taoer she was talking about was the nickname of the eldest son she and the emperor gave birth to, that is, Li Tingqian''s biological father.


    When ?? mentioned this son, the emperor couldn''t help feeling sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 956： Im too busy to post back

    Chapter 956


    The death of the eldest son of the emperor was more or less related to the emperor. When the queen gave birth to her second child, she injured her body and could no longer bear children.


    Because of these two things, the emperor always felt a sense of guilt towards the queen.


    According to Jiang Ning''s observation, even if the queen is old and fading, the emperor still has feelings for her. The emperor may not really believe what the monk commandment said about Fengming.


    Jiang Ning was more willing to believe that this was just an excuse made by the emperor who could not bear to do something to the queen.


    This inevitably made Jiang Ning doubt the emperor''s feelings for Concubine Jin.


    Does he really love Concubine Jin?


    If it wasn''t true love, why was he so sad after Concubine Jin''s death.


    If you really love, how can you endure not to punish the queen, knowing that the queen is still Concubine Jin?


    Emperor Li Changgeng, this pudgy old man with an occasional amiable smile, is someone Jiang Ning has never understood since he came here.


    Seeing that the queen was taken out by the eunuch, the emperor''s face did not show any expression, and Jiang Ning thought his thoughts were ridiculous.


    For an emperor, what to say about love or not.


    He has too much.


    The reason why ?? can''t forget Lin Zizi is because he can''t get it.


    Looking at the old man on the dragon chair, Jiang Ning suddenly figured it out.


    He loves no one.


    He loves only himself.


    However, this incident does nothing for her current condition.


    She now owes the treasury one million taels of silver.


    The emperor did not abolish the queen after all, but only ordered the empress to ban Fengning Palace, and the affairs of the six palaces were handed over to Concubine Shu and Concubine Yu.


    Such a punishment made Jiang Ning very dissatisfied.


    Concubine Jin died so tragically, the fat emperor was reluctant to punish his wife.


    She couldn''t understand it at all, and couldn''t accept it.


    was busy, and she posted one million in vain.


    Jiang Ning didn''t give the emperor a good look, and when he came out, he didn''t even do the salute, he threw his sleeves and left.


    Huang Ren impeached her on the spot, and said a lot of nonsense that the princess was not polite and had no rules. The emperor was even impatient, and after listening patiently, he told him to get out.


    Kedao, these officials, all of them have outstanding combat effectiveness. If they don''t listen to their list, it will be another mess when they spread.


    The ?? emperor was also really afraid of trouble.


    But listen, it''s up to him to do it or not.


    Jiang Ning returned to the East Palace and lost his temper. He was reluctant to smash the china, so he ran into the kitchen and kicked over a few buckets. Seeing the water gushing out, he still didn''t feel relieved.


    "You took things out of your breath too." Li Hongyuan folded his arms, leaned against a tree, and looked at her expressionlessly.


    "Your father is crazy!" Jiang Ning kicked the bucket, and the bucket rolled away, "Where am I going to get a million dollars?"


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "This money is indeed a lot, but if you want to collect it, you can still collect it."


    "Why should I empty out my family to supplement the state treasury?"


    "Who made you **** off some people?"


    "Who?" Jiang Ning squinted at him, "You already know? Is it Cheng Renyu? Who is his backer?"


    Li Hongyuan laughed and said: "You don''t even know the details of the other party, so you run to provoke others and get tricked, which is also a lesson. Don''t think that you can rely on your father to be the first assistant and your uncle to be a general, and you can always Ancheng is rampant."


    "When did I run amok in Chang''an City? Cheng Renyu burned other people''s houses and robbed people''s children. Can''t I come and ask for justice?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 957： How long have you been sleeping

    Chapter 957


    Li Hongyuan said: "You can support He Tang and seek justice for him. But since you have done it, you should be prepared to receive revenge from others. Even if you are not prepared, things have already happened, and you don''t have to get angry and hurt yourself. body."


    Jiang Ning came to him in three or two steps: "If people are angry and don''t let it out, then it will hurt the body."


    "Can you vent your anger now?"


    "of course not."


    "Cheng Renyu, a jinshi in the 15th year of Hongzhi, is from the same town as Xu Cifu, and has a good friendship in the same year."


    "Really." Jiang Ning''s expression became serious.


    Xu Cifu''s position in the court is second only to the first assistant Jiang Ruobai. If the first assistant resigns, according to the seniority of the cabinet, he will be the next first assistant of course.


    To enter the cabinet, you have to go through qualifications.


    As far as Jiang Ning knew, this Xu Cifu was a sidekick of King Zhao Li You.


    After all, it is still the Queen and King Zhao.


    If you want to get these clowns jumping on the beam, you have to get the big backer behind them first, but the problem is that she didn''t get the queen down after a long time.


    is simply stealing chicken without losing rice.


    Depressed and home.


    "Li Hongyuan." She sighed.


    "Um?"


    "I don''t have that much money." She said, "Are you rich?"


    "I''m definitely not richer than you." Li Hongyuan smiled.


    On weekdays, I only look at her smug and lazy appearance, and it is rare to see her deflated, which Li Hongyuan thinks is also very interesting.


    He was telling the truth.


    Although he is a prince, he has his own team, and he also has stipends, silver and farmland rewards, but there are more places to spend money. Most of the remaining money he saved over the years was a dowry gift for Jiang Ning when he married her.


    Now it is a balance of payments, and Li Yuanyuan is in charge of the accounts, and Jiang Ning is well aware of it.


    Jiang Ning said, "Are you embarrassed to say that you are a prince, so poor."


    Li Hongyuan is funny: "Who told you that the prince must be rich?"


    "Then you can discuss with your father and give me a discount."


    "Do you think you are doing business in the street market?"


    "I really can''t afford so much money!" Jiang Ning threw his sleeves and sat on the ground, "I can''t possibly cover all of my dowry anyway! Don''t even think about it, it''s all for Lingzi! Your father will put me in the jail!"


    "You stand up, sitting on the ground like this, how can you look like a princess." Li Hongyuan pulled her up, "You have never been a person who is willing to suffer, why did you plan to endure it this time?"


    Jiang Ning looked up at him.


    "Do you think Cheng Renyu and Huang Ren''s so-called Qingliu are very clean?"


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Do you think I''ve been the prince for so many years, the crown prince, for nothing?"


    "Very good, give it to me now! I must peel off the skins of the turtle **** like Cheng Renyu and Huang Ren!" Jiang Ning stretched out his hand excitedly.


    Li Hongyuan took advantage of the situation to hold her hand: "I can give it to you, but I can''t give it to you for nothing."


    "You are still talking to me about a deal?" Jiang Ning was surprised, "We are a team."


    "How long have you been in bed?"


    "..." Jiang Ning shook off his hand, "When is this time, you still think about these messy things?"


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows: "In your heart, this is a mess? Sorry, for a man like me, this is a very important and indispensable thing."


    "Well, that will also wait for the night."


    "Okay, I''ll give you the evidence tomorrow."


    "You take advantage of people''s dangers?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 958： send money

    Chapter 958 Send money


    Li Hongyuan said: "There is no deal between me and you that is not a deal, and it will not take advantage of others. You and I are one, and I will naturally help you with your affairs."


    "I''m not in the mood today."


    Anyone who lost a million taels was not in the mood to deal with that little thing on the bed.


    Trouble!


    Li Hongyuan didn''t insist, it looked more like she was teasing her. Not long after she went back, she was sent the evidence.


    Jiang Ning studied the evidence for half the night and woke up the next day with dark circles under his eyes. Several concubines were already sitting in Qingyi Courtyard.


    Jiang Ning got dressed and went out, and found that they were all holding boxes.


    is a few concubines with whom she has a good relationship on weekdays.


    Even the concubine Pearl, who has been favored recently, also came.


    Concubine Yu covered her lips with a smile and said, "It seems that the Crown Princess didn''t sleep well last night, her eyes are blue. Miss Huang Ying, at least give your master some powder to apply."


    Huang Ying came up with the tea and said with a smile, "I don''t know, Concubine Yu, our master is impatient to apply grease and powder."


    "Prince Concubine does not need those things with such a peerless beauty." Concubine Zhu echoed with a smile.


    "Why are you all here this early in the morning?" Jiang Ning asked after drinking a sip of tea to moisten her throat.


    Concubine Yu and the others looked at each other and sent the box in their hands together.


    "Are you giving me a gift? What good day is today?" Jiang Ning was puzzled, and opened the box given by Concubine Yu. There was a box of gold ingots neatly packed inside.


    Song Zhaoyi''s box is full of pearls, but Ye Guiren''s is a little more mixed, silver notes, silver ingots, etc. As for Concubine Pearl''s box, there are all kinds of jewelry.


    Concubine Zhu was a little embarrassed: "Prince Concubine knows, I only entered the palace, and I don''t have any savings. These are all rewards from the emperor on weekdays."


    Jiang Ning was surprised: "You guys are bribing me collectively? It''s not a big deal to take so much money? I can''t afford it."


    "Look at you being careful, we give you something, are we asking you to do something?" Concubine Yu scolded with a smile, and then lowered her voice, "We have heard about what happened yesterday. You are not short of money, we think Let¡¯s get together, and we can help a little bit.¡±


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You guys are well-informed. However, if you blatantly give me money like this, you''re going to offend the Queen."


    Concubine Yu snorted: "Am I afraid of offending her? Besides, she has been grounded, and now I am in charge of the affairs of the Sixth Palace."


    The other little concubines also nodded silently.


    Even if the empress was not grounded, they all openly took refuge in the crown princess. Today, sending money and falling into the eyes of others is an act of righteousness.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You guys are not rich either. Give me all your money, and you can''t live on your own? Take the rest of you back. Concubine Yu''s box of gold, I want to accept it. Your family is rich. , I know."


    Concubine Yu''s laughing flowers trembled: "It seems that you can''t get anything from me on weekdays, and you are very unwilling?"


    "I won''t be polite to you."


    Several people chatted and laughed for a while, Xia Chu came in and said, "Master, the third master is asking to see you."


    Hearing that Jiang Yi was coming, Concubine Yu and others got up and said goodbye.


    Jiang Yi also sent money.


    Unlike the small boxes of the concubines, he brought three whole boxes.


    opened it, and it was full of silver.


    At first glance, there are seven or eight hundred thousand taels.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The third brother made a fortune?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 959： Typical official business collusion

    Chapter 959 Typical official-business collusion


    Jiang Yi laughed and said: "I am an editor of the Hanlin Academy, and there is no oil or water department at all. What kind of money do I make?"


    He pointed to the first box, "This is from my parents, and the one in the middle is from my aunt. Well, this box is from your sister-in-law."


    What her parents and uncle''s family gave her were all she expected. She was short of money, and they couldn''t help it.


    But she really didn''t expect that the weak third sister-in-law of her would be able to get 200,000 taels of silver in one shot.


    "Where did my sister-in-law get so much money?"


    "Your sister-in-law has a good way of making money."


    "What?" Jiang Ning asked with a smile, "Could it be that the third sister-in-law can''t do business herself?"


    "You also know that the sister-in-law''s family is an established family, and her family is rich. She married a large dowry."


    "Sister-in-law''s dowry isn''t easy to mess around with." Jiang Ning wasn''t short of money to remember his sister-in-law''s dowry.


    Jiang Yi hurriedly explained: "These are not her dowry, listen to what I tell you. Your sister-in-law has been doing business with her grandfather since she was eight years old, and took over a small money shop. It has been ten years since then. There are five or six Qianzhuang. It¡¯s easy to get the money out.¡±


    Jiang Ning was really shocked: "My sister-in-law has five or six money shops?"


    "Didn''t see it?"


    "I really can''t see it at all." Jiang Ning always thought that his third sister-in-law was a gentle and delicate lady, who did not go out of the door or step out of the second door. She only wrote poems and lyrics, hurting autumn and sad autumn.


    I didn''t expect that he was a small businessman and a big boss.


    Sure enough, people can''t be seen.


    "Brother, your salary is not enough for your sister-in-law to buy a skirt, right?" Jiang Ning moved over Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi laughed: "Everyone has their own aspirations. She likes to do business and let her be. I like to dance and write, and they have nothing to do with each other."


    "Okay, your combination is a perfect example of official-business collusion."


    "I''ll go!" Jiang Yi wanted to cover her mouth, "Auntie, don''t tell me nonsense, who, who colluded with her, I only found out about this after I married her."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Don''t stutter, it doesn''t seem guilty, does it?"


    "Brother is not guilty at all!" Jiang Yipa covered the third box and dragged it away, "Since you don''t care about the money we make through collusion between officials and businessmen, brother will take it away."


    "Don''t!" Jiang Ning quickly pulled the sleeve of his robe, "Brother come and sit, and my sister will cook tea for you."


    At the same time wink at Gufeng.


    Gufeng took the box and left.


    Jiang Yi laughed: "Stingy."


    Jiang Ning pulled him to his seat and sighed, "I''ve hurt the family and wasted money again."


    "Hey." Jiang Yihun didn''t care, "In this life, depending on your food, drink and clothes, how much can you spend even if you are extravagant? The silver in the warehouse will be ashes, and if you spend it, it will be considered their property. It''s worth it."


    "I love hearing that."


    "Don''t say one million, it''s three or five million..."


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    "Cough, that might be a bit more difficult." Jiang Yi coughed, "However, our Jiang family is not going to suffer a secret loss. This money is temporarily made up, and we always have to get it back from those people."


    Jiang Ning took out the evidence given by Li Hongyuan and handed it to him: "Brother, take these and go collect the money."


    Cheng Renyu, the governor of Chang''an Prefecture, and Huang Ren, the censor of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, the Crown Prince already had evidence of their crimes, but it was useless to put them aside.


    Isn''t it time?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 960： Fear of sin?

    Chapter 960 Fear of sin?


    Jiang Yi took the evidence and looked over it.


    There are testimonies, ledgers.


    Jiang Ning said: "There are still some physical evidence, which will be taken with you later."


    Jiang Yi smiled and said, "Our Jiang family has to clean up these two people, and we don''t need these things."


    "Brother, we can''t do things that bully others, we have to be famous."


    "That''s right, that brother got tired and took it."


    Jiang Yi took the evidence and found Huang Yushi that night. After a violent beating, he threw the evidence in his face.


    Huang Renzheng was furious, and Zhitian vowed to go to court to impeach Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi. When he saw the evidence, his face turned pale.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Jiang Yi said coldly: "Huang Ren, for the sake of a calligraphy and painting, you ordered someone to beat the owner of the Tingzixiang Wuwen Book Club to death, and the body was thrown into the lake. Then you sent the murderer back to his hometown and killed him halfway. Make the illusion of being intercepted by mountain bandits. Do you think you have done it flawlessly?"


    Huang Ren was sweating profusely, unable to utter a word.


    Jiang Yi snorted: "Do you live up to the benevolence in your name? With a vicious person like you, as the censor of our Dasheng, I don''t know how many Zhongliang died in your advice! In my opinion, you are still Better to be dead."


    "It was an accident! It was an accident!"


    Huang Ren''s forehead bulged with blue veins, and he shouted exhaustively, "I, Huang Ren, have only done such a bad thing in my life! What about your Jiang family? How many evil things did your father and son do, and how many lives did you kill? Dare you say it?"


    "I dare."


    Jiang Yi chuckled, "After all, there are really many **** people in this world."


    He stepped on Huang Ren''s head, crushing him to the ground, admiring his struggle, and said with a smile: "I asked you to go to Lingshan Temple to lift you up and give you a face, you just don''t appreciate it, how dare you turn around Put my sister together? If you are tired of life, the young master will fulfill you."


    "No, I''m an official of the imperial court, you can''t do this!" Huang Ren screamed in horror, "Jiang Yi, I don''t believe that your Jiang family can cover the sky with one hand! Remember, it''s too late for everything, and sooner or later you will be punished. !"


    Jiang Yi retracted his feet and said lightly: "Stop talking about it''s useless. Take out all the ill-gotten money you got by illegal means. The young master may consider letting you go."


    Huang Ren knew that when it came to this, people came with evidence that he had murdered him, and he had to give what he wanted.


    Money is something outside the body after all, as long as people live, they can still be earned back.


    Despite his heartache, Huang Ren still handed over the gold, silver, jewelry, famous paintings and antiques he had accumulated.


    Jiang Yi ordered people to transport the things away, feeling happy: "It would be nice to have this earlier, it will save you trouble."


    The next day, Jiang Ning heard the news that Huang Ren had been hanged from the beam of the house with a white sash.


    She hurriedly went to ask Jiang Yi what happened, and Jiang Yi repeated what happened.


    "I didn''t expect that, right? It is said that the most honest censor actually collected millions of dollars." Jiang Yi shook his head, "With these moths, when will the life of the common people get better."


    Jiang Ning stared at him: "Third brother, did you kill Huang Ren?"


    "no."


    Jiang Yi immediately denied, "I already got the money, so what else did I kill him for. He committed suicide."


    "Since he has already lost money and avoided disaster, why did he commit suicide? There is no reason at all." Jiang Ning couldn''t understand why Huang Ren committed suicide.


    Jiang Yi pondered: "Perhaps he was frightened because he was found out for the evil he had committed, so he committed suicide in fear of sin."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 961： Borrow a knife to kill

    Chapter 961 Borrowing a knife to kill


    Jiang Ning glanced at him suspiciously.


    Jiang Yi''s expression is calm, his eyes are clear, and he doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    Jiang Ning was still dubious.


    She has seen Huang Ren, who is quite a villain. With his temperament, he will not let go of any chance of survival. If Jiang Yi accepts the money and let him go, he will not be able to commit suicide again.


    Nine times out of ten, Jiang Yi took the money and killed people.


    Jiang Ning sighed inwardly.


    Huang Ren deserves to die, but in her heart, she does not want Jiang Yi to do such a thing.


    In her heart, Jiang Yi is Hanlin, an extremely precious official position, sitting in the Hanlin courtyard every day, reading, writing, going home and laughing with his sister-in-law, such a relaxed and elegant life is suitable for him.


    However, Jiang Ning also knew that this was impossible.


    In the officialdom, if it is pure and harmless, it will not survive.


    Besides, he was Jiang Ruobai''s son. The moment he entered the officialdom, he was targeted by countless people.


    Jiang Ning was relieved to find out that his brother was not a fool and sweet, but also felt a touch of sadness.


    The Jiang family, there is really no way to get out of the quagmire of officialdom.


    In addition to antique calligraphy and paintings, Jiang Yi gave Jiang Ning all the gold and silver jewelry, and did not plan to take it back.


    "You have a lot of expenses in the palace, so keep these for emergencies." Jiang Yi said.


    "You won''t give the 200,000 yuan that you owe your sister-in-law? After you go back, you won''t be afraid that your sister-in-law will scratch you." Jiang Ning joked.


    "That won''t happen." Jiang Yi smiled and said, "You may not know it, but your sister-in-law doesn''t know how much she loves you. I heard that you were short of money, so she immediately said that she would give you the bank, but she was stopped by her parents. already."


    "My sister-in-law is so nice." Jiang Ning was moved, "Brother, if you treat Sozi badly, you should know the consequences."


    "I know, I know." Jiang Yi said, "Huang Ren committed suicide in fear of his crimes, so that''s all for him. The rest is that Cheng Renyu, didn''t he force marriage to He Tang and set fire to his house? This can''t be done. That''s it."


    "Brother, Cheng Renyu is from an aristocratic family and has an inseparable relationship with the Queen''s family. He is different from Huang Ren. Don''t do it lightly, so as not to cause trouble." Jiang Ning pondered, "According to the current information, the uncle and Rouran The war will be known soon, and now this is a first-class event. Brother, take all the money and send it to the uncle to support him in the war."


    "The logistics of the uncle''s side, there is a father, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "This is what I have in mind."


    "Okay then." Jiang Yi couldn''t beat her, and finally took all the money away.


    After returning, he and Jiang Ruobai discussed the matter, and Jiang Ruobai agreed with Jiang Ning''s analysis.


    Jiang Yi had no choice but to obey, for the time being, he didn''t bother to find Cheng Renyu.


    However, Cheng Renyu is still dead.


    He died in Xinna''s concubine''s bed.


    As for the reason, the doctor said it was the wind immediately.


    But Cheng Renyu was only in his forties, so the cause of death was really not convincing enough.


    After Jiang Ning found out, his first thought was to doubt Jiang Yi.


    She planned to go home to ask, but was stopped by Li Hongyuan.


    "I did it." Li Hongyuan said calmly.


    "You? Kill Cheng Renyu?"


    "It''s a murder with a knife. The concubine he took in has a grudge against him." Li Hongyuan explained, "About seven or eight years ago, in order to occupy a village, Cheng Renyu made many farmers desperate, including the concubine''s family. I It''s just to tell the concubine the truth of this matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 962： woman and villain

    Chapter 962 Women and villains


    Jiang Ning thought about it a little: "That is to say, when the concubine married Cheng Renyu, she didn''t know about it?"


    "The day before she got married, someone told her about it."


    "Someone, isn''t it you?"


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "I gave her a chance to choose. You must know that many people in this world have no choice. She is lucky enough."


    "She knew, but she still chose to marry."


    "So do you think that Cheng Renyu was killed by his concubine?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Of course yes."


    "Not necessarily." Li Hongyuan smiled meaningfully, "Perhaps Cheng Renyu suddenly fell ill? Since ancient times, there have been many men who have died on women."


    Jiang Ning snorted.


    These Huang Ren and Cheng Renyu died before and after.


    But neither Jiang Yi nor Li Hongyuan admitted that they killed them.


    "It''s too cheap for him to die like this." Jiang Ning felt a little regretful, "Cheng Renyu has been the governor of Chang''an for three years, and there are many more channels for money greed than Huang Ren. I believe that the ill-gotten wealth he got, It will be much more than Huang Ren."


    Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows slightly, but did not speak.


    Jiang Ning realized something and hurriedly asked, "Could it be that the imperial court intends to liquidate him?"


    "Many people are happy to do this to beat the underdogs."


    "But Cheng Renyu is the queen''s person..."


    "So what? Can''t the Queen''s people move?" Li Hongyuan asked in return, "You dare to move even the Queen herself, and you are afraid of a mere Cheng Renyu."


    Jiang Ning scratched his hair and sighed: "I''m not afraid of Cheng Renyu. I''m worried that the situation will become more and more unfavorable for the East Palace. At this time, you have to make a high resolution in the court, which will inevitably cause dissatisfaction with the civil service group and affect the emperor''s attitude towards the emperor. What do you think. Also, seeing that King Zhao is coming back..."


    "This battle will end at the end of the year."


    "Spring should end at the latest."


    "The world is unpredictable."


    "What do you mean?" Hearing this, Jiang Ning became suspicious, "Your Highness, you can fight with King Zhao, but don''t make fun of the war. It''s about the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and it''s also about me. Uncle''s safety."


    Li Hongyuan sat down, poured tea for himself, and said indifferently, "Look at your virtue of winning a gentleman with the heart of a villain."


    "You are also a gentleman?"


    "Then you say, what am I?" Li Hongyuan raised his eyes.


    "I''m a woman," Jiang Ning pointed to himself and then to him, "You''re a villain, and neither of us is very good at raising him."


    "You dare to say that the prince of the dynasty is a villain?"


    "I''m complimenting you."


    "What are you complimenting me on?"


    Li Hongyuan was quite patient today.


    As usual, he left early.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I praise Your Highness for being smart."


    "This sounds like a curse word." Although Li Hongyuan was dissatisfied, he actually didn''t care, "I heard another thing on the way from Feishhuang Palace."


    "What''s up?"


    "The princess of Wutong visited the Earl of Anguo''s mansion and Prince Zhao''s mansion respectively yesterday. She hugged your two older sisters in public, as if they were mother and daughter. She also cleaned up a few evil slaves in Prince Zhao''s mansion in public." He said in a hurry, "What deal are you doing with Duke Wutong?"


    "It''s nothing. His daughter is not married unless you are married. I promise to help him solve this problem."


    "what?"


    "Don''t be nervous, Your Highness, I mean, helping him marry off his daughter, definitely not marrying you."


    "It''s not impossible for you to help, but," Li Hongyuan paused, "Li Yuanyuan''s injuries from Ling An''s beating are still intact. If you do this, you will break her heart."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 963： Is getting married a good thing?

    Chapter 963 Is getting married a good thing?


    When Li Hongyuan said these words, his eyes turned to the door.


    Jiang Ning seemed to have sensed something, so he turned around immediately, and sure enough he saw Li Yuanyuan, supported by the maid, standing at the threshold.


    Huang Ying reprimanded: "Everyone in Qingyiyuan is getting tired and lazy, why didn''t Concubine Li come to pass the news?"


    "Sister Huang Ying, it''s alright." Jiang Ning shook his head at her, not letting her continue to respect himself, then stepped forward in person, stretched out his hand to support Li Yuanyuan, and said with a smile, "You''re not well, why did you run out?"


    Li Yuanyuan lowered her eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "My concubine came at an untimely time. After listening to the words of His Highness and the Crown Princess, I knew I was wrong."


    "I know I''m wrong and still listen?" After Li Hongyuan finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    "I beg Your Highness to punish." Li Yuanyuan hurriedly knelt down.


    However, Li Hongyuan had already gone far and ignored her.


    "Concubine Li, ignore him, come and sit here." Jiang Ning pulled her to sit at the table, brought her some pastries, and smiled calmly, "I heard just now that I want to help the county magistrate Ling''an, you Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    "Concubine dare not." Li Yuanyuan took the cake, took a small bite, and said slowly, "Concubine knows the temperament of the Crown Princess, so she doesn''t have to hide it from the Crown Princess. The concubine really hates Ling''an County Lord very much, and she doesn''t have to hide it. I don''t want you to help her. But the concubine is not qualified to ask about the princess''s affairs, and I know that you do it, there must be your reasons. Please don''t consider the feelings of the concubine."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You are the concubine of the Crown Prince and the second in command of our East Palace. No matter what, I have to consider your feelings."


    Concubine Li is the second-in-command, so she, the crown princess, is the first-in-command.


    This directly excludes the prince.


    Li Yuanyuan couldn''t help but smile a little while listening.


    "To tell you the truth," Jiang Ning took the tea cup and took a sip. After the fragrance of tea surrounded his lips, he continued with a smile, "The reason why I want to help Ling An is to ask the Duke of Wutong to help me. busy."


    "My concubine understands that when the Crown Princess does things, you naturally have your own considerations."


    "Hey, why do you all think that when I persuaded her to marry, I was helping her and being good to her?" Jiang Ning shook her head, "Is it really a good thing to marry someone?"


    Li Yuanyuan stopped eating the pastry, puzzled: "Why isn''t this a good thing, my concubine doesn''t understand."


    "Think about it, what kind of temperament is Ling An?"


    "Arrogant and domineering, unreasonable."


    "With such a personality, she was spoiled by her parents in the county palace, but if she gets married, her in-laws are not her own parents, so how can she be so used to her?"


    Li Yuanyuan thoughtfully: "It''s really not possible, the bride who goes through the door must always make rules."


    "Don''t say she''s a county head, even if the princess is married, shouldn''t she still be filial to her in-laws?"


    "Having said that, the Duke of Wutong is not easy to mess with, who would dare to set rules for her daughter." Li Yuanyuan''s face already had a smile on her face.


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Although the Duke of Wutong is powerful, he doesn''t necessarily cover the sky with one hand in the court, right? Let''s choose a powerful husband-in-law for the Lord of Ling''an County, so that the Duke of Wutong does not dare to stand up for her. Is it alright?"


    "Could it be that the Crown Princess already has a suitable candidate?" Li Yuanyuan asked with interest.


    "Yes, yes, but I don''t know if people are willing to marry."


    "For ordinary portals, being able to marry the county lord is also a matter of honor." Li Yuanyuan smiled slowly, "It''s just that ordinary portals, Wutong County King and Ling''an County Lord, will not be able to see it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 964： unwilling to be lonely

    Chapter 964 Unwilling to be lonely


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "We can''t decide this candidate. However, I believe that there will never be a perfect marriage in this world. Living at home, who is not a chicken feather?"


    "Chicken feathers?" Li Yuanyuan didn''t understand.


    "Every family has its cupboard."


    "Every family has a scripture that is hard to read..." Li Yuanyuan chewed on this sentence carefully. Although she had never heard of it, she didn''t know why. After tasting it, she was a little stunned for a while.


    Jiang Ning said: "I heard that before you followed the Prince, your family was harmonious and you lived a happy life. Generally speaking, this is the case. Is there nothing unspeakable when you are in it?"


    "Of course there is." Li Yuanyuan smiled slightly, "Whose life can always be harmonious and beautiful, without the slightest worry."


    "That''s it, according to Ling''an''s temperament, other than her parents, who can condone her in every possible way?" Jiang Ning sighed, "Man, you know, even the princess of Shang is a girl who has a housewarming room before marriage. After that, it is not uncommon for those who take concubines and those who keep outside rooms. Will there be no contradictions between mothers-in-law, aunts, husbands and wives, mistresses and concubines, masters and servants? Look at me , it''s not that you can''t get along with the queen."


    Li Yuanyuan couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled: "Your situation is different from those in the house outside."


    Which daughter-in-law in the house would dare to put her mother-in-law to death.


    He can also draw the little mother-in-law to his side, and follow her to deal with her mother-in-law.


    These words made Li Yuanyuan''s mood brighter, and after eating half a plate of dim sum, he remembered the serious business.


    "Could the Crown Princess find a suitable family for Jin Liangyuan?"


    "I haven''t found it yet."


    A woman who dares to take over the crown prince requires courage in itself. Those who have a little future and pursuit, will never make the prince feel uncomfortable for a Silla woman.


    Even if the prince told them he didn''t care, they wouldn''t believe it.


    Those who covet beauty and are willing to marry Jin Liangyuan are either of poor character or poor conditions. Jiang Ning would rather keep Jin Liangyuan just like that, and would never spoil such a beautiful woman of gold and jade quality.


    Li Yuanyuan was also worried about this.


    Unlike her, Jin Yangyuan is not a person who dares to be lonely. Let her stay in the house all day, eat and sleep, and endure loneliness and loneliness, she can''t stand it.


    She cried in front of Li Yuanyuan several times, feeling suffocated and uncomfortable.


    Seeing that she was about to sit down and get sick, Li Yuanyuan had to take advantage of the Crown Princess to come over to discuss with her while she was in the palace.


    "Or, take her out for a walk?" Jiang Ning thought about it and suggested.


    "Me?" Li Yuanyuan was taken aback.


    "You haven''t been out since you entered the palace, have you?"


    "Never." Li Yuanyuan shook her head, showing a gentle smile, "I don''t care, and I don''t like going out for a walk, so let me take it with me in the palace for a lifetime, as long as I''m safe and secure, with food and clothing, I''ll be happy."


    "Then you can''t be bored all the time. I''ll tell the prince to let the two of you go out for a walk, but you have to disguise yourself and don''t dress like the people in the palace, so as not to cause riots."


    "My concubine understands."


    "This matter is settled. After I have discussed with the prince, I will send someone to inform you."


    sent Li Yuanyuan, Tongxi came in, and sent a famous post, which was sent by the Prince of Wutong County, saying that the Princess of the County had chosen two families for the Lord of Ling''an County, and the Crown Princess was asked to help take a look at it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 965： disguise

    Chapter 965


    Jiang Ning took a look at the post.


    The princess of the county has really considered this precious daughter with all her heart, and the two families chosen for her are old-fashioned families with few noble people.


    One of them even had no father or mother, and he inherited the family business and supported the portal since he was a child.


    In this way, after Ling An gets married, she doesn''t have to serve her in-laws and be held hostage by them.


    As for the other one, it is the famous harmonious family in Chang''an City, the gentle and kind people of the family.


    It''s just that the fatherless and motherless one is a little older, approaching the age of 30, and married a wife, but he died three years ago.


    left behind a daughter.


    Jiang Ning smiled at Huang Ying: "Which one do you look at?"


    Huang Ying shook his head slightly: "It still depends on the person."


    "That''s right, character is the most important thing." Jiang Ning put down the post and went to eat melons and fruits instead.


    Huang Ying asked: "Prince Princess, please help me to take a look at the details, won''t the master reply to the Prince''s Mansion?"


    "Yes, I should return one." Jiang Ning shook the reclining chair and ate two oranges before ordering Tongxi, "Go to the Prince''s Mansion to bring a message and say that I think both of them are good, but who you want to marry depends on who you want to marry. Let the county lord Ling''an see what they look like. It is enough to be in the eyes of the county lord."


    Tongxi went away, and came back out of breath after a while, and brought the words of the princess: "The county head is willful by nature, the only person he liked since childhood was the prince, and even if she was asked to see people, she would definitely despise him. Why don''t you ask the princess to order one."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I don''t dare. If Ling An''s life is not good in the future, wouldn''t he want to resent me?"


    Huang Ying said with a smile: "Didn''t the master say that there is a way to persuade the county master to marry?"


    "If you want a girl to marry a man willingly, the vulgar part is time-tested."


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning borrowed a few servants from Jiang Yi, and he put on men''s clothes and dressed up according to the most fashionable boy.


    Oil head noodles, flowing in and out, exhaling before and after.


    She asked Gu Feng to straighten herself up a little, wearing a set of emerald green robes, swinging a folding fan in her hand, surrounded by them, strutting down the street, grabbing some food from roadside vendors from time to time.


    Even kicked over a stall.


    The county magistrate of Ling''an was sitting by the window on the second floor of a certain teahouse, and when he heard the shouts and shouts from below, he put his head out and pouted his lips in disgust, "I hate these idiots in Chang''an City the most, since I''ve seen them, I have to teach them a lesson. !"


    She said and stood up.


    The maid hurriedly grabbed her: "County Lord, you promised the Princess Princess that you want to meet Song Gongzi, don''t worry, this kind of person can''t handle it."


    "I''m bored!"


    Ling An sat down and kept complaining, "My mother is really old, if she hadn''t pushed her to death, I wouldn''t have come!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there were shouts and shouts from outside the door, and the dude actually led people to make trouble in the teahouse.


    He threw the chairs and cups everywhere, and one of the cups smashed in front of the county magistrate Ling''an.


    Ling''an County Lord couldn''t hold back, he slammed the table and rushed over with a whip, ready to teach that **** a lesson.


    That dandy face is full of powder, disgusting, and thin, and will collapse in the wind.


    Ling An believed that with this whip, he would be able to slap the dude to death.


    However, a young servant suddenly appeared beside the gangster, grabbed the whip, and threw it out¡ª


    Ling An was thrown out of the restaurant by this powerful force and fell down from the window.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 966： promise

    Chapter 966


    Ling''an County Lord has a sturdy personality, but after all, his identity is here. Except for the last time he was beaten in the palace, he basically did not suffer any sparring.


    Not to mention being shot out of the window.


    She screamed and smashed the window, closed her eyes in fright, and let her body fall.


    I imagined that the pain of the body falling to the ground did not come.


    She felt a pair of solid arms holding herself firmly.


    Ling''an County Lord slowly opened his eyes and looked at a pair of slender eyes.


    It was a masculine and handsome man, wearing a scarf on his head, dressed as a scholar.


    The man saw her staring blankly at him, and quickly put her down, bowed and saluted: "I''m sorry, miss, I''m rude."


    Ling An stood top-heavy on the ground, only to realize that the other party was a head higher than him.


    "Miss, are you okay?" the scholar asked worriedly, "Do I need to take you to the hospital?"


    At this time, the servant girl who followed Ling''an County Lord rushed out, surrounded her, and asked in a panic.


    "County Lord, where did you fall?"


    "Where does the county head hurt?"


    The housekeepers separated the man from Ling An, the man saw this, smiled at Ling An, then turned and left.


    "I''m fine! Get out of the way!"


    Ling An pushed aside the maids and entourage that surrounded him, caught up with the man, and asked bluntly, "You saved me just now?"


    The ?? man replied mildly, "I passed by here just now, and I saw the young lady fall, so I caught it. I am afraid it is abrupt, young lady. Don''t blame her."


    "What''s your name?" After Ling An asked, he felt inappropriate, and added, "I, Ling An, have a temperament to repay kindness, and I will repay you."


    "It''s a trivial matter, nothing to worry about." The man smiled gently, and Shi Shiran left.


    "Hey!"


    Ling An shouted and paused.


    The maid chased after her and pulled her: "County chief county chief, are you really all right?"


    "It''s all right!"


    "That''s good, the slaves are about to die of worry."


    "What about that **** just now?" The county magistrate Ling''an came back to his senses, and then he remembered to find that dude to settle the account.


    In the end, by the time they returned to the teahouse, the dude had already slipped out of sight.


    Ling''an County Master was so angry that he had nowhere to go, and he shouted in anger, and ordered people to investigate immediately, dig three feet into the ground, and find the dude.


    The trouble was going on, and the little man from the Zhang family who was looking at her came.


    Ling''an County Lord saw that this fellow was thin, wearing a green robe, and had a pink and white face.


    is the same as that dude.


    Ling''an county chief suddenly became angry, sneered at Zhang Jialangjun, and went home angrily.


    The princess of the county asked her how she looked at each other. The county head of Ling''an was resolutely unwilling to accept the Langjun of the Zhang family, saying that she hated this kind of weak and uncontrollable dude the most, and she wanted to vomit just looking at it!


    "Mother is in two families, you don''t like this one set up for you!" Princess Princess wiped her tears, "I can''t stop worrying about it all day, what am I still alive..."


    Ling''an county chief saw that she was looking for life again, and said irritably, "Don''t cry, isn''t there another family? I''ll take a look again, okay?"


    County Princess: "Arrange!"


    Ling''an County Lord thought about the Ying''an man who rescued her, and he resisted blind dates in every possible way. He made up his mind. When he saw the widower of the Liu family, he was scolded and dismissed.


    When she arrived at the agreed teahouse, she hadn''t seen the blind date, but she saw the man who had rescued her sitting in the corner drinking tea alone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 967： Hongluan Star Movement

    Chapter 967 Hongluan Star Movement


    Ling''an county magistrate immediately felt ecstatic.


    But out of restraint, she did not step forward immediately, but sat at another table. The maid greeted the servants for tea time. She kept looking out the window, but her attention was focused on the man in Na Ying''an.


    While drinking tea, the man was reading with a book in his hand.


    County Lord Ling An hated nerds the most, but the way the man looked at the book in front of her made her heart thump.


    Especially when she thought of the feeling of being hugged by his strong and broad shoulders when she fell down the building.


    His nostrils were filled with the breath of his body.


    That kind of reassuring and reassuring feeling was something she had never felt before.


    After drinking a pot of tea, eating two or three plates of snacks, and having a full stomach, the widower who came to see him did not appear.


    The temperament of the county magistrate Ling''an has been able to persist until now without overturning the table and leaving, entirely because of the Ying''an man reading a book across from him.


    Seeing how he was drinking tea slowly and focusing on reading, County Lord Ling An felt that he could stay for another half afternoon.


    But the question is, she came here today for a blind date, how could anyone dare to accept her appointment?


    "Xiaoer." Ling An called the maid, "Go and ask, why is that widower still not here? It''s so rude, is it not giving me face of the county king''s mansion and wanting the county chief to come to the door?"


    The maid hurried out.


    Not long after, she came back blankly, and said, "People say that Liu Jialang has already come."


    "Where? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Just, it''s on the second floor." The maid looked around.


    On the second floor is the private room. There are four or five tables of guests. Most of the others are talking softly in twos and threes. Only the man reading a book diagonally opposite is alone.


    The maid seemed to have thought of something, so she hurried forward and said a few words to the man in a low voice. Seeing her look of astonishment, the county head Ling An said impatiently, "What''s going on?"


    Who knew the man put down the book and walked towards her.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to him, County Lord Ling An felt that he couldn''t breathe, and stayed in place.


    Until I heard his mellow voice enter my ears: "Is Miss Ling''an the county magistrate? Under Liu Lang, she came to see the county magistrate as promised."


    what.


    It turns out that he is the widower of the Liu family!


    How could it be him?


    He, he doesn''t look like a widower at all!


    In the heart of the county magistrate Ling''an, the widower should have a face of vicissitudes, gray hair, wrinkled face, and a thin body.


    Who knew he was a handsome young man!


    A trace of joy swayed in the heart of Ling''an County Lord.


    It turned out that the person she had been thinking about all day was the man who wanted to talk to her about kissing her.


    Is there a more wonderful fate in the world?


    Ling''an County Lord resisted his excitement and said, "I am Ling''an, it''s late tonight, see you next time."


    After saying that, he led the servant girl and left in a hurry.


    Liu Lang walked to the window and saw Ling An walking outside the door downstairs. He turned his head to look here, and met his eyes. He couldn''t help but look back in a little panic and shyness. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "Brother Jiang''s way. , it really works."


    "hey-hey!"


    A young man wearing a green robe and dressed with oily hair and pink face, came out from behind the screen with a fan, and said with a smile, "It hurts only if there is a comparison, I have seen the incompetent before, and then I will be treated by a tall and handsome man like you. The hero saves the beauty, doesn''t the Lord of Ling''an get the red star move?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 968： Love at first sight is nothing but careful planning

    Chapter 968 Love at first sight is just a careful plan


    Liu Lang bowed to Lord Xiaolang and said solemnly: "If you have a successful marriage with the county head, you will definitely repay."


    "you are welcome."


    Youtou Noodles Xiao Langjun shook his fan and was surrounded by him and left the restaurant.


    Back at Jiang''s house, she immediately went to bathe and change clothes, revealing her true colors and restoring her beautiful and refined beauty.


    She stood in front of the mirror, stroking her slightly wet long hair, and said with a smile: "Gufeng, I didn''t expect your disguise technique to be so powerful. If you move a little bit, others won''t recognize me at all."


    Gufeng proud: "It seems that I am also somewhat useful."


    "Of course." Jiang Ning held a cup of tea for him, "Our Gufeng can enter the shadow guard among the hundred people, which is good enough."


    His so-called **** is only compared with someone who is too good like Lone Star in Lonely City, not that he is really rubbish.


    On the contrary, he is actually excellent.


    This time, in order to facilitate the marriage of the county magistrate Ling''an and Liu Lang, Jiang Ning dressed up as a dummy, and it was Gu Feng''s handwriting.


    As it turns out, not to mention the county magistrate Ling''an, even Jiang Yi hardly recognized her.


    Huang Ying said: "The slave girl just doesn''t understand one thing, why does the master insist on promoting the marriage of the county head Ling''an and Liu Lang?"


    "Because Liu Lang really likes the county magistrate of Ling''an."


    "Really?" Huang Ying was surprised, "How did the master know?"


    "Hey, I also found out by accident." Jiang Ning smiled, "Then Liu Lang is still pretty good, but he''s usually too sloppy, so he''s not likable."


    Speaking of this, Gu Feng has the most complaints.


    "My God, if it wasn''t for Miss Qi''s orders, I wouldn''t have done it myself." Gu Feng recalled that he still felt dismayed, "A good man, you have a leisurely life, why do you make yourself so sloppy, which one? Women will like it?"


    Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled: "Thanks to Gu Feng''s pair of wonderful hands to rejuvenate, he cleaned up Liu Jialang Jun, and gained the heart of Ling''an County Lord."


    "It''s not my credit." Gu Feng waved his hand, "How to dress him up, I did everything according to Miss Seventh''s instructions."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "Liu Lang has a good foundation, good features, and a tall stature. As long as he changes into suitable clothes and asks Gu Feng to do his makeup, he will naturally become a handsome and reliable man. Don''t look at Ling An''s temperament. Tough, that''s what she likes."


    If Ling An knew that the man she liked was originally sloppy and greasy, and was completely dressed up by the Crown Princess and Gu Feng in the way she liked, I don''t know how she would feel.


    Not only Liu Lang''s outside, but even today''s so-called heroic rescue of beauty was tailored by Jiang Ning for Ling''an County Lord.


    Every step she took, every thought and thought, was in Jiang Ning''s calculations.


    Even the look she looked back downstairs after she left shyly was also expected by Jiang Ning.


    Otherwise, how could she have arranged for Liu Lang to go to the window to take a look.


    The so-called coincidences and love at first sight are nothing more than step-by-step and careful planning.


    A few days later, good news came from the Wutong County Prince¡¯s Mansion. The marriage between the county chief Ling¡¯an and Liu Lang was settled, and he also asked the emperor to set a date.


    The emperor asked Qin Tianjian to choose a few good days and let them decide by themselves.


    This matter has been resolved satisfactorily. As for what happened after Ling An got married, it was out of Jiang Ning''s control.


    In order to appreciate the help of the Crown Princess, the Princess of Wutong County plans to go to Prince Zhao''s Mansion and Anguo Earl''s Mansion several times to support Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan.


    However, before she could set off, a good news came from the front.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 969： Three places a night

    Chapter 969 One Night, Three Places


    Although Jiang Ning was in the harem, he got the news of the good news right away.


    General Jiang Mubai and his subordinates led by King Zhao, after winning several battles in a row, followed up with their victories and attacked Dadu, the capital of Rouran, and occupied the palace.


    Rouran''s big sweat ran away with several concubines and children.


    Rouran, who had plagued the Dasheng frontier for decades, was finally wiped out in one fell swoop.


    Although there are still some remnants fleeing, but for Dasheng, it has no serious threat.


    In addition to some local guards who are still chasing and fleeing the remnants, Jiang Mubai and King Zhao are about to lead a large army to return to the dynasty.


    It is almost the twelfth lunar month, and the Chinese New Year will definitely not catch up, but it will not be long before we can return to Chang''an City in the spring.


    Resolved Rouran''s confidant''s serious concern, and the people of Manchu, civil and military, were rejoicing.


    General Jiang Mubai is worthy of being the patron saint of Dasheng, and once again proved his extraordinary military ability with facts.


    And the reputation of King Zhao also reached its peak.


    Manchu civil and military all praised him, but only a group of waiters and aides in the East Palace looked worried.


    The happiest is the emperor.


    After the winter, it has not snowed yet, which is unprecedented in previous years. If there is no snow in winter, there is a danger of severe drought in the coming year.


    In Confucianism, whether floods or severe droughts are the result of the emperor''s inhumaneness and the punishment of God.


    The emperor wants to commit his own decree.


    Therefore, the emperor has been in a very unhappy mood recently, and the relationship with the East Palace has become a bit stiff due to the empress being grounded.


    All these bits and pieces are added together, the more lazy the emperor is, and even the fixed time for the court is always changed again and again.


    When the ?? good news came, the emperor had not been to court for half a month.


    Fortunately, Dasheng handled government affairs with the great scholars in the cabinet, so it wouldn''t delay any major affairs.


    After reading the good news, the emperor stood up and was delighted.


    Rouran has always been strong in soldiers and horses, but they were born in the grasslands and needed food, utensils, tea and cloth from the Central Plains for life, so they often robbed and harassed the people of Dasheng.


    Li Changgeng was the second-generation emperor of the Dasheng Dynasty. The wish of the founding emperor before him was to completely eliminate Rouran, but he never achieved it.


    I did this when I was the emperor, how could the emperor be unhappy and excited.


    He immediately stated that he wanted to be rewarded for meritorious deeds, and he wanted big rewards.


    On the night of being closed for less than half a month, the emperor was in good spirits, flipped over the sign of the harem, and went to Concubine Zhu.


    Who knew that Concubine Zhu would not be able to serve during her menstrual period, so he went to Ye Zhaoyi again. In the second half of the night, Ya Fei''s palace said that Ya Fei had a cough, and the emperor rushed to Ya Fei''s place again.


    ran to three concubines in one night, which was very rare when the emperor was young.


    The next day, on the first day of the twelfth lunar month, the emperor was lazy, and the imperial doctor diagnosed the pulse and said that he had suffered from wind and cold, and he had to take care of it.


    Jiang Ning heard the news, and his heart was mortified, saying: "This winter, three women run in a row in the house, let alone a puffy old man, even a young generation can''t bear it."


    "Master, you can''t say this outside." Huang Ying reminded softly, "I heard that the queen was yelling at Fengning Palace.


    "So, the queen still has some sincere feelings for the emperor."


    "After all, they are young couples, and there is always affection."


    "yes."


    Jiang Ning looked at the mirror, a little distracted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 970： The unwelcome Donggong couple

    Chapter 970 The Unwelcome East Palace Couple


    Jiang Ning was thinking that the emperor is now living a very happy life among these young concubines in the harem.


    seems to have completely come out of the sadness of the death of Concubine Jin.


    Does he remember Concubine Jin?


    Or, with the replacement Pearl Concubine, he has forgotten the Jin Zhuzhu once?


    The emperor is indeed the most ruthless.


    is still sober in the world of Concubine Jin, who never had too much expectations for the emperor, and did not give her sincerity. Otherwise, she has a soul underground who knows the current situation, and I am afraid it will be difficult to rest in peace.


    Just by looking at his reluctance to move the queen, he knew how much his love for Concubine Jin was true and how much was false.


    His grief, unable to extricate himself, is not a lie.


    Maybe he even believed himself when he acted.


    The emperor recuperated for half a month, and then gradually recovered, but he did not return to the court, and only lingered among a few young concubines.


    The government affairs of the country are all handled by the two departments of the Cabinet and the Lijian.


    The rest of the people want to see the emperor, it is as difficult as going to the sky.


    Even Li Hongyuan, the crown prince, has not seen his father for several days.


    It''s the twelfth lunar month, and it still doesn''t snow. The weather is dry and cold, making people uncomfortable, everyone is worried, and even the flavor of the new year cannot be enriched.


    Jiang Ruobai approached the prince to discuss whether to invite the emperor to perform rituals such as offering sacrifices to the sky and praying for rain.


    Prince means powerless.


    Because he couldn''t enter the Feishhuang Palace at all, and he couldn''t see the emperor.


    Jiang Ning sat on the side of the desk, scribbled on the white paper with a writing brush, and listened to the conversation between his father and the prince, he moved away and said, "Since the great victory came, the emperor has completely disliked you. Now that I haven''t even seen you, is it possible that the old man is already thinking about how to abolish you, the prince, and let his precious illegitimate child do it?"


    Li Hongyuan: "¡­"


    He was a little speechless.


    Jiang Ning''s words sound outrageous, but it is very likely to be true.


    When Concubine Jin was there, he was the emperor''s most favored son. When Concubine Jin was gone, the emperor''s favor for him seemed to gradually disappear. Seeing his wings getting harder and harder, he became more and more unpleasant.


    Now he is afraid that there is only one son of King Zhao.


    Jiang Ruobai scolded his daughter: "Is it a bit of a rule, in front of His Royal Highness, full of nonsense? If it spreads out, you will know the consequences."


    "There are only the three of us here, so I can speak without any scruples. Besides, Gu Feng is guarding the door, no one can eavesdrop." Jiang Ning stopped writing and raised his head, "Father, Gu Cheng will come back with the eldest uncle, right? "


    "Gucheng is the leader of the shadow guards by your uncle''s side. Naturally, wherever your uncle is, he will be there."


    "Great." Jiang Ning was delighted.


    Li Hongyuan glanced at her and said indifferently, "Why don''t you ask Wen Renzong if they will come back together?"


    "Eat less vinegar."


    Jiang Ning snorted, lowered his head and continued to smear the rice paper, "Your Highness, don''t make me angry, otherwise, when you ask me for help later, I won''t necessarily agree."


    Li Hongyuan also hummed: "What do I need your help with?"


    "Sacrificing to the sky and praying for blessings." Jiang Ning raised his head and smiled, "You can''t see the emperor, but I can."


    "You are now in the eyes of the father, and I am in the same league. The father does not want to see me, nor will he see you." Li Hongyuan said unceremoniously.


    Jiang Ning''s smile remained the same: "Yes, the son is not favored, how can the daughter-in-law be liked? But, do you think the emperor will see his only two grandsons?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 971： The love of the royal family

    Chapter 971 Family affection of the imperial family


    Offering sacrifices to the heavens and praying for blessings, anyone with a little brain knows that this is just a means of comforting people¡¯s hearts.


    But the people pinned their hopes on this, and the royal family and the court should also give the people comfort and hope.


    is imperative.


    Jiang Ning asked his father: "Others can''t see the emperor. As the chief assistant of the cabinet, you can see the emperor every day. Why don''t you ask the emperor directly?"


    "It reminded me of the side effects, the emperor seems to be lacking in interest." Jiang Ruobai was a little helpless, ? "As a courtier, I can''t be so blind to see, so I''ll ask it again and again."


    "Is Dad so careful in front of the emperor?"


    "You are the only one in the world who is presumptuous and unruly in front of the emperor." Jiang Ruobai glared at her, "You should know the reason, and don''t take an inch."


    We all know that the emperor especially condone the crown princess, and a large part of the reason is because she is Lin Zizi''s daughter, and she has a similar face to Lin Zizi.


    But the emperor''s heart is unpredictable, who knows how long his love for the crown princess will last?


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Father, I''m not arrogant. I haven''t seen the emperor''s face for a long time. Seeing that I''m young, it''s not too much for me to lead the children to see the emperor''s grandfather?"


    Li Hongyuan nodded: "In all, Xiaoqian and Yan''er, the three of them, haven''t seen their father for half a year."


    "Ugh."


    Jiang Ruobai sighed and didn''t say anything else.


    The home of the emperor, the family is cool.


    Prince and the others are pretty good. Duke Huai, who was half imprisoned, hadn''t seen the emperor for two years.


    Father, son, grandson and grandson never see each other, which is almost unimaginable in ordinary people.


    "Ning''er, in the past two days, take the children to an interview. Mention the matter of offering sacrifices to the heavens and praying for blessings."


    "I see, Dad."


    After ?? went back, Jiang Ning prepared this matter.


    Today, the emperor lives in a secluded place on the grounds of recuperating from illness. If he wants to face the Holy Spirit, he has to say hello to Eunuch Chen, the palm print of the Sili Jian, in advance.


    Chen Gonggong went to ask the emperor for instructions, and the emperor agreed, so he could go to see the emperor within the stipulated time.


    Jiang Ning waited for three days in a row, and it was not until the fourth day that he was notified to have an interview, and only then did he lead the three children to the Feishhuang Palace.


    The inside of the Feishhuang Palace is warm, and the expensive ambergris is burning, and the whole palace is filled with strange fragrance.


    made Ling Zi wrinkle her nose, and after taking a few breaths, she sneezed two times in a row.


    "What''s going on here?"


    The emperor came out from behind the screen.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw that he was wearing a large robe, looking a little sloppy, frowning slightly, he still reminded the children to greet him first.


    "Let''s all get up."


    The emperor raised his hand, leaned against the couch, looked at the three children, "Xiaoqian has grown strong, and Wen Zan and Lingzi have grown taller."


    "Grandpa Huang, these are the words specially written for you by the grandchildren."


    Xiaoqian, representing his younger brother and sister, came forward with a pair of characters.


    The emperor looked at it and said with a smile: "It''s well written. Crown Princess, this is all your credit. You have brought up Xiao Qian and the children very well. I want to reward you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s not my credit, it''s Lin Zhangyuan''s credit. If your majesty wants a reward, just reward Lin Zhangyuan."


    "He hasn''t gone back yet?"


    The ?? emperor seemed to be a little surprised.


    Jiang Ning was also taken aback.


    The emperor''s question is strange.


    It stands to reason that Lin Zhangyuan invited him to the Wenhua Hall to teach the prince and the little princes to read. With his eyes and ears, could he still not know Lin Shimo''s whereabouts?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 972： Gift

    Chapter 972 Gifts


    Jiang Ning always felt that there was something in the emperor''s words.


    Before she could think about it, the emperor took a slow and long tone and said, "If it''s freezing cold today, the children are all young, so don''t take them out to run."


    "Erchen remembered."


    Jiang Ning bumped into the box in his hand, "This is a character embroidered by Erchen''s mother, dedicated to the emperor."


    When the emperor heard that it was a gift from Lin Zizi, his back straightened a little, his eyes fixed on the box, and he asked, "What gift is your mother giving me now?"


    "Originally, my mother planned to present it to the emperor on the New Year''s Day, but..." Jiang Ning paused deliberately before continuing, "There is no snow this year, and the next year will be drought, so it is not easy for the royal family and nobles to hold any more events. The Yuan banquet, I am afraid that I will not have the opportunity to present it to Your Majesty, so I ordered Erchen to bring it."


    "Humph, all nonsense!"


    The emperor said to her, obviously didn''t believe a word of it.


    He took the box that Eunuch Chen held, opened it, took out a roll of snow-white silk satin, unfolded it, and there was a complete poem on the silk satin.


    The handwriting is slender, and the writing is like a god.


    At first glance, it seems to be the handwriting of some famous master, but when you get closer, you can see that this is a character embroidered with needles and thread, not real writing.


    Being able to "write" such a character with needle and thread is more difficult than using pen and ink.


    Especially this pair of snow-white silk satin shines brightly in the light, making it impossible to take your eyes off for a moment.


    Even Eunuch Chen exclaimed.


    The emperor admired it carefully for a while, then reluctantly received it in the box, then raised his head to look at Jiang Ning, "Your mother won''t have the minds of ghosts like you. You must have asked your mother for this word. As for whether this character was originally intended to be dedicated to me, I can''t say."


    Jiang Ning did not feel ashamed after the conspiracy was uncovered, but admitted frankly: "That''s right, I borrowed this word from my mother."


    "Borrow?" The emperor let out a low sneer, "If you have something in my hands, don''t think about taking it back. Hurry back and think about it, how to apologize to your mother."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Your Majesty is a wise man you see once in a hundred years. Since you have guessed it, I will have the courage to speak out."


    "When you speak in front of me, when do you need courage?"


    "Father." Jiang Ning took the three children and knelt down one by one, "I beg the father to allow this matter of offering sacrifices to the sky and praying for rain."


    "Huh, I knew it."


    The emperor snorted again.


    Jiang Ning said: "I know that the royal father does not believe this, and my son also understands very well that the so-called offering sacrifices to the heavens and praying for blessings will have no effect. ?"


    "According to you, this sacrifice to the sky and praying for blessings is to appease the people?"


    "Otherwise?" Jiang Ning asked rhetorically.


    The ?? emperor was actually stopped.


    If he doesn''t do anything wrong again, in case the people''s voices are stirred up, then he will become a foolish king who has been criticized in the history books!


    This is not allowed by the emperor.


    He has been working diligently for decades, and he has finally managed to get in today, the country is stable, and he is about to become famous in history. How could he allow himself to fail in the evening?


    The emperor changed his position and lay down. After pondering for a long time, he suddenly asked Jiang Ning, "Is it the prince''s idea that you brought the children here today?"


    Jiang Ning immediately shook his head: "I have been out of the palace recently, and I often hear people complain that it will not snow this year. I am really worried that if things go on like this, it will ruin the name of the father and emperor, so I dare to come to see him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 973： Everyone wants to have a good year

    Chapter 973 Everyone wants to have a good year


    The emperor moved his chubby body, pondered for a long time, and said slowly: "I have been in a bad mood these days, and I really can''t do this ritual of praying and sacrificing."


    Jiang Ning said: "Father and Emperor can hand it over to the Crown Prince."


    "Prince is indeed capable, but I''m not in a hurry right now."


    Still in a hurry?


    Jiang Ning could not wait to go up and grab him by the neck and ask, in his eyes, what is the most urgent thing.


    But she couldn''t.


    just turned around and went back, she felt unwilling again, and after thinking about it, she looked at the three children, and wanted the eldest grandson Li Tingqian to speak.


    But Li Tingqian didn''t seem to understand her intentions, just bowed his head and knelt in an orderly manner.


    Ling Zi''s eyes were wide open, and she squeaked around, looking at the furnishings in the Feishhuang Palace, obviously not thinking about what her mother said at all.


    Jiang Ning was a little helpless, and was about to persuade himself again, but saw his son Wen Zan stand up.


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised, but he didn''t stop his son''s behavior.


    Wen Zan adjusted the hem of his robe, his voice was clear, and he said word by word, "Grandpa Huang, it''s almost New Year''s Eve."


    The emperor opened his eyes to look at his little grandson, and his voice was very gentle: "Yes, is Wen Zan looking forward to the Chinese New Year?"


    "Yes, the New Year is very happy." Wen Zan nodded and added, "My grandson has a companion, and he also likes the New Year. The people on the street also like the New Year. Have a good year. Grandson hopes that everyone can have a good year."


    The ?? emperor suddenly laughed: "Yes, Wen Zan is right. Everyone likes the Chinese New Year and wants to have a good New Year. Crown Princess."


    Jiang Ning responded quickly: "My son is here."


    "Let them out. Regarding the harem, you help Concubine Shu and the others to cook, so that the palace will have a good year."


    Jiang Ning''s mind moved slightly, and after receiving the decree, he led the children out of the Feishhuang Palace.


    When ?? went outside, Jiang Ning asked Wen Zan, "Who taught you to say those words just now?"


    "is teacher."


    "You mean, Lin Shimo?" Jiang Ning knew that it was Lin Shimo who could make the three children call the teacher directly instead of calling him another name.


    Wen Zan nodded.


    "Is this his original words?"


    "The teacher said that the child should say what the child said."


    "Humph." Jiang Ning hummed inwardly, but smiled at the child, "Teacher Ni is very smart, and you are very courageous. You dare to speak in front of Grandpa Huang."


    "Why not? Grandpa Huang is very good."


    Wenzan said naively.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, yes, the children have never seen the appearance of their grandfather who could kill someone with the slightest touch of his tongue, so naturally they have no fear.


    What made Jiang Ning concerned was that Lin Shimo had predicted her behavior, knew that she would take the child to see the emperor, and told the child in advance how to speak in front of the emperor.


    Lin Shimo has been here for so long, both Li Hongyuan and King Zhao want to win his support and help.


    But Lin Shimo just led the children to read and practice martial arts all day long, and he didn''t see the slightest intention to join the fight.


    But now, he rarely showed a little attitude.


    Could it be that he has decided to support the East Palace?


    But why?


    Jiang Ning is a little confused.


    In the current situation, King Zhao defeated Rouran, and his prestige reached its peak. The voice and support in the court even almost found the prince.


    More importantly, the emperor''s attitude towards the prince was ambiguous, and he was reluctant to let the prince hold the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the sky and praying for blessings, probably because he wanted to delay the return of King Zhao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 974： getting old

    Chapter 974


    At this juncture, it is very important to be able to hold the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the heavens and praying for blessings in place of the emperor.


    This shows the attitude of the emperor.


    Although Li Hongyuan is already the prince, it is still unknown whether he can take over this position.


    Lin Shimo taught Wen Zan the words, and successfully made the emperor agree to sacrifice to the sky and pray for blessings.


    And King Zhao has not come back, the only candidate is the Crown Prince.


    Sure enough, the next day, the emperor issued an decree through the supervisor of ceremonies and the cabinet, asking the prince to pray for the gods to pray for the emperor and his father, and ask for auspiciousness from the sky.


    Ministry of Rites and Dali Temple began to get busy.


    On the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month, the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven was held at the Temple of Heaven.


    On the twenty-seventh day, it snowed heavily.


    The courtiers and the common people all applauded, praised the benevolence of the king and father, and our prince was wise.


    The emperor wore a robe and stayed in Jinxiu Palace for half a day, and then went to Fengning Palace for half a day. No one knew what he did in Jinxiu Palace, nor what he said to the Queen in Fengning Palace.


    Returning to the Feishhuang Palace in the evening, the emperor caught a cold and sneezed a few times. After the imperial doctor came to diagnose the pulse, he prescribed a prescription, but the emperor refused to take the medicine.


    He took a medicine, and after a year, he would pass the throne to the crown prince, and he himself retired to Xiaoling Mountain to cultivate.


    The emperor actually wanted to practice Taoism.


    The news of ?? came out, and all the ministers were worried, and raised them to the cabinet to ask the scholars for advice.


    Jiang Ruobai, as the chief assistant of the cabinet, is not in the cabinet.


    He is at the Emperor''s.


    He looked at the emperor wearing a black robe, and frowned: "Your Majesty, why are you doing this, I don''t understand."


    "Xian Ru, the ancients said that life is rare in seventy years. I have grown old!"


    Ru first is the word of Jiang Ruobai.


    The ?? character can only be addressed by elders. At his status, there are very few people who can call him by the character.


    Outsiders call him Jiang Xiang, and the emperor will also call him that.


    Jiang Ruobai has not heard the emperor call him this way for many years. He couldn''t help feeling emotional, his eyes were a little wet, and he whispered, "Your Majesty is still young."


    "It''s almost too soon." The emperor closed his eyes, "My body has not been doing well since last year. This year, I have relied on elixir to support it. You know that."


    Jiang Ruobai said: "Your Majesty, these elixir... eat too much is useless."


    The so-called elixir in the mouth of the emperor is nothing more than a ball made from some herbs such as cinnabar.


    "I don''t have many days anyway." The emperor said lightly, "Ever since Zhuzhu left me, I have always had a feeling that I will be able to see her again soon."


    Jiang Ruobai couldn''t help crying: "Your Majesty, the deceased is gone. Your condolences."


    "I always have to see her again."


    The emperor waved his hand a little tiredly, "I''m tired, it will be New Year''s Eve in two days, and after the fifteenth, let the prince take care of things. I want to rest."


    Jiang Ruobai''s heart trembled and fell to the ground: "My minister, lead the order."


    He walked out of the Feishhuang Palace, looked at the flying snow in the sky, and closed his eyes.


    One era will end, and another era will eventually bring.


    Returning to the cabinet, Jiang Ruobai ignored the anxious ministers, and after discussing with the other four cabinet elders, he went to see the prince.


    Li Hongyuan is playing against Lin Shimo in the snow cottage by the lake.


    They were wrapped in thick fox fur coats and sat on both sides of the stone table like statues.


    Wrapped tightly, Jiang Ning, who only showed a small and lustrous face, stood on the side of the Xuelu, holding a fishing rod in his hand, fishing from an ice hole on the lake.


    Jiang Ruobai stopped and watched for a while before stepping forward.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 975： Chess against opponents

    Chapter 975


    Jiang Ning saw Jiang Ruobai first and waved quickly, "Come on, Daddy, I have a fish here!"


    "Only you are naughty. In such a cold day, everyone else is in the cat house to keep warm. You stand in the wind vent to fish. Don''t cry about your leg pain for a while, and run to your mother to cry."


    Although Jiang Ruobai was scolding, his tone was all doting, and he even walked over to help his daughter catch a fish. The happy Jiang Ning pinched the fish and put it in the small bucket, saying that he would bake the fish for him to eat later.


    Li Hongyuan and Lin Shimo also got up and greeted each other.


    "His Royal Highness and Mr. Lin are having a good time." Jiang Ruobai put down his fishing rod, went over to warm his hands in the brazier, and looked at the chessboard with a smile.


    Black and white are evenly matched, and the battle is inextricable.


    It is not yet possible to decide the winner.


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "His Royal Highness and Mr. Lin are no match for each other."


    Lin Shimo also smiled and said, "To put it mildly, I have never met an opponent in Spring and Autumn Academy. I really did not expect that His Royal Highness, at such a young age, is so accomplished in chess."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "It''s all about understanding, not just getting old."


    "What Jiang Sang said is."


    Lin Shimo looked outside the Xuelu and sighed, "It''s snowing well this time."


    "Where''s the good?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Fortunately...everyone likes it."


    "Haha." Jiang Ruobai laughed.


    "Where did Jiang Xiang come from?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "Fishhuang Palace." Jiang Ruobai''s smile narrowed, and he even sighed unconsciously, "Your Majesty has been practicing Taoism for the past two years, do you all understand?"


    Lin Shimo raised his brows slightly, Jiang Ning was a little surprised, only Li Hongyuan seemed to have an expression he already knew.


    "It''s so good, why is this?" Jiang Ning asked Jiang Ruobai a cup of hot tea, thinking at the same time, this old man is too capable.


    We have to do some new tricks every three to five.


    "Your Majesty''s health is deteriorating. After fifteen days, he will move to Xiaoling Mountain." Jiang Ruobai did not answer Jiang Ning''s words.


    "The Taoist Temple in Xiaoling Mountain?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ruobai nodded, "No one else can change the emperor''s decision."


    "Is he going to be the emperor?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Ruobai glared at her, and then sighed, "Your Majesty''s health has been worrying for the past two years. If you want to rest, it''s not impossible. But...he uses those elixir, and he refuses to use the imperial doctor''s prescription. Son, but it is really worrying!"


    "Father, can''t you persuade the emperor?"


    "Don''t think that His Majesty gives you a good color, just think that he is easy to talk." Jiang Ruobai was not angry.


    Li Changgeng had been emperor for decades, and he was used to being arbitrary when he was young.


    How could ?? easily listen to a courtier''s persuasion.


    Back in the East Palace, Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan spoke alone.


    "Retirement and retirement, this elixir is definitely not edible." Jiang Ning said to Li Hongyuan seriously, "You are his own son, if you don''t persuade, no one will be able to persuade him."


    "If there is anyone in this world who can make him obey, there is probably only one person."


    "Who?" Jiang Ning was stunned when he saw him looking at him, "You mean, my mother?"


    "It''s about the father''s dragon body."


    "oops!"


    Jiang Ning shook his hand a little irritably, "My mother lives quietly, I don''t want her to get involved in these things. I''ve decided!"


    Li Hongyuan looked at her.


    Jiang Ning stood up: "I''m going to Fengning Palace to see the Queen. I want to have a good chat with her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 976： Chat with the Queen

    Chapter 976 Find the Queen for tea and chat


    Jiang Ning went to see the queen.


    Although the queen was banned from Fengning Palace, she was still the queen, and the treatment she deserved remained the same.


    Concubine Shu and Concubine Yu, who are now acting in the harem, are not vicious and mean people in their bones. Although they are inevitably suspected of gloating, they did not deduct the queen in terms of food and clothing expenses.


    The emperor Li Changgeng had hundreds of concubines in his harem. Apart from the tragic death of Concubine Jin Gui, he was generally relatively stable.


    In the past two years, because of the entry of Jiang Ning, the Crown Princess, the harem was even more harmonious like a family. Even the favored newcomers, Concubine Zhu and Concubine Ya and Ye Zhaoyi, did not suffer any difficulties.


    Concubine Yu is a loyal fan of the Crown Princess, and Concubine Zhu and Ya Concubine are all flocking to please Jiang Ning, but if there is any concubine in the harem who dares to be a demon, the Crown Princess will come to her room the next day to sit and chat with her about life. and three views.


    And then, that concubine joined Ya Fei and others, thinking about what to give to the East Palace every day, to bring closer the relationship with the Crown Princess.


    The movements of the crown princess have become the most concerned thing for the concubines in the harem every day.


    The news that the Crown Princess is going to Fengning Palace to meet the Queen for tea and chat soon spread throughout the harem.


    Concubine Yu even came to Jiang Ning and wanted to accompany her.


    Jiang Ning thought about it and agreed.


    So the two came to Fengning Palace together in the afternoon.


    Fengning Palace didn''t have any self-consciousness to become a cold palace. It was still lively and lively. When I entered, I found that two palace maids were playing the pipa and one singing.


    The Queen ?? was crooked under the porch, wrapped in a thick fleece blanket, and listened as if sleeping.


    "The Empress is in good spirits." Concubine Yu held the hand of the little palace maid, stepped on the snow, and staggered in. "With this spare time, I don''t know how to sweep the snow in the yard."


    The queen raised her eyelids, saw that it was Concubine Yu, and ignored it. When she saw Jiang Ning behind her, she couldn''t help but sit up.


    "My Fengning Palace hasn''t been so lively for a long time." The Queen''s eyes went past Concubine Yu and stared at Jiang Ning, "What is the Crown Princess doing?"


    "Come and see the Empress."


    Jiang Ning came to the Queen with a small heater in her arms, "The Queen''s face looks much better."


    "No one is bothering you, and you are naturally in a good mood."


    "Queen, come to chat inside?"


    "Bengong is reluctant to move. If you have something to say, just say it. If you have nothing to say, please feel free." The queen said, and turned back again.


    Concubine Yu looked at the surrounding maids and eunuchs.


    The palace maids and eunuchs voluntarily retired.


    The Empress ?? noticed it and hummed: "Concubine Yu is very successful now, and even here in this palace, she dares to command her anger."


    "The Empress is weak, and the concubine is helping the servants here. The Empress doesn''t need to be grateful." Concubine Yu had been with Jiang Ning for a long time, and she started to get angry when she spoke.


    The Queen frowned.


    There were no outsiders around, so Jiang Ning asked directly, "Queen, did you harm Concubine Jin Gui?"


    She was caught off guard by asking, and even Concubine Yu looked over in surprise, and suddenly felt some regret in her heart. Should she spy on secrets of this level?


    The Queen ?? said coldly, "Prince Concubine, this palace advises you not to spread rumors if you have no evidence."


    "So, deny it."


    "My Palace has fallen to the point where it is today, what else can''t I admit? But for things I haven''t done, you have to put a bucket of **** on my head, even if I die, this Palace will never agree!"


    Jiang Ning nodded and asked again, "Does the matter of the emperor''s cultivation have anything to do with you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 977： self-comfort

    Chapter 977 Self-comfort


    The Queen ?? did not expect her questions to be more tricky and direct than the other.


    She was silent for a while before she said: "The emperor is old and experienced the tragic death of Concubine Jin Gui, and now he is weak. Just find a sustenance. There is nothing wrong with cultivating the Tao."


    "Cultivation is nothing, but what if he eats those elixir? Do you know that those things can eat dead people?"


    Concubine Yu was shocked: "What, the emperor is eating elixir? Where did the elixir come from?"


    It was the first time she heard about it.


    Yun Dai raised her chin at the Queen: "Of course I have to ask the Queen."


    "Why is the Queen Mother so vicious and harming the Emperor?" Concubine Yu looked at the Queen''s eyes, almost spitting fire.


    "Joke!" The Queen sneered, "Bengong and the emperor have been married for decades, how can their relationship be comparable? Igong relies on the emperor to make megong what it is today. But you guys tell me, what reason does Igong have? Harming the emperor, what is the benefit to this palace?"


    Concubine Yu looked at Jiang Ning subconsciously.


    Indeed, she could not think of any reason for the queen to harm the emperor.


    Murder must not have a motive?


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "Of course the Empress has a motive."


    "What is it?" Concubine Yu asked.


    "For herself and her family."


    "Huh?" Concubine Yu seemed to understand, but she didn''t seem to understand.


    The emperor has feelings for the queen. As long as the emperor lives well, the queen and her family will naturally stand tall.


    So, why did she kill the emperor.


    Gu Feng brought a chair over, Jiang Ning sat down, and said, "The Empress is really a good daughter who did everything for her family and died."


    The Queen''s face changed slightly: "Princess, be presumptuous!"


    Jiang Ning said slowly: "The Queen Mother provided elixir for the emperor, so she may not know that eating too much elixir is bad for your health?"


    "Who said elixir is bad for the body? It''s all made of the most precious medicinal materials, and it''s very beneficial to the body!" The Queen defended hoarsely, "What do you know? Hanging, he has long been¡­¡±


    Concubine Yu stepped forward in three or two steps: "Why does the emperor do this?"


    "Hehe, Concubine Yu, it looks like you haven''t been in bed for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "Speak quickly!" Concubine Yu ignored her sarcasm and hurriedly asked.


    "Do you think that with the emperor''s age, why can he still favor those new concubines every night?" The empress mocked, "Since the birth of the sixth prince, have you served in bed? Do you know the emperor''s physical condition? "


    Concubine Yu was speechless and said after a while, "If the elixir is really good for your body, why don''t you use it yourself?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Concubine Yu, don''t be misled by her words. The queen said so much, it''s nothing more than an excuse to comfort herself for harming the emperor."


    "This palace did not harm the emperor!"


    "Let me tell you, why the emperor refuses to punish you. It turns out that you are using the Taoist elixir to fool the emperor." Jiang Ning pressed closer, "Let me speculate. Empress, you know that the emperor is getting worse and worse. , I worry that once the prince ascends the throne, you and your family will be completely ruined. So you use the emperor''s mentality of missing Jin Guifei to encourage the emperor to cultivate Taoism and consume medicine pills..."


    "What does it have to do with the emperor''s yearning for Concubine Jin and cultivating Taoism!"


    "The Empress really doesn''t cry without seeing the coffin." Jiang Ning glanced at Gufeng, Gufeng nodded, and greeted the outside, "Bring people in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 978： Missing sickness

    Chapter 978 Missing


    The Queen ?? looked out suspiciously, and saw a **** pulling in a thirty or so woman dressed as a Taoist nun, her face changed slightly.


    "Wuchen Fairy." Jiang Ning called out the woman''s name unhurriedly, "You are a monk from Lihuashan Taoist Temple. You met the Empress five years ago, and you have been teaching the Empress to practice Taoism, right?"


    Concubine Yu was taken aback: "The Empress is also practicing Taoism?"


    "right."


    Jiang Ning smiled slightly, "And those elixir that the emperor took were also provided by you, Fairy Wuchen, right?"


    Fairy Wuchen knelt on the ground, she didn''t dare to speak.


    The Empress ?? said angrily: "Prince Concubine, you are too arrogant and reckless! What if the Palace and the Emperor practice Taoism? Are there any regulations in the grand ancestral system and laws that the Emperor and Empress are not allowed to believe in Buddhism or practice Taoism?"


    "That''s not true. Faith is your personal privacy, and I have no right to interfere. However, you deceived the emperor and said that cultivating the Tao can make you live forever, and after becoming an immortal, you can bring Concubine Jin back from the dead. This is deceiving the king, right? ?"


    Concubine Yu opened her mouth wide, stared blankly at the queen, looked at the Taoist nun, and finally looked at Jiang Ning: "Prince Concubine, is this all true? The emperor''s cultivation is all for the sake of Concubine Jin?"


    "Otherwise, how could the emperor dote on Concubine Zhu so much?" Jiang Ning said, "You only know how to cherish it when you lose it. He is missing Concubine Jin and has become ill!"


    Concubine Yu was stunned.


    She is also the emperor''s woman. She has never felt the love of an emperor, and she has never asked for an emperor''s love.


    In her heart, being a concubine is just a job arranged for her by the family.


    Giving birth to a prince is her ultimate goal.


    As for the love of the emperor, what is that?


    With so many women in the emperor''s harem, who can he really keep in his heart?


    Concubine Yu can no longer deceive herself.


    Facts have proved that the emperor really loves Concubine Jin. For her, he became sick with thoughts. For her, he cultivated Taoism, took the so-called elixir, and was played with applause by the queen and a Taoist nun.


    They said that they could cultivate Taoism and become immortals, and that they could resurrect Concubine Jin, and the emperor actually believed it.


    Concubine Yu sighed deeply: "No wonder, no matter what mistakes the queen made in the past two years, the emperor refused to really punish her."


    Jiang Ning looked at Daoist Wuchen: "Tell the truth, the so-called immortality, elixir, etc., are you deceiving the emperor?"


    Wuchen hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, the Crown Princess, calm down. For us Taoist people, we truly believe in this kind of thing. There are also many records in ancient books."


    "Where is the record?"


    "Does your Highness remember that there is only one day in the mountains, and the world has been around for a thousand years?" Daoist Wuchen hurriedly explained, "The woodcutter just entered the Tao and became an immortal."


    "That''s just a legend, it can''t be true."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "How many years have you been practicing Taoism, have you become an immortal?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Poor Dao has only practiced Dao for ten years, his understanding is not high, his time is still short, and he has not yet entered Dao."


    "You haven''t become an immortal after cultivating for ten years, how can you guarantee that the emperor will become an immortal in his lifetime?"


    "The Emperor is the Son of Heaven, the true dragon that brings together the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Naturally, it is not comparable to me and other mortals." Fairy Wuchen was right.


    Concubine Yu couldn''t bear it anymore, she stepped forward and gave her a slap in the ear, scolding: "You liar! It''s just a matter of swaying and deceiving outside, but now you dare to deceive the palace and the emperor! The emperor''s dragon body is at stake! All beings in the world, do you bear this responsibility! Today, this palace does not kill you, and I am sorry for the trust of the emperor for so many years! Come on, drop this liar and beat me to the death!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 979： Maybe theres still a chance

    Chapter 979 Maybe there is still a chance


    Daoist Wuchen was dropped, struggling and screaming, begging the queen to save her.


    Jiang Ning sneered: "You cultivator, do you still need someone to save you? Bring out your magical powers."


    A liar who has no power to tie a chicken, and relies on a three-inch indestructible tongue. How can he be able to use any magical powers.


    Concubine Yu was so angry that she was really beaten to death.


    The Queen ?? always sat quietly and never spoke a word of dissuade.


    She doesn''t care about Fairy Wuchen''s life or death at all.


    Concubine Yu would not be soft-hearted.


    Wuchen was killed.


    Facts have proved that even after ten years of cultivating Taoism, he can''t resist a slap in the face.


    "The Empress is so calm?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Haha." The Queen smiled lightly, "Little girl, you don''t understand anything at all. If Wuchen died, he would die, and this palace doesn''t bother to see her. Let''s go."


    Concubine Yu was unwilling to leave, and angrily threatened: "Ben Gong must ask to see the emperor and explain the truth to him. The so-called elixir of cultivation is all the queen''s trick! I don''t believe it, the emperor can still be deceived by you this time. !"


    "Oh, idiot."


    The Queen''s words and eyes were full of contempt and disdain.


    Concubine Yu was so angry that she wanted to do it, but she didn''t dare.


    Anyway, the family is still the queen, she can kill a Taoist nun, but she will never dare to do anything to the queen.


    Leaving Fengning Palace, Concubine Yu asked Jiang Ning, "Prince Concubine, how do you know about that dust-free thing?"


    "Find out."


    As for how and who did it, she wouldn''t say.


    Concubine Yu also consciously did not ask questions.


    "Then what should I do now?" Concubine Yu had no masters, so she could only take Jiang Ning as her backbone, "I don''t know how long the emperor has been eating the elixir, can his body still stand it? I really don''t understand why the emperor trusts the queen so much. She Clearly uneasy."


    "Yeah, guess why the queen would rather hurt the emperor''s body and eat elixir along with him?"


    "This...I really don''t understand."


    "The starting point of everything is just self-interest." Jiang Ning said meaningfully, "Does Concubine Yu really want to face the Holy Spirit?"


    "Yes!"


    "You can try."


    Jiang Ning shook his head slightly, disapproving of this.


    Concubine Yu has a fiery heart and can''t wait to go to the Feishhuang Palace to ask for an interview. She is bound to expose the queen''s conspiracy and persuade the emperor to stop listening to slander and hurt the dragon body.


    However, the emperor did not see her at all.


    The emperor not only saw her, but also no one.


    From the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month to the Shangyuan Festival, the emperor lived in the Feishhuang Palace for more than half a month. Apart from three or four eunuchs who served him personally, even the cabinet ministers were gone.


    It was not until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month that the emperor summoned the crown prince and Jiang Ruobai, the chief minister of the cabinet.


    The emperor is already sick.


    Jiang Ning took his three children to see him, and was surprised to find that the chubby emperor had lost only a handful of bones.


    The cheeks are sunken, and the face is like golden paper.


    Rao is like this, he has to take the so-called elixir.


    Looking at the bright red elixir, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but persuade: "Your Majesty, do you really believe that if you eat the elixir and become an immortal, will you be able to see Concubine Jin?"


    The ?? emperor coughed a few times, then laughed and said, "How can you prove that I will never see you?"


    "If you have to believe it yourself, then I have nothing to say."


    "I know, you all think I''m confused, listen to the Queen''s words, and go to the Tao to seek longevity. In fact..." The emperor fell silent, lowered his eyelids, until Jiang Ning thought he was asleep, he continued, "I eat those elixir, that is, I want to live longer. I always think that there may be a chance to see Zhuzhu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 980： goal that has not changed

    Chapter 980 The goal that has not changed


    Jiang Ning was saddened to hear: "The deceased is gone, so is the living. You already have Concubine Zhu by your side, so can''t you treat Concubine Zhu as Concubine Jin?"


    The ?? emperor did not speak.


    After a long time, he suddenly woke up and greeted the prince to come and talk.


    "Prince, when I go, let Concubine Zhu and Ye Zhaoyi come together."


    "..." Li Hongyuan was stunned.


    Does this mean that several young concubines are to be buried?


    The Grand Dynasty has no such precedent!


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, this old man actually became a tyrant, and before he died, he had to drag three young concubines to bury him with him.


    Jiang Ning lightly poked Li Hongyuan''s lower back, meaning to let him accept it first.


    When the tyrant dies, he can''t help it.


    But if the emperor directly resisted the decree now, and the emperor directly ordered the three concubines to be killed first, it would be troublesome.


    Li Hongyuan really understood what Jiang Ning meant, and verbally agreed to the emperor''s demands one by one.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ask: "Your Majesty, when you see Concubine Jin, but let her see you with three young concubines, isn''t it appropriate? Are you not afraid that Concubine Jin will be angry?"


    The ?? emperor ignored her, waved them off, and announced that the empress would see you again.


    Not long after Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan left, they saw the queen walking into the Feishhuang Palace.


    "This time, what will they say?" Jiang Ning muttered, "This queen is both a Buddha and a Taoist, and she is very evil. Sure enough, people can''t be too idle, and they will become demons when they are idle."


    "What are you muttering about?" Li Hongyuan asked.


    "I want to go back and eavesdrop."


    "That''s the Feishhuang Palace, you think it''s your back garden, go there if you want?"


    "Then don''t care?"


    "What?" Li Hongyuan asked lightly.


    Jiang Ning was startled when he saw his expression.


    For Li Hongyuan, when the emperor dies, he can immediately ascend the throne.


    This world belongs to him.


    We have been together for so long that Jiang Ning almost forgot that from the first day she met Li Hongyuan, his goal was to be the emperor.


    has never changed for a moment.


    Hearing that the emperor was going to choose several concubines to be buried, all the concubines in the harem were trembling and panicking.


    The old concubines who are old and fading are not worried about this, nor are the concubines who have children by their bodies, but those young concubines who are not able to give birth to children and half daughters.


    Especially the most favored Zhu Fei, Ya Fei and Ye Zhaoyi.


    They came to Jiang Ning in a panic, begging her to save them.


    Which young and beautiful concubine is willing to die with the old emperor?


    Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan''s plans can only be pondered in their hearts, and they can''t say it before the emperor''s breath.


    She could only appease them temporarily.


    Unexpectedly, some concubines could not bear the pressure and committed suicide.


    Jiang Ning had to appease them urgently, and hinted that they would definitely protect their lives, so these concubines went away crying and crying.


    On the twenty-seventh day of the first lunar month, the emperor was terminally ill.


    The queen and concubines all gathered in the Feishhuang Hall to serve the sick.


    The concubines and concubines wept and cried, like mourning, but only the queen remained calm.


    Everyone thought that the emperor could not last until the first month, but who knew the emperor could endure it again, until February, when Jiang Mubai and the army of King Zhao returned to court.


    The good news came, the emperor''s spirit seemed to be much better, and he even got someone to help him sit up and meet Jiang Mubai and Zhao Wang Li You in person.


    "You guys have done a great job!" the emperor said happily.


    Seeing that the emperor was so sick, both Jiang Mubai and Li You were shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 981： heir

    Chapter 981


    Especially Jiang Mubai, who has feelings for the emperor, couldn''t help but tear up his eyes: "Fortunately, I did not disgrace my mission, but why didn''t your majesty take care of the dragon''s body?"


    The Emperor ?? smiled and said, "People live for a hundred years, but only die once. There is such a thing as this, the general doesn''t have to do it. Fortunately, I lasted until the day you came back."


    "Your Majesty has a long life and will definitely get better."


    "Don''t talk about that." The emperor shook his head, then looked at Li You, and said softly, "King Zhao, you have worked hard this time. It looks like you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    "It is an honor for the minister to serve the emperor."


    "All of you should go back to the mansion to rest first, wash and clean, and see your family. Especially King Zhao, after the wedding, he threw Princess Zhao in the mansion, and it took more than half a year to go back to meet others."


    Jiang Mubai and King Zhao each received a reward and went back to their respective homes.


    The Jiang family held a lively banquet for him, while the Zhao Wangfu seemed much deserted.


    Jiang Yan separated from him after they got married. They were very unfamiliar with each other. When he came back, she was excited and happy, but it was hard to show it.


    When the evening came, she naturally looked forward to her husband returning to the room to rest.


    Unexpectedly, King Zhao did not set foot in her room because he was tired and injured after the war.


    for three days in a row.


    Jiang Yan endured her shyness and took the initiative to go to his room, but he was indifferently kicked out.


    Jiang Yan was heartbroken.


    She really didn''t understand why King Zhao didn''t want to touch her since he married her.


    "Does the lord think that the concubine is not beautiful enough?" She was stunned.


    "No." King Zhao was indifferent, "This king is busy with business, you know it."


    "If the lord doesn''t like the concubine body, the concubine body can take several beautiful concubines for the lord." Jiang Yan knew that she was not as beautiful as the seventh sister, but she was also beautiful.


    Sure enough, King Zhao still refused.


    After several days of this, Jiang Yan finally couldn''t hold back, and when she returned to her parents'' house again, she cried to Concubine Bai.


    Concubine Bai racked her brains, bought a bottle of medicine at a high price, took it back for her, and told her that she would not be afraid that King Zhao would not take the bait.


    Jiang Yan returned with the medicine full of anticipation.


    On the third day of the third lunar month, the emperor issued an edict, revealing the identity of King Zhao, saying that he was one of the twins that the queen gave birth to that year.


    The court and the opposition were shocked.


    Jiang Ning was also shocked.


    What shocked everyone was not that the emperor revealed that King Zhao was his son, but that the emperor used this method to directly make King Zhao the queen''s direct son.


    All of a sudden, the status of King Zhao was raised too high.


    But the fact is that King Zhao is one of the twins, no one doubts, and no one cares whether it is true or not.


    Importantly, the emperor said he was, and he was.


    Anyone with discerning eyes can see that this is just a method of the emperor to make King Zhao recognize his ancestors and return to his clan.


    Jiang Ning finally realized that it turned out that the emperor had always refused to deal with the queen, just to wait for this day, keep the queen, and be a mother to his beloved illegitimate child.


    The emperor''s thoughts are too deep.


    As he was dying now, he saw that it was the crown prince''s turn, but at this moment, he suddenly revealed the identity of King Zhao.


    What''s the meaning?


    He is giving King Zhao a chance.


    Originally, King Zhao was only the son of King Kangjun, but now he has become the direct son of a legitimate emperor.


    also means that he has the legal right of inheritance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 982： The emperor is dying

    Chapter 982 The emperor is dying


    In terms of ancestry and laws, the crown prince is the heir to the prince and the legitimate heir to the next generation of emperors. However, as the emperor''s direct son, if King Zhao was fighting for the throne at this time, no one would call him a traitor.


    Prince is only an heir after all, not an emperor already.


    As soon as the ?? edict came out, there was an uproar in the government and the opposition.


    The Queen ?? also came out directly from the Cold Palace and regained her right to rule the Sixth Palace.


    Concubine Yu, Concubine Shu and others gathered at the Qingyi Courtyard in the East Palace, all looking sad.


    They have always been against the Queen, and since they have been with Jiang Ning, they have even publicly fought against the Queen. This time the queen was grounded, and they acted in the harem. Although they did not take the opportunity to fall into the trap and abused and detained Fengning Palace, the cynicism, intentional or unintentional, was indispensable.


    Who would have thought that the queen would have a day to turn over?


    She now has a legitimate son, and she is still King Zhao who has just made great contributions. Even for King Zhao''s sake, the emperor will not embarrass the queen any more.


    Concubine Yu and others were worried about being targeted by the queen.


    Jiang Ning felt that these concubines were focusing on the wrong point.


    Now is the time to worry about whether the queen will give them small shoes?


    The emperor is about to die!


    Although most people in the harem regard concubines as a career that earns money and pensions, the emperor is their man after all.


    They didn''t worry about it at all.


    The big boss is about to go offline, and they are almost unable to hold their jobs, and they are still thinking about palace battles here.


    Jiang Ning leaned on the soft chair, hugged the heater, and listened to their worried discussions, but his mind had drifted outside.


    The eldest uncle is back, she hasn''t come home to see him yet.


    Gucheng also came back, right?


    Are you injured?


    The emperor is bedridden, at this juncture, even if she is an alien from the Eastern Palace, she can no longer run around without any scruples.


    Sent away the old concubines such as Concubine Yu and Concubine, and the three new representatives, Concubine Zhu Yafei and Ye Zhaoyi, also came to visit.


    Jiang Ning''s nose was filled with a strong fat powder, thinking that he would never have imagined that he would have so many big and little mother-in-law in his previous life.


    "Prince Concubine, do you think the emperor''s body can still get better?" Ye Zhaoyi asked with tears running down her cheeks.


    "Ah, this, you have to ask Imperial Physician Dong."


    "Prince Concubine, has the Emperor changed the idea of ??how many of his concubines should be buried?" Concubine Zhu was more concerned about her own life.


    Ya Fei was silent after entering the door, and at this time she finally raised her head, showing concern.


    Her country is dead, but she doesn''t feel much sadness, she just wants to live her life in peace. Today, even this wish is a luxury.


    She only looked forward to waiting for the crown prince to become the queen, and the crown princess would be the queen, so she could treat them well.


    Who knows that the emperor is so immortal, what kind of burial is going on when he thinks of it.


    They are all young and beautiful, and there are still many beautiful scenery in life. Who wants to accompany an old man to die!


    "As long as the prince ascends the throne in the future, I will naturally be able to protect you, but..." Jiang Ning paused, "You all know the current situation, it''s hard to say."


    Ye Zhaoyi could not help crying loudly.


    When she cried, Concubine Zhu and Concubine Ya also cried.


    Qingyiyuan cried a lot.


    The uninformed thought that something big happened here.


    Jiang Ning was thinking about how to appease them, but saw Wen Xi rush in in a panic, plopped on his knees on the ground, and cried loudly, "Prince Concubine, the servant just heard the news from the front, the emperor... is dead!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 983： do things

    Chapter 983


    Jiang Ning was stunned.


    The crying in the room also stopped abruptly.


    Ye Zhaoyi exclaimed: "Is the news true?"


    "Really!" Wen Xi cried and said, "Even if the slaves have 10,000 heads, they wouldn''t dare to fool the master with such a thing!"


    Several young concubines looked at each other, and finally looked at Jiang Ning together.


    Jiang Ning said: "You see what I''m doing, at this time, hurry up to the Feishhuang Palace!"


    "Ah yes yes yes!"


    "We''re leaving now!"


    "Isn''t the Crown Princess going?" Concubine Zhu has a more lively personality and is closer to Jiang Ning, so she directly took her hand and walked out together.


    Watching Miss Seven staggered, Gu Feng couldn''t hold back his heart to throw Concubine Pearl out.


    Huang Ying hurried forward to support Jiang Ning and said to Concubine Zhu, "Our master will suffer from inconvenience in her legs and feet when winter arrives. The servants will help her to walk slowly. Concubine Zhu, please go!"


    "Blame me for forgetting, I''m too anxious." Concubine Zhu quickly apologized, but she couldn''t be more anxious. Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, she hurriedly picked up her skirt and ran after Yafei and Ye Zhaoyi.


    Jiang Ning looked at the backs of the young concubines, thinking about what Wen Xi said, but couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    The emperor is dead?


    The hungry, dying when we first met, and then the short, fat, wretched old man who always brought "tatters" to her for food, just died like this?


    People will die eventually, although Jiang Ning is sad, but it is not unacceptable.


    It is said that when a person is about to die, his words are also good. What Jiang Ning really couldn''t understand was that the fat old man had to do things before he died.


    When Jiang Ning arrived at the Feishhuang Palace, the entrance was already surrounded by layers of golden-clothed guards, and no one was allowed to come in or out except those concubines who had already run in.


    As for the ministers, except for those who were on duty in the palace, the rest who got the news and tried to enter the palace were all blocked by the guards of the five city soldiers and Ma Si from Wangxianmen.


    Prince Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ruobai were outside the Feishhuang Palace, angrily scolding Xu Zhong, the commander of Jinyiwei, but Xu Zhong was unmoved.


    He had already taken refuge with King Zhao.


    It was not until King Zhao Li You came that the queen came out of Feishhuang Palace with the edict.


    Jiang Ning watched this scene, and already thought of the content of the so-called edict.


    Li Changgeng, Li Changgeng, is this old man afraid that after his death, the court will not be lively enough?


    With his ability, he can completely avoid this storm.


    But he didn''t.


    So, he did it on purpose.


    There was chaos in front of him, and Jiang Ning had no time to think about the reason for the emperor''s actions.


    At this time, the empress read the content of the edict in public, which was dictated by the emperor before his death, and written by the empress herself.


    Jiang Ruobai was furious: "In this dynasty, there is His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, and His Majesty''s Royal Highness is the Crown Prince, where is the imperial edict? It''s just nonsense!"


    The Queen ?? stood on the steps and said coldly, "Jiang Shoufu, do you dare to resist the decree?"


    "Who can prove the authenticity of your edict?" Li Hongyuan said lightly, "Empress mother, I will call your queen mother for the last time. Gu Nai is the prince of the dynasty. If the emperor hadn''t abolished the prince before his death, the loneliness is a matter of course. The heir to the throne. This edict that you fabricated out of thin air is lonely and will not be recognized."


    At this time, Li You stepped forward and stood beside the empress, with a sad expression on his face, and said softly: "Now that the matter is now, the empress doesn''t have to worry about anything. In order to avoid trouble, the empress, please also ask the father''s edict about the abolition of the prince. "


    Jiang Ruobai frowned.


    Li Hongyuan''s lips showed a sarcastic arc.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 984： Intimidation and enticement

    Chapter 984 Intimidation and temptation


    The queen and Li You looked at each other for a moment, then slowly turned around and walked back to the Feishhuang Palace.


    Jiang Ning stood outside the crowd, and said from a distance: "At this time, I''m going to make it up now. The ink can''t be done so fast, right?"


    Li You glanced at her, showing a gentle smile as always.


    Jiang Ning simply walked over, stopped beside Jiang Ruobai and Li Hongyuan, and stood side by side with them.


    "Father, now the troops and horses in the imperial city are controlled by the queen and Li You, can you ask the uncle for help?"


    Jiang Ruobai looked anxious: "How can your uncle bring the army back to the city? Most of them have already returned to their respective guardhouses on the way, and some are stationed outside the city. He can bring back only a few hundred personal soldiers. What''s more, the soldiers of the five cities'' soldiers and horse divisions. They are all guarding the city gate, and if you want to enter the city, you have to pass their level."


    Jiang Ning had expected this, nodded and said softly: "These five city soldiers and horses are controlled by the Prince of Wutong, and they are very good. Why does he want to help King Zhao?"


    "It must be that King Zhao promised him something." Jiang Ruobai was worried, "It''s strange, this King Zhao has been fighting outside. I know the situation in the city. There is no such big movement in the mansion of King Zhao and the people who support King Zhao. When was he? , hooked up with the Duke of Wutong?"


    Li Hongyuan always looked calm. After listening to the words of their father and daughter for a long time, he said, "It is nothing more than coercion and inducement for people like Wutong County to surrender."


    Jiang Ning said: "I don''t think the Duke of Wutong would follow him to rebel for the sake of some benefit."


    "Actually, it can''t be called a rebellion, after all, he is now a serious queen''s son-in-law." Jiang Ruobai reminded her, "not to mention that he has the support of the queen."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Then Li Hongyuan is still a serious prince. Even if Li You is not a rebel, he must be promoted as a rebel. Otherwise, how can you clean up them from the moral high ground?"


    At this time, Jin Lie, the commander of the right Jinwuwei, hurried over and whispered a few words to Li Hongyuan in a low voice.


    Li Hongyuan nodded slightly.


    Jiang Ning asked: "What happened again?"


    "I just found out why the King of Wutong County obeyed King Zhao."


    "Because of what?"


    "Li You put Ling''an County Lord and her husband''s family under house arrest as hostages."


    Jiang Ruobai frowned: "Ling''an County Lord is the only weakness of Wutong County King. But I still don''t understand, when did this King Zhao do this?"


    He has been fighting outside Jiang Mubai, and he has no foundation in Changan.


    Jiang Ning said quietly: "Some things don''t necessarily need to be done in person."


    Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "It''s really impossible to support those wine bags and rice bags that support King Zhao."


    "Father, you are too conceited, there are people outside." Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, "To solve the siege here, you must first help the Prince of Wutong save his daughter and son-in-law."


    At this time, another message came: "Outside the gate of Chang''an, the guards of the Wucheng Army and Ma Si and Jiang Mubai''s personal soldiers fought!"


    The bad news comes one after the other, but it¡¯s not over yet.


    The Queen ?? finally brought the so-called imperial edict and read it out in public.


    After Jiang Ning heard this, he burst out laughing.


    The Queen glared at her: "Prince Concubine dares to laugh when the palace is reading the will, it is an unforgivable sin!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said: "Queen, do you really think you can cover the sky with one hand? Before the emperor''s death, you were not the only concubine who served in the Feishhuang Palace. If you have a clear conscience, you can take the concubine Yu and Concubine Xian inside. Concubine Shu and Concubine Yafei Zhu and the others called out to confront each other."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 985： Fourth Will

    Chapter 985 Fourth Will


    The Queen heard the words, showing a strange smile, and then she found out the third edict like a conjuration.


    This edict is to accompany the emperor in the imperial mausoleum.


    To put it simply, all concubines who did not give birth to children should be buried by the emperor.


    No one knows the number of concubines in this harem better than Jiang Ning.


    In the past two years, she has been idle in the harem, and has met many low-level concubines who have never even seen the emperor, including the empress, there are famous concubines with surnames and positions in the harem, a total of 357 concubines. indivual.


    Jiang Ning has roughly calculated with the heart of gossip that among the three hundred and fifty-seven concubines, there are only seven or eight high-ranking concubines who have given birth to children. In addition to a dozen or so favored, dozens of old and fading concubines no longer serve. Yes, hundreds of people who only served once or twice and were left behind.


    There are also one or two hundred people who have never seen the face of the emperor since entering the palace, and they eat with peace of mind in the harem.


    Facts have proved that after most women enter the palace, they just want to eat and dress to live, and don¡¯t want to engage in so many conspiracies.


    Except for a few who have family background, looks, ambition and heirs, who can still compete, other people do these things, it is meaningless at all.


    Several concubines have been in the palace for many years, and they have never even seen the shadow of the emperor. Now that the emperor dies, should they be buried with the emperor?


    is outrageous.


    Jiang Ning believed that even if the emperor was confused before his death, he would not make such a decision.


    He only wanted the three Concubine Zhu and Ye Zhaoyi. As for why he only wanted three of them, it was because all three of them were similar to Concubine Jin.


    Obviously, the third edict in the Queen''s hand is even more nonsense.


    After the death of the emperor, the queen had King Zhao as her son-in-law, and she was so unscrupulous and vicious, which many people did not expect.


    Indistinctly, I could hear a cry from the Feishhuang Hall.


    The people who can enter the Feishhuang Palace are high-ranking concubines who can be counted by name. The queen directly put them all under house arrest in the Feishhuang Palace.


    There are five or six thousand Jinyiwei in Chang''an City, and all of them are not weak in martial arts. And the prince''s Jinwuwei has only a thousand people, and most of them are scattered outside the palace. It is almost impossible to confront Jinyiwei head-on.


    More and more princes and ministers gathered.


    When they heard about the three wills left by the emperor, except for some of them who had surrendered to King Zhao early, they all showed disbelief and consternation.


    Li Hongyuan turned around and found that Jiang Ning had sneaked away while the chaos was taking place.


    Jiang Ruobai sighed and said to the empress and all the ministers: "Since the great opening of the country, there has never been a burial of concubines and concubines! I''m afraid this edict in the hands of the empress will be difficult to convince the public."


    He is the chief assistant of the cabinet. He has always been in the court and has a lot of prestige. As soon as he opened his mouth, the ministers nodded in agreement.


    The Queen sneered and said condescendingly: "If you don''t want to obey the emperor''s last edict, this palace can only arrest you all in the name of rebellion. Come on¡ª"


    Jin Yiwei responded with a bang.


    The queen raised her chin, and her eyes flashed with confidence and victory: "Put the abolished prince Li Hongyuan, the abolished prince concubine Jiang Ning and Jiang Ruobai all into the town government''s Si Zhao prison!"


    Anyone who agrees with Jiang Ruobai will be labeled as a Jiang Party.


    "Who dares to wait?"


    Li Hongyuan spoke in a low voice, holding up a pale yellow scroll in his hand, "I also have the imperial edict in my hand. It''s better for all the ministers and officials to identify the true and false first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 986： Authenticity of the will

    Chapter 986 The Authenticity of the Will


    Does the prince also have a will?


    In addition to the three copies in the hands of the queen, four wills came out one after another.


    is simply outrageous.


    The princes, nobles, civil and military officials, all were a little dumbfounded.


    No one has ever seen such a battle!


    In the midst of the arguing, everyone unanimously agreed to ask Eunuch Chen, who is in charge of the print, to come out to verify the authenticity of these few wills.


    This Eunuch Chen Hong served the emperor for 40 years. Not only was he a high-ranking man, but he was more trusted by the emperor than a cabinet minister like Jiang Ruobai. There was absolutely no exaggeration.


    He knew the emperor''s handwriting and living habits like the back of his hand.


    The most important thing is that Chen Hong is only loyal to the emperor, not the prince or the king.


    According to his appraisal, only the one in the Prince''s hand of these four wills is genuine.


    The ?? queen immediately changed her face.


    King Zhao, as always, had a gentle smile on his relatives: "I''m afraid Eunuch Chen is old and confused. The emperor could not write in his hand before he died. It was the emperor''s dictation, and the queen''s wife wrote it. How can this handwriting be the same as the emperor''s? Imitation suspect."


    The people who said this were puzzled again.


    Emperor has been very weak from a few years ago, and is bedridden during this period of time after the year, and it is indeed unlikely that he will write the edict in person.


    But Eunuch Chen said that this was indeed the handwriting of the emperor.


    Could it be that this old thing is also facing the prince?


    Doubt and dissatisfaction grew in the hearts of ministers.


    "Prince forging a will, what crime is this, I think all ministers and servants know clearly." The queen spoke again, her voice dignified, full of regret for the prince, "Now that your majesty has just passed away, the prince can''t wait to force the palace to ascend the throne. Gong''s heart is sad..."


    Her voice became choked, and she raised her hand to wipe away her tears silently.


    "Mother, condolences." Li You comforted softly, "Right now, the funeral of the royal father is the first important thing, and the rest will be discussed later."


    "Shu Chen cannot agree with His Highness King Zhao''s words." Jiang Ruobai said slowly, "A country cannot live without a king for a day, this matter must be clearly explained."


    "yes!"


    "The authenticity of the edict cannot be fooled."


    "Must find out."


    Everyone said in succession.


    It is related to Dasheng''s future emperor''s ownership. How can the princes and ministers not be worried?


    Chen Honggong said publicly: "My lords, this edict in the hands of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is indeed true. Of course, this edict was not written recently, but half a year ago. That is, in July, at that time, not only slaves and servants were serving at the side, but the supervisor of the lijian was not only writing this edict. Several eunuchs with a pen are also by the side."


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    It turns out that the emperor wrote down the imperial edict so early?


    should not be.


    The crown prince is the heir, and when the emperor is gone, it is natural that the crown prince will succeed the throne, and there is no need for an edict at all.


    If the emperor had written an edict half a year ago and appointed the prince, why would he push King Zhao Li You up before he died?


    Does he intend to cause chaos in the court?


    Why on earth would he do this?


    No one can guess the emperor''s mind.


    Not even Eunuch Chen and Jiang Ruobai, who had served him for decades, were juniors and chief ministers.


    The ?? emperor has passed away and will not give an answer. This has also become a question that haunts everyone''s mind forever.


    At this time, Jiang Ning had already left the palace under the cover of Gu Feng.


    However, she and Gu Feng were stopped by a team of Jinyi guards as soon as they left Dashengmen.


    "His Royal Highness, please come back."


    They held long knives and looked grim.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 987： run

    Chapter 987 Let''s Run


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but secretly complained.


    It is not surprising that these people can recognize her at a glance.


    Who told her to always go out of the palace and hang out?


    She had a Master Yi Rong next to her, and she forgot to dress up first.


    Missteps, too missteps.


    Sure enough, no one can lose his calm judgment and reason at any time.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss Seven, I''ll deal with them." Gu Fenghu said confidently in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Gufeng, there are about ten people here, are you sure you can?" Jiang Ning whispered, "The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, I think we should run!"


    "That won''t work, I, Gu Feng, don''t do such shameful things as escaping from battle." Gu Feng glanced at Jiang Ning''s expression, and hurriedly laughed, "Seventh Miss, if you run away from battle, you will not be ashamed at all."


    "Pull you down."


    Jiang Ning pulled on his sleeve, "Now is not the time to be aggressive, we have more important things to do."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Gu Feng said, he put his arms around Jiang Ning, used light work, and prepared to jump out of the encirclement and leave this place.


    However, the two Jin Yiwei followed and flew up, and one kicked Gufeng down.


    Gu Feng was shocked, he hurriedly protected Jiang Ning and let his back fall to the ground.


    Jiang Ning quickly got up: "Gufeng, are you injured?"


    "No, it''s fine." Gu Feng wiped his face and stood up embarrassedly, "Miss Qi, you know, Qinggong is not my strong point."


    Jin Yiwei sneered: "You want to escape from us even with your little effort? Don''t be imaginative! Your Highness Crown Princess, your subordinates will not do anything to you, I just hope you don''t make it difficult for your subordinates and return to the palace immediately!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Gufeng and motioned him with his eyes to go back first, then come back in disguise.


    Then you know that these Jinyiwei are well-deserved, and they are not so easy to fool.


    "My humble office advised the Crown Princess not to have any crooked thoughts. Now the palace is in chaos. Follow the orders of the Queen and His Royal Highness King Zhao. Even if you become a bird, don''t think about the imperial city."


    Jiang Ning frowned: "Why do you follow the orders of the Empress and King Zhao? You are Jinyiwei, the emperor''s personal power! Isn''t your immediate leader Chen Hong from the Sili Jian? Did you actually betray him?"


    Jin Yiwei, who was in the lead, sneered: "Why do we Jin Yiwei keep subservient to a bunch of eunuchs?"


    Jiang Ning understood instantly.


    These Jinyiwei have long been fed up with the oppression of the eunuchs and eunuchs.


    The Queen and King Zhao must have promised this benefit, and they were willing to obey their orders.


    Sure enough, the bustling world is all for profit.


    There is no benefit, how could they work for the Queen and King Zhao.


    After thinking about this, Jiang Ning immediately said: "The prince is the prince. As long as you go to arrest the rebels of King Zhao and support the prince''s enthronement, I can guarantee that Jinyiwei will not be placed under the supervisor of Sili in the future."


    "Prince Concubine, we won''t do anything like this." Jin Yiwei sneered, unmoved at all, "If you don''t go back, don''t blame me for offending you!"


    Jiang Ning must go out.


    Now at the gate of the city, Duke Wutong and Jiang Mubai are fighting. With the strength in Jiang Mubai''s hands, no matter how powerful he is, he is by no means an opponent of Duke Wutong.


    Gu Feng pulled Jiang Ning behind him and whispered, "Miss Qi, I''ll take care of these people, you go alone!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 988： The boy is back

    Chapter 988 The boy is back


    "Stop joking, who knows how many Jinyiwei are there?"


    "Then... let''s fight, rush out together!"


    Gu Feng took out a short knife from his waist and stuffed it into Jiang Ning''s hand, "Miss Qi, you stay behind me, but you must protect yourself."


    The guards in Jinyi saw that they refused to retreat, so they were no longer polite, and immediately gathered around, and greeted Gufeng with a dozen knives.


    Gufeng''s two fists were no match for his four hands, and he was hit twice on the body immediately.


    Jiang Ning was also scattered and could no longer stay by his side.


    Gu Feng jumped up and down anxiously: "You gangsters, dare to touch a hair of my Seventh Miss, I''ll crush you all and feed them to the dog!"


    Jiang Ning was speechless.


    At this time, he still speaks ruthlessly.


    "Gufeng, forget it, let''s go back." Jiang Ning didn''t want to see him injured, and knew that there were these Jinyi guards blocking her, so she didn''t want to go anywhere.


    Who knew that the group of Jinyiwei had red eyes, and they would definitely take down Gufeng, and beat Gufeng more and less, and beat Gufeng into a mess.


    This is nothing, when he caught a glimpse of a Jin Yiwei trying to pull Jiang Ning out of the corner of his eye, his eyes immediately turned red, and he roared to rush over.


    was blocked by the rest of the Jin Yiwei, unable to pass.


    Just when he was in a hurry, a black figure attacked like a ghost, and in a flash, Jiang Ning was saved from Jin Yiwei.


    Jiang Ning was still in shock and looked back, only to find that the Jin Yiwei''s neck spurted a blood mist, and then fell down.


    This god-like speed, this Xiao Sha indifferent breath.


    Apart from the lonely city, there will be no one else.


    "Miss Seven."


    There was no need for Jiang Ning to look back, these three words were passed into her ears.


    Jiang Ning met in surprise and looked back at him: "Lone City!"


    Gucheng still looks the same, with black hair and black eyes, black clothes and black pants, thin and thin like a shadow.


    The only difference is that there is a scar on his face, which spreads from the corner of his eye to his cheek, like a centipede, but it does not feel scary, but it fits his temperament surprisingly, allowing him to change from an ordinary handsome young man to an extra Twelve points of mysterious coldness.


    "You are injured, Gucheng." Jiang Ning subconsciously reached out and touched the scar.


    Gu Feng tilted his head slightly, avoided her hand, and whispered, "Miss Qi, where are you going?"


    "How''s the uncle over there?"


    "Stuck."


    "Oh, I''m going to Rouge Hutong."


    "it is good."


    With the ability of the lonely city, it was easy to take her away.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Wait, you have to save Gufeng first."


    At this time, Gufeng was being besieged, but several Jinyi guards had already rushed towards them.


    The Jinyiwei always protects the shortcoming inside, and the Gucheng kills one as soon as they come, how can they not go crazy.


    The solitary peak pressure drops suddenly.


    Gucheng didn''t plan to help Gufeng at all, just said coldly, "Trash."


    Gufeng shouted: "Don''t talk sarcastic words as soon as you come back, quickly kill these people!"


    "I''ll take Miss Seven away."


    Gucheng ignored him, grabbed Jiang Ning, got rid of the pursuit of several Jin Yiwei, and went straight away.


    "Hey, Lonely City! Lonely City!"


    "You ruthless bastard!"


    Gu Ying hurriedly dealt with Jin Yiwei, shouting at Gu Cheng''s back, "Don''t be stubborn, if you hurt Seventh Miss, I''ll never stop with you!"


    "Not necessary."


    Gucheng''s speech is as succinct as ever.


    However, seeing Jiang Ning looking back frequently, he said, "Gufeng is a waste, but you can protect yourself. Seventh Miss rest assured."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 989： Liu Zhai

    Chapter 989 Liu House


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Gucheng, you talk much better than before! I never asked you, do you like talking?"


    Gucheng pursed his lips and said, "I stuttered when I was a child and tried to speak as little as possible, so that''s why. It''s not that I can''t speak. Miss Qi doesn''t need to care."


    "So it is."


    Jiang Ning looked down at the retreating house, grabbed his clothes tightly with both hands, "Gucheng, why is your face hurt?"


    "The sword has no eyes, and injuries are normal."


    "Is my uncle injured?"


    "There are some, no harm."


    "That''s good. However, you didn''t protect the uncle by his side, how did you come to the city?"


    "It''s the command of the general."


    "The eldest uncle is really predictable. Let''s go to Liu''s house quickly!"


    The Liu family she was talking about was Liu Lang, the husband''s family of the county magistrate Ling''an.


    Ling An, as the county lord, has her own county lord mansion, but she is the only one who lives there, and Liu Lang and his two children still live far away.


    When Jiang Ning arrived, he saw that there were guards in Jinyi outside Liu''s house.


    "Send me in." Jiang Ning whispered to Gucheng.


    "Who is Miss Seven looking for?"


    "Look for the county magistrate of Ling''an." Jiang Ning said softly, "King Zhao''s people took the county magistrate of Ling''an as a hostage and forced the prince of Wutong to help him. Only by rescuing the county magistrate of Ling''an can we relieve the eldest uncle."


    Without such a helper as the Wutong County King, the Queen and Li You would not be able to make waves with only a few thousand brocade guards.


    Gucheng nodded, stopped talking, and led her away from Jin Yiwei''s eyes and ears, lightly jumped over the high wall, and landed in the Liu''s yard.


    Liu''s house was a mess.


    From time to time, servants hurried past, and there was a faint sound of weeping.


    Jiang Ning saw that a maid was a little familiar, so he hurried over to grab her.


    The maid was about to scream in fright, but was blocked by a sword from Gucheng.


    "...Uuuu, you?" The maid widened her eyes and looked at him in horror.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are not bad people." Jiang Ning hurriedly explained, "Are you the person next to the Lord Ling''an?"


    "Yes, slave maid Peach Blossom." The maid calmed down, looked at Jiang Ning, and immediately recognized her, "God, you, you are not..."


    "Yes, I''m the Crown Princess. You take me to see the Lord of Ling''an."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "The one who put you under house arrest is King Zhao, and I am the Crown Princess. Do you think I will help him?"


    "Ah, yes!" Peach Blossom panicked, "In that case, come with me, the county magistrate and the others are in the backyard."


    Jiang Ning and Gu Cheng followed her to the left and right, passed through several gates and porches, and finally came to a remote courtyard.


    This is by no means where the head of the family lives.


    Peach Blossom stammered her explanation: "To be honest with the Crown Princess, those jinyi guards outside are very fierce, and they come in from time to time to try to do their best. Some family members have been taken away because of their resistance. I don''t know if they are alive or dead. Terrified."


    "Okay, take us in."


    "Princess, come from here."


    Peach Blossom stepped forward and knocked on the door carefully.


    A frightened voice came from inside: "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Taohua. Mommy Sun, open the door."


    The courtyard door creaked open, and a woman looked nervous. When she saw it was a peach blossom, she was relieved, and she saw Jiang Ning and Gucheng behind her, and she was so scared that she was about to close the door.


    Peach Blossom hurriedly reached the door: "They are not bad people, she is... a former friend of my county lord, who is here to help the county lord, please invite this lady in!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 990： did you come to beg me

    Chapter 990 Are you here to beg me?


    Sun''s mother saw Jiang Ning, a beautiful woman with a beautiful face and a moon, and she knew at a glance that she was a noble daughter of a noble family, so she no longer doubted anything, opened the door, and moved out of the way.


    "Princess, come in quickly."


    Peach Blossom took her in, "County lord, county lord, take a look, who''s here!"


    In the house, the Lord of Ling''an was wrapped in a thick cloak, sitting opposite Liu Lang, surrounded by two children, a five- or six-year-old girl and a two- or three-year-old boy.


    Jiang Ning knew that these two children were left by Liu Lang''s ex-wife.


    Ling''an County''s face sullen, the moment he looked up and saw Jiang Ning, the expression on his face changed from anxiety and worry to surprise and puzzlement.


    "You..." She supported the table, stood up slowly, and looked at Jiang Ning without blinking, "Why are you here?"


    The world knows that the Lord of Ling''an County is infatuated with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and is in the same boat as the Crown Princess.


    Liu Lang was also very puzzled when he saw such a stunning beauty suddenly appearing.


    He didn''t even recognize that Jiang Ning was the dandy young master who had helped him before.


    "Don''t worry about how I got here. Let me ask you," Jiang Ning stepped forward and said, "Now that your father and my uncle are fighting outside the city gate, are you going to sit here and wait?"


    "Fighting?"


    Ling''an County Chief was startled, but then calmed down again, "My father is in charge of the military and horses of the five cities. I am afraid that your eldest uncle will not be able to bring so many soldiers back. So are you here to beg me?"


    "Please? I don''t know what to do when you die!"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "Who is your father, you should know better than me. If it is normal, will he rebel with King Zhao?"


    Ling''an county chief did not speak.


    "King Zhao put you under house arrest in order to force your father to take action. With such a person, even if he succeeds in ascending the throne, what good fruits will your family eat?" Jiang Ning analyzed them one by one without hesitation, " What''s more, the possibility of King Zhao''s success is not high. Have you ever thought about the fate of your family when you follow King Zhao''s rebellion and fail?"


    The big crime of conspiracy and rebellion is to implicate the nine clans.


    Ling''an County''s face paled.


    Liu Lang said, "May I ask who you are?"


    Jiang Ning smiled slightly: "Master Liu doesn''t know me now?"


    Liu Lang looked confused, he stared at Jiang Ning''s pure and transparent almond eyes for a moment, and suddenly realized: "My God, are you Brother Jiang?"


    "It seems that Brother Liu and the county chief are very loving after marriage." Jiang Ning smiled.


    "It''s really you, you actually, actually..."


    She turned out to be a woman, and a beauty with such an amazing face, which really surprised Liu Lang.


    Ling''an County Master listened to their conversation and was also puzzled: "Husband, do you know the Crown Princess?"


    "Princess??"


    Liu Lang was speechless.


    Ling An was stunned: "You don''t know her? I thought you did."


    Liu Lang was speechless.


    Jiang Ning said: "It doesn''t matter. County Lord Ling''an, you come with me now."


    "Follow you? Where?"


    "Of course I''ll go to your father''s place!" Jiang Ning was anxious, "Do you want your father and my uncle to lose both? While there is still room for a turnaround, hurry up and persuade your father to abandon the dark and turn to the light!"


    Ling An bit his lip: "But there are people from Jinyiwei outside..."


    "He can take you away."


    Jiang Ning pointed to the lonely city.


    Ling An looked at the three Liu Lang and his son, gritted his teeth and said, "If you want me to persuade my father, that''s ok. But we have to get our family out!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 991： I want them all to die

    Chapter 991 I want them all to die


    Jiang Ning said: "There is only one person in the lonely city, and he is not a plane, can he fly with your family?"


    "airplane?"


    "That''s not the point!" Jiang Ning was annoyed, "It''s time to burn your eyebrows, you still think about them. As long as you go to persuade your father earlier, this place will naturally be relieved!"


    "No, no." Ling''an County Lord couldn''t help shaking his head, "You don''t know, those Jinyiwei are very vicious, they have already captured two servants, who knows if they will arrest others? I am here, they can still A little apprehensive."


    At this moment, the girl suddenly shouted, "Daddy, my brother is gone, where did he go?"


    Liu Lang was startled, turned his head to look around in a hurry, and shouted, "Axuan, Axuan!"


    Ling''an County Chief is anxious: "What''s the matter, Rongrong, didn''t I tell you to take good care of your brother? Taohua, go out and look for it!"


    "I''ll go too, the county lord, you are here to accompany His Royal Highness the Crown Princess. You also stay, Rongrong, don''t run around! It''s very dangerous outside!"


    Liu Lang went out in a hurry, and after a while, a shrill cry came from a distance.


    Ling An shuddered, then looked back at the door tremblingly, "What happened?"


    Peach Blossom ran in with a white face, her face full of tears, her expression was terrified: "Little son, he, he... is gone."


    "what happened?"


    "The young master ran to the door for some reason, insisted on going out to play, and was caught by the Jinyiwei outside..."


    Jiang Ning felt tragic when he thought of the child''s clever appearance, and at the same time had some killing intent towards the cruel and vicious organization Jinyiwei.


    Ling''an County Lord''s feet were weak and he almost fell.


    Peach Blossom rushed forward to support her, crying and said, "County lord, what should I do, just now the county horse led a few servants and rushed out, saying that they would fight with them and avenge the young master!"


    "Can not be done!"


    Ling''an County Chief screamed, staggering and rushing out.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly greeted Gucheng: "Go and help."


    Gucheng nodded, turned and dodged out.


    However, it''s too late.


    When Jiang Ning arrived, there were already corpses outside.


    Even Gu Ying can''t face Jin Yiwei, let alone these few servants who don''t know martial arts?


    Ling''an county magistrate saw Liu Lang lying in a pool of blood, let out a heart-piercing scream, rushed over and hugged him, crying!


    Jiang Ning said angrily: "Why did you kill people? He is the man of the county magistrate of Ling''an, don''t you know? Did King Zhao order you like this?"


    The Jinyi guards looked indifferent: "His Royal Highness Zhao Wang said that anyone who leaves without authorization will be shot to death!"


    "That''s just a kid!"


    "Kill to Kill!"


    "What a King Zhao, what a Jin Yiwei!" Jiang Ning sneered again and again, "If Heaven kills him, he must make him mad first! You are so vicious and cruel with King Zhao, you will never end well!"


    Ling''an County Lord lay on Liu Lang''s body, and wept bitterly until he could no longer cry.


    She pulled Liu Lang''s body and pulled him back.


    Several women and maids came forward to help, dragging Liu Lang and his son and several servants back.


    Close the door.


    Ling''an County Lord spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "County Lord!" Taohua cried out, "You have to take care of your body! You don''t look at anything else, but also take care of the child in your belly!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at the county magistrate of Ling''an.


    Her large cloak covered her body, so she couldn''t see anything at all.


    Ling''an County''s face was as pale as paper, he stood up in a daze, stared at Jiang Ning, and said, "You said just now, can you take me out of here?"


    "Yes."


    "Take me to see my father." The county magistrate Ling''an red eyes and gritted his teeth, "I want the queen to die, I want King Zhao to die, I want Jinyiwei to die, I want them all to die!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 992： Dont be capricious in a lonely city

    Chapter 992


    As of now, there is nothing to say.


    Jiang Ning answered a good word, then turned to Gucheng and said, "Gucheng, you immediately take the county head to the city gate to meet the Prince of Wutong."


    Gucheng was silent for a moment, and said quickly in very fluent words: "Seventh Miss, with my current ability, to get rid of those Jinyiwei, I can only take two people at most."


    The little girl cried and hugged Ling''an County Lord in a panic: "Mother, don''t leave Rongrong alone! Rongrong is afraid!"


    In the blink of an eye, this pampered little girl has lost her father and brother.


    She only has a stepmother like Ling An to rely on.


    It can be seen that after Ling An got married, she was very good to her two children, and this little girl was very dependent on her.


    This changed Jiang Ning''s impression of the county magistrate Ling''an.


    She thought that Ling An would not like these two children, and life after marriage would be a mess.


    I didn''t expect her to have a very happy married life, get along harmoniously with her stepson and stepdaughter, and even more harmoniously with Liu Lang.


    Seeing her collapse and crying, Jiang Ning believed that she was very satisfied with her marriage.


    Unfortunately.


    The emperor died and the court was in turmoil. She was in it, and it was difficult to be alone.


    Ling''an County Lord hugged the little girl, raised her red and swollen eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "People from outside will rush in at any time, and I will take her with me."


    "I can only take Miss Seven and you."


    "She''s just a child, she''s not heavy!"


    "It''s not about weight." Gucheng''s tone was flat, "I only have one person, I hope you know."


    "If you don''t take her away, I won''t go anywhere!" Ling''an County Lord hugged Rongrong and sat on the chair with a blank expression, "Liu Lang is dead, and I don''t want to live anymore."


    Taohua cried: "County Lord, do you care about the child in your belly?"


    Ling An sneered: "I can''t even take care of myself, and I still take care of an unborn child?"


    Peach Blossoms are speechless.


    "That''s it," Jiang Ning said to Gucheng, "you take Ling''an County Lord and this little girl first, and send them to the Wutong County King, and then you come back to me."


    "no."


    Lonely City refused without hesitation.


    Jiang Ning was bitter: "Gucheng, don''t be self-willed. When is this? Your general is being beaten by Wutong County King. You don''t want the general and your colleagues to be injured, right?"


    Gucheng Road: "But now I will first ensure the safety of Miss Seven."


    "As long as I stay in the house and don''t run out, those Jinyiwei will not come in for the time being. You go and come back quickly, don''t you have confidence in your own feats?" Jiang Ning stomped his feet anxiously, "Gucheng, in the time of life and death, take the overall situation into consideration. For the sake of it, please!"


    Gucheng was silent for a moment, and said to the county magistrate, "Let''s go."


    Ling''an County Master immediately pulled up the little girl, Rongrong, and walked outside with him.


    Gucheng grabbed one of them with one hand, jumped up on the roof, looked back at Jiang Ning, and swept away lightly.


    Soon the Jinyiwei outside found them and shouted to catch up.


    Jiang Ning exhaled softly.


    She believes in lonely cities.


    Since Gucheng said he could, he would definitely be able to.


    However, Gucheng was deceived by her.


    When she persuaded Gucheng to go first, she said that the Jinyiwei outside would not come in for the time being. That was when nothing happened. Now that he left with two people and was discovered by Jin Yiwei, Jin Yiwei will never sit idly by again.


    They will come in and hunt soon.


    Sure enough, the cries and screams of Mrs. Ding came from the front yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 993： hiding in the ice cellar

    Chapter 993 Hiding in the ice cellar


    Peach Blossom shivered, looked frightened, and said tremblingly: "His Royal Highness, what should I do? They seem to have broken in. What should we do?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Jiang Ning looked calm, but what he said seemed a little lacking in confidence, "Anyway, if you can''t beat it, just... hide for a while. Your house doesn''t have any secret passages in the basement?"


    "There is one in the county head''s mansion...but it''s true, there is none here."


    Even if there was, she was a maid who married Ling An not long ago, and most of the time she didn''t live here, so it''s unlikely that she would know.


    Peach Blossom panicked and ran to the door to look a few times, suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly said: "Princess, I remembered, there is an ice cellar here, not far from the diagonally opposite. Let''s go there and hide!"


    The so-called ice cellar is a large family that stores ice cubes in winter and waits to take it out to cool down in the hot summer.


    Although spring has already started, it¡¯s only February, and you still need to wrap a thick jacket and robe outside, not to mention the inside of the ice cellar?


    Li You is already so mad, if those Jin Yiwei know that her princess is here, they will probably not be polite.


    Compared with life, the coldness of the ice cellar is nothing.


    Jiang Ning followed Taohua without hesitation and hid in Liu''s ice cellar.


    cold.


    It was terribly cold.


    There were a lot of ice cubes in it, and the chill eroded Jiang Ning''s body without any cover, especially her legs.


    Although her legs are no different from ordinary people, they are much weaker than ordinary people''s bones because they have been reborn from broken bones for many years, and they can''t stand the cold at all.


    Peach Blossom saw her shivering from the cold, so she ran out secretly and found a quilt to wrap her in.


    Jiang Ning felt better now.


    "Peach blossom, thank you, you are so kind."


    Peach Blossom shrank beside her and said tremblingly, "You are the Crown Princess, and I stayed here for the sake of our county lord. I should protect you. When I went out just now, I saw a few Jinyiwei men running over and dragging them away. bottle."


    "Who is the bottle?"


    "The maid of the county horse." Taohua whispered, "She cried and shouted, and she had to hit the wall, and she was just pulled away. Crown Princess, what will they do to her?"


    "No. It may just be temporarily watched, so that no one will run out again."


    Jiang Ning''s words were only an unconvincing comfort, but they calmed Taohua''s nervousness and panic a little.


    The Lonely City did what it said and came back soon.


    As soon as he came, he saw Jin Yiwei catching people everywhere, so he started with them.


    After ?? killed a few, Jiang Ning heard the movement and ran out to join him.


    Gucheng saw that she was safe and sound, he was slightly relieved, and said, "Miss Qi, let''s go. I''ll take you back to the palace."


    "Did you send Ling''an County Lord and the others to Wutong County Prince?"


    "No."


    "What?" Jiang Ning was surprised.


    Gucheng thought about it and said: "I took the county owner to the general and passed it on to the other party, but the prince of Wutong refused to believe that the county owner was in our hands and thought we were cheating him. Because he knew that the general was around There are people who are good at disguising."


    "This Wutong County King is like a stone in a ditch, stinky and hard!"


    "The general said that he will find a way to let me protect the seventh lady first."


    "Speaking of people who are good at disguising, I don''t know what happened to Gu Feng." Jiang Ning was also very worried about the situation in the palace, after all, the children she cared about most were still in the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 994： irrelevant person

    Chapter 994 Irrelevant people


    Gucheng pulled Jiang Ning to go, Jiang Ning turned around and saw Taohua standing alone in the corner, and said quickly, "Gucheng, are you tired?"


    "I can take her away." Although Gucheng said few words, he understood Jiang Ning very well.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s hard work for you, just take her outside and don''t get caught by these Jinyiwei."


    Gucheng nodded, grabbed Jiang Ning with one hand and peach blossom with the other, and flew out.


    Although the Jinyi Guards could spot him, they couldn''t catch up with him at all.


    Even when he brought two people.


    The Qinggong of Lonely City can be said to be unrivaled in the world.


    According to Jiang Ning''s request, he put the peach blossoms on the side of the alley some distance from Liu''s house.


    "Peach Blossom, I have other urgent matters now. You should find a place to hide yourself first. When things subside, go to your county magistrate."


    "Thank you Crown Princess for saving your life!"


    Peach Blossom knelt on the ground and kowtowed to her.


    Jiang Ning helped her up: "Your county chief will be fine."


    What did she think of, she took out a piece of silver from the purse she carried with her and stuffed it into Taohua: "If you have nowhere to go, find an inn to settle down temporarily. Don''t go back to the county head''s mansion, I''m afraid there is no place there. Safety."


    "Thank you, Crown Princess."


    "That''s it, I''m leaving."


    Jiang Ning flew away with the lonely city.


    On the way, Gucheng said, "Why should Miss Seven waste time on someone who doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter?" Jiang Ning shook his head, "In my heart, she is naturally less important than you in Gucheng, but it''s not unimportant either."


    The lonely city is silent.


    Jiang Ning planned to go back to the palace first, but outside the Dasheng Gate, he was told that the imperial city was in complete chaos.


    The Prince''s men and Zhao King''s men started.


    King Zhao had 5,000 men and horses in his hands, but the prince only had about 1,000. With the Prince of Wutong guarding the city gate and without foreign aid, the prince was by no means an opponent of King Zhao.


    If King Zhao kills the crown prince, the world will be his.


    Jiang Ning was anxious.


    Her father Jiang Ruobai, the eldest grandson Li Tingqian and Wen Zanlingzi are still in the palace.


    Once you start your hands and you get red eyes, who cares who they are?


    The sword has no eyes.


    Jiang Ning said to Gucheng: "Gucheng, let''s find a way to enter the palace, I''m going to the children."


    "Seventh Miss, I think..." Gucheng rarely obeyed her order immediately, and then said a long and fluent sentence, "Now for you, you should go to the general first and win the Duke of Wutong, So that the general can come to help in time."


    "What''s the use of me going..."


    "it works."


    "But I''m worried about Xiaoqian and his three children."


    Hearing the shouting and killing in the imperial city from a distance, there were even thick smoke and fire in several places.


    It was a very cold day, and fine beads of sweat appeared on Jiang Ning''s anxious forehead.


    "Mother--"


    A crisp child''s voice entered Jiang Ning''s ears.


    Jiang Ning looked up suddenly and saw a carriage rushing over.


    A small head stuck out of the car window and waved vigorously at Jiang Ning.


    Take a closer look, isn''t that Ling Zi?


    Jiang Ning was both surprised and delighted, and hurried forward to meet him, only to realize that the man in black who was driving the car turned out to be Lin Shimo!


    The director of the legendary Chunqiu Academy.


    Lin Shimo jumped out of the carriage, Lingzi, Wen Zan and Xiaoqian all got out of the carriage, surrounded Jiang Ning, and chatted.


    Jiang Ning hugged Lingzi, surrounded Wen Zan and Xiaoqian, and his voice was a little choked with joy: "How did you guys come out?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 995： downgraded to sixth

    Chapter 995 Downgraded to the sixth


    Lingzi replied in a milky voice, "Master brought us out."


    Wenzan also looked excited.


    It was rare to leave the palace, and they didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Li Tingqian is older and already understands what is going on in the palace at this time. He pursed his lips tightly, his cheeks tensed, clearly nervous and disturbed.


    Jiang Ning reached out and pulled him to the front, rubbed his face, and smiled gently: "Master Lin brought you out to play, Xiaoqian is happy."


    "Auntie," Li Tingqian''s voice was a little dry because he was nervous and worried, "Will my Uncle Wu Huang win?"


    Since the emperor recognized Li You, according to the order, Li Hongyuan, the fifth oldest, was automatically reduced to the sixth.


    However, Li Tingqian was used to being called Uncle Wu Huang, and he couldn''t change it for a while, and neither Li Hongyuan nor Jiang Ning planned to let him change.


    The emperor recognized Li You as a son, but they did not recognize him as a brother.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Of course, has your Fifth Emperor ever lost?"


    "However, I see many, many enemies." Li Tingqian was about to cry, "I want to help Uncle Wu, but Master Lin said that I can''t help, but will be a burden to Uncle Wu."


    "Master Lin is right, you are still young, as long as you can ensure your own safety, your fifth emperor can feel at ease." Jiang Ning comforted him softly, "When you grow up, even if you don''t say anything, your fifth emperor will still be there. I asked for your help."


    After comforting a few children, Jiang Ning got up to look at Lin Shimo and said solemnly, "President Lin, thank you so much. I''m worried about how many of them are."


    Lin Shimo is as handsome as always, with a light smile: "Your Highness Crown Princess, don''t be polite, they call me Master after all."


    "Excuse me, Director Lin, how is the situation in the palace now?"


    "Not very good." Lin Shimo shook his head, "Although the crown prince is resourceful and strong in martial arts, but his two fists are no match for four hands, and his men are far inferior to King Zhao. If things go on like this, if there is no reinforcements, I''m afraid..."


    Jiang Ning frowned, hesitated for a while, and asked, "Is President Lin planning to leave Chang''an?"


    "I can''t get out now." Lin Shimo smiled slightly.


    The fight at the gate of the city is even more powerful.


    The people in the city were relatively calm, and there was no collective panic fleeing.


    Perhaps they also know that adults are fighting and fighting, after all, it has nothing to do with their ordinary people.


    Jiang Ningxiang thought about it for a while, and said, "Now the palace is uneasy, and the city gate can''t go out. It''s better than this, President Lin, come with me to Jiang''s house."


    "It''s too much trouble for them."


    "It''s not troublesome, not troublesome at all. You should help me deliver the children to my mother and my third brother by the way." Everyone in the world wished that Dean Lin could be a guest at his house. Who would dislike it? He is in trouble.


    Jiang Ning said to Li Tingqian again: "You accompany your younger brother and sister, and follow Master Lin to Jiang''s house. When you meet my mother and my third brother, I asked them to take care of you, and also to entertain and settle Master Lin well."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I remember it all."


    "It''s so good." Jiang Ning patted him on the shoulder, "You''re a little man, you have to be strong. Wen Zan, Lingzi, don''t be naughty. If you want to live at your grandfather''s house for a few days, your mother will pick you up."


    All told, watching Lin Shimo drive away with his three children, Jiang Ning said to Gucheng: "Okay, now go directly to the city gate."


    Gucheng asked, "Does Seventh Miss trust Lin Shimo so much?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 996： Alone in the enemy camp

    Chapter 996 Entering the Enemy Camp Alone


    Jiang Ning thought for a while: "Actually, I don''t particularly trust him. However, since he brought out the children safely, he didn''t mean to harm them. Gucheng, do you doubt him?"


    Gucheng shook his head slightly, organized some language, and then replied: "In our intelligence, Lin Shimo has very little information. He is very mysterious and completely invisible."


    "He is indeed a mysterious person." Jiang Ning shook his head, "Let''s solve the urgent problem first. Although the three children have come out, my father is still inside. He is a scholar with no power..."


    "Actually, Erye Jiang knows martial arts."


    "Yes, I remembered, he and his uncle both studied at the Spring and Autumn Academy. It was only later that he took the road of civil service and abandoned his martial arts."


    "Miss Qi, hurry up!"


    Gucheng grabbed her and took her to a leap, tapped the treetops and the roof with her toes, and galloped towards the city gate in a continuous jump.


    When ?? landed, Jiang Ning stumbled, his heartbeat quickened because of the high speed.


    Gucheng''s expression was indifferent like a stroll in a leisurely courtyard. When he saw Jiang Ning''s appearance, he asked, "That boxing manual, how is Miss Qi practicing?"


    Jiang Ning: "...I''m still very diligent."


    She is a little guilty.


    I was very diligent at the beginning, but after the weather turned cold, I became lazy, and after the winter, I didn¡¯t even move.


    Gucheng seemed to have expected it long ago, and said, "If this boxing technique can make Seventh Miss know herself, it will not be in vain."


    Jiang Ning: "..."


    That is, he has high martial arts, and if he was someone else, he would be beaten to death sooner or later.


    "Are you going out of the city gate to the general''s place?" Gucheng asked.


    "Still go to the Prince of Wutong."


    "However, where he is closely guarded, I can go in and out myself, so Miss Seven..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I want to see the Duke of Wutong, not to steal, so I don''t need to be sneaky."


    "I also tried to send the county lord Ling''an there before, but their people absolutely refused to let the county lord Ling''an go in."


    "The Duke of Wutong is a stubborn old man, hum." Jiang Ning pondered, "It''s okay, just take me there, the Duke of Wutong will definitely meet me."


    Gucheng saw her insistence, so he had to take her there first, and as expected, he was soon discovered by the subordinates of Prince Wutong.


    "I want to see the Prince of Wutong. I''m the Crown Princess Jiang Ning." Jiang Ning confessed his identity, "You go and communicate, there is something important, if you delay, the generals will only chop off your head, and not mine."


    The guards had seen Jiang Ning''s beautiful face and extraordinary bearing, and after hearing her threats, they did not dare to neglect, and turned around to pass the news.


    After waiting for a long time, the guard came back: "Our lord invited the crown princess to go there, but only you are allowed to enter."


    Jiang Ning turned back to Gucheng and said, "You wait for me here."


    "It would be dangerous."


    "The Duke of Wutong won''t do anything to me, don''t worry."


    Jiang Ning gave him a reassuring look, and calmly followed the guards to the tent where the Duke of Wutong was.


    The Prince of Wutong, dressed in armor, sat upright in the center of the tent, with a calm face and a solemn expression.


    "Your Majesty." Jiang Ning walked into the tent easily and called with a smile.


    The Duke of Wutong raised his head, his expression did not change, and he said lightly: "The crown princess is really different, she is very courageous, and dares to come to this king''s tent alone. Don''t you know that now you and I are enemies?"


    Jiang Ning laughed: "The prince treats me as an enemy? I don''t think so."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 997： Gong Wei old story

    Chapter 997 Old Events in the Palace


    Yunwutong County King said coldly: "What is the meaning of the Crown Princess, but this King doesn''t understand."


    "Your Majesty, there are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests." Jiang Ning sat across from him with a smile, "You and King Zhao are not related, so if it wasn''t for his coercion and lure, how could you be willing to be called by him? Come and call?"


    "Prince Concubine, you are indeed smart. But there are some things you don''t understand." The Duke of Wutong was sitting still.


    Jiang Ning looked at his expression, and suddenly realized something: "Actually, you know that it is the real Ling An, your daughter."


    The Duke of Wutong did not speak.


    This is the default.


    Jiang Ning squinted: "You helped King Zhao, not because he imprisoned your daughter and son-in-law''s family."


    The Duke of Wutong raised his eyebrows slightly, but still did not speak.


    "I''m really curious about this." Jiang Ning tilted his head slightly, "Am I being ignorant? Is there any other relationship between Prince Jun and Prince Zhao that I don''t know about?"


    "This king and King Zhao have nothing to do with each other."


    "Then you just want to support him, you have to rely on the power of the dragon? Everything he can give you, the prince can also give it. Why do you have to help King Zhao?" Jiang Ning couldn''t figure it out at all.


    Li You is indeed a very friendly and charming person, but the Prince of Wutong is not an ordinary person and will never be conquered by his appearance.


    Certainly, there are other reasons.


    "Seventh Miss is also stupid." A pleasant laughter entered their ears.


    The Duke of Wutong frowned and raised his head.


    Sure enough, there was a slight movement on the top of the tent.


    "Come down!" The Duke of Wutong threw out a knife and slashed the tent.


    A graceful figure rolled down, rolled, and landed beside Jiang Ning.


    "Lone Star?" Jiang Ning was surprised and delighted.


    Gu Xing is the only woman in the Shadow Guards. She is good at tracking and spying on intelligence. Outsiders think she has the potential to be the number one thief in the world.


    But, what she stole was not gold and silver jewelry, but information.


    Gu Xing stood up and said with a smile: "I came here to spy on the news for the general. I didn''t expect to see the boss bringing Seventh Miss here, so I hibernated here and listened to the movement. I really couldn''t bear it just now."


    "Lone Star, what did you mean just now? Do you know anything?"


    "I know." Gu Xing grinned and folded his arms, "Miss Qi, you are still young, and you don''t know many secrets of the palace. As for the Prince of Wutong, he used to be an apprentice under the father-in-law."


    Guozhang is the father of the queen.


    so¡­¡­


    Jiang Ning was surprised: "It turns out that the King of Wutong is not King Zhao, but the Queen''s family?"


    The Duke of Wutong looked gloomy and said nothing.


    "He is not only to repay his kindness to the teacher, but also to the queen." Gu Xing chuckled, "Although our county prince was only four or five years old when he followed the country''s husband, the queen at that time was already in her prime and was about to get married. already."


    A conjecture appeared in Jiang Ning''s heart: "Could it be that the King of Wutong County admires the Queen?"


    "Yeah, even if the age difference is not small, but with the growth of getting along and getting older, the feelings of the King of Wutong towards the queen have gradually changed from the senior sister. Of course, it is impossible between them."


    "I can''t tell." Jiang Ning touched his chin, "The queen looked at such an old-fashioned and serious person, yet she was so attractive."


    "Presumptuous!" Wutong County King slapped the table, "I and the Queen abide by our duty, and have never violated the rules! Crown Princess, if you dare to slander her, this king will never forgive you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 998： niece to niece

    Chapter 998 Niece to Daughter


    "The body is not afraid of the shadow crooked, you are all right, why are you excited." Jiang Ning muttered.


    "Anyway, Miss Seven, you know, although the Prince of Wutong loves his princess and daughter very much, but in his heart, the Queen''s family is more important!" Gu Xing watched the fun and was not afraid of big things, and tried his best to support the fire.


    Jiang Ning hummed: "I killed my daughter''s family for the sake of some old things. You are such a good father, Prince!"


    "To achieve great things, sacrifice is inevitable. Besides, Ling An will be fine."


    "Yeah, your daughter is safe and sound, and you also know that my uncle is kind. Even if the county magistrate Ling''an is in his hands, he will not do anything to her. However, you have harmed your son-in-law and many innocent people! "


    "Stop talking nonsense." Wutong County King looked grim, "It''s very chaotic outside, the Crown Princess is here, so stay for the time being, so as not to go out and run around and hurt you."


    "You''re going to lock me up?"


    "I believe that the prince, Jiang Ruobai, Jiang Mubai and the others all care about the life of the crown prince." Wutong County Prince smiled slightly, "This is the first time this prince has seen this self-defeating thing."


    "If you want to arrest our Seventh Miss, you asked me first!" Gu Xinghu stood in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Gu Xing, how many times do you have to be a thief? When it comes to fighting, you are far worse than that kid named Gucheng outside. It''s a pity that that kid is stupid and listens too much to the Crown Princess, so she really let her come alone. "


    The Duke of Wutong waved his hand, and a group of guards rushed in from the outside, surrounding Jiang Ning and Gu Xing.


    Lone Star''s specialty is indeed not in fighting, and he becomes embarrassed after a few moments.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said: "Gu Xing, you go first and find Gucheng! The Duke of Wutong still needs me, so he won''t hurt me for the time being!"


    "Miss Qi, don''t be afraid, I''ll bring someone to rescue you soon!"


    Lone Star didn''t talk nonsense, he simply broke through and left alone.


    Jiang Ning looked at her back, leaving two lines of tears in her heart.


    She was left again.


    With her three-legged cat, what are you struggling with?


    Take it easy, lest you suffer from flesh and blood.


    The Duke of Wutong did not embarrass her.


    After all, they also had a pleasant cooperation, and the King of Wutong admired her very much.


    "If you are not the Crown Princess, we can be good friends." Wutong County King said, and when he saw the hemp rope, he kicked it, "Can this thing be used to tie the Crown Princess? Change it!"


    The men couldn''t do anything, and finally tore a cotton cloth and tied Jiang Ning''s hands with cotton strips.


    The Duke of Wutong not only let her sit, but also gave her tea and snacks.


    The tent is very warm, Jiang Ning is very comfortable except that he can''t move his hands. The only thing that puzzled her was why Gucheng didn''t come in to save her?


    Of course, she didn''t want to take an adventure in an isolated city, but just with the temperament of an isolated city, which is not normal.


    The little beauty of the key Lone Star didn''t bring any rescuers.


    In this way, Jiang Ning changed from a high-ranking princess to a prisoner of the Prince of Wutong.


    When the two sides challenged again, the Duke of Wutong asked Jiang Ning to be pulled and boarded the city gate, and showed her to the other side to let them convey to Jiang Mubai, "Let go of the county lord Ling''an and surrender at the same time. Kill the princess."


    Jiang Mubai heard the news and narrowed his eyes. Isn''t that the little niece he loves like his own daughter?


    "Mother, come here!" Jiang Mubai shouted, "Bring me the daughter of the Prince of Wutong!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 999： admit

    Chapter 999 Admits


    Soon, the county lord Ling''an was also pulled out.


    She saw Prince Wutong on the opposite city tower from a distance, and saw Jiang Ning **** beside him, she couldn''t help shouting eagerly: "Daddy, Daddy! It''s me, I''m Ling An! How did you arrest the princess?"


    The Prince of Wutong looked at her, his eyes were deep, and he said in a low voice: "Jiang Mubai, don''t try to threaten this king with a fake person. If this king doesn''t do this, you can kill her. It''s you, you. Do you believe this is the real Crown Princess beside me?"


    "Of course I believe it!" Jiang Mubai roared, "Why don''t you believe that this is your daughter? You, come here and tell a few things about your father, so that he has to believe it!"


    He caught the county magistrate of Ling''an.


    Ling An cried and said, "Daddy, I''m Ling An! Did you know that Liu Lang died and was killed by those Jin Yiwei! Ah Xuan also died, he was only three years old, but he called your grandfather! "


    The Prince of Wutong has always had a face like water. When he heard the three-year-old A Xuan, his eyes finally had mood swings.


    Although Ah Xuan is not his own grandson, who would not pity a three-year-old child!


    The Duke of Wutong closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Jiang Mubai, let''s exchange. You bring Ling An over, and I will return the crown princess to you. There is no need to involve the children in the battle at the court."


    He finally admitted that it was the real Ling An.


    Ling An cried and said, "Dad, don''t help King Zhao, I beg you. You have to help His Royal Highness! King Zhao was so vicious that he killed Liu Lang and A Xuan. You went and killed the queen for me and killed him. King Zhao, I want them to be smashed into tens of thousands of pieces!"


    Wutong County King''s face changed slightly, and he said sharply: "It''s a father''s decision, how can you talk about it!"


    Ling An couldn''t believe it: "King Zhao imprisoned his daughter and killed Liu Lang and A Xuan. You still want to help them? I''m safe now, you don''t need to be threatened by them anymore!"


    The Duke of Wutong was silent.


    "Haha." A chuckle.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw that the graceful beauty Lone Star appeared again.


    However, this time, she appeared beside Jiang Mubai and Ling An.


    She squatted on a stone, winked at Jiang Ning from a distance, and then said to the county head Ling''an: "Little county head, you are so innocent and cute. Do you really think your father is helping King Zhao because of you? "


    Ling An asked blankly, "It''s not for me, why else?"


    "He''s for the Queen Mother! Don''t you know that your father was a poor family when he was young and was an apprentice in someone else''s house?"


    "This... Of course I know something."


    "Then who do you think he apprenticed to?"


    "Could it be, is it the Queen''s house?"


    "Yes!"


    The Queen''s family was not prominent, and even a little downcast. Their family can have today, completely dipped in the queen''s light.


    The most proud thing in the life of the Queen Mother''s family is that they raised a queen daughter, and the other is to cultivate a great general who is very brave and powerful.


    It''s just that most people don''t know the relationship between the King of Wutong and the Queen''s family.


    Even his own daughter, Ling An, heard of it for the first time.


    She stared at Gu Xing and asked, "You are talking nonsense, the queen is so much older than my father, father can''t like her!"


    "How can there be so many impossibility in this world? It''s only ten years older, isn''t it big? Are you and your husband Liu Lang ten years apart? One is eighteen and the other is twenty-eight, what''s impossible?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1000： Daughter completes you

    Chapter 1000 Daughter fulfills you


    Ling''an County Lord still doesn''t believe it.


    She looked at her father on the opposite tower, and asked loudly, "Dad, you say she is full of nonsense, but if you say it, your daughter will believe it!"


    However, she was disappointed.


    The Duke of Wutong was silent.


    Silence is acknowledgment.


    Ling''an County Lord collapsed.


    The father she has always relied on and looked up to turns out to be a person who secretly loves her senior sister ten years older than her, so what kind of feelings does he have for his mother?


    Their daily love is all from performances?


    She thought that she and her mother were her father''s favorite people, and her father would do anything for her.


    She was wrong.


    My father followed King Zhao to seize power and had nothing to do with her at all.


    He put himself and his mother in danger for the unrelated queen''s family.


    Sadly, her husband and her Axuan sacrificed their lives for this.


    Ling''an County Lord was no longer able to support her body, she slowly sat down on the ground, and even had no strength to cry.


    She started laughing.


    Laugh at his poor mother, and laugh at himself.


    She laughed for a long time, until she couldn''t laugh anymore, her expression was crazy.


    "Ling An, now I''ll let the Crown Princess go, you come to me!" Prince Wutong couldn''t stand it any longer and shouted loudly, "Don''t be crazy, you''ve missed a big deal!"


    "Oh that''s fine."


    Ling An replied woodenly, regardless of Jiang Mubai and the others, dragged his heavy body and walked straight towards the city gate.


    The Duke of Wutong saw this and immediately ordered Jiang Ning to be released.


    Jiang Ning was sent out of the city gate, and the lonely city waiting not far away immediately greeted him.


    When the ?? person is in his hands, he is safe.


    Jiang Mubai breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, at this moment, something happened.


    A dark arrow flew from behind and plunged straight into Jiang Ning''s back at an unparalleled speed.


    She fell in response.


    Things happened so fast that even Gucheng didn''t react in time.


    When he turned his head, Jiang Ning had fallen to the ground, blood pouring out of his back.


    "Miss Seven!"


    "Little Seven!"


    The shouts of the people around him came into Jiang Ning''s ears, but gradually became very distant.


    She passed out.


    Gucheng picked her up and left quickly.


    Jiang Mubai, who watched his niece get shot, was completely enraged.


    He roared furiously: "The Prince of Wutong! What a **** who wounded people with secret arrows and did not keep his promises, I will never die with you in this life! Today is either your death or my death!"


    When this happened, the county lord Ling An was walking not far from Jiang Ning, almost face to face with her, watching the arrow fly from the city entrance and hit Jiang Ning accurately.


    She could clearly see Jiang Ning lying in a pool of blood.


    The blood made her tremble.


    We agreed to exchange hostages.


    The Duke of Wutong, however, regretted it halfway through, and he committed murder without caring that his daughter was also on the way!


    Ling''an County Lord shivered and raised his face, looked at his father on the tower, gritted his teeth, and asked every word: "Why did you kill her? Why didn''t you keep your word!"


    "This is not my king''s order at all!"


    The Duke of Wutong also roared at his subordinates, "Damn, who gave the order?"


    "It''s ridiculous, at this time, why do you have to pretend?" The county chief Ling''an laughed sadly, "Yu Xuanhe, since you can give up everything for your queen, then, as a daughter, I will fulfill you!"


    After she finished speaking, she bent down and picked up a sword from the ground, raised it to her neck, and slashed it down!


    There is no hesitation!


    Blood gushes from the neck artery.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1001： One corpse, two lives

    Chapter 1001 One Corpse and Two Lives


    Under the warm sun of early spring, the blood mist shone with a ray of light.


    The stabbed person cannot look directly.


    Everyone stared blankly at this scene, watching the sword fall to the ground.


    The red cloak was raised, and the county magistrate of Ling''an fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ling An¡ª"


    In the silence, Prince Wutong let out a roar like a wounded beast.


    He ignored the advice of the lieutenant''s guards, jumped down from the tower, ran to the county magistrate Ling''an, picked her up, looked at the uncontrollable blood on her neck, shivered and cried, "Ling An, Ling An Ah, my daughter! What''s the matter with you, why are you doing this? Why is that! Ah! Ah!"


    Ling An lost a lot of blood in a short period of time, his body was shaking violently, he opened his eyes, stared at his father, and said with all his strength, "Now, now, you can have nothing to worry about!"


    After saying that, she breathed out.


    is just a pair of eyes that can never be closed.


    "Ling An! Daughter, my daughter!"


    The Prince of Wutong looked at his daughter who died of anger, his head was blank, he only stomped his feet and cried and shouted: "God, god! What to do, what to do! What should I do? Help me, who can uncle my daughter?"


    He looked around in confusion and cried out, "Who is going to save my daughter? Jiang Mubai, you have a doctor under your command, please, please help me, I will promise you everything, please!"


    He hugged Ling An, knelt down in the direction of Jiang Mubai, and kowtowed: "Please, please, save my daughter, woohoo!"


    Watching her daughter commit suicide in front of her eyes, watching her breathless in her own pregnancy, from a lively and willful daughter to a corpse whose temperature gradually dissipated.


    The Duke of Wutong completely collapsed.


    Jiang Mubai immediately asked Gu Lin, who was good at medicine, to go.


    Gu Lin is a quiet young man. He rushed over to try to stop the bleeding for Ling An, and then did a little check. Finally, he stood up with some regret, shook his head and said, "It''s useless."


    After a pause, he sighed again: "It''s a pity, one corpse and two lives."


    "What did you say?"


    The Duke of Wutong slowly raised his head.


    Gu Lin was surprised: "Don''t you know? She is pregnant for three months. In fact, she can still feel the baby''s beating. She is a healthy and strong child. It''s a pity..."


    It is only three months, the mother dies, and the fetus cannot survive.


    Looking at his daughter''s bloodless face and her eyes full of resentment and unwillingness, the Prince of Wutong raised his head, laughed twice, and cried when he lowered his head.


    In front of countless soldiers, he just knelt down in front of his daughter''s corpse and burst into tears.


    "does it worth?"


    Gu Lin shook his head and turned to leave.


    does it worth?


    The Prince of Wutong never asked himself this question.


    He is a brave and strong person, and he has never regretted the decisions he made. He said to himself that he wanted to help the Queen and King Zhao, and he could accept any consequences.


    But when things do happen.


    When he killed his pregnant daughter in front of him, he finally found that he could not bear the consequences.


    "Ling An!"


    A mournful female voice came from the city gate.


    The Prince of Wutong was shocked and saw his wife stumbling over.


    "What happened to Ling An?" Princess Jun rushed over, and when she saw Ling An''s appearance, she stepped back in horror, let out a scream, and fell back to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1002： no worries

    Chapter 1002 No worries


    The Duke of Wutong hurriedly hugged her, "Princess, princess!"


    Princess Jun woke up slowly, slapped him in the face with a slap, grabbed the front of his shirt, and screamed like crazy: "Give your daughter back to me, I want my daughter! You give her back to me. !"


    "sorry Sorry¡­¡­"


    The Duke of Wutong let her tear her apart, tears streaming down her face.


    The princess of ?? cried sadly: "I heard that something happened to the Liu family, and I rushed over to find out that King Zhao instructed Jin Yiwei to kill Liu Lang. Yu Xuanhe, why do you want to help Zhou to be abusive? Just for that teacher and sister?"


    So she knew it.


    The Duke of Wutong looked at her blankly.


    Princess ?? took two steps back and smiled with tears: "Okay, you killed your daughter too. You can help your favorite senior sister without any worries."


    She turned and ran towards the city wall.


    "Princess, don''t¡ª"


    The Duke of Wutong flew over and tried to stop it, but it was over.


    The princess of the county, holding the heart of mortal death, slammed into the solid city wall, and a flower bloomed.


    The Duke of Wutong let out a roar of pain like a beast.


    In a short period of time, he lost his daughter and wife one after another.


    At this moment, he really felt what is heartbreak, what is life rather than death!


    ¡­


    The Prince of Wutong turned against the water.


    He not only shook hands with Jiang Mubai and made peace on the spot, let Jiang Mubai and reinforcements enter the city, but even personally led his troops to follow Jiang Mubai and rushed outside the imperial city.


    In the imperial city, the crown prince Li Hongyuan and the first assistant Jiang Ruobai were struggling to support.


    Prince Jinwuwei suffered heavy losses, and only two or three hundred people remained to protect the prince.


    The arrival of ?? Jiang Mubai solved their crisis.


    King Zhao led his troops to besiege the prince and others at the corner of Shenxuanmen, and was about to shoot them to death when he saw Jiang Mubai and others rushed in.


    Without waiting for King Zhao to react, a scene that surprised him even more appeared.


    The Duke of Wutong followed behind Jiang Mubai and came slowly!


    "Your Majesty¡ª"


    "King Zhao rebels!"


    The enemy met with special jealousy.


    The Duke of Wutong saw Li You, and immediately drew out his sword, red eyes, and rushed towards him.


    "What does the prince mean?"


    Li You hurriedly avoided.


    Wenrenzong raised his sword in front of King Zhao and stopped King Wutong.


    "Wen people''s boy!" King Wutong shouted, "You are still helping King Zhao! He killed the woman you like!"


    "what!"


    Wen Renzong was stunned.


    The court and the public all know that he had a blind date with the current crown princess in those days.


    And since Wenrenzong came back, he has never talked about marriage again.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he clearly did not lose his love for the crown princess.


    The Prince of Wutong showed a cruel smile: "This prince is talking about that girl, the Crown Princess, why are you acting stupid?"


    "Prince Wutong, will you say it again?"


    This time it was Jiang Ruobai who asked.


    He ignored Jin Yiwei''s sword and pressed against each other. He just rushed in front of Wutong County King, grabbed him by the neck, and roared, "I want you to say it again!"


    The Duke of Wutong laughed and said: "Jiang Shoufu doesn''t believe it, you can ask your brother!"


    Jiang Ruobai turned his head sharply and stared at Jiang Mubai, shouting, "Tell me clearly!"


    Jiang Mubai was annoyed: "How do I know that Wutong County Prince, this bastard, doesn''t believe what he says, and he secretly wounded people with an arrow when exchanging hostages!"


    He glanced at the prince from the corner of his eye, and saw that His Royal Highness''s expression had changed, he couldn''t help but groaned in his heart, and quickly explained, "Although the princess is injured, her life is not in danger!"


    Li Hongyuan asked slowly: "So, she was seriously injured?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1003： regret

    Chapter 1003 Repentance


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The ?? arrow went straight into the back, almost through the lungs.


    Can it be serious?


    "Who hurt her?"


    "Who did it?"


    This time, Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ruobai asked questions at the same time.


    General Jiang Mubai, who was used to seeing countless big scenes with strong winds and waves, shrank his neck unconsciously, and immediately pointed to the King of Wutong: "He did it."


    The Duke of Wutong was heartbroken at this time, and he didn''t care about those eyes that were about to kill.


    He sneered: "I can''t change my name, I can''t change my surname. There is nothing I dare not admit to what I did! But it''s not what I did, and no one wants to put a **** pot on my head! I''ll just say this in one sentence, It''s not the hand that I ordered to move!"


    "It''s not you, who else could it be?"


    "I''ve got my daughter down here, I''m crazy?" After the Duke of Wutong finished speaking, thinking of his daughter''s death, he couldn''t help but feel very upset, and he couldn''t breathe, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover his heart.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    With the temperament of Wutong County King, he would never really want his daughter to die.


    In that situation, he broke the contract and shot the Crown Princess in public, which was very likely to anger the other party and directly kill the county magistrate of Ling''an.


    But if it wasn''t him, who would it be?


    Although everyone still doubts the Duke of Wutong, the current situation is that the Crown Princess is still alive, while the Lord of Ling''an is dead.


    Even Jiang Ruobai, who was furious, wouldn''t be able to get mad at him after knowing this situation.


    "Li You, let''s capture it."


    Li Hongyuan''s face was sullen, and he was in a bad mood.


    It was getting dark.


    After a whole day of trouble, the father died and the body was still lying in the Feishhuang Palace. The Queen and King Zhao couldn''t wait to abolish him as the prince and try to become the emperor.


    Now I learned the news that Jiang Ning was seriously injured.


    Li Hongyuan''s patience was completely exhausted.


    Without the assistance of the King of Wutong, Li Youjue never had the possibility of turning over again as a "mother queen".


    The queen hurried out and stared at the Prince of Wutong in surprise: "Xuanhe, what''s going on?"


    Prince Wutong was already more saddened than dying, and when he looked at him standing tall on the steps, dressed in a phoenix robe, describing the old and haggard queen, the faint affection that had haunted his heart for the past few decades, in an instant. Dissipate without trace.


    He finally understood.


    He no longer loves the queen.


    He was just obsessed with the beauty of his youth, the unwillingness that he could not get.


    The only woman he really loves is the Princess Princess.


    That lively girl who was dressed in red when she first met her and jumped on a Pegasus.


    She married him and bore him a daughter.


    Daughter has eyes like him, lips and chin like him.


    That was the pearl he held in the palm of his hand.


    was killed by his own hands.


    The woman he loved also died.


    Why?


    When he lost all this, he realized what was most important to him?


    Wutong County King Yangtian let out a shrill roar, with a pale face, and said with a wry smile: "Senior sister, no, Empress Empress, this minister helps Zhou to abuse, and the crime deserves death. The minister will arrest the traitor!"


    The queen rejoiced: "Your Highness, you will take down the prince and other rebels..."


    The Duke of Wutong nodded, raised his sword, and suddenly threw it forward¡ª


    The ?? long sword advanced rapidly and plunged into the queen''s abdomen.


    This sudden change shocked everyone.


    even forgot to react.


    After the Duke of Wutong threw the long sword, he kept moving, and the whole person also flew over, grabbed the hilt, and pulled it out fiercely!


    "what--"


    The Queen ?? let out a shrill scream, and threw herself forward to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1004： Im going to accompany them

    Chapter 1004 I''m going to accompany them


    She struggled to turn back, her eyes were full of shock and disbelief: "Xuanhe, why, why?"


    The Duke of Wutong looked at her expressionlessly, and said in a low voice, "Ali from the past has long since died, no, Ali in my heart no longer exists. You are the empress, but you colluded with King Zhao to forge a will and attempt to usurp the throne. Sir, I will take you on your way."


    The Queen ?? clutched her abdomen, blood pouring out of her mouth and nose: "You, how dare you?"


    "It was me who was wrong, and I was very wrong. I paid the price for my mistakes." The Prince of Wutong said softly, "My princess is dead, my daughter is dead, and my grandson is gone. I I''m sorry for them, so I''m going to accompany them too."


    He raised his **** long sword and wiped his neck with his backhand.


    "The King!"


    "Your Highness, don''t¡ª"


    The cries of his subordinates and guards resounded around him.


    They rushed over and tried to stop it.


    But it was too late.


    From the moment the princess of the county touched the wall, he had lost the idea of ????living.


    The reason ?? came here is nothing more than to end the bad relationship between himself and the queen.


    The Queen ?? stared blankly at him lying on the ground and forgot to speak.


    Until now, no one rushed forward to save her.


    Li You ran the fastest, roaring for the imperial physician to come.


    The imperial doctor came, but the queen couldn''t hold on anymore.


    The Duke of Wutong didn''t plan to let her live at all.


    The Queen is dead.


    Die is unclear.


    Most people don''t know the origin of her and the Prince of Wutong, they just thought that the Prince of Wutong lost his wife and daughter, went mad, and killed the queen for revenge.


    lost two great blessings, and the drama of King Zhao Li You''s succession came to an end.


    But he could not be reconciled.


    He still has some hole cards.


    "Wen Renzong, you cover this king, keep the green hills there, don''t be afraid of running out of firewood. Get out of here first!" He ordered Wen Renzong.


    Jiang Mubai exclaimed: "Wen people''s boy, why are you still working for him?"


    Wen Renzong''s footsteps paused, and he still stood firm in front of Li You.


    Under the desperate protection of him and his guards, Li You managed to escape.


    Wen Renzong was arrested again and thrown into the prison of the Ministry of Punishment.


    This is the second time he has come in.


    To avoid long nights and dreams, as mentioned by the cabinet ministers, the next day, Prince Li Hongyuan announced his ascension to the throne, changed the country''s name to Xinyuan, took care of the funeral of the late emperor as the emperor, and observed filial piety for twenty-seven months.


    While preparing funerals and chasing fugitives, he also did something against the wishes of the late emperor.


    That is, Yafei and others were not allowed to be buried, and a rule was established that Emperor Dasheng would never be buried alive.


    After the funeral, the new emperor canonized the crown princess as the empress, the concubine Li Yuanyuan as the concubine Li, and the prince Li Wenzan as the crown prince, in order to stabilize the courtiers and the hearts of the people.


    As for the conferring ceremony, it has not been held for a long time.


    It''s not that the emperor doesn''t want to, but the body of the empress does not allow it.


    She was seriously injured and was still recovering.


    Jiang Ning''s lungs were damaged, and the injury could not be healed for a long time, which made many people worry about it.


    After the new emperor was busy with his official duties, he just set foot in Fengning Palace when he heard a cough.


    His heart tightened, and he walked in quickly. Seeing Jiang Ning lying on the bed, his face flushed from coughing, he hurriedly stepped forward to support her and gently followed her back.


    "Are you taking medicine today?" he asked gently.


    "Drink." Jiang Ning gasped and sat up straight, his palm-sized face getting thinner and pitiful, "It''s much better than a few days ago. Gu Lin said, I''m harmless and need to be raised slowly for a long time."


    Li Hongyuan nodded slightly, frowned, and said in a deep voice, "I''ve always wanted to know who the person who used a hidden weapon against you is."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1005： Wen Renzong must die

    Chapter 1005 Wenrenzong must die


    Jiang Ning calmed down his cough and wheezing, took a sip of water, and said slowly, "No matter who that person is, he will kill me."


    "Oh?"


    "Gu Lin said, my heart is a little off." Jiang Ning raised his hand, tapped the position of his heart, and pointed to his own heart, "Everyone is there, but I am in this position. So, that arrow didn''t stab me in the heart, it hurt my heart. "


    Li Hongyuan was stunned, put his palm on her heart, and murmured, "It''s great that you are eccentric."


    Jiang Ning pushed his arm: "Where do you put your hand?"


    Li Hongyuan returned to his senses, feeling the softness, but Jun''s face turned slightly red, and he put down his hands embarrassedly: "I don''t have that kind of mind."


    "Really do not have?"


    Since Jiang Ning was injured, they have not had the same room.


    Saying no, must be false.


    But Li Hongyuan is not a person who is addicted to desire.


    These days, I didn''t go to Li Yuanyuan.


    Jiang Ning saw that he did not answer, and asked again: "Now that you have become the emperor as you wished, are you still not ready to accept a few new people for yourself?"


    "During the national mourning."


    "Too."


    Jiang Ning coughed a few times and fell silent.


    Li Hongyuan asked: "Do you think it was an order from the King of Wutong County?"


    "It won''t be him."


    "I think so too."


    "He dotes on his daughter so much that he won''t do it when she''s not safe. Besides..." Jiang Ning paused, "The Duke of Wutong doesn''t want to hurt me at all."


    "It''s a pity he died."


    "Who said no."


    Jiang Ning also felt sorry for this.


    Li Hongyuan asked again: "Do you have any doubters in your heart?"


    "a little bit."


    "Who?"


    "Hard to say."


    "What''s there to say?" Li Hongyuan was puzzled. "That man wants to kill you, but you have to protect him? Could it be that he is someone you care about?"


    "I don''t care at all. I''m just not sure yet, and I don''t want to cause big trouble."


    "big trouble?"


    Li Hongyuan was thoughtful.


    He is already the emperor, she is the queen, two people standing on the top of the world, but she is afraid that revealing the identity of the other party will cause big trouble.


    This shows that he is a person with valuable status, or a very sensitive person.


    "I''ve asked the Shadow Guards to investigate this matter, and I''ll tell you if there''s anything to be desired." Jiang Ning comforted him, and then changed the subject, "Is Wen Renzong still in the Department of Punishment?"


    Li Hongyuan said indifferently: "You still miss him."


    "Are you going to execute him?"


    "I didn''t link up with his nine clans, I''m already very tolerant."


    "He cut ties with him long ago."


    "So, did he pave the way for his own rebellion?"


    "Don''t raise the bar."


    "I won''t pursue his family." Li Hongyuan hummed softly, "But Wen Renzong must be executed."


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    Wenrenzong committed treason twice, and it is already luck that he can survive to this day.


    Jiang Ning said: "I believe there must be a reason for him to help King Zhao."


    "Yeah, who can''t have a reason."


    Li Hongyuan sneered, "There are reasons for killing people, there are reasons for setting fires, and there are reasons for stealing. There are many sufferings in the world."


    "I just think..."


    "You just don''t want him to die."


    "It''s reluctance."


    "Then he has to die too."


    "Maybe Wenrenzong knows the whereabouts of King Zhao. Don''t you keep him for interrogation?"


    "Huh, I think it''s better to interrogate your good sister than to start with such a hard bone as Wenrenzong."


    Jiang Ning''s concubine sister Jiang Yan is the wife of King Zhao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1006： hot face sticker

    Chapter 1006


    Ever since King Zhao failed to seize the successor and escaped, she fell ill and was picked up by the Jiang family, where she has been lying in the house ever since.


    also invited the imperial doctor to see, but could not see any symptoms, and finally it could only be attributed to heart disease.


    Her own man has become a heinous rebel, can she feel better?


    Jiang Ning glared at Li Hongyuan: "What can she know? Do you really think Li You will tell her?"


    "They are husband and wife, why don''t you tell me? I will not hide any secrets from the Queen."


    "you sure?"


    After Jiang Ning asked back, he didn''t wait for him to answer, but continued, "I don''t know about other couples, but Li You will never tell."


    "How can you be sure?"


    "He has never married his sixth sister."


    "Really?" This was the first time Li Hongyuan knew about this.


    Jiang Yan felt aggrieved at that time, and she went home to cry and complained, and it was only in the women''s room in the back house that Jiang Ning knew about it.


    "Isn''t it the sister he asked to marry?"


    "Yes, but what is his purpose, I won''t say, you know."


    "He probably wouldn''t have thought that my good father-in-law and brothers only see you as a daughter-in-law, and have no intention of helping him at all."


    "Don''t be cheap and good."


    "Speaking of which, my queen has more than half of the credit for winning the throne." Li Hongyuan stroked Jiang Ning''s cheek, "But it''s not worth it for you to hurt yourself."


    "It''s not worth it for your world?"


    "You are the most important thing to you."


    "Now that you have obtained the throne, you are naturally talking sweetly." Jiang Ning hummed softly, "You have been quite cold to me a few days ago."


    "I think that even if I rush like the father and emperor, I won''t get the love of your mother or Concubine Jin. It''s better... stay away from you, maybe you can value me more."


    "Haha." Jiang Ning laughed twice.


    Beneath the cold exterior, it turned out to be a tangled contrived heart.


    Li Hongyuan looked at her smile, a little annoyed and angry: "I have always confessed to you, but you always treat me coldly. I am not the one who is shameless and skinless, always sticking hot faces..."


    "Post what?"


    "You know it yourself."


    "I have no idea."


    "Then I''ll let you know." Li Hongyuan turned her over and patted her **** twice.


    "You''re crazy!" Jiang Ning waved and pushed him with shame and anger.


    Li Hongyuan wrapped her arms around her, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.


    He leaned over, kissed her on the lips, and whispered, "Don''t always think about Wenrenzong Hetang, try to like me, can''t you?"


    "I keep saying that I like you, but you don''t believe it." Jiang Ning muttered.


    "You''re just coaxing people out of your mouth."


    "Then what should I do to make you believe?"


    "Give me another child."


    "No." Jiang Ning sternly refused, "I become the queen for the rights not controlled by others, for the enjoyment of glory and wealth, not as a tool for your Li family to inherit the family. I believe there are many women willing to have children for you."


    She never hides her ambition and purpose.


    She jumped so hard, is it because of true love?


    Naturally, it is for the supreme right!


    From now on, she will be the most powerful woman in this Dasheng.


    In a few more years, the emperor will die, and her son will become the emperor, and she will be the most powerful person in the world!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1007： You can take care of the bedtime.

    Chapter 1007 The matter of serving the bed, you can take care of it


    Being a human being, the most important thing is to be honest.


    Jiang Ning has always been magnanimous.


    She has never concealed her ambition. She said that she likes Li Hongyuan, and she is sincere.


    Li Hongyuan, who is famous for her top-notch beauty and beauty in Chang''an City, is opposite to her day and night. If you don''t like it, it''s hell.


    However, if she had to choose, she still felt that rights were much more important than men.


    This, she will never tell Li Hongyuan.


    Although you need to be magnanimous, you can''t be too stubborn.


    Li Hongyuan seemed to have expected her answer long ago, and seemed very calm: "It''s fine if you don''t give birth, it''s fine."


    "What good?"


    "Once you are pregnant, I won''t be able to touch you for at least a year and a half, wouldn''t it be sad."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Since you don''t want to have another child, I don''t have to take a concubine. You can take care of the bed, and you don''t have to rest."


    "..." Jiang Ning was speechless, "Did you forget that you have a concubine Li?"


    "I just like to let you sleep in bed." Li Hongyuan''s hand was gently rubbing on her back. Although he was a little emotional, he also remembered to be careful to avoid her arrow wound.


    "That Jin Man, I haven''t seen her recently, why didn''t you block her?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "I rewarded her to Murong."


    "Murong?"


    "My commander of Jinyiwei."


    This Murong commander was the military general who succeeded Mujian as the leader of the Prince Jinwuwei. With Li Hongyuan''s ascension to the throne, he was also upgraded to the commander of Jinyiwei.


    As for the original Jinyi guards, except those who died in battle and those who fled, most of them were caught and executed or exiled.


    Jiang Ning had some impression of Murong. He was a brave and serious young man. Although he didn''t smile, he was very honest.


    "Would he?"


    "Not only is he willing, he even wants Jin Man to be his wife." Li Hongyuan smiled, "Jin Man is also very satisfied and has moved to his house to live."


    Jinman is a woman who doesn''t care much about wealth and wealth, but needs a man''s love very much.


    is the exact opposite of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning asked again: "What are your plans for the concubines left by the late emperor?"


    Li Hongyuan said: "This matter is still up to you to decide when you are healed. You are the queen and the lord of the harem. These are also your responsibilities."


    "Those who have children and concubines are easy to handle. They have gone out with their children. Those who don''t have them stay in the Ci''an Palace to retire, and those who have never been sleeping, let them go back separately." Jiang Ning suggested.


    "It''s up to you."


    Hundreds of concubines, there must be some who are willing to leave, and many who are unwilling to leave.


    They are all concubines, and they all have to be raised.


    Even if Li Hongyuan really no longer accepts concubines, this harem will continue to be lively.


    As the weather warmed up, Jiang Ning''s lung injury gradually recovered under the careful care of Imperial Physician Dong and Gu Lin.


    She first placed the affairs of the harem, and then properly arranged the whereabouts of the concubines according to the plan.


    As she expected, there were more than 100 people who stayed in the palace to retire.


    Since they are unwilling to go, in order to prevent them from being idle and boring, Jiang Ning lets them do embroidery, paint, write, and even grow flowers and grass according to their strengths.


    Anyway, get busy.


    In this way, Li Hongyuan was busy in the previous dynasty, while Jiang Ning led more than one hundred "mother-in-laws", busy in the harem.


    The time has come to Mid-Autumn Festival in August.


    is still in the period of filial piety, although it is not possible to hold a palace banquet with great fanfare, it is always possible for the family to meet and talk to each other.


    Lin Zizi led his daughter-in-law, two concubine daughters and little granddaughter into the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1008： to die indifferently

    Chapter 1008 Die indifferently


    Jiang Yuan is pregnant, her belly is straight, she is a little fatter, her face is happy and kind, and she is much more peaceful than before.


    Jiang Yan, on the other hand, was emaciated, emaciated, and listless even though she had recovered from her illness.


    In private, Jiang Ning asked her, "Tell me the truth, has Li You ever contacted you?"


    Jiang Yan slowly shook her head: "Never."


    "Don''t always be unhappy, relax. The emperor said that only Li You will be investigated, and you will not be involved."


    "My concubine thanks the emperor for his grace."


    "Are you worried about Li You?"


    "No." Jiang Yan smiled bitterly, "He doesn''t have the slightest affection for me."


    "When I catch him, let you guys get away. I''ll find a better man for you in the future." Jiang Ning comforted her, "My vision has always been good."


    Jiang Yan listened, and suddenly burst into tears: "Thank you, Seventh Sister. My aunt always scolds me as unlucky, saying that I will be lonely and grow old forever, and there will be no men or children in the future. ¡­¡±


    "Even if you don''t get married, the family will take care of you for the rest of your life."


    "I know."


    Even if she knew, she couldn''t let go.


    She is just a girl who was brought up under the traditional concept, with the idea of ??marrying someone, husband and child engraved in her bones.


    told her to die alone, she couldn''t accept it.


    The reason why she was depressed was not only because of Li You, but also because Concubine Liu vented her anger and dissatisfaction and panic on her.


    Jiang Ning found Lin Zizi, told her about it, and asked her to find a chance to talk to Aunt Liu, and she was not allowed to abuse Jiang Yan again.


    Lin Zizi agreed.


    However, Jiang Yan moved back to Prince Zhao''s mansion after living in her parents'' house for a period of time.


    The emperor did not take back the Zhao Wangfu for the sake of the empress.


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather gradually turned colder, and the Ministry of Punishment decided that Wen Renzong should be executed in the street as an example.


    Jiang Ning spoke to the emperor and went to see him in the cell.


    Lonely City silently followed behind her.


    Although Wen Renzong was wearing a prison uniform, it was difficult to conceal his gentle and elegant temperament.


    "Thirteen." Jiang Ning called him.


    Wen Renzong heard her voice, his body trembled slightly, and he raised his head abruptly. Seeing that she was still dressed as before, he couldn''t help but smile: "You haven''t changed."


    Jiang Ning took out the key, opened the cell, walked in, sat down casually, and said with a smile, "Do you think I''ll come to see you wearing the Queen''s phoenix robe?"


    Wen Renzong watched her movements silently and asked, "Is your injury okay?"


    "Good morning." Jiang Ning patted his heart and smiled. I don''t have any other skills, but I am very lucky. "


    "You underestimate yourself too much." Wen Renzong said with a gentle smile, "Why are you empty-handed?"


    "Huh? Do you need anything? I''ll have it."


    "Before execution, don''t you have a good meal?"


    "You are going to die indifferently." Jiang Ning glanced outside, "But, I''m sorry, I forgot to prepare these."


    "No harm."


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Jiang Ning asked again.


    Wen Renzong thought about it seriously, and finally shook his head and said, "No."


    "It''s really downright frustrating."


    "I want to say a lot, but it''s useless to say it, so let''s just forget it." Wen Renzong said softly, "If there is an afterlife... I hope I can have better luck."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You come to me in the next life, and I will share my good luck with you."


    "When the time comes, the Empress may not regret it."


    "Won''t."


    Wen Renzong laughed for a while, then fell silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1009： He pleases me

    Chapter 1009 He pleases me


    Jiang Ning said: "Then, goodbye. I won''t go to the execution ground to see you off."


    "Don''t go, that scene is bound to be ugly."


    "Too."


    Jiang Ning smiled, stood up, and extended his hand to him, "Goodbye."


    Wen Renzong hesitated, raised his hand and touched her lightly.


    Jiang Ning opened his arms and hugged him.


    Wen Renzong was stunned and stood motionless.


    After a while, Jiang Ning let go of his hand, took a step back, and said with a smile, "Let''s go."


    Wen Renzong looked at her.


    Jiang Ning turned around, stepped lightly over the threshold, and walked out.


    Gucheng came forward and locked the door, and followed Jiang Ning away.


    ¡­


    On the day of the execution, there was lightning and thunder, and it rained heavily.


    There were very few people watching.


    But the Ministry of Justice did not dare to relax its vigilance and arranged a strict defense.


    Even so, something went wrong.


    Someone robbed the execution ground.


    is Li You.


    He brought a lot of people, and all of them were top experts.


    The guards arranged by the Ministry of Punishment were vulnerable, and in the case of emergency support from Jinyiwei, they just snatched Wen Renzong back from them.


    The Department of Punishment killed many officials, and the Dali Temple was frightened. With the consent of the emperor, it was finally decided to execute Wen Renzong in secret and no longer execute public executions.


    On the day of the execution, Jiang Ning went back to her parents'' house and had a private chat with her third brother Jiang Yi.


    "Did you send it away?"


    "gone."


    "That''s good."


    "Our Jiang family has a state-owned property in Poirot, and I let him take care of it. Wenren Thirteen will never come back in the future." Jiang Yi said with a smile, "Why didn''t you send him?"


    "I''ll send him off again, won''t Li Hongyuan overturn the vinegar jar?"


    "What?" Jiang Yi was taken aback, "The emperor knows that you steal the dragon and turn the phoenix and secretly let Wen Renzong go?"


    "Of course I do. How can things in the palace be hidden from him."


    "The emperor is not angry?"


    "No." Jiang Ning smiled, "Actually, the emperor also admired Wen Renzong, and knew that he helped Li You because of his reasons. Plus..."


    "what?"


    "He pleases me. I know that if I really kill Wen Renzong, I will definitely remember his lifelong hatred. So I will be a good friend. As long as Wen Renzong does not appear in front of him, he will not care."


    Jiang Yi laughed: "You can really handle the emperor."


    "He willingly."


    Jiang Ning snorted and pulled the sleeves of the third brother, "Third brother, you don''t even know the emperor agreed, so you dare to help me send people away. You are not too timid."


    "Hey, what am I afraid of."


    Jiang Yi didn''t care much, "By the way, my father decided to resign."


    "Oh."


    "The same goes for Uncle."


    "Very good." Jiang Ning nodded.


    It is serious to retreat bravely.


    She has already become a queen. If the mother family still controls the civil and military power, when Li Hongyuan comes back to it, it is time to clean up the Jiang family.


    Although Li Hongyuan is obedient to her now, she will never consider the heart of an emperor.


    The Jiang family had to protect themselves, that was the only way.


    Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai are both old, it is also a beautiful thing in life to be a leisurely rich family, to accompany his wife and children and grandchildren.


    Jiang Ning returned to the palace, only to know that the prince had a master.


    To her surprise, this person was Lin Shimo.


    The president of the famous Spring and Autumn Academy.


    During the battle of ??, he took the risk of taking the three children out of the palace and sent them to Jiang''s house, then they drifted away.


    did not stay at Jiang''s house.


    Then, he lost track of him.


    Jiang Ning always thought that he continued to travel around, but he didn''t expect him to come back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1010： The prince has been kidnapped

    Chapter 1010 The crown prince has been kidnapped


    With Lin Shimo''s status and appeal among literati, he can enter the palace as a formal teacher for the crown prince, which is definitely a highlight for Dasheng.


    Not to mention, the officials of Dasheng were so excited that they had already begun to fantasize about the future of the crown prince''s virtuous ability.


    Even their crown prince can''t even write his own name now.


    The Empress was very happy, she made soup every day, sent it to the Wenhua Hall for Dean Lin to drink, chatted with him, praised him, flattered him, and tried his best to stay for a few more years and teach the children all his skills.


    However, less than a month after Lin Shimo came, the crown prince suddenly disappeared.


    At first, they thought the child was naughty and ran away to play and hide.


    However, Wen Zan is born with a stable temperament, and even if he is playful for a while, he will not really hide and make people anxious.


    After not finding him for more than an hour, the palace people finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    The prince is gone.


    In order to avoid panic and trouble, Li Hongyuan blocked the news immediately and sent someone to look for it.


    There will be news soon.


    Prince was kidnapped.


    Li You did it.


    His purpose was very simple. The prince was a hostage, and he put forward the conditions that Li Hongyuan would go to see him alone within a specified time, otherwise he would chop off a finger of the prince every hour.


    The palace servants who were serving the prince were scared to death.


    However, this is not the time to clean up them, the emperor decided to do as Li You said and go to the meeting alone.


    The meeting place turned out to be in the Zhao Wangfu.


    Jiang Ning also followed. When he saw her, Li You didn''t react.


    Maybe it''s because she thinks she''s just a powerless woman and doesn''t care about her.


    "Where is my sixth sister?" Jiang Ning asked when they met.


    Li You is funny: "You don''t care about your son, so ask others first?"


    "I''m sure you''re not as bad as a young child."


    "Then you think about this king too well." Li You said softly, "However, if you have experienced what happened to me, you will know that the blood in my bones is all black and dyed with hatred. "


    Jiang Ning pulled up a chair and sat down, picked up the teacup, and watched him perform quietly while drinking tea.


    Li You couldn''t go on: "Why aren''t you worried?"


    "Because my son is safe."


    "Why?"


    "By me."


    Gucheng walked in with a Wen Zan.


    Wenzan fell asleep, lying on his shoulders, his little face was slightly rosy, apparently sleeping peacefully and sweetly.


    Jiang Ning went over and pinched his little nose.


    Wenzan pouted.


    "Don''t mess with him." Li Hongyuan snarled.


    "Okay, don''t do it." Jiang Ning said to Gucheng, "Send him back to the palace."


    Gucheng nodded and left with Wen Zan in his arms.


    Li You was taken aback for a moment.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Tell Lin Shimo to come out." Jiang Ning took out a bag of melon seeds and handed it to Li Hongyuan.


    Li Hongyuan peeled off consciously.


    Li You was stunned, then returned to his senses: "...What did you say?"


    "I know it all."


    Jiang Ning squeezed the melon seeds from Li Hongyuan''s palm to eat, and said vaguely, "Lin Shimo is the master behind you, and all your actions are carried out under his support and command."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Li You suddenly got angry.


    "Don''t be so embarrassed."


    "He''s just the king''s advisor!"


    "Hey, did you admit it?" Jiang Ning smiled at Li Hongyuan, "I guessed it right."


    "Humph." Li Hongyuan hummed lowly.


    Jiang Ning said: "Then ask your military advisor to come out, let''s make it clear in person."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1011： Prince Rong Qing

    Chapter 1011 Prince Rongqing


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Shimo''s unique laughter full of magnetic charm came.


    He came out, holding a folding fan, with long hair reaching his buttocks, with a charming smile, handsome and moving.


    Jiang Ning squeaked: "This is the true state of Director Lin. Usually, you pretend to be a gentle scholar, but you are very tired, right?"


    "It''s a little bit."


    Lin Shimo looked at her, squinting his eyes and smiling evilly, "Prince Concubine is the most beautiful woman I have ever met, and also the smartest woman, you are such a wonderful person, if the time is longer, even I will have to endure it. I can''t stop falling in love with you."


    Li Hongyuan smiled: "President Lin, oh, maybe I should call you, Prince Rong Qing?"


    Li You''s face changed slightly: "What do you call him?"


    "You don''t even know?" Jiang Ning was surprised, "King Zhao, you are so disappointing, you are not as smart as I thought. You don''t even know your true military identity. No wonder you are being fooled. Lame legs."


    "What the **** are you talking about!" Li You collapsed a little.


    "Your military officer, Lin Shimo, is not actually named Lin. He was adopted by the Lin family. His name is Song Rongqing, and he is the queen of the previous prince." Jiang Ning asked with a smile, "Prince Rongqing, am I right? "


    "Well, that''s right." Lin Shimo nodded seriously, "However, I was not adopted by the Lin family."


    "The Lin family was originally a retainer of your family." Li Hongyuan suddenly remembered, "Yes, there was a Ziwei family surnamed Lin in the previous dynasty. Could it be..."


    "You''re not stupid, but you''re still a little worse than your queen." Lin Shimo said lightly.


    Li You stared blankly at Lin Shimo: "You turned out to be the queen of the previous dynasty. Then why did you help me?"


    "He helps you? Don''t put gold on your face." Jiang Ning sneered, "He wants to restore the country, but he just uses you!"


    "Recovery?"


    Lin Shimo suddenly chuckled, "The country has already perished, so what?"


    "Then why did you do this?" Li You asked.


    "Since my country is dying, why can''t Dasheng be destroyed?" Lin Shimo smiled, "I just want to see if Dasheng can last for a few years. Now it seems that Dasheng''s national fortune is not over yet. .Ugh."


    He sighed sincerely.


    Li You collapsed and roared: "You pretend to be my military force and instigate me to take the heir. All of this is just using me to tear apart the imperial court and cause chaos?"


    Lin Shimo tilted his head slightly, did not answer him, but asked Jiang Ning, "I''m curious, how did you know?"


    "because this."


    Jiang Ning took out an arrow, which was much smaller and more delicate than ordinary arrows.


    This was the arrow that shot her at the city gate that day.


    Jiang Ning rubbed the arrow lightly and said, "At that time, Gucheng was by my side, and he didn''t even notice the arrow, which shows that he is a superb master. There are very few people in this world who can surpass Gucheng."


    "Does that mean it''s me?" Lin Shimo asked.


    "Of course not." Jiang Ning shook his head, "In the beginning, I only had a little doubt about you, and there was no evidence. Until someone told me that he had seen this arrow."


    "Really?" Lin Shimo was stunned, then smiled, "Wen Renzong told you."


    "As expected of Dean Lin, who is famous all over the world, smart!" Jiang Ning sent rainbow farts to him again.


    However, this time Lin Shimo couldn''t feel very happy.


    "This is impossible!" Li You shouted, "Wen Renzong can''t betray me!"


    "Why?" Jiang Ning was puzzled, then shook his head again, "He didn''t betray you, after all, you don''t even know Lin Shimo''s identity. He just told me that he had seen this arrow in the academy."


    In the cell that day, when she was holding Wen Renzong to say goodbye, Wen Renzong told her.


    Jiang Ning is not sure if he knows the truth of everything, but no matter what, he chose her once between Li You and her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1012： Its sad to die

    Chapter 1012 The death is very sad


    Lin Shimo sighed lightly: "One hundred secrets and one sparse."


    "It''s not." Jiang Ning wrinkled her nose beautifully, "It''s not that President Lin didn''t realize this loophole, you''re just too arrogant to use ordinary arrows."


    Lin Shimo laughed: "I didn''t expect the Empress to be my confidant."


    "After all, you are the one who wants to kill me."


    "Ordinary arrows are not worthy of a beautiful woman like the Empress." Lin Shimo was a little picky.


    "Bah." Jiang Ning spat, "Whether it''s a golden arrow or a silver arrow, can you still feel a little happier when you die?"


    Li You collapsed and shouted: "Lin Shimo, you lunatic! When is it, you are still holding on to your arrogance! If you changed an ordinary arrow back then, how could it be today!"


    Snapped!


    Lin Shimo slapped him in the air, and said coldly, "It''s my turn to talk more about my affairs?"


    Li You was stunned.


    "If you lose, you lose, I don''t care." Lin Shimo said lightly, "In a few years, when you are dead, I will come again."


    "You are so confident, you can escape today?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "Yes." Lin Shimo smiled, "Even if the little stammer next to you comes, it''s impossible to stop me."


    "Oh, a lonely city can''t do it, can a full house do it?"


    "what?"


    "It''s the name of a poison." Jiang Ning explained, "The name is very beautiful, and it''s ugly to die."


    "Oh, then I don''t like it."


    "It''s up to you." Jiang Ning smiled, "You''ve already been poisoned."


    "Impossible!" Lin Shimo finally changed his face.


    "President Lin is proficient in astronomy, geography and medicine, so it''s better to try the pulse yourself."


    Lin Shimo immediately put his finger on his own pulse. After a while, his face changed greatly, and he raised his head and stared at Jiang Ning: "When did you...ah, those soups!"


    "The soup in this palace is not something that everyone can drink."


    Jiang Ning tilted his head and pinched the arrow, "This is to thank Director Lin for the arrow, this palace specially prepared it for you."


    Lin Shimo: "So, from the day I returned to the palace..."


    "I''m crazy happy, and the opportunity for revenge has come to my door." Jiang Ning rubbed his hands, "I was still struggling, should Yi Rong go to the academy to worship you as his teacher, and then destroy the teacher and destroy the ancestors."


    Lin Shimo: "..."


    Li Hongyuan shook his head: "You all know that she is extremely smart, so why bother her. Women, especially beautiful and smart women, must not be offended."


    Jiang Ning glared at him dissatisfied: "I am also avenging your mother-in-law, why don''t you know what''s good or bad?"


    "What?" Li You asked subconsciously.


    "Li You, you asked the queen to harm Concubine Jin, was it also instigated by Lin Shimo?" Jiang Ning asked.


    "..." Li You looked at Lin Shimo, but didn''t speak.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "That''s it. So, I asked Gu Lin to adjust the full house red formula for me, which is the 2.0 version of the poison you used for Concubine Jin. It is colorless and odorless with delayed onset, and it is specially tailored for Dean Lin. It is guaranteed that you can experience every pain of Concubine Jin."


    Lin Shimo suddenly reached out to grab her: "Give me the antidote!"


    He is terrifyingly fast.


    However, no matter how fast a person is, they can¡¯t be as fast as a hidden weapon.


    Jiang Ning raised his wrist, and a silver needle flew out, hitting Lin Shimo accurately.


    Lin Shimo never expected that she would carry a hidden weapon with her.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand proudly: "It is very fair to repay you in your own way."


    Lin Shimo died.


    It''s ugly to die.


    Jiang Ning is very sorry, even a little sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1013： The original intention does not change (end)

    Chapter 1013 The original intention does not change (end)


    She really admired Lin Shimo, but unfortunately, he had to die.


    Because he wanted her to die.


    Li You stared blankly at Lin Shimo''s body, unaware that Jiang Yan had walked behind him.


    She held the dagger and pierced his heart with all her strength from behind.


    Li You trembled back and looked at her in disbelief.


    Jiang Yan screamed, took a few steps back trembling, sat on the ground, climbed behind Jiang Ning, covered her face and cried loudly: "Li You, I must kill you, I can''t let you live, I can''t let you kill you. My family! If you want to hate me, hate me!"


    "Even you betrayed me?" Li You fell to the ground, looked down at the tip of the knife in his heart, and murmured, "Aren''t you and I husband and wife?"


    "Couple? What kind of couple?"


    Jiang Yan suddenly burst into anger, stood up abruptly, and shouted sharply, "You are worthy of saying these two words? You know that you are an **** and cannot be humane, why do you still ask to marry me? You ruined my life. !I hate you!"


    These words shocked both Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning.


    Li You is a eunuch?


    Li You''s face instantly paled: "You, how are you..."


    "You want to ask, how did I know?" Jiang Yan smiled sadly, "After you came back, you never wanted to touch me. I felt bad, so I went home and told my aunt, who gave me an idea and asked me to use aphrodisiacs. Medicine. So I just¡­¡±


    "The day I was drunk, it was you!"


    "That''s right!" Jiang Yan said loudly, "I am your wife, and I have this right! I gave you medicine! Who knew I took off your clothes and found out that you are, you are..."


    She couldn''t go on, she squatted on the ground and cried.


    The collapse and humiliation of that moment, she will never forget!


    Jiang Ning asked Li Hongyuan: "What''s going on?"


    "How do I know?" Li Hongyuan looked at Li You and saw the scar on his cuff, "Could it be, when you were in Silla..."


    "That''s right." Li You laughed miserably, "The torture I suffered in the year I was arrested in Silla, your worst nightmare, can''t be imagined. I swear, if I can come back, I will take back what belongs to me. Everything. That idiot Wen Renzong, he thought I became like this because of him! Haha!"


    He couldn''t hold it any longer and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ning frowned: "No wonder you said he would never betray you, you deceived him."


    "Stupid people deserve it."


    "Damn!"


    Jiang Ning stepped forward to make up for it, "I sympathize with what happened to you, but I can''t bear it because you took revenge on society and bullied honest people."


    So, Li You died.


    Jiang Ning hugged Jiang Yan to comfort her: "He died, I killed him."


    Jiang Yan knew that she was trying to ease her guilt.


    She shook her head: "I did it, and I don''t regret it. Although I once liked him, I can''t keep him to harm others. If he hurts Wen Zan, I will die with him."


    For her, family is more important than anything else.


    She pretended to be relaxed again: "There is no need to divorce now, I have become a widow."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "It doesn''t matter, I can still let you get married."


    ¡­


    Half a year later, Jiang Ning, as promised, personally sent Jiang Yan to the sedan chair.


    The groom is a young jinshi from Qinghan. He is upright, smart and motivated.


    Compared with the last time, among the sisters this time, Jiang Yan married with the lowest rank.


    But she was satisfied.


    She finally understood that what suits her is the best.


    Watching the relatives go away, Jiang Ning beat his waist and yawned: "I''ve been tired for a few days, get in the car and go back to the palace to sleep."


    After greeting her family, she got into the carriage and was about to squint for a while, but she might as well fish her out with one hand, and then her mouth was gagged.


    "Well, Li Hongyuan, you... shameless!"


    "I said that every year and month in the future, except for the days when you come to Sunflower Water, I will not let you rest. I will do what I say."


    "I want to rest!"


    "Have a child and give you half a year of rest."


    "You''re dreaming!" Jiang Ning turned his back on defense, looked down at him, and whispered in his ear, "It would be better if you were exhausted earlier, and then Aijia would be able to rule the curtain and become the queen dowager, ranking above tens of thousands of people. "


    "The queen is really honest as always. If you want to be a mourner, you have to show some real skills. After all, it will be a very long process."


    Li Hongyuan pulled up a blanket and covered them both.


    In the carriage that was moving forward smoothly, a room was beautiful.


    (end of full text)


    It''s over, no extras.


    (end of this chapter)